《Second Marriage》


 Chapter 1 Lose Her Cherry

    Chapter 1 Lose Her Cherry


    It was a night apanied by torrential downpour, lightning sh and thunder.


    Charlotte was walking aimlessly in the rain while pulling her luggage.


    ¡°Lottie, the reason Aldrich divorce you is not because he¡¯s won the five million yuan lottery, it¡¯s because


    you didn¡¯t fulfill the responsibility a wife should fulfill.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, enough of this. I¡¯ve wanted to divorce you a long time ago. Since you don¡¯t want to get


    divorced, is it because you still want to get a share of the family property?¡±


    Charlotte could not distinguish whether it was rain or her tears on her face. Her vision was blurred.


    A silver Bentley car was charging towards her at high speed from the sideway yet Charlotte who was


    grief-stricken did not notice that.


    It was until the car almost approached her that she then noticed it, yet her mind was aplete nk


    when she came to her own senses and she could only watch the car speeding towards her in a daze


    while standing there.


    With a screech, the silver car swerved, disying the driver¡¯s good driving skill. Due to intense speed,


    the car crashed onto the barrier.


    Charlotte stood there and her heart kept on plummeting.


    After being stopped down by the barrier, the silver car remained there.


    It waste night, the ce was secluded and there were no other cars along the road.


    Charlotte only responded after standing there for several seconds. She immediately wiped her tears


    away, tossed her luggage down and rushed towards the car.


    It was pitch-dark inside the car. She leaned close to the car window and could vaguely see a man lying


    on the steering wheel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She pped the window and asked, ¡°Mister, mister, are you alright?¡±


    No matter what, the man only crashed onto the barrier to avoid hitting her. If anything had happened to


    him, she had to be held responsible.


    After hearing the unlocking sound of the car door, Charlotte quickly pulled the door open and leaned


    forward into the car. ¡°Are you alright? Oh¡­¡± She sounded like she was going to cry.


    Yet without even managed to finish her words, the man who was lying on the steering wheel suddenly


    extended his hand and grabbed her arm, dragging her into the car.


    With a bang, the door was closed and locked.


    Charlotte fell onto the man¡¯sp. The man¡¯s burning hand sped onto her waist like a metal chain,


    making her unable to move a muscle.


    ¡°Let, let me go¡­¡± Having sensed danger, Charlotte stammered.


    ¡°Did you want to die?¡± The man who was pressing against her spoke slowly. His voice was deep and


    resonant, as if refreshing wine had flowed down his throat.


    Charlotte only realized he was talking about her walking alone in the middle of the road after being


    stunned for a while. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you mean it or not. Since you ask for it, don¡¯t me me then...¡± After finishing his


    words, the man lifted her up and put her onto hisp.


    Sensing the man¡¯s domineering attitude, Charlotte felt her scalp numb. She stammered. ¡°What do you


    want¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He leaned over and pressed his cold lips against hers.


    Charlotte instantly felt something had exploded inside her head.


    The man¡¯s kiss was aggressive yet slightly immature. But he quickly found the technique.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind went nk for a long while until she felt a rush of pain. She regained her mind and


    pounded the man before her with all her strength.


    As if enjoying the process very much, the manid the seat t and pressed her down¡­


    It was raining the whole night as if the rain was trying to wash away the sins of the city.


    There was a whole night of craziness¡­


    The man¡¯s fingers moved and his sharp and deep eyes suddenly went wide open. Kennedy Moore sat


    right up.


    There was still the woman¡¯s fragrance left in the air, yet there was only him at the scene.


    Had she escaped?


    His eyes became more unfathomable and they fell onto the red stain on the seat. With a mixed


    expression, he eximed in heart, ¡®How troublesome!¡¯


    He then made a phone call to his assistant, Nathan Myron and ordered coldly, ¡°Locate me now and find


    out who was the womanst night.¡±


    Without even caring whether his assistant had understood the situation or not, he hung up.


    ¡­


    It was midnight when Charlotte escaped. She had returned to her parents¡¯ house like a drowned mouse


    amidst the heavy rain.


    After getting married all these years, although she had not even slept her own husband, she had


    actually slept with a stranger today, and she was thrown into great panic.


    The only thing that came to her mind when she woke up was to run away.


    ¡°Lottie.¡± Belinda Lennon entered her room to give her a bowl of ginger soup.


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡±


    ¡°So you and Aldrich are finished?¡±


    Having mentioned Aldrich, Charlotte lowered her eyes. She took casual sips of the soup in her hand


    and obviously did not want to talk about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re divorced, because me and your dad have arranged another marriage for you.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart leapt when she heard that and she lifted her head at once. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Although he has defects in his legs, since it¡¯s your second marriage, I hope you appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Belinda stood to her feet and stared at her with anger in her eyes. ¡°The marriage would be one month


    ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten divorced with Aldrich tonight, how did you know?¡± Charlotte slowly felt a chill.


    ¡°To be frank, it¡¯s your younger sister who should be involved in the marriage in the first ce, yet since


    you¡¯ve gotten divorced, you should rece her.¡±


    Having said that, Belinda took a deep breath and looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°He can¡¯t walk. Lottie,


    we can¡¯t have all two of the daughters of the Wilson family getting ruined.¡±


    Feeling a sharp pain in her heart, Charlotte¡¯s hands which were holding the soup bowl shivered and her


    lips trembled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Chris is your younger sister, could you bear watching her suffer?¡±


    ¡°But what about me?¡±


    ¡°No matter how, this matter has been decided. You have to marry the son of the Moore family one


    monthter! If both our daughters are all ruined, your dad and I would not be able to live anymore.¡±


    The day when Charlotte got married, her younger sister, Christina Wilson came to look for her.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it, but mom...¡±


    Charlotte stared at her without moving her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Then are you willing to wear the


    wedding gown and get married?¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡­¡± Christina clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She then finally unclenched her fists and


    said with a disheartened voice, ¡°Sis, I have a boyfriend, and you¡¯ve gotten divorced¡­¡±


    Charlotte retrieved her stare and lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten divorced¡­Take care of mom and


    dad, for this, they have tried all they can and put great effort to make me agree.¡±


    To get married with someone having problems in legs meant she had to take care of him for the rest of


    her life. If that was her fate, she was willing to ept.


    However, it was Christina¡¯s duty in the first ce. She initially thought she could at least have some


    constions when she returned to her family after experiencing her husband¡¯s betrayal, yet


    unexpectedly, she had received the news whereby she had to get married to the son of the Moore


    family on behalf of her younger sister instead.


    Just because the son had defects in legs, her parents did not want Christina¡¯s future gotten ruined.


    But what about hers? Just because she was divorced, she deserved to suffer like that?


    How amusing. Yet it was the decision of her own parents who had given birth to her and raised her, and


    she could only ept.


    The wedding hall was grandiose and the flow of the wedding ceremony was tedious. Since Charlotte


    had be the bride on behalf of Christina, she was already brainwashed by the Wilson couple


    before attending the ceremony.


    Although no one recognized her, as if feeling guilty, Charlotte had lowered her head all the time to


    avoid attracting others¡¯ attention.


    To her delight, the groom was sitting on a wheelchair with a frosty look which almost froze the


    atmosphere at the wedding hall. Therefore he had attracted most of the attentions.


    The wedding was grandiose but still counted as simple because Kennedy did not toast and the guests


    did not dare to tease him due to his aura too.


    Afterpleting the ceremony, Charlotte was sent to the bridal chamber.


    A servant who was getting on in years said imperatively to her, ¡°Missus, although Mr. Kennedy could


    not walk, he is still the second young master of the Moore family. After joining the family, missus should


    take great care of him.¡±


    After getting drenched from the rain that night and being told that she had to get married on behalf of


    Christina by her mother, Charlotte had had a bad fever the next day and she only recovered few days


    Her illness kept on recurring and she did not fully recover all the time. She even took pills when she put


    on the wedding gown today.


    Her eyes were heavy-lidded and after hearing the servant¡¯s order, she nodded profusely and said, ¡°I


    get it, can I have a rest now?¡±


    She could not bear with it any longer.


    The old servant stared at her with a disgust look. She left while makingints about her.


    Charlotte fell into deep sleep the moment she left, without caring the fact that she was still wearing the


    wedding gown.


    In her dream, she seemed to have sensed a pair of sharp eyes falling onto her face. She felt weird.

 Chapter 2 Please Me Then

    Chapter 2 Please Me Then


    Charlotte opened her tired eyes and crashed into a pair of deep and cold eyes.


    The man looked austere. He had a high-bridged nose below his deep-set eyes and his thin lips were


    curled into a line. Although he was sitting on a wheelchair, he possessed a unique and unapproachable


    aura.


    ¡°Christina Wilson?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind only went nk for two seconds; she instantly sat up from the bed and stared at the


    man in panic.


    She nodded nervously as she had gotten married on behalf of Christina and she certainly did not dare


    to expose her identity.


    Kennedy sneered and his eyes went colder. He took an envelope from his pocket and tossed it to her.


    Charlotte picked it up carefully and opened it to have a look. She realized it was all about her sister,


    Christina¡¯s photo and personal information.


    It seemed like he had investigated the person he was going to marry thoroughly.


    However, why didn¡¯t he speak a word during the wedding?


    Charlotte tightened her grasp when she held the envelope and bit her lower lip. She threw a nce at


    Kennedy with her ck eyes without his notice.


    ¡°Does the Wilson family seriously think they could brush me off with anyone just because I have


    problems with my legs?¡±


    Charlotte stood up and her long wedding gown was dragged along the ground. She lowered her eyes


    and muttered. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Wilson family too.¡±


    ¡°The daughter who just got divorced? Are the Wilsons treating the Moore family as a recycle station?¡±


    His straightforward reply made Charlotte almost unable to raise her head. She bit her lower lip hard. It


    was true that women who were in a second marriage were always disgusted, yet it was because of


    this, she was asked to get married to the son of the Moore family by her parents.


    Without waiting for her to reply, the man¡¯s cold voice hit her soul. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Exin for


    yourself and get the hell out of here.¡±


    What?


    Charlotte lifted her eyes and met his. ¡°No!¡±


    She can¡¯t leave! If she had admitted, that meant the Wilson family would offend the Moore family in the


    future and how could the Wilson family get a foothold in B City until then?


    She regained herposure, lifting her wedding gown and walked towards Kennedy. She exined


    softly, ¡°My sister has a boyfriend; she won¡¯t want to marry into the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°So you made the decision yourself to do so instead?¡± Kennedy¡¯s lips curved into an unpleasantly


    disdainful smile.


    Charlotte braced herself. She once again lifted her eyes and met his cold eyes. ¡°I know this is an


    arranged marriage by our parents. To you, it doesn¡¯t matter who you marry. Or else, you won¡¯t agree to


    this marriage.¡±


    She was not sure whether she managed to persuade him or not and she continued. ¡°Instead of


    marrying someone else again, why don¡¯t you let me stay? I promise I¡¯ll stay out of your business.¡±


    Having said until that, she raised both her hands to swear. Her ck eyes were full of determination


    and courage, and there was a cautious look on her pale face, as if she was afraid that he would not


    agree to that.


    This look¡­


    Kennedy squinted and looked at her from head to toes.


    At length, he snorted. ¡°Why should I want a woman like you since I can get any woman I want?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face went cadaverous at once and her lips trembled. Without waiting for her to speak,


    Kennedy turned around and moved his wheelchair towards the door.


    Charlotte wanted to chase after him after being startled for several seconds, yet she was stopped by


    his subordinate.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, please mind your behavior!¡±


    Looking at Kennedy¡¯s aloof and cruel back, Charlotte was in a bundle of nerves. She shouted from


    behind him. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stay, I¡¯ll tell everyone you¡¯re impotent!¡±


    The ¡®grenade¡¯ was tossed and she had gone all out.


    Her words made Kennedy and his wheelchair jolted to a halt. He did not move but his head had slightly


    turned around. There was a cold light from the corner of his eyes and his voice seemed toe from


    hell. ¡°Who are you saying impotent?¡±


    His dangerous eyes resembled those of an animal which was hiding under the dark night, as if he


    would pounce on her and tear her apart if she dared say one more word.


    What was going on? He was a disabled person, but how could he had such a powerful aura?


    Charlotte Wilson, there was no way of turning back now.


    She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists and looked into his eyes firmly. ¡°Unless you let me stay.¡±


    Nathan Myron who was at the side had his mouth agape and eyes widened. The young missus


    seemed petite yet she was bold enough to challenge their young master.


    Kennedy had adjusted the direction of his wheelchair and he was approaching her slowly. His eyes


    remained locked on her and she subconsciously backed up for two steps.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kennedy who was sitting on the wheelchair soon went to her front. His movement was fast and he


    immediately sped his hand onto her thin, fair wrist.


    ¡°Who did you say impotent just now?¡± His voice was icy and his eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Let, let go of me¡­¡±


    The abrupt approach made Charlotte panicked at once. His strong masculine aura had pressurized her


    greatly.


    The domineering and dangerous feeling he gave her made her remembered the night one month ago.


    The man inside the car that time had the same domineering aura as the man before her. Charlotte¡¯s


    face went pale when she realized she had remembered that night again. What happened that night


    was a humiliation to her.


    ¡°You want to be my wife that greatly? By all means?¡±


    When she was in a daze, the man¡¯s voice beside her ear had pulled her back to reality and she


    widened her eyes.


    Sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve also consented to the wedding, didn¡¯t you? You knew I


    wasn¡¯t Christina, yet you didn¡¯t expose me during the wedding.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Let me go first.¡± She pushed him.


    Kennedy sneered. ¡°As a remarried woman, why are you so nervous? You¡¯ve not done this kind of thing


    before?¡±


    Charlotte looked into his eyes firmly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    ¡°I can let you stay, but first, you have to please me.¡±


    It was not the first time Kennedy met a woman who coveted wealth reced her sister to marry him.


    Charlotte¡¯s face went pale and her lips trembled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡± With brooding eyes, he pinched her chin with one hand and spoke slowly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s


    not because of me being impotent, it¡¯s you being not attractive enough.¡±


    After finishing his words, he pushed her away.


    Charlotte fell backwards and leaned against the door. She gazed at him with a messy look.


    Kennedy ordered his assistant to push him away. Watching their backs, Charlotte gently bit her lower


    lip.


    Did she seed?


    Was she able to stay?


    She touched her chin which hurt due to the pinch and returned to the bridal chamber.


    She waited for ten minutes and there was nomotion.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like she had seeded.

 Chapter 3 The Duty a Wife Should Fulfill

    Chapter 3 The Duty a Wife Should Fulfill


    Charlotte had stayed inside the room all by herself the whole night. She woke up early, moved all her


    clothes into the closet.


    She had made it clear with Kennedyst night, and it seemed like he would not sleep there, therefore


    that room belonged to herpletely.


    They were just nominal husband-and-wife and they had nothing to do with each other.


    To her, it was actually a good thing.


    After changing, Charlotte went downstairs and saw a bunch of maidens being busy with their chores.


    She was feeling slightly hungry, therefore she wanted to ask where the kitchen was, yet one of the


    maidens waved her away rudely. ¡°Where on earth are you from? Don¡¯t block the way!¡±


    Without being aware of that, Charlotte fell onto the ground.


    The maiden threw a nce at her with superiority, yet her eyes suddenly became deferential.


    A pair of big warm hands held Charlotte up. Charlotte turned around and was encountered by a gentle


    gaze.


    Theer was wearing an immacte white shirt and his smile was as warm as spring breeze.


    Charlotte responded after being dumbfounded for a moment, she quickly took two steps backward to


    keep a distance away from him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No worries, sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kennedy¡¯s eldest brother, Manfred Moore.¡± He extended his hand to her.


    Charlotte was slightly startled that he was Kennedy¡¯s eldest brother. She then awkwardly extended her


    hand and held his. ¡°Nice to meet you, Manfred.¡±


    Her voice was slightly shaky due to nervousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s the maiden¡¯s fault just now. I apologize to you on their behalf. I hope it doesn¡¯t hurt your feeling.


    The people in the Moore family are all amiable. I¡¯ll exin the situation to them afterwards.¡±


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Thank you, Manfred.¡±


    Manfred smiled. Before he could say anything further, a cold voice was heard abruptly.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯vee here at a bad timing.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Charlotte looked towards the direction which the voice came.


    Nathan was pushing Kennedy who was on the wheelchair towards them and Kennedy¡¯s legs were


    covered with a thin nket.


    Although he was sitting on a wheelchair, he looked like an all mighty emperor.


    Her eyes were cold andnded on Charlotte¡¯s face like des.


    Charlotte lowered her head feeling guilty.


    Wait, why should she feel guilty? She was just greeting his family.


    ¡°Kennedy, it¡¯s so rare to see you here.¡± Facing his own younger brother, Manfred was still wearing a


    smile, yet contrary to him, Kennedy did not have any expression. He only nodded lightly and greeted


    him.


    ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll not bother you and sister-inw any longer.¡±


    Manfred then looked towards Charlotte and said gently, ¡°Sister-inw, I still have to go to thepany,


    so do excuse me.¡±


    Charlotte nodded in a daze and watched him leave. As she was going to retrieve her stare, she heard


    Kennedy who was beside her spoke sarcastically. ¡°Are all remarried women that thirsty for love? Being


    so eager to seduce men?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind was instantly pulled back to reality and she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Looking into Kennedy¡¯s ck and brooding eyes, she could sense the cruelty underneath them.


    She then bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that debauched as you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Kennedy¡¯s smile was brimmed with contempt and he did not want to give a shit to her at


    all. ¡°For a woman who just got divorced and is eager to remarry again, is she really not debauched?¡±


    Charlotte clenched her fists and was slightly angry.


    Did she want to remarry again? She was forced to do so. However, she would not tell him this, no


    matter what, she only wanted to stay.


    Having thought of this, she unclenched her fists once more.


    ¡°You better keep your promise and stay away from the Moore family. If I find out you¡¯re using the


    Moore¡¯s name to do something outside, or have any purpose towards the family, I¡¯ll make you wish


    you¡¯re never born.¡±


    He called Nathan, and Nathan pushed him away and left.


    After they left, a maiden came towards her and said, ¡°Missus, Mr. Reynold wants to see you.¡±


    Mr. Reynold? The head of the Moore family?


    Charlotte suddenly became nervous. Her mother had told her that the people from the Moore family


    had not seen Christina before, and that was why they were so bold to let her marry the son of the


    Moore family on Christina¡¯s behalf.


    Now that the head wanted to see her, she was having butterflies in her stomach.


    ¡°Missus, pleasee with me.¡±


    The maiden was aged and seeing her still standing there, she spoke.


    Having regained her mind, Charlotte nodded and followed her.


    The Moore¡¯s house was exceptionally huge. Although there was a maiden to lead the way, Charlotte


    was still baffled when she followed her.


    They soon reached the study room and the maiden said courteously, ¡°Missus, please go in.¡±


    Charlotte entered the study room after thanking her.


    The study room was more or less simr to what she had imagined, solemn and majestic. The


    essories and the bookshelves were all having ssical style and the shelves were ced with


    various calligraphies and paintings.


    With only a quick nce, Charlotte immediately directed her eyes towards the person in the room. ¡°Mr.


    Reynold, nice¡­ nice to meet you.¡±


    As she met Reynold¡¯s eyes, she was instantly stupefied by his astute look.


    Reynold was looking at her from head to toes. Having remembered her identity, Charlotte became


    nervous at once and she lowered her eyes in panic, afraid that he would notice her guilt.


    Although she had temporarily solved the problem with Kennedy, what should she do if Reynold realized


    she was not actually Christina?


    ¡°Christina!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Charlotte raised her head in reflex and quickly lowered her head upon meeting his eyes.


    Reynold¡¯s look was extremely stern.


    ¡°Kennedy has a bad health since young. Since you¡¯ve married him, you should take good care of him in


    the future. As for what a wife should do, I suppose you don¡¯t need me to teach you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will work for Kennedy as his assistant.¡±


    Having heard that, Charlotte lifted her eyes in shock. ¡°But sir, I still have my job¡­¡±


    ¡°The women of the Moore family should not go out and work in public. Even if you want to work, you


    should stay by your husband¡¯s side.¡±


    What? Was the Moore family that feudal? Of course, Charlotte would not dare to say that in front of


    Reynold. Reynold did not give her a chance to speak too and he let her off.


    After leaving the study room, Charlotte went back to her room with a heavy heart.


    Reynold sounded serious and demanding. Charlotte knew if she did not quit her job, he would definitely


    question her.


    She could only resign atst.


    Her job was actually quite simple. After marrying Aldrich, in order to be able to finish cooking before


    Aldrich returned home from work, she had be an assistant for a general manager in a small


    After giving the resignation letter, someone had quickly taken up her position.


    Charlotte was shocked for quite a while when she knew about that.


    She then realized that no matter her job or marriage, there would always be someone who could


    rece her easily.


    She let out a bitter smile.


    The next day after she resigned, Reynold showed up and asked Kennedy to take her to thepany


    with him.


    ¡°I knew what are you worried of when you refuse to get an assistant, but since Christina is now your


    wife, you should let her stay by your side and take care of you.¡±


    Reynold¡¯s tone of voice when he spoke to Kennedy was still the same as how he spoke to her.


    Charlotte felt slightly weird as she thought their rtionship as grandpa-and ¨Cgrandson would be great.


    As she was pondering, she sensed a pair of sharp eyes falling onto her face and she could tell who


    was that without even thinking.


    Kennedy stared at her with contempt and replied. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Charlotte was slightly shocked as she thought he would reject. To her surprise, he did not oppose that.


    ¡°Great, you can go now.¡± Reynold¡¯s expression seemed slightly relieved while Kennedy who was sitting


    on the wheelchair was still expressionless. Nathan nodded at Reynold and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll set off to the


    ¡°Remember to bring Christina along.¡± Charlotte could only follow behind Kennedy.


    After getting out of the main hall and reaching the garden, Kennedy spoke disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re fast to


    get along with grandpa. Are you nning to keep an eye on me?¡±


    Charlotte stopped and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say.¡±


    Kennedy sneered. ¡°You better don¡¯t. Or else...¡±

 Chapter 4 I Have to Find Her

    Chapter 4 I Have to Find Her


    Kennedy did not continue further, but Charlotte knew his words were full of tant threats. She was


    feeling slightly indignant. She had quitted her job because of him and now she had to follow him


    everywhere all day.


    They had promised to stay out of each other¡¯s business at first, yet they were now being forcibly tied


    together, and Charlotte was unwilling to do that.


    However, she did not say a word as her current situation was too awkward.


    They walked past the main gate without saying anything along the way and Kennedy who was


    wheelchair-bound was helped into the car. Charlotte subconsciously intended to board the car too but


    was stopped by Nathan. ¡°Miss Wilson, this car is special for our young master.¡±


    Charlotte was startled and she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kennedy turned his head towards her and there was contempt in his calm and deep eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not


    yet fit to be my assistant.¡±


    Hearing him, there was a change in Charlotte¡¯s expression. ¡°What? Then why did you promise grandpa


    just now?¡±


    Kennedy ignored her and moved his eyes away while Nathan was ready to close the car door with an


    expressionless face. Charlotte extended her hand to block the closure and questioned Kennedy. ¡°What


    about me when you left? Grandpa¡­¡±


    Having mentioned Reynold, cruelty shed across Kennedy¡¯s eyes. He then squinted and stared at her


    with a dangerous look.


    ¡°Nathan, tell her the route and let her walk there by herself.¡±


    Charlotte waspletely speechless.


    How could someone have such an obnoxious demeanor?


    Nathan informed her of the route emotionlessly and closed the car door indifferently.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, I wish you good luck.¡±


    After saying those words, the car was driven away.


    Charlotte was left standing alone in the wind in front of the gate. The guards who witnessed that were


    looking at her with sympathy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Having faced those sympathetic looks, Charlotte felt her heart wrenched.


    She then clenched her fists with determination.


    It¡¯s no big deal walking there by herself after all.


    Meanwhile in the car, Nathan asked, ¡°Sir, won¡¯t it be too much to treat her like that?¡±


    Kennedy frowned and replied coldly. ¡°So do you want to get out of the car to apany her?¡±


    With a change in expression, Nathan said, ¡°Pretend I never said that.¡±


    Kennedy snorted and he looked at the petite figure which was standing at the entrance from the


    rearview mirror. Yet with just a nce he retrieved his stare. He seemed to have remembered


    something after a moment and his lips quivered. ¡°Any news for the woman I want you to search for?¡±


    Having mentioned that, Nathan coughed on his fist and said, ¡°Sir, there was no surveince camera


    along that road, and coincidentally the rain was heavy that day. The night was too dark and even the


    pedestrians were hard to be seen. But, if you¡¯re willing to give me some more time, I¡¯m sure we could


    find that out.¡±


    Kennedy was feeling despondent. Usually, as long as it was his order, Nathan could always fulfill it


    excellently.


    Yet it turned out he could not fulfill this one matter.


    Kennedy¡¯s expression grew gloomier and with a stern look, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a month. If it was


    nned, the woman would be pregnant by now.¡±


    Nathan was greatly taken aback by his words. It was no joke for an anonymous woman to get pregnant


    with Kennedy¡¯s child. His look became serious.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll ask someone to keep an eye on what¡¯s happening in the hospital.¡±


    Kennedy lowered his eyes.


    He had never been in contact with any woman, and the woman that night was the first.


    Therefore he had to find her!


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had spent half an hour to arrive at the Moore Group building.


    Unfortunately she was barred from entering as she did not make an appointment and was forbidden to


    enter.


    The existence of the Moore Group resembled the backbone of B City.


    Thepany being a monopoly had propelled the economic development of the city. B City which was


    still an insignificant small city fifteen years ago was now transformed into a metropolis at the frontline.


    And it was not easy to enter the building of such a hugepany as one wish.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you inform Kennedy Moore I¡¯m here? I really am his new assistant.¡±


    The receptionist at the front desk nced at her disdainfully. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?


    Mr. Moore never needed an assistant, and this is known by everyone from thepany. I know you


    want to seduce him, but can¡¯t you gather your information more fully?¡±


    Having heard that, Charlotte was slightly shocked. She was afraid that Kennedy had already thought of


    that and knew even if she came, she would not be able to enter thepany building.


    ¡°Please leave now. Someone like you is not even fit to be a staff member like us, let alone


    bing the president¡¯s assistant.¡±


    The receptionist threw her an even more disdainful look and her colleagues all let out scornfulughter.


    ¡°Oh gosh, look at what she¡¯s wearing. She actually has the ball to say she¡¯s the president¡¯s assistant


    when she doesn¡¯t even have a uniform, and she darese here while wearing that cheap thing.¡±


    ¡°The world is really a huge ce, yeah?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯re gonna call the guards.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face flushed from their sarcastic remarks. She bit her lower lip, lowered her eyes and


    looked at the dress she was wearing.


    They were right, that dress was being bought from a stall when she went to a night market. Her


    monthly sry during that time was not enough and she was always frugal in terms of money


    spending.


    Yet all these years, she deemed herself to have lived a happy life.


    Being criticized by those people straight to the face today, she suddenly started to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Shoo, go back and change,e back here after you¡¯re all dressed up...¡± Everyone was looking at her


    with a disdainful look and Charlotte grew more and more abashed. As she was biting her lower lip and


    was so anxious that she did not know what to do, a gentle voice came not far from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlotte turned around and met a pair of amiable eyes.


    ¡°Vice President!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore!¡±


    It was Manfred Moore, Kennedy¡¯s eldest brother.


    Charlotte was slightly surprised when she saw him.


    Manfred walked straight towards her and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Looking for Ken?¡±


    Charlotte nodded hurriedly. She thought that since her current embarrassed look had been seen by


    him, he must have secretly disdained her. Having that thought, Charlotte felt so ashamed that her toes


    almost curved inwards.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± She lowered her eyes and apologized subconsciously. ¡°I seem to have brought trouble


    to yourpany¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Manfred held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the upper floor.¡±


    The staff workers who were watching them all eximed the moment Manfred held her hand and they


    stared at them in disbelief.


    Thedies at the front desk could hardly maintain their smiles any longer. They initially thought she was


    just an ordinary woman therefore they mocked her with all they can. Who would know she was actually


    Manfred¡¯s acquaintance.


    Could it be¡­she was really the president¡¯s new assistant?


    After entering the lift, Charlotte was still in an uneasy state. She lowered her head and saw her hand


    being held by Manfred, her heart almost stopped beating for a few seconds. She then quickly retrieved


    her hand and took two steps to the side to keep a distance away from Manfred.


    Manfred was not offended by her action and there was a light smile on his handsome face.


    Charlotte secretly nced at him.


    His skin was fair. He had a clear-cut facial feature and a kind look. The thickness of his lips was


    moderate and he always wore a gentle smile. His white shirt was ironed well and did not have a single


    wrinkle.


    His overall appearance was pleasing to look at.


    As she was absorbed in her thought, the door of the lift opened.


    They had arrived at their destined floor.


    ¡°Turn right and walk towards the end and you¡¯ll find Kennedy¡¯s office. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t


    stay with you any longer. Would you be able to find the way?¡±


    Having heard that, Charlotte quickly nodded. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Manfred.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The door of the lift closed before her and the surrounding became quiet once again.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and walked along the path towards the end.


    She finally saw the office door and as she extended her hand, ready to knock the door, the door


    opened by itself and something was pushed out of the office.


    Charlotte did not have time to dodge and was given a direct hit by it.


    She crashed onto the floor together with the thing.


    ¡°Arghhh! Kennedy Moore! How could you do this to me?¡±


    Charlotte then only noticed what bumped into her just now was a woman with thick makeup but


    disheveled clothes. After falling down, the woman immediately crawled to her feet and bawled at the


    person inside.


    Kennedy was sitting on the wheelchair. His ck eyes were intimidating and he was surrounded by a


    powerful aura. He uttered, ¡°Get lost.¡±

 Chapter 5 Humiliation

    Chapter 5 Humiliation


    ¡°You!¡± The woman was so angry that her hands were trembling, ¡°Kennedy, who do you think you are? If


    you¡¯re not the second young master of the Moore family, do you think I¡¯ll be interested in you? You¡¯re


    just a cripple; you really think that you¡¯re a treasure? How dare you reject me several times?¡±


    Being scolded as a cripple, Kennedy¡¯s eyes abruptly shed with coldness and intense hostility.


    The woman wanted to hurl a few more harsh words but she was frightened by the steep change of his


    aura. Looking at the pair of eyes that shed with danger, she could only arrange her own clothes


    properly. Before leaving, she said reluctantly, ¡°You wait. I¡¯ll let you kneel down to beg me sooner or


    Upon hearing the words, Charlotte, who was at the side, felt that she identally pried into something


    confidential¡­


    The woman arranged her clothes and was totally unaware of Charlotte. Before she left, she hurled


    some words to Kennedy again, ¡°Kennedy Moore, you wait, sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you kneel down to


    beg me.¡±


    After saying that, the woman left quickly.


    There were only Charlotte and Kennedy left in the scene.


    Charlotte slumped onto the cold floor. She did not know where she should stare at.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    A cold and sharp gaze fell on top of Charlotte¡¯s head.


    Charlotte looked up and subconsciously blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­hear anything just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Kennedy gave an order to chase her out.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m your assistant from today onwards and it


    was you who asked me toe to thepany by myself, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Finishing speaking, Charlotte got up from the ground. She walked to Kennedy¡¯s back and put her


    hands on his wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye over by myself. Shouldn¡¯t it be the time for you to honour your promise now?¡±


    Not waiting for his response, Charlotte pushed his wheelchair to the inner ce while saying, ¡°What do


    you need me to do?¡±


    Kennedy did not answer but the aura on his body became strong andpelling. He sneered, ¡°It


    seems that you really don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯.¡±


    Charlotte puckered her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your assistant either but this is Grandpa¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to use his name to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say this? I¡¯m a victim too.¡±


    Charlotte noticed that the office was a bit messy as some documents were thrown on the ground. It


    should be caused by the woman who left just now.


    Thinking of this, she squatted down to pick up the documents and put them on the table after arranging


    them nicely.


    Seeing all her actions, Kennedy¡¯s eyes shed with fierceness and sharpness.


    Meanwhile, Nathan came in, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, the meeting will start in five minutes.¡±


    Nathan was slightly stunned when he saw Charlotte. He was quite surprised as she really came over


    on foot.


    Kennedy originally wanted to let Nathan push his wheelchair and leave but it seemed like he suddenly


    thought of something. His eyes shed sternly and sharply, ¡°You want to be my assistant right? Then I¡¯ll


    give you a chance now.¡±


    In the meeting room¡­


    Charlotte followed Kennedy and went in together. Upon seeing her, people were astonished.


    Everyone knew that Nathan had always been the only person who was by the side of Kennedy. But


    now, a woman suddenly appeared so everyone was specting what the rtionship between this


    woman and Kennedy was.


    Charlotte had been an assistant before but she had never seen such a big asion. The meeting room


    of the Moore Group was exceptionallyrge. After all, it was the leading group in B City.


    As soon as Charlotte entered, she felt an unknown pressure that made her shoulders unconsciously


    sag slightly. She followed Kennedy and Nathan to go in while receiving all kinds of gazes from others.


    After they stood still, everyone gazed at Charlotte.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, who¡¯s she?¡±


    Manfred was the vice president of the Moore Group so he did attend the meeting too. He was a bit


    surprised when he saw Charlotteing in.


    Charlotte was so nervous that she kept squeezing the corner of her clothes and telling herself to calm


    down. When she slowly raised her head and bravely faced others, she found a warm gaze.


    It was from Manfred.


    The two of them looked at each other. A gentle smile spread across Manfred¡¯s face and he nodded.


    At once, Charlotte felt that she was not so nervous anymore. She also curled her lips and smiled at


    Manfred.


    Charlotte felt that Manfred was really a very gentle person.


    These actions were all observed by Kennedy.


    His sharp eyes shed with coldness as he narrowed them, ¡°A personal care attendant.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was confused. What did Kennedy mean by saying a personal care attendant?


    Even Charlotte was bewildered too.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what did you say she is just now?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s slightly raised his eyebrows and answered, ¡°She¡¯s the personal care attendant whom


    Grandpa hired for me. She¡¯s responsible for taking care of my daily routines.¡±


    The harsh words made Charlotte¡¯s face slightly turn white. She lowered her eyes to look at him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She came here to be his assistant, but how came she became his personal care attendant?


    ¡°Coffee, please.¡± While she was still pondering, Kennedy spoke coldly.


    Charlotte stood still. Nathan got what Kennedy meant and gave a wink to Charlotte. It was only then


    she knew what he meant.


    Well, it was just making a coffee. It was also the job of an assistant.


    Charlotte directly went out of the meeting room to make coffee.


    When she came back after making coffee, the meeting had already started. Charlotte ced the cup of


    coffee in front of Kennedy.


    Kennedy took a sip and frowned, ¡°This is so cloying!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t drink coffee with sugar added.¡±


    ¡°Remake!¡±


    Charlotte had no choice but to make a new cup of coffee for Kennedy.


    ¡°The taste is too light.¡±


    Remake again!


    ¡°Oh, the amount of water is too little.¡±


    The meeting room had be a ce for Kennedy to insult her in front of others. The gazesing


    from all directions made Charlotte experience total mortification.


    She wanted to vent her anger by mming the coffee on top of Kennedy¡¯s head and said she was


    quitting.


    But when Charlotte thought of her parents at home, she contained her anger and went out to make


    another cup of coffee.


    Bang!


    The cup was banged heavily on the table. Everyone was startled.


    ¡°With only such capability, you also dare to be my personal care attendant?¡±


    Charlotte stood at the spot. Her face was as white as a sheet.


    Manfred, who was sitting not far away, frowned and could not resist himself after seeing the scene,


    ¡°Kennedy, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Oh? Were you helping her?


    It seemed that this woman was indeed a good tactician.


    Kennedy¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°Is elder brother pitying my personal care attendant? Perhaps it


    will be good if I give her to you?¡±


    Manfred was speechless.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and her hands were shaking.


    He had really gone much too far!


    She finally understood why he suddenly agreed to let her stay by his side. It was because he wanted to


    humiliate her!


    In Kennedy¡¯s view, she was probably just a woman who tried so hard to marry into a rich and powerful


    family for money and status. Maybe this was why he detested her so much.


    ¡°Kennedy, why did you do so, she¡¯s after all¡­¡±


    Before the words ¡®your wife¡¯ were uttered, Nathan interrupted him in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s just making a cup


    of coffee, I think you should stay out of this matter, Mr. Manfred?¡±


    Apparently, Manfred wanted to say something to help Charlotte but before he spoke, Charlotte said


    instead, ¡°I¡¯ll make a new cup of coffee for Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Finishing speaking, she took the cup and went out.


    The first cup, second cup, third cup¡­


    Charlotte ran back and forth during the entire meeting. Kennedy was not satisfied all the time but she


    did not make a singleint.


    Until the end of the meeting, she was still making coffee.


    Nathan, who was at the side, also pitied her. Seeing all people were gone, he whispered to Kennedy,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, how about letting her go? I think she has received enough punishment.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this to this kind of peacockish woman, will she shrink back from


    difficulties?¡¯


    He was curious to see how long she could endure.

 Chapter 6 But I Am Your Wife

    Chapter 6 But I Am Your Wife


    Not knowing how many cups of coffee were made, Charlotte was so exhausted that she felt dizzy and


    was thinking to give up. When she carried the coffee into the meeting room, Kennedy was already


    gone.


    He had not said whether she had passed or not but he directly left?


    Charlotte put the coffee on the table, turned around and went out.


    When she arrived at the ground floor, she saw Kennedy¡¯s car leaving the building of the Moore Group.


    And again, she was abandoned.


    Charlotteughed at herself sarcastically. She should have expected it.


    She walked to the road and nned to take a cab but a silver-white car stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Charlotte, let me drive you home.¡±


    The car window was opened. Manfred¡¯s gentle and handsome face was revealed.


    Charlotte was stunned for quite a while and then she shook her head, ¡°No need.¡±


    If Kennedy saw this, he would say that she was trying to casually hit on others.


    ¡°Get in, you¡¯ve been running around for a few hours, you¡¯re already exhausted.¡± Finishing speaking,


    Manfred unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car to open the car door for her. He was really a


    gentleman whom others were not willing to refuse.


    In the end, Charlotte got into his car.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Manfred smiled gently at her and reminded her, ¡°Fasten the belt.¡±


    She took a car ride offered by Manfred back to the Moore family. Manfred kept silent throughout the


    journey. He did not ask her anything unnecessary and let her get out of the car at the entrance.


    Charlotte slowly went upstairs to her room. She was still sighing about Manfred¡¯s gentleness.


    The two of them were brothers. But why their personalities were so much different?


    After entering the room, Charlotte stopped her pace.


    The reason was her suitcase was thrown on the floor.


    Charlotte was startled for a few seconds. She raised her eyes to look at the person in the room.


    ¡°Who allows you to upy my house with your stuff?¡±


    Charlotte kept silent for a moment and moved forward to put her suitcase properly, ¡°You, aren¡¯t you not


    On the wedding night, he directly let his subordinate bring him away. So, Charlotte thought he would


    note back.


    ¡°Hey, this is my room.¡±


    Charlotte was silent. She then bit her lower lip, ¡°But I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡°A wife who marries me in her younger sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Charlotte was speechless.


    It seemed like he did not allow her to stay in this room. From his words and actions, she could tell that


    he detested her very much but she really could not go out.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at him with begging eyes, ¡°I beg you, can you please let me stay in


    the corner of this room? I just need the corner, I don¡¯t need extra space.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°But if I go out Grandpa will find out.¡±


    Kennedy gave an order. Nathan stepped forward, ¡°Ms. Wilson, please leave here; don¡¯t force me to


    treat you violently.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, ¡°Is this really not negotiable?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes looked like a wolf, shing with fierceness.


    After a few seconds of staring at each other, Charlotte turned around and dragged her suitcase out of


    the room.


    The door was then closed.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it seems that she really shrinks back from difficulties and chooses to give up.¡±


    Kennedy disdainfully curled his lips. He initially thought that she was very determined but she


    surprisingly gave up so easily.


    Haha, she was really vulnerable.


    ¡°Have you sent some men to the hospital?¡± Kennedy abruptly asked.


    Nathan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Not, not yet.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then what for you¡¯re standing here now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it now!¡± said Nathan.


    Nathan quickly left. When he came out of the room, he saw that Charlotte was still standing at the door


    with her suitcase. He showed her an expression which meant ¡®good luck¡¯ and left.


    The next day¡­


    Nathan came to look for Kennedy. When he saw the scene at the door, his eyes could not help but


    widen in surprise.


    He tiptoed into the room, woke Kennedy up and helped him to wash and change clothes.


    Halfway, he could not help but speak, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Ms. Wilson¡­¡±


    When Nathan mentioned that woman, Kennedy frowned unhappily. His aura instantly became intense.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it¡¯s not that I deliberately mention her, but she¡­¡± Nathan could not continue anymore so


    he simply talked straight to the point, ¡°I think Mr. Kennedy should go to the door and take a look by


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Bring me out.¡±


    Although Kennedy had a strong psychological quality, he was still shocked to see the woman sleeping


    in the doorway with her jacket.


    Charlotte put her suitcase next to her and covered herself with a jacket while sleeping against the wall.


    Probably because of sleepiness, her entire body fell to the ground. And because of feeling cold, she


    shivered while trying to hide her body below the jacket. What she revealed was her little fair face.


    Her skin was so fair that it indeed shone. Her hair was not done with any special process but was still


    purely straight and smooth. A few strands of hair were lying on her forehead and this made her looked


    a little innocent.


    Looking at her shivering body, Kennedy actually felt pity for her.


    A few momentster, he said coldly, ¡°Go and wake her up.¡±


    Nathan was stunned, ¡°How to wake her up?¡±


    ¡°Is there any special way to wake someone up?¡± said Kennedy.


    Nathan walked over and raised his foot. He gently kicked Charlotte¡¯s butt.


    Kennedy¡¯s face instantaneously darkened. His voice was icy cold, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    Nathan showed an innocent face, ¡°I¡¯m waking her up.¡± He touched his nose, ¡°Sir, is it because you


    think that I kick her with too little strength? Then I¡¯ll kick harder.¡±


    In Nathan¡¯s view, Kennedy should have hated Charlotte very much.


    ¡°Stop. I told you to wake her up but I never told you to hurt her.¡± Kennedy contained his anger which


    was going to make him fly into a rage.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Nathan finally got what he meant. He immediately squatted down to push Charlotte¡¯s shoulder.


    Charlotte slept like a log so she only opened her eyes with difficulty after being pushed for quite a


    while.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, it¡¯s already dawn, wake up.¡±


    It was already dawn?


    After being confused for quite a while, she sat up. She looked around and noticed that the surrounding


    was already very bright. Then, she rubbed her eyes.


    She did not expect that she would really sleep outside all night long. Time flew¡­


    ¡°Who let you sleep in the doorway?¡±


    While she was still pondering, a question was thrown to her coldly.


    Charlotte looked up and saw that Kennedy was staring at her in displeasure.


    She sat up and lost her presence of mind for a while, seemingly thinking about what had happened


    yesterday. Then, after a moment, she hugged the jacket in her arms tightly and whispered, ¡°I have


    nowhere to go.¡±


    Perhaps because of having slept on the ground all night, Charlotte¡¯s voice was with a strong nasal


    tone.


    ¡°So, this is the reason you make an ass out of yourself by sleeping here?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, raised her head to face Kennedy¡¯s cold gaze and stubbornly said, ¡°If you


    think I make an ass out of myself, you should let me go in and sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kennedy was at a loss for words. She surprisingly dared to usibly protest.


    Charlotte stubbornly stared at him. Compared tost night, her face now looked abnormally pale. It


    seemed like she was sick. Seeing her vulnerable appearance, Kennedy¡¯s heart inexplicably softened


    and he snorted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nathan walked forward to push the wheelchair, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, then what about Ms. Wilson¡­?¡±


    Kennedy turned and looked back. His gaze was sharp, ¡°Don¡¯t make an ass out of yourself at the door.¡±


    After the two of them left, Charlotte stood up while holding her jacket.


    His words just now¡­meant that he allowed her to enter the room, right?


    Whether it was a yes or a no was unimportant. Since he had left, she decided to go in to get herself


    washed.


    While brushing her teeth, Charlotte surprisingly felt nauseous. She braced herself against the sink and


    retched several times before she could finish brushing her teeth.


    After rinsing her mouth, Charlotte felt cold so she took a hot shower.


    After having a hot shower, she still felt cold. Also, her throat was too raw with pain for her to speak


    normally and she even felt dizzy.


    Thinking for a while, Charlotte decided to go to the hospital to get medicine.

 Chapter 7 She Seems to Be Pregnant

    Chapter 7 She Seems to Be Pregnant


    In the hospital¡­


    Charlotte took a number and queued up. When it was her turn, she told the doctor about her body


    condition. The doctor looked at her in a somewhat strange way.


    ¡°Are you sleepytely?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Do you feel nauseous when you¡¯re brushing your teeth in the morning?¡±


    Charlotte nodded again.


    ¡°And do you asionally have the urgency to urinate?¡±


    Charlotte was quite confused by this question. She thought for a while before nodding again.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with my illness?¡±


    The doctor looked at her helplessly and continued asking, ¡°How long has it been since your menstrual


    period?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte counted, ¡°About a month plus¡­¡±


    The moment she uttered those words, she seemed to have thought of something. Her face gradually


    changed.


    The doctor smiled, ¡°You have had sex recently, right? You have to pay more attention to your body


    condition. I won¡¯t prescribe the medicine for you. You¡¯d better go and take a new number to do a


    check.¡±


    Charlotte left the hospital with her head hung in disappointment.


    She did not dare to take a new number but went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit instead.


    When she was back to the Moore family, she locked herself in the washroom.


    Charlotte waited anxiously for a long time. When she saw that the pregnancy test kit showed a positive


    result, she, who was initially feeling ufortable due to her illness, looked even worse now.


    She looked down at her t belly and still could not believe it.


    At that time, everything was too sudden and she had never experienced such a thing. She fled home in


    a panic and when she was back, she was forced to marry someone else. She was ovee with grief


    and she forgot that matter, so she did not stand a chance to take the emergency contraceptive pills.


    Now, out of the blue, there was a little life in her belly.


    No!


    Charlotte covered her lips with her hand. She was still in disbelief.


    No, she could not be panicked since she was still not sure about this.


    Maybe the pregnancy test kit was inurate. She still needed to go to the hospital to check it out.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte picked the test kit and threw it into the trash can. She got up and went out of


    the washroom.


    Probably due to her pregnancy, Charlotte was guilt-ridden. When she came out, she kept looking


    around, fearing that Kennedy would appear all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, Kennedy did not return home for a day.


    In the evening, Charlotte began to feel panicked again. She hurriedly took a shower and dragged her


    suitcase to the door and waited. She put a stool there too.


    When Kennedy came back, he saw her sitting drowsily on the stool at the door.


    She had no choice.


    It was because the doctor did not prescribe her the cold cure. Moreover, as Charlotte was too worried


    about whether she was really pregnant, she only drank some hot water the whole day.


    She was caught cold but she had not taken any medicine. She also did not rest properly so her cold


    was naturally intensified.


    Kennedy looked at the petite figure, slightly stunned.


    Did she stay here all day?


    Obviously not. She had changed her clothes and washed. She obviously went to his room to rest while


    he was away and she came out to stay at the door before he came back.


    Hmph, it seemed like she still had some self-awareness.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡± Nathan was still confused, so he asked, ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her be.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan pushed Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair into the room. When the sound of the door closing sounded,


    Charlotte was shocked and she regained consciousness.


    Her head was so heavy.


    She wanted to have a sleep badly¡­


    Charlotte reached out and stroked her brows. Then, she stood up and walked downstairs.


    She went to the kitchen and poured herself a cup of hot water. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she


    started to feel nauseous again. She was so scared that she hurriedly put down the cup and went out of


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Grandpa is always confident with your capability. I have no worries if this matter is handled by you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    When Charlotte was out of the kitchen, she met Reynold who was talking with Manfred.


    They stared at each other for a moment. Reynold¡¯s eyes became stern, ¡°Christina?¡±


    Charlotte subconsciously stood straight and nodded in panic.


    ¡°You should take care of Kennedy in the room now, why do youe downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s red lips slightly opened but before she answered, Manfred spoke, ¡°Regarding this, I


    heard the maid say earlier that you slept in the doorwayst night. You look quite ufortable now, is


    it because you suffer from a cold?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Reynold¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sleep in the doorway? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlotte was dazzled. She bit her lower lip.


    It was over.


    Why did Manfred tell Randolph about this? If Kennedy was reprimanded by Reynoldter and was


    therefore infuriated, would he directly expose her real identity?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°Mr. Reynold, there¡¯s no such thing.


    It¡¯s just that I was too tiredst night and I passed out in the doorway without being noticed by anyone.


    After I regained consciousness, I went into the room by myself.¡±


    Reynold¡¯s eyes were stern and sharp. It seemed like he was able to know what others were thinking.


    Not long after, Reynold sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak good words for Kennedy. As his


    grandfather, I know his personality very well. It¡¯s indeed condescension for you to let you marry him.¡±


    Hearing his words, Charlotte raised her head. She was somewhat surprised and ttered.


    She thought that Reynold was very strict and fierce but she did not expect that he would be considerate


    of her.


    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll apany you to see Kennedy.¡±


    Finishing speaking, Reynold walked upstairs with the support of his cane. Charlotte¡¯s face changed and


    she quickly followed him, ¡°Mr. Reynold, please don¡¯t!¡±


    Hearing this, Reynold stopped his pace, ¡°Don¡¯t? Do you want to sleep outside all the time and let the


    maidens regard you as a joke?¡±


    Manfred also moved forward and said, ¡°Yes. Not to mention that the maids will think of you as a joke,


    you also can¡¯t keep sleeping in the doorway. Your body will not be able to stand it.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I just fainted unintentionallyst night,


    really. I¡¯ll go into the room tonight. Mr. Reynold, please don¡¯t worry about the rtionship between


    Kennedy and I. Since I married into the Moore family, I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Hearing this, Reynold kept silent for a long time. Finally, he did not utter a word and just turned to


    leave.


    After Reynold¡¯s leaving, Manfred looked at her helplessly.


    ¡°Come on, why?¡±


    Charlotte nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs.


    Although Kennedy¡¯s legs were limp, he looked handsome. Furthermore, he was exceptionally vigorous


    in work so even if he was in a wheelchair, he was still considered very capable.


    But there had been no woman by his side in the past. This time, Reynold held a wedding for him


    without asking his opinion and Kennedy did not even attend. Therefore, the maids in the Moore family


    were clear in their minds that the newly married woman was not valued. Hence, inevitably, they would


    say something bad about her behind the scene.


    When Charlotte went upstairs, she brushed against several maids.


    One of the maids even purposely bumped Charlotte¡¯s shoulder and this made Charlotte took a few


    steps backward. Fortunately, she was able to hold the railing to stabilize herself.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Missus. I didn¡¯t see you just now. I just looked from a distance and thought that it was a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    maid. I¡¯m sorry, do you need my help?¡±


    Although the maid spoke these words, she showed an imposing and arrogant manner in which she


    absolutely did not have the will to move forward and help Charlotte.

 Chapter 8 Pregnancy Check-up in Hospital

    Chapter 8 Pregnancy Check-up in Hospital


    Charlotte was silent for a moment. She gazed at the maid.


    She was clear that the maid deliberately did it.


    Charlotte did not say anything. She just silently stood still and walked away.


    ¡°Do you really think that if you marry into the Moore family, you¡¯ll be a nobledy? If Mr. Kennedy


    doesn¡¯t like you, your status is literally inferior to a maid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at her. I heard that she slept in the doorwayst night as she was chased out by Mr.


    Kennedy. If I were her, I¡¯ll quickly pack things and clothes to go home rather than continue staying here


    to y a fool.¡±


    ¡°Does this kind of woman know what¡¯s ying a fool? They only recognize money in their eyes!¡±


    When Charlotte was far away, she could finally refrain from hearing them talking about her anymore.


    Her face turned terribly pale. She covered her chest and slowly squatted down at the door.


    Why?


    Why did she have to endure all this? Was it just because she had divorced once?


    Charlotte buried her face in her knees. The mocking words of the maids, the scene that her parents


    forced her to marry Kennedy and the scene that night shed through her mind¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s stomach suddenly felt ufortable. She jerked her head up.


    No, no!


    She must go to the hospital to do a check tomorrow.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could not be pregnant, could not!


    When Charlotte raised her head, the door of the room opened at the same time. Nathan pushed


    Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair out. Charlotte heard the sound and subconsciously looked over.


    Kennedy just simply took a nce but was unexpectedly stunned by Charlotte¡¯s pair of tearful eyes. It


    was as if a small stone was casually thrown into a calmke and caused ripples on the water surface.


    Charlotte was not ugly. Her features were very outstanding while her eyshes were long and curved.


    Her attractive eyes were like clear and fresh springs in which all the spiritual mana in this world was


    gathered in those eyes.


    Nheless, the spring was perhaps an icy-cold spring.


    It was because her eyes usually made others feel a cold and icy feeling. Her eyes did not show a kind


    of charm a woman should have.


    But at this moment, her eyshes were stained with tears. Her tear-reddened eyes made her looked


    quite weak and vulnerable.


    And she looked so pitiful when she crouched there like a ball that people could not help but want to pity


    her.


    The two of them stared at each other without uttering a word.


    After a while, Charlotte spoke in a soft voice, ¡°You¡­ you want to go out?¡±


    Her voice sounded hoarse with a strong nasal tone.


    Unprecedentedly, Kennedy curled his lips into a line and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlotte did not say anything else. She turned her head and lowered her eyes, staring at the tips of


    her feet.


    Kennedy stared at her and his eyes gradually darkened.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you should not make an ass out of yourself here?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte raised her head and looked at him timidly, ¡°But we had agreed with this before.


    You also promised me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°I promised you? When?¡±


    Charlotte became speechless. It seemed that he really did not promise her anything. What he did that


    night was only leaving without returning.


    So, did she misunderstand him?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Before I find her, I can let you stay here. However, we have to set some ground rules.¡± Kennedy said


    out of the blue.


    Charlotte jerked her head up, ¡°Find who?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes looked eerie and frightening, ¡°You better don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her eyes again. Yeah, did the person he wanted to find matter to her? Why did she


    ask this? Anyway, they were just the titr couple.


    As long as he allowed her to stay there, everything would be fine.


    ¡°Alright, whatever, it¡¯s your call,¡± Charlotte whispered.


    ¡°The bed is mine. You figure it out yourself where do you want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your things can only be put in your suitcase, but not my cab.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me.¡±


    Well, she could still sleep on the floor if he did not allow her to sleep on the bed.


    She could still buy herself a cab if he did not allow her to put things in his cab.


    But he asked her not to touch him?


    Charlotte raised her head and looked at him with a strange expression. Who would want to touch him?


    Although Kennedy looked handsome, she, Charlotte was not a horny woman.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte readily responded, ¡°Okay, I agree with all of these.¡±


    ¡°Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nathan pushed Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair and the two of them left.


    Charlotte looked at their leaving figures and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she slowly revealed a


    smile.


    Being able to set some ground rules with Kennedy literally meant that she was really allowed to stay


    here.


    Charlotte got up and took her suitcase into the room.


    After Charlotte got up the next day, she dressed in inconspicuous clothes. Then, she put on a hat and


    went out.


    When she reached the front door, she met Manfred who was about to go to thepany.


    ¡°Charlotte? Are you going to thepany to find Kennedy? I¡¯m also going there; do you need me to


    drive you there?¡±


    Charlotte did not expect that she would meet him there. When she thought of the ce she was going


    toter, she shook her head, ¡°Thank you, Manfred. I¡¯m not going to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    ¡°No need. The ce I¡¯m going is in the opposite direction of thepany, it isn¡¯t on your route.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, take care of yourself.¡±


    Charlotte walked for a long time before she reached the roadside. After getting on the bus, she directly


    put on the mask.


    She was really with a guilty conscience.


    The result of the pregnancy test kit yesterday made her restless for a long time and she did not sleep


    wellst night.


    She hoped that the test result was wrong.


    After arriving at the hospital, Charlotte went to take a number and line up. The people around her


    looked at her with a weird expression.


    Charlotte coughed lightly, took her sses out of her bag and put them on.


    And this made others looked at her with an even weirder expression.


    Just imagine a woman who came to the department of gynaecology and obstetrics with strange outfits.


    She even wore a hat, mask and sses. It was as if she could not let anyone see her.


    The more Charlotte tried to keep a low profile, the more counterproductive it became. After all, wearing


    in such a manner in a public ce, she would definitely draw much attention of others.


    It was finally her turn. When the doctor saw a person who only showed the eyes, the doctor could not


    help but frown, ¡°What¡¯re you doing here? For a check-up?¡±


    Charlotte coughed lightly and reached out to pull her mask off, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m here for a check-up.¡±


    ¡°You make yourself look so mysterious¡­You¡¯re ashamed so you don¡¯t want to be seen by others?¡± The


    doctor casually asked a question and narrowed his eyes, ¡°You work in that kind of career?¡±


    Hearing those words, Charlotte was bbergasted. She obviously did not know what he meant, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you working in that kind of career? You still can¡¯t understand what I mean?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and finally got what he meant, ¡°Doctor, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re identally knocked up? If this happens, you have to do an abortion.¡± The doctor sighed, ¡°Why


    you guys never care about your own bodies? Yesterday, there was a woman with the same career as


    you. She had been knocked up five or six times. How many abortions does she want to do in her life?


    Wouldn¡¯t she worry that her body can¡¯t withstand anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Charlotte wanted to exin that she did not work in that kind of career but before she


    spoke, several people in ck came in and this scared everyone inside.


    Seeing peoplee in, Charlotte hurriedly put on the mask due to her guilty conscience and got up,


    nning to quietly escape from the door.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    But to her astonishment, the people in ck were actuallying to find her. Seeing her intending to


    leave, they directly stopped her.

 Chapter 9 Charlotte, You Are Pregnant

    Chapter 9 Charlotte, You Are Pregnant


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Charlotte wanted to exit this ce, but she was immediately stopped by


    them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t touch me. Let me go!¡±


    Before she could react, one of them suddenly swept her off her feet and carried her on his shoulder


    while dashing off to outside. The others followed closely from behind.


    The others present on the scene were dumbstruck by what they saw. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was


    going on.


    ¡­


    In the Moore Group¡­


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, there is finally news from the hospital.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t have time to care about the situation in the waiting room as he rushed into the room and


    reported the news. Kennedy was tending to a very important client and he was initially unhappy with


    Nathan¡¯s intrusion. However, his taut brows rxed upon hearing what he had say.


    ¡°There¡¯s finally news?¡±


    Nathan eyed the other person there before nodding gravely.


    The next second, Kennedy suddenly said coldly, ¡°Mr. Norton, I am sorry to say that I have some urgent


    matters to attend to at the moment. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to tend to you.¡±


    Without even waiting for his client¡¯s answer, Nathan immediately pushed Kennedy who was sitting on a


    wheelchair out of the room.


    After getting in the car, Kennedy asked with his brows knitted, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, didn¡¯t you ask me to wait for news from the hospital? One of my subordinates fetched


    me a piece of news that he had seen a strangely dressed woman who wore a huge hat and a mask


    looking very suspicious in the gynaecology department. There was no one else apanying her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    That was definitely her!


    ¡°We have caught her, and she is now at the West Riparian Vi.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What the heck do you want to do? Let me down!¡± Charlotte was being held on a man¡¯s shoulder and


    being carried all the way. Her head was dizzy from the constant lurching of the man¡¯s movements. She


    was on the verge of puking.


    To her relief, she was being forced to board a car, but after a short journey, she was once again being


    carried on that man¡¯s shoulder and after a lot of jerking around, she was finally ced on the ground.


    ¡°You are kidnapping me! However, I can tell you that I don¡¯t have anything valuable on me, so don¡¯t


    even think of¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue her sentence when sheid eyes on someone who was now in front of her.


    She stared at him in disbelief.


    Kennedy?


    Why was he here?


    Nathan was standing behind him while looking at her expressionlessly. On the other hand, Kennedy


    had a very frosty expression on his face, and he was exuding a very cold aura.


    A single sharp gaze from him was enough to force Charlotte into submission. She couldn¡¯t help but


    lower her head.


    She was lucky that her face was concealed by her hat, mask and sses. Kennedy probably didn¡¯t


    recognize her at first nce.


    Still, that didn¡¯t solve the mystery of him sending someone to capture her and bring her here.


    Could it be that he had known about her pregnancy? So her existence was a nuisance for him?


    When she reached this conclusion, Charlotte¡¯s face changed drastically!


    She was actually in the Moore family because she was a recement for Christina in the first ce.


    Kennedy was pretty upset about this fact, so if he discovered that she was pregnant, he would


    definitely expel her from the Moore family.


    When she thought of this, Charlotte pushed away the men surrounding her and started to run.


    ¡°Get her back here.¡± Nathan immediately called out.


    Kennedy studied her petite frame and recalled that fateful night a month ago. His gaze deepened as he


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    instructed, ¡°Make sure she is not hurt.¡±


    Nathan nodded and ryed the message to his men, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re dealing with her. Don¡¯t


    ever hurt her.¡±


    Charlotte was never a match for those men in ck clothing. They were Kennedy¡¯s well-trained


    subordinates. In no time, she was captured with ease and brought back.


    Charlotte¡¯s movements were restricted and no matter how she writhed, she could not escape their


    grasp.


    Kennedy continued to examine her with his grave eyes. Then, with a slight lift of his chin, Nathan


    understood his gesture and pushed his wheelchair forward.


    Charlotte gawked at him getting closer to her at every passing second, and her heart started to beat


    wildly.


    This was disastrous. She was going to be found out.


    Although Kennedy was sitting in a wheelchair, he had arge figure, so he didn¡¯t seem really short


    Charlotte widened her eyes in fear while tilting her head away.


    Kennedy¡¯s hand slowly approached her once again and Charlotte responded by widening her eyes and


    trying to dodge him.


    He went back and forth in such a way as if he was the cat and she was the mouse being pursued. He


    couldn¡¯t help letting out a low but sweet-sounding chuckle.


    ¡°Are you really that fond of ying a game with me?¡±


    What was¡­ going on?


    Charlotte stared at him in disbelief.


    Was he still the cold and expressionless Kennedy from before? She couldn¡¯t understand his gentleness


    at the moment.


    When she was still in a daze, Charlotte¡¯s mask was suddenly removed by Kennedy without any


    warning at all.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Charlotte let out a shriek as she reflexively wanted to cover her face with her hands, but only


    realizing that her arms had been pinned. There was no way she could cover her face now.


    Kennedy was still giving out an aura of gentleness previously, but the moment her face was exposed


    after the removal of her mask, that gentleness in his eyes were gradually reced by a chilling


    coldness.


    After a pause, he squinted as he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Charlotte was dumbfounded for one moment. He didn''t know about her true identity before capturing


    her?


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me that? Aren¡¯t you the one who has sent someone to capture me here?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kennedy looked like something urred to him at that moment. He narrowed his


    eyes at her.


    ¡°What were you doing in the hospital?¡±


    Charlotte felt something catch in her throat. She was never good at lying, but she forced herself to lie


    with wariness in her eyes, ¡°I got a cold. I was seeing the doctor at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows while letting out a cold chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re seeing


    the doctor? In the gynaecology department? Tell me, what did the doctor say?¡±


    Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    This was not good.


    How should she continue this farce?


    Charlotte bit her lip and after wracking her brain hard, she suddenly retorted ¡°What about you? You


    never know that it is me whom you¡¯re capturing for. So why did you send your men to bring me here?¡±


    After hearing that, it was Kennedy¡¯s turn to freeze on the spot.


    He wouldn¡¯t have foreseen this coincidence. He was looking for that woman from one month ago, but


    he didn¡¯t expect his underlings to capture Charlotte instead. To top it off, she was captured in the


    gynaecology department too.


    When his mind wandered to the notion ¡°gynaecology department¡±, a sinister look entered his eyes.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you pregnant?¡±


    His sharp words immediately elicited a reaction from Charlotte. Her face paled instantly as her lips


    started to tremble. She stared at Kennedy with wide eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°I see, seems like I am right on the mark.¡± Kennedyughed coldly, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so anxious to


    take your sister, Christina¡¯s ce in marrying into the Moore family. It turns out that you¡¯ve brought a


    baggage with you and is looking for someone to suffer with you.¡±


    Nathan who was standing behind Kennedy immediatelyunched into a rage while clenching his fists


    hard.


    ¡°What do you see Mr. Kennedy as? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually marrying into the Moore family with a


    child in your belly. I can finally see through your fa?ade, with you acting so suspiciously in the


    gynaecology department. You must have never thought that we would catch you red-handed right there


    and then.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know how to defend herself.


    She initially wanted to end this matter as stealthily as possible, but out of nowhere, a group of men


    suddenly held her captive and brought her here in a sh. To this moment, she was still befuddled with


    what was going on.


    ¡®That¡¯s not right, Charlotte. You had to think through everything with a clear head.¡¯


    She must be calm now!


    Charlotte forcibly suppressed the fear threatening to break her apart from within as she stubbornly


    looked Kennedy into his eyes, ¡°Why do you think that going to the gynaecology department means that


    I¡¯m pregnant? You know very well that I am someone who has remarried, so I have a history of rted


    illnesses. What¡¯s wrong with going to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    The moment she ended her sentence, Kennedy abruptly grabbed her chin.


    His voice was so rigid and cold as if it was a message from hell.


    ¡°It seems that you will never learn your lesson.¡±

 Chapter 10 Do You Really Think That I Will Accept an Illegitimate Child?

    Chapter 10 Do You Really Think That I Will ept an Illegitimate Child?


    ¡°Bring her to the hospital now.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s voice was so cold, ¡°Check if she is really pregnant. Let me know about the oue as soon


    as possible.¡±


    Nathan immediately nodded, ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte began to struggle mightily, ¡°Kennedy, we are just husband and wife in name. Who are


    you to order to them to do something like that to me? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Kennedy¡¯s gaze was as dark as the night. He replied coldly, ¡°If I discover that you are


    pregnant, you should know what would happen to you. Nathan, bring her away.¡±


    After confirming that she was not the one whom he was looking for, all traces ofpassion for her in


    Kennedy¡¯s heart dissipated into the thin air.


    ¡°Bring her to the hospital now.¡±


    Nathan started to carry out his task.


    Although Charlotte was against this, she was still being forced to board a car.


    Throughout the journey, Charlotte had put up a good right, but she couldn¡¯t break free from their


    captivity no matter what. She was once again at the same hospital and facing the same doctor from


    before.


    When the other visitors saw that this group of men returned to the hospital only after a while, they


    automatically cleared a path for this group.


    They could discern that this group of men could not be offended. They looked ferocious and


    intimidating.


    Nobody wanted to offend them.


    Throughout the tests, Charlotte was forced to go through everything against her will. She didn¡¯t know


    how much time had psed ever since.


    After the tests were done, Charlotte and the oue report were once again brought to Kennedy.


    Nathan bore a serious look on his face, and after shooting a pitiful nce at Charlotte, he handed the


    medical report to Kennedy.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t reach out to ept it. He simply asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the oue?¡±


    Nathan paused slightly before revealing the answer, ¡°She¡¯s indeed pregnant.¡±


    In an instant, the armour she had tried very hard to d herself with was shattered just like that.


    Her pregnancy was now known to Kennedy. How could she continue to stay with the Moore family after


    this?


    As expected, Kennedy shot her a piercing gaze, ¡°You want me to shoulder this burden? Not so fast.


    You are not worthy for me to do that.¡±


    Charlotte looked up at him with hopeless eyes.


    ¡°Can you give me some time? I am in the dark about my own pregnancy too.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you telling me that you don¡¯t know about anything, yet you


    appeared at the hospital because you want to abort that child?¡±


    When she heard that, Charlotte froze momentarily.


    Indeed, she wanted to deal with this matter secretly.


    However, thoughts of aborting this child never crossed her mind.


    Kennedy suddenlyshed out and grabbed her chin. His eyes contained a storm brewing in the


    horizon, ¡°Shall I offer you a chance here? If you want to stay with the Moore family in the future, go


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    abort your child.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s pupils widened gradually. Aborting that child?


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that?¡± Kennedy gazed at her sarcastically, ¡°Do you really think that I will ept an


    illegitimate child?¡±


    An illegitimate child?


    Charlotte¡¯s colourless lips shuddered slightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be pregnant in the first ce.


    ¡°How is it? Have you thought things through?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were as cold as the night sky. His words


    were poison itself, ¡°Do you really think that I will ept your child with your previous husband now that


    you¡¯re in the Moore family? Or is it more likely that you are looking down on me because of my


    handicap?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head hastily.


    ¡°I never even thought of that.¡±


    She was surprised at her own pregnancy as well! During the two years she was with Aldrich, he never


    even had sex with her!


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to anticipate herself losing her virginity in that rainy night. For sure, she wouldn¡¯t


    have predicted that she would be pregnant after just that one time.


    Everything came towards her like a huge wave, threatening to blow away Charlotte.


    ¡°I beg you!¡± Charlotte knew that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant no matter what, because this alone would


    snatch away her right to stay in the Moore family. At worst, she would be sent back to the Wilson


    family. By then, the Wilson family would be theughing stock of B City.


    ¡°Please give me some more time!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you just that.¡± Kennedy revealed a scary smile, ¡°For a hypocritical woman like you, I


    definitely need to give you some time to deal with this. Three days. I will give you three days, and you


    have to get rid of that child.¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes in horror.


    ¡°If that illegitimate child is still in your belly after three days, then you¡¯ll have to get lost from the Moore


    family.¡±


    After saying that, Nathan pushed Kennedy away and they left.


    Charlotte was all alone at the moment. She was sitting on the ground and her limbs felt so cold.


    After a long time, Charlotte took out her phone and called her good friend.


    After half an hour, Diana arrived to fetch her.


    Charlotte was sent to Diana¡¯s home in a hopeless and forlorn state.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Diana poured her a ss of fruit juice and said, ¡°This is to calm you down.¡±


    Charlotte epted the ss, but after deliberating slightly she put down the fruit juice.


    There was a new life taking shape in her belly. She shouldn¡¯t simply drink anything with ice.


    At that moment, Charlotte suddenly realized something to her horror.


    Why did she¡­ care about this child so much?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you always like fruit juices?¡± Diana watched her putting down the ss of fruit


    juice onto the table with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Diana couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind her words at first, so she nodded after a moment,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. You should be pregnant after going through two years of marriage.¡±


    ¡°I have gotten a divorce a month ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And I have remarried after that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Charlotte. Can you slow down? You remarried again after divorcing your ex-husband? What are


    you talking about? Let me process your words.¡±


    Diana covered her chest and made a shocked expression on her face.


    Charlotte exined the recent happenings, and only by then did Diana finally understand, ¡°So you


    mean you are the missus of the Moore family now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just in name. I think I will lose that identity soon.¡±


    ¡°I want to strangle you so badly.¡±


    Diana suddenly jumped up and acted like she was going to strangle Charlotte, ¡°How could you only tell


    me such a striking piece of news after so long? Aren¡¯t we best friends? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Everything happened so suddenly. I am at a loss as to where I should begin my exnation.¡±


    ¡°You should still tell me no matter what. This is serious business.¡± After giving it some thought, Diana


    suddenly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital to get rid of the child.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s suddenly raised her head in response to her words, ¡°You want me to get rid of the child?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to continue bearing the child? You don¡¯t even know who the father is! Charlotte, please


    don¡¯t be insensible. Who knows what kind of a man that child¡¯s father is. You have to abort him no


    matter what!¡±


    Diana replied with a grave expression.


    ¡°But, this is still a new life in my belly. Isn¡¯t it too cruel to kill him off?¡±


    Charlotte lowered her gaze onto her stomach and caressed it, ¡°This is still a budding life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have such extraneous thoughts. The baby isn¡¯t even alive yet! If you don¡¯t do anything now,


    you¡¯ll regret in a few months!¡± At this point, Charlotte was fuming with indignation, ¡°What are you


    thinking? That child belongs to a stranger. If you don¡¯t get rid of that child, you can¡¯t continue living with


    the Moore family. If you return home, do you think that your parents would forgive you?¡±


    Diana¡¯s words were like a wake-up call. She jerked her head upwards and stared Diana into her eyes.


    She was right. In order to continue to stay with the Moore family, she couldn¡¯t continue bearing this


    child.


    Were there other alternatives for her?

 Chapter 11 The Game Rules Were Set by Him

    Chapter 11 The Game Rules Were Set by Him


    ¡°Let me give it some thought.¡±


    In the end, Diana sent Charlotte back to the Moore family house.


    ¡°Three days wille and go in the blink of an eye. Lottie, make up your mind fast, and give me a call.¡±


    Diana¡¯s words echoed by her ears, and Charlotte had a heavy heart at the moment.


    ¡°If you want to continue staying with the Moore family, you have to abort the child.¡±


    ¡°Lottie, the Wilson family can¡¯t have two failures as their daughters!¡±


    Charlotte studied herself in the mirror.


    What should she doter? Was she left with no other alternatives other than getting rid of her child?


    While still thinking about this, she heard footstepsing from outside. Charlotte immediately tensed


    up, and as she flung open the door to the bathroom, she saw Kennedy entering the room.


    Their eyes met, and almost instantly, Charlotte averted her gaze. She nervously headed to the far


    corners of her room.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± His cold voice sounded.


    Charlotte stopped short in her tracks, as if her feet were glued to the floor. She didn¡¯t dare to move an


    inch.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Kennedy had a mocking smile ying around his lips. His gaze was


    as dangerous as the ones possessed by a leopard.


    Charlotte intertwined her fingers while biting her lip hard, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me three days?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I have the patience to wait for that long?¡±


    Kennedy slightly raised his tone, and his gaze was even more venomous now.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help widen her eyes, ¡°Are you not nning to keep to your word?¡±


    Her eyes were written with shock and iprehension. Kennedy narrowed his eyes and let out a cold


    Did he refer to this ordeal as a game? This was a new life in her belly, but in actuality he viewed this


    ordeal as a game.


    ¡°If you feel indignant and frustrated, all the better. Pack up your things and get lost from the Moore


    family.¡±


    When she heard this, Charlotte slowly clenched her fists.


    He was provoking her now in order to make her leave the Moore family on her own volition.


    Since there was still time left until their promised time, Charlotte decided not to have a meaningless


    argument with him. She turned around and headed the opposite direction while starting to prepare her


    bed.


    Kennedy half-expected her to fly into a rage and argue with her, but to his surprise, despite her eyes


    written with indignation and fury, she was able to swallow her frustrations. All traces of her emotion


    were gone like the wind. She instead chose to turn her back on him.


    She waspletely ignoring his presence.


    He felt unsatisfied after his verbal punch hadnded on nothing!


    ¡°Nathan, you can leave now.¡±


    Nathan froze slightly when he heard that, ¡°But Mr. Kennedy, I haven¡¯t helped you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she want to be my wife? You can leave this task to her.¡±


    Charlotte who was tidying her bed paused and then she stood up.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell her about the duties of being my wife.¡±


    Nathan nced at Kennedy with doubts in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see what Kennedy was going with this,


    but he still followed his orders anyway.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy¡¯s legs are not fully healthy, so you shall standby whenever he is taking a bath. You have


    to be able to attend to any of his requests and do whatever Mr. Kennedy asks you to do.¡± Even after


    making sure his message was clear, Nathan was still worried about leaving Kennedy to her. He inched


    closer towards Charlotte and muttered something by her ears.


    Charlotte listened intently, but the more she took in, the more embarrassed she felt. Her face slightly


    blushed as she bit her lip, ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡±


    Nathan couldn¡¯t read his concerns as he replied squarely, ¡°Of course. Make sure you do a good job, or


    else you would have to face Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wrath and risk getting thrown out of the house.¡±


    Charlotte was shocked by his warning and she nodded profusely, ¡°I understand now.¡±


    After sending out some reminders, Nathan bid Kennedy farewell, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I will take my leave


    now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Nathan came out of the room, he still couldn¡¯t really be rest assured, so he glued his ears against


    the door to listen to the movements inside the room.


    There was only Kennedy and Charlotte left in the room.


    Charlotte recalled what Nathan had told her, and her face blushed once again.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come here!¡± Kennedy suddenly barked.


    Charlotte jumped up at his voice. She then walked nervously towards him.


    ¡°Why are you trembling?¡± Kennedy saw her shaking with fear and couldn¡¯t really reprimand her. He


    then gave another order, ¡°Push me to the bathroom.¡±


    Charlotte listened to him and pushed him to the bathroom.


    The bathrooms in the house were massive, and they were probably built to amodate Kennedy¡¯s


    handicap. However, when she finally pushed him into the bathroom, the whole ce felt colder


    because of his chilly aura.


    She had an illusion as if the whole bathroom had shrunk.


    Charlotte asked carefully while trying to remember what she had been told by Nathan, ¡°Where are your


    clothes? Let me go get them.¡±


    ¡°My pyjamas are in the first drawer. Bring me that blue one.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlotte turned around and came back to the room to get his blue pyjamas. When she came


    back to the bathroom, Kennedy was already stark naked from the waist up. Charlotte was mildly


    shocked by his appearance, and she let out a shriek while covering her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you screaming for no reason?¡± Kennedy frowned.


    ¡°Why did you take off your clothes?¡±


    Kennedy was unhappy when he heard her words. He turned around and discovered that that woman


    was still rooted to the floor, not daring toe close to him. He looked downwards and got a good look


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    at himself, and an ironic smile appeared at his lips.


    ¡°What, are you trying to act innocent?¡±


    Charlotte wanted him to put back his clothes, but her words caught in her throat. He was right. How


    could he take a bath when he didn¡¯t take off his clothes?


    With such a thought in her mind, Charlotte shut her eyes and sucked in a deep breath.


    She was trying to brainwash herself. They were already a couple! Before she married into the Moore


    family, she thought that she was mentally prepared already. She couldn¡¯t get weak-footed at this


    juncture.


    With such a thought in mind, Charlotte turned around and her expression had returned to normal.


    ¡°I have brought you your clothes. Is there anything else I should take note?¡±


    ¡°Take off my clothes.¡±


    Charlotte froze for a while before stepping forward.


    ¡°Help me unbuckle my belt.¡±


    Unbuckle his belt?


    Charlotte examined Kennedy and discovered for the first time that he had a chiselled chest and t


    stomach. Since he was crippled, she thought that he would not be shaped since he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    work out with his body in that state.


    ¡°Why did you stop? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Suddenly, his voice sounded out of nowhere.


    Charlotte met his sharp gaze and she nodded frantically. With trembling hands, she tried to remove his


    belt.


    However, she never had any experience with belts, so no matter what she did, the belt wouldn¡¯te


    undone¡­


    Kennedy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed further.


    He watched this woman who was now d by ayer of cold sweat. She looked very nervous and lost.


    ¡°Hey, you must be doing this purposely, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The more nervous Charlotte was, the more difficult the belt felt like. She was so nervous to the


    point that she even sounded like she was sobbing, ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Her hands were so delicate and smooth, and her skin was radiating warmth that permeated to his body.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened and a storm seemed to be brewing in his eyes.


    ¡°Can, can you do it yourself? Ah!¡±


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, without any warning, she was pulled by him into his embrace.

 Chapter 12 Carry out a Husband’s Duty

    Chapter 12 Carry out a Husband¡¯s Duty


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Charlotte stumbled onto Kennedy¡¯sps. She was totally petrified.


    What was he doing?


    A special scent that only belonged to men slowly spread through the surrounding air. Her senses were


    assaulted endlessly by this new scent.


    ¡°Let, let me go!¡± After being stunned for a moment, Charlotte snapped back to reality. She propped her


    hand against his chest in an attempt to put some distance between them.


    With a loud pping sound, Kennedy locked her wrist with his hands and said with a chilly tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    your ex-husband teach you how to remove a belt? Or are you pretending to be ignorant so that you


    could make me teach you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, as you wish.¡±


    Kennedy grabbed her wrist and guided her movements to press on the lock of his belt. With a loud


    nking sound, it came undone¡­


    Charlotte felt like her brain had frozen for some reason. Her eyes became wider and wider ever so


    imperceptibly under the scrutinizing gaze of Kennedy.


    When the belt hit the floor, Charlotte was brought back to reality by that little sound.


    However, her brain felt like nothing could go through it at the moment. Her body wasgging behind too


    because of that.


    ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡±


    Kennedy asked in a hoarse voice.


    Charlotte continued to be stupefied while sitting on hisp. She stared at Kennedy who was only inches


    away.


    His features were indeed prefect. He had deep, dark eyes and tall nose. His lips were a perfect straight


    line. It was undeniable that Kennedy was really a hot guy.


    With just his face, he could stir up a storm among females in B City.


    Despite his outstanding appearance, Charlotte could never forget how he had humiliated her.


    While feeling him inching closer towards her, Charlotte reflexively titled her head away and looked in


    another direction.


    A fierce look entered Kennedy¡¯s eyes. His long and slender fingers grabbed her chin as he asked


    menacingly, ¡°Why are you facing away? Are you ying your push and pull game on me? Do you


    really naively think that I will really be interested in a remarried woman like you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t want continue to be embarrassed by him like this anymore. She bit her


    lips hard, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in a remarried woman like me, you should let me go now.¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that? Does that have anything to do with whether I¡¯m interested in you or not?¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes at his response, ¡°You¡­¡±


    With a momentary chuckle, he pressed his icy lips onto her slightly trembling lips.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind was only able to process what was going on after a few seconds had psed. She


    immediately pushed against his chest vehemently.


    Kennedy initially wanted to make a fool out of her and see for himself how good a kisser Charlotte was.


    Contrary to his expectation, she was surprisingly inexperienced when it came to kissing. She didn¡¯t


    even know how to maintain her breathing and was even unable to resist. She was a pushover in front


    of him.


    Damn it!


    If she really intended to seduce him, shouldn¡¯t she dish out all her move to elicit some response from


    him now?


    After a short while, Kennedy abruptly and violently removed Charlotte from his embrace. With their lips


    no longer locked, he asked, ¡°Are you really that stupid?¡±


    Charlotte was in a daze after being devoured by him like that.


    Putting aside that man from a month ago, she had not experienced a domineering kiss like what had


    just happened ever since. Kennedy was really a ferocious kisser as if he had transformed into a


    leopard. Heunched his attacks without letting his prey break free from his grip. She didn¡¯t even have


    a chance to keep up her ragged breath.


    It felt like no matter how she protested, she could never run away from him.


    Her mouth was still full of his scent. At first, Charlotte was very resistive of him, but his kissing had


    caused her to lose herself and her body to melt. At that moment, her mind had wandered elsewhere,


    and her misty gaze was fixed on him, without any emotion in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t produce any word


    at the moment.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and stared into her eyes which were only inches away.


    This woman always had a bored look in her eyes. She was always indifferent and aloof, so he wouldn¡¯t


    have any extraneous feelings towards her normally. However, her gaze was blurry at the moment,


    which surprisingly was able to pull him in.


    Out of nowhere, Kennedy was struck by a thought.


    Why did a woman like her experience a divorce not so long ago?


    Could it be¡­


    Kennedy continued to look at her suspiciously while pulling her towards him. He almost whispered,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss anyone before? You don¡¯t even know how to change your breath.¡±


    At the mention of the word ¡°kiss¡±, Charlotte finally slowly returned to her senses, and the charming look


    in her eyes slowly dissipated.


    At that exact moment, he rushed forward with another bout of kissing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He just had a feeling that he wanted to continue enjoying that


    look on her face. Therefore, he somehow reacted naturally and¡­ pressed his lips onto hers once


    again.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t get any sense of the passage of time while this happened. Only after a while, she


    suddenly snapped back to her senses and let out a scream. She began to push him frantically.


    She was finally able to push Kennedy off her, but as a result she smashed to the floor.


    Kennedy was totally enjoying himself in that sensuous experience, so his grip wasn¡¯t as strong as


    before anymore.


    Charlotte continued to sit on the floor with a stupefied look on her face. She pursed her swollen lips and


    used him, ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±


    After being pushed away, Kennedy was slightly stunned as well. However, his expression eventually


    shifted back to its usual coldness.


    ¡°I am just carrying out my duties as a husband. What, are you telling me you can¡¯t take it, Mrs. Moore?¡±


    A mocking smile was ying around his lips. He was obviously making a fool out of her.


    Charlotte retorted with fury, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re not interested in me? Why the hell did you


    kiss me?¡±


    All long, she held the notion that only a real loving couple could kiss each other passionately.


    Obviously, he was looking down on her with disgust and hatred in his eyes. Despite that, how could he


    force himself to kiss her?


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, didn¡¯t I just remind you? Being interested in you and wanting to humiliate you is two


    unrted matters.¡±


    Charlotte froze upon hearing that.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he was so despicable. This feeling of disconcert prompted her to get up and


    leave.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, you haven¡¯t even taken off my clothes yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or are you hinting at me that you would no longer be my wife very soon?¡±


    He was threatening her!


    Charlotte was so provoked that she was clenching her fists so hard to the point that her face was


    deathly pale. After a moment, she slowly rxed her hands.


    She could only force herself to endure this for a little longer.


    After all, she just needed to remove his clothes.


    Charlotte once again stood in front of him. Kennedy noticed that her eyes were now infused with her


    usual indifference. They had returned to their former coldness.


    This was really unsatisfactory for him.


    How could she envision herself staying in the Moore family for a long time if she didn¡¯t even know how


    to seduce a man?


    Charlotte bent over to help him take of his clothes. However, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable position to do


    that, so she could only voice out her concern, ¡°Can you help a little¡­¡±


    Kennedy continued to reply with no emotion in his voice, ¡°Mrs. Moore, didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯m


    handicapped? Are you expecting me to be able to move around freely?¡±


    Charlotte could only reply, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me with this, I really don¡¯t know how I can remove your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°I see, then that means you¡¯re pretty useless as expected.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could only shut up and try again.


    Two minutes passed by just like that¡­


    Charlotte still couldn¡¯t sessfully remove his clothes.


    What should she do now? She was so anxious to the point that she was on the brink of shedding


    tears¡­

 Chapter 13 What is He Doing

    Chapter 13 What is He Doing


    Kennedy was frustrated and wanted to yell at her but saw that she was so worked up until her forehead


    was full of sweat and her eyes were red.


    As a result, Kennedy held back his words and frowned.


    What happened to him?


    This unscrupulous woman who reced her sister and married into the Moore family while pregnant


    should be discarded by him. Why did he continue to let her stay?


    Kennedy quicklyposed himself and grabbed Charlotte¡¯s wrist and pushed her out. Charlotte didn¡¯t


    expect it and her frail shoulders impacted the solid wall. She lifted her head and looked into Kennedy¡¯s


    chilling eyes.


    ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    She held onto her shoulders in pain and looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of staying here if you don¡¯t know how to do anything? Get the hell out before I get


    angry!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Charlotte clenched her fists and felt that what Kennedy said was overboard. But she thought for


    a while and indeed she didn¡¯t do anything for half the day. Her anger eased and held onto her


    shoulders as she left the bathroom.


    ¡°Nathan!¡± A cold voice of indifference thundered through the door. Nathan was hiding outside listening


    in and braced up abruptly.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Nathan scrambled into the bathroom.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, how did you know that I¡¯m outside?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Kennedy to know that he was still around. Nathan felt awkward when he saw Charlotte


    ring at him as he was going in.


    Since he appeared as soon as Kennedy called him, then didn¡¯t that mean that he had been outside


    eavesdropping at them?


    Kennedy red at him coldly and Nathan quickly shut up.


    ¡­


    After Charlotte came out, she went by herself toy down on her bed and took out her phone to


    browse.


    She looked at her social media app and saw her ex-husband publicly disying his affection. He was


    holding onto a beautiful woman and their bodies were in contact affectionately. The caption was ¡®Love


    you forever, my one and only.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart started to hurt when she saw this.


    They were married for two years and he never had sexual rtions with her because he was busy with


    his work. Charlotte didn¡¯t think too much into it as they were already married and had to live together


    anyway. Two years passed by in the blink of an eye.


    When her ex-husband Aldrich struck the lottery and won five million yuan, she didn¡¯t rejoice at the


    windfall because he suddenly wanted to divorce with the reason that she didn¡¯t consummate their


    marriage and fulfill her duties as a wife.


    She didn¡¯t know what a wife¡¯s duties were. Each day she woke up when it was still dark outside to


    prepare breakfast for him. All the housework was done by her and she even paid for the household


    expenses. She transformed from a youngdy to a simply dressed wife.


    Who were all these for?


    Charlotte knew that it was all an excuse because she had already seen the woman in the picture.


    There was a day when a heavily pregnant woman came to look for Aldrich when he wasn¡¯t home.


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying Aldrich¡¯s child, Charlotte, if you know what¡¯s good for yourself, then get the hell away.


    That¡¯ll save me from doing anything.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned at that moment and didn¡¯t know how to react as she didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Impossible. Aldrich had not been sexually active for these couple of years. Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    ¡°So has he never touched you before? Before you two were married two years ago I already told him


    not to touch you. That¡¯s why you are not pregnant at all. Now I¡¯ve tolerated enough and I want to be by


    his side. Get the hell away!¡±


    Charlotte was shocked that she knew that Aldrich never had sexual rtions with her. The woman saw


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that Charlotte didn¡¯t believe her and took out her phone to show Charlotte her video with Aldrich. In the


    video were the woman and Aldrich and there wasn¡¯t any need to detail what was in the video. Charlotte


    backed off before the video ended and forced the woman to leave.


    The woman grinned happily and turned to leave after achieving her objectives.


    A few dayster, Aldrich struck the lottery and divorced her. Charlotte felt nauseous when she recalled


    these. Her stomach churned and the desire to vomit was overpowering.


    She couldn¡¯t endure anymore and Charlotte covered her mouth and wanted to run to the bathroom but


    Kennedy was inside. She had no choice but rushed out of the room to the bathroom on the second


    floor. All she vomited was some gastric juices before going back to her room.


    Kennedy was still showering and hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom. She crawled into her nket.


    Perhaps she was exhausted from all the vomiting and she fell asleep immediately after her head


    touched the soft nket.


    After Kennedypleted his shower and came out, he saw the nket gathered in a pile with her


    head inside, revealing only a few strains of hair.


    Kennedy nced and shifted away.


    ¡°Towel.¡±


    Nathan brought a towel and Kennedy wiped his hair and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    As he said, Charlotte must have felt warm because she waspletely under the nket. She


    suddenly kicked off the nket to reveal her fair and slim legs.


    Charlotte¡¯s skin was very fair and her legs were very slim. The sight of this was definitely eye-catching.


    Nathan looked over because of the sudden movement but before he could look at her directly,


    Kennedy¡¯s voice thundered, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    On hearing this, Nathan turned back his head and raised his hand to scratch his head.


    Why did Mr. Moore be so cold and distant? But Nathan didn¡¯t dare to think too much into it and


    quickly left the room.


    After Nathan left, Kennedy looked at Charlotte¡¯s body once again.


    Damn woman. She still acted so pure as if she didn¡¯t know anything. She was so seductive even when


    she was asleep. Kennedy scoffed and continued to dry his hair.


    The second day


    Kennedy had already left when Charlotte woke up the next day after a night¡¯s sleep. She held onto her


    head as she sat up. Did she have such a deep sleep that she didn¡¯t even know that he woke up?


    When Charlotte wanted to go to wash up, she stood up and suddenly everything around her turned


    ck. She quickly sat back down in fear and closed her eyes for a while before her sight recovered.


    Her cold had gotten worse after a night¡¯s sleep. Charlotte sat for a while before reattempting to stand


    up. She washed up and proceeded downstairs and met Mr. Reynold.


    ¡°Christina?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reynold¡­¡± Charlotte became inexplicably nervous when she saw him.


    She always felt that this old man¡¯s gaze was very sharp and could see into a person¡¯s heart. She was


    terrified that her true identity will be exposed by him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to thepany with Kennedy these couple of days?¡±


    Although the words were very simple, Charlotte could sense a hint of rebuke. She meekly looked at Mr.


    Reynold and then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reynold, I¡¯m not feeling well these couple of days, that¡¯s


    why¡­¡±


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Mr. Reynold¡¯s fierce eyes narrowed, ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor toe over to give you a


    checkup.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed immediately. A medical checkup by a doctor? Then wouldn¡¯t her


    pregnancy be exposed immediately?


    No, absolutely not!

 Chapter 14 Who was He Looking For

    Chapter 14 Who was He Looking For


    ¡°There is no need, Mr. Reynold, it¡¯s just amon cold. I¡¯ll just get some over the counter medicine


    afterward and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Charlotte quickly turned him down.


    Mr. Reynold¡¯s discerning eyes stared at her and Charlotte became uneasy under his re and bit her


    lower lip. ¡°Your nose is already blocked. How can you simply take medicine?¡± Mr. Reynolds sighed


    softly and then waved her to approach him.


    Charlotte walked towards him in several steps and then stopped cautiously.


    ¡°Remember to buy the medicine and once you get better, go to the office to see Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Reynold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Reynold nodded in content, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    When she left the Moore residence, Charlotte called Diana and Diana came over quickly within twenty


    minutes. Upon getting into the car, Diana asked, ¡°Have you thought about it? Do you want an


    abortion?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything and put on her seat-belt quietly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±


    Diana turned to look at Charlotte and saw that she sat expressionlessly. She frowned and said, ¡°What


    happened to you? Didn¡¯t you think carefully after going backst night? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to


    keep this child?¡±


    As she heard, Charlotte held her abdomen with her hands, ¡°This is a life. Isn¡¯t it too cruel to abort it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Charlotte, are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t your parents cruel when they made you rece Christina


    to marry a crippled? Your ex-husband wasn¡¯t cruel when he kept a mistress and threw you out of the


    house? If you keep this child, the Moore family will not ept you, and will your family want you if you


    were to go back to them?¡±


    Diana¡¯s words exposed everything clearly for her and Charlotte lifted her head to look ahead.


    ¡°Listen to me, abort the child. Now the Moore family is your only support. Furthermore, the origin of this


    child is uncertain. Who knows what it will be like when it is born?¡± Diana practically decided for


    Charlotte.


    ¡°I have said all that I can as your best friend. The rest need to be decided by you.¡±


    Charlotte thought about what Kennedy saidst night. He mentioned that he will give her three days to


    decide but it wasn¡¯t certain if he would. Then¡­ she should go for an abortion if she wished to remain in


    the Moore family?


    If she were to leave the Moore family, she also can¡¯t go back to the Wilson family.


    As she thought about this, she closed her eyes painfully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided? Then I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Diana turned the car around and said, ¡°If this child


    was from the person you love, then I won¡¯t object if you want to keep it. But this was a stranger¡¯s and


    you don¡¯t know if it will bring you happiness or further problems. The best way is to abort it.¡±


    Following that, both of them kept silent all the way to the hospital.


    Charlotte was very depressed while waiting for her number to be called as Dianaforted her.


    Eventually, it was her turn and the doctor frowned when he examined her. ¡°Ms. Wilson, it looks like the


    inner wall of your uterus is very thin and you will suffer severe bleeding during an abortion. We don¡¯t


    rmend that you have an abortion.¡±


    Charlotte frowned when she heard and Diana was astonished when she heard it, ¡°She can¡¯t abort?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not rmended.¡± The doctor sighed softly, ¡°Consider it carefully. A severe bleeding is not


    something to be taken lightly. Go back and consider it carefully beforeing back.¡±


    Diana frowned deeply when they left the hospital, ¡°What will you do if you can¡¯t abort? Good lord, how


    can it be so vexing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    Charlotte nodded and then shook her head. ¡°No, I need to go to thepany. Please send me to the


    Diana didn¡¯t say anything and sent her to thepany. When she saw the Moore Group building,


    Diana couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°I thought that my family was rich but I didn¡¯t expect the Moore Group


    to exceed my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Diana, thanks for everything today. I need to leave now.¡±


    Diana waved to her, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll contact some doctors to enquire about your condition.¡±


    Charlotte had been there with Mr. Moore who brought her there personally. As a result, that left a deep


    impression on the receptionists and they treated her very well.


    Charlotte proceeded smoothly to the elevator and headed up to the top floor where the director''s office


    was. She walked forward gently and saw that the door to the office was open and just as Charlotte was


    about to walk in, she heard Kennedy and Nathan¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Thest time I asked you to find someone and you brought me that woman. Now you brought a


    pregnant woman for me. Nathan, have I been too kind to you that now you do things without using your


    brain?¡± Kennedy sat at his table and drummed the table with his slender fingers. His eyes red as his


    body filled with rage.


    Nathan drooped his head as he was disciplined while he stood next to the table. He looked like a pitiful


    dog.


    Charlotte quickly hid outside behind the door when she saw the scene.


    She would be walking into a lions¡¯ den if she goes into the office when he was so angry. It was better


    for her to avoid him for the moment.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You really didn¡¯t give me much information to work with. So I¡¯d


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    rather that I make a mistake than not to carry out your task.¡± Nathan felt wronged. He was with


    Kennedy for so long and what he normally did for him had been work-rted. Even if it was something


    But now the task was to find a woman and she was a woman without any information. How was he to


    find such a pregnant woman at the hospital?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you sufficient information? Why can¡¯t you get the information by yourself?¡± Kennedy


    for your failures?¡± His cold and chilling tone made Nathan brace up and quickly shake his head.


    ¡°Nothing of that sort! Mr. Moore, I will send some men to investigate. Next time I¡¯ll personally


    interrogate before bringing the person to you.¡±


    ¡°Interrogate?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely not harm that woman.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Kennedy was satisfied with his answer and impatiently adjusted his necktie and dismissed


    Nathan. Nathan couldn¡¯t wait for him to yell him away. The office was unbearably cold.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nathan closed the door as soon as he exited the room and saw Charlotte standing next to the


    wall.


    As they exchanged looks, Charlotte was pulled to a corner by Nathan before she could speak.


    ¡°Are you tired of living? How dare you eavesdrop on Mr. Moore and my conversation?¡±


    When she heard this, Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I just came, but who is he looking for?¡±


    Everyone was curious. Furthermore, Charlotte was his wife and it was natural that she wanted to


    understand his matters.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes when he heard this, ¡°Ms. Wilson, don¡¯t ask something that you shouldn¡¯t.


    You were a recement when you married into the Moore family and cannot be regarded as the


    rightful wife of Mr. Moore. If you don¡¯t mind your own business, I¡¯m afraid you may not even retain the


    status as Missus.¡±

 Chapter 15 He Is Innocent, But Are You Too?

    Chapter 15 He Is Innocent, But Are You Too?


    Nathan¡¯s words were like a punch in her gut. Charlotte could only lower her gaze dejectedly.


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    Nathan only realized that his tone was too grave when he saw Charlotte¡¯s shift in her mood, ¡°I know


    that my words are ugly, but you should understand what I¡¯m to say, Ms. Wilson. Anyway, you were to


    never bring this up ever again, otherwise nothing I can do will save you from your troubles.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Nathan turned around and left.


    If Charlotte was someone who was sensible, she would choose not to mention this again.


    Charlotte continued to stand motionless in that corner for five minutes more before knocking on the


    door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Kenney¡¯s voice was seeping with coldness and indifference, and there was still a hint of


    anger mixed within.


    Kennedy was not seated like how he was usually behind his desk, but rather he was taking in the city


    views outside the French window. With the coldness in his voice at the back of her mind, Charlotte


    inched forward silently.


    There was a depressing silence hanging over the room. When Kennedy sensed that the visitor had no


    intention to initiate a conversation, he spun around his wheelchair with a frown on his face.


    What came into his view was Charlotte¡¯s pale and sickly face.


    Kennedy asked with a frown on his face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Charlotte raised her head and met his deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m your assistant after all.¡±


    Did hepletely forget about what had happened previously?


    Upon hearing that, Kennedy couldn¡¯t help lifting the corner of his lips and let out a coldugh, ¡°Do you


    think that I have any use for an assistant who don¡¯t even know how to make coffee?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lips while clenching her fists.


    ¡°I will try my best next time. I wonder what suits your taste buds? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you, do you think you can make one that is exactly to my liking?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Kennedy formed an ironic smile on his face, ¡°You really think you are capable of doing that?¡±


    Nevertheless, he still wanted to give her a chance. He ced the cup of coffee in his hands onto his


    desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. Make one that exactly tastes like this one.¡±


    Charlotte stared at that cup of coffee momentarily before picking it up and turning around to leave the


    room.


    Kennedy moved his wheelchair to the back of his desk and took one of the documents on the desk to


    study it. After ten minutes had passed by, he looked up at the door.


    There wasn¡¯t any sign of it opening at any moment.


    That woman wasn¡¯ting yet.


    Was she intimidated by this daunting task? Why did she need to use more than ten minutes to make a


    cup of coffee?


    Another ten minutes went by silently, and there was still no sign of her at the door.


    Kennedy knitted his brows while thinking what that woman was actually doing. Was she challenging his


    patience? How could she take away his cup of coffee and disappear without a trace?


    With a loud m on the table, Kennedy furiously reced his documents on the desk. He was about to


    check on her, but at the same time, he heard sounds of footstepsing from the corridor.


    Charlotte appeared with a wary look on her face while carrying a cup of coffee into the room. She was


    obviously trying to dodge Kennedy¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°You have wasted twenty minutes of my time.¡±


    His cold voice sounded, and it was like a huge impact crashing on her.


    Charlotte bit her lips and replied timidly, ¡°But you didn¡¯t mention any time limit just now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kennedy felt his words catch in his throat. His fury suddenly caused him to blurt out augh,


    ¡°Are you trying to reason with me?¡±


    Charlotte deduced that she was no match for him in a shouting match. She swiftly put down the freshly-


    brewed coffee and dered, ¡°Have a try¡­¡±


    A rich aroma of the coffee slowly permeated the room.


    Kennedy got a whiff of that aroma and an imperceptible shift urred on his face. His eyes were


    narrowed into a straight line.


    ¡°I know that this cup of coffee wouldn¡¯t be able topare with the one you made, but I promise you


    that I¡¯ve tried my best.¡± Charlotte volunteered the coffee to him seeing that he was still rooted to the


    spot.


    Kennedy initially wanted to end this farce as quickly as he could, but when he saw her pitiful expression


    and that expectant look in her eyes, he hesitated.


    She looked like a pet who was abandoned at the moment.


    Inexplicably, Kennedy reached out and hold the cup of coffee.


    He took a sip and a dangerous gaze appeared in his eyes.


    Charlotte was able to sense the sudden shift in his temperament, so she reflexively took a step back


    and stared at him with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you backing off?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows and looked at her unhappily, ¡°Are you scared


    of me sshing this coffee all over you?¡±


    Charlotte could only nibble her lips.


    It was as if her thoughts had been seen through in an instant.


    Kennedy took yet another sip before finally returning the cup to her. Charlotte took it carefully and eyed


    him warily, ¡°How-how was it?¡±


    Kennedy shifted his gaze at a point in space somewhere else, and he replied coldly, ¡°You manage to


    make the cut barely.¡±


    Upon hearing that, an inexplicable joy rushed up inside Charlotte. A subdued smile appeared on her


    face, ¡°Are you serious? Does that mean that I can stay here now?¡±


    Her voice was lively¡­


    Kennedy studied her and recalled the moment she first arrived at the Moore family house. She always


    had this frightened look on her face and it was evident she was living her life here with fear all the time.


    However, a smile broke out on her face, and it made her pretty face light up considerably. His eyes


    gradually softened too upon seeing this sight.


    It was as if something unnoticeable was slowly infiltrating the deepest corner of Kennedy¡¯s heart. He


    was annoyed by it somehow.


    He tugged at the tie hanging down from his neck and snorted, ¡°Who told you that you can stay here?


    What are you going to do with that child?¡±


    Kennedy suddenly brought this topic up out of nowhere, and Charlotte instantly paled as she gripped


    her fists hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything? So it seems that you¡¯re going to continue having that child.¡±


    Charlotte looked up at him defiantly, ¡°How can you be so cruel? The child is innocent!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy couldn¡¯t hold back his chuckle as he looked at her with hostility, ¡°He is innocent, but are you


    innocent too? If that child learns that his mother is actually a scheming and calctive person, not to


    mention someone who likes keeping up appearances, he would regret being born into this world.¡±


    His cruel words were like des of knife shing at Charlotte¡¯s heart. Her face was drained of all


    colors.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He had gone too far!


    ¡°You have been dead set onbelling me as a scheming and hypocritical person ever since I was


    married into the Moore family, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°You are not entirely correct. There¡¯s one more thing to add.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Charlotte widened her eyes.


    ¡°You are also shameless and worthless woman.¡±


    Charlotte was so infuriated that she almost bit her lips to the point of bleeding.


    ¡°Anyway, the child is really innocent. Please¡­ please give me a chance.¡± Charlotte suddenly felt her


    head turning into a lead ball. She couldn¡¯t raise her head and see this man into his eyes and tell him


    the truth. She could only beg on her knees now!


    She could only do everything in her ability to make sure the child in her belly escaped all of this


    unscathed.


    Kennedy stared at her as if she was a dead person. He didn¡¯t even want to move an inch of his


    muscles at the moment.


    ¡°After two days, if that baby is still alive, I¡¯m going to deal with him myself.¡±


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the two days¡¯ time limit was up.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t go to the hospital to get an abortion, because Diana hade looking for her and


    advised her to convince Kennedy not to get rid of the child to the best of her ability.


    In the meantime, she would look for a doctor for Charlotte to seek for a type of treatment that could


    avoid causing direct harm to Charlotte¡¯s body even after a miscarriage were to ur.


    However, deep down in Charlotte¡¯s heard, she never wanted to get rid of the child.


    She wanted him to stay alive and be born!


    The moment Diana learnt of her intentions, shebelled Charlotte as a mad woman.


    Charlotte replied with unusual calmness, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I want to give birth to him. He is a new life that


    originates from me!¡±


    ¡°But that child won¡¯t have a father even though he is bornter on. Have you really lost it? Besides,


    would the Moore family allow you to give birth to him? The Moore family is a distinguished family after


    all.¡±


    She was right. This was indeed a difficultplication she was facing.


    Charlotte touched her belly, and her eyes were grave.


    ¡°I wille up with something.¡±

 Chapter 16 The Promised Time has Arrived

    Chapter 16 The Promised Time has Arrived


    Charlotte didn¡¯t dare to return home anytime soon. She killed some time in Diana¡¯s ce before


    reluctantly returning home at night.


    While on the way, she was thinking of a n to avoid talking to Kennedy. She was going to swiftly take


    a bath and bury herself under the nket and switch off the lights. She figured that Kennedy wouldn¡¯t


    drag her out of the bed seeing that she was asleep.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Kennedy hade home earlier than usual.


    When she entered the house, Kennedy had just finished washing himself. Nathan was standing behind


    him while he dried Kennedy¡¯s hair using a towel. Upon seeing Charlotte, he only eyed her for a second


    before averting his gaze.


    He was totally ignoring her presence.


    Charlotte thought that this was a good thing for her. She headed to a corner and fetched a set of


    clothes before going into the bathroom.


    Charlotte wasted a lot of time in the bathroom because she was dreading the prospect of facing


    Kennedy.


    Suddenly, a knocking sound on the bathroom door broke her reverie.


    Charlotte was still thinking about something when a cold voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡°Do you think that this bathroom belongs to you? How long are you still going to be inside there?¡±


    Charlotte almost jumped out and slipped upon hearing that. Luckily, she managed to cling to the wall in


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯lle out in a minute.¡± Charlotte turned off the shower tap and hurriedly wiped her body dry with her


    towel. She changed into her clothes with one smooth motion before going out.


    She wanted to shy away from him but unfortunately, Kennedy wasn¡¯t going to allow that to happen.


    When she was out of the bathroom, her hair was still moist and they were jumbled up messily. Her


    damp hair hung on her shoulders, and the moisture seeped into her newly changed clothes.


    ¡°Are, are you nning to use the bathroom? I¡¯m done.¡±


    After saying that, Charlotte sneakily circled around him in an attempt to put some distance between him


    and herself.


    With a sudden noise, her wrist was grabbed by Kennedy abruptly.


    Charlotte widened her eyes instinctively as she stammered while staring at his hand, ¡°What, what are


    you doing?¡±


    Kennedy let out a scoff as his other hand slowly turned the wheels of his wheelchair. He faced him and


    announced, ¡°Charlotte, the promised time hase.¡±


    His voice was unperturbed yet menacing.


    Charlotte was really bad at lying. She answered him in a tiny voice without even meeting his eyes, ¡°I


    know that. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of the child.¡±


    Yes, she was that stupid.


    In the end, she didn¡¯te up with any feasible solution to her problems.


    She also had no clue as to how to convince Kennedy to ept her child.


    Sure, she didn¡¯t know the origin of this child, but she knew very well that the moment this life form


    appeared inside her, that child was one with him ever since.


    If she could easily kill off this child, wouldn¡¯t that make her into a murderer?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kennedy let out a coldugh, and the pitch of his voice was slightly raised.


    Charlotte was so nervous that her eyshes were visibly trembling. Her voice got even softer, ¡°I-I-I


    have really aborted the child¡­¡±


    After saying that, with trembling hands, Charlotte produced something that resembled a bill and


    showed it to Kennedy, ¡°This is the proof that I¡¯ve miscarriage. Take a look.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t reach out to take that sheet of paper.


    A foreboding sense of uneasiness lingered in the air.


    Charlotte¡¯s head hung low, and her still wet hair was dripping water from time to time onto the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± Charlotte added, but her voice wascking confidence.


    Kennedy snorted coldly and snatched away that sheet of paper in her hand, ¡°Who is reckless enough


    to conspire with you in the forging of this proof? Do you think that this piece of shit can deceive me?¡±


    The sheets of papers were crumpled up and thrown at Charlotte¡¯s feet.


    Charlotte jerked her head up suddenly as a shudder ran through her weak frame. Her pale and lifeless


    lips were trembling, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The grip on her hand suddenly intensified, and Charlotte had a feeling that her wrist was going to snap


    soon. She furrowed her brows seemingly in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound as she bit her lips hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long guessed that you will nevere clean with me.¡± Kennedy exerted some strength and pulled


    her into his embrace. He never gave her any opportunity to wriggle around. He stuffed a stic bag


    into her hand.


    Charlotte looked at her hand and saw that a white tablet was contained inside that stic bag.


    As if a terrible thought suddenly urred to her, her face paled inparison as she attempted to


    discard of that stic bag. Her intentions only invited Kennedy to exert more strength into his grip.


    ¡°I hate your type the most in my whole life. You are selfish, yet you are feigning innocent in order to


    destroy other¡¯s families. You arrived at our family with an illegitimate child and obviously you are


    harbouring some malicious intentions. Do you think that you can run away from facing your


    consequences?¡±


    He untied the stic bag himself and a bloody and vicious smile hung on his lips.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a part of the Moore family forever? Come, swallow this tablet, and then I¡¯ll make


    you thedy of the Moore family.¡±


    Without even having to think hard, Charlotte knew what that tablet meant. Her face became even paler


    and her whole body was shaking uncontrobly within his embrace.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! Kennedy, you must believe me. That proof is not fake at all. I have already aborted


    my child, please just believe me this once, alright?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were devoid of any warmth, and he pinched her chin with ease and forced her mouth


    to open. His other hand shoved that tablet into her mouth mercilessly.


    Charlotte was resisting hard, but her measly strength naturally couldn¡¯t match a grown man¡¯s strength.


    She couldn¡¯t even move an inch of her muscles and she could only watch him shoving that tablet into


    her mouth.


    A bitter medicinal taste spread in her mouth upon contact with her tongue, but Charlotte felt like that


    bitterness instantly assaulted her heart. Her insides were starting to churn.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Swallow it.¡± Kennedy continued to apply even more strength to makes sure that tablet disappear into


    her mouth. His expression made him look like a zombie. He was carrying out all of this without even


    batting an eyelid as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do.


    Charlotte finally reached her limits as she made a puking sound.


    Kennedy frowned upon hearing that.


    Sensing that she might really puke, Kennedy loosened his grip.


    The next second, Charlotte sprang up like a winded spring and dashed off in the direction of the


    bathroom.


    Kennedy watched her tiny figure enter the bathroom and leaning over the sink to vomit out the contents


    of her stomach. His expression turned even uglier and his gaze was clouded with hostility.


    Charlotte continued to vomit like there was no tomorrow. The bitter taste that uniquely belonged to a


    medicine tablet wouldn¡¯t disappear in her mouth. This revolting sensation caused her to throw up again


    and again.


    However, luck was in her favour. That tablet finally came out of her system. She didn¡¯t ingest it after all.


    Charlotte was only able to return to her normal self after god knew how long. At that juncture, she was


    so tired that her body felt so weak. She forced herself to clean up the bathroom briefly before


    copsing onto the toilet bowl.


    Despite the fact that she had taken a bath not too long ago, her forehead and neck had beads of cold


    sweat on them.


    Her belly felt so painful¡­


    Charlotte subconsciously cupped her belly.


    She was sure that she didn¡¯t swallow that tablet, so why did she feel so painful in her stomach? Could it


    be that she had after all ingested a little part of that medicine and it was already starting to cause some


    changes inside her body?


    When she thought of this possibility, Charlotte¡¯s eyes darted around nervously.


    She stood up lethargically from the toilet bowl and staggered all the way as she exited the bathroom.


    Kennedy pressed his lips into a line, ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t answer him as she continued to inch forward.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Kennedy barked. Charlotte indeed froze upon hearing his call as her tiny frame was


    seen hesitating for a moment. The next second, without any warning, she flopped to the floor like a


    doll.

 Chapter 17 I Said Let Her Go

    Chapter 17 I Said Let Her Go


    Kennedy Moore did not take her seriously, he sneered as he thought that she was pretending.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you pretend to be pitiful.¡±


    The little figure was not moving at all on the floor.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Are you done acting?¡±


    Charlotte still did not move at all. Kennedy narrowed his eyes and started guessing as he moved his


    wheelchair forward.


    Now he only noticed her face was as pale as a piece of paper and her lips lost its red color as well.


    Kennedy¡¯s heart seemed to be grasped instantly.


    After 20 minutes in the hospital¡¯s corridor.


    Kennedy was sitting in the wheelchair with a gloomy expression as he was watching Nathan Myron


    being busy from the front to the back. He then walked towards Kennedy when he was finished.


    ¡°What happen to her?¡± Kennedy asked in an impolite tone.


    Nathan replied, ¡°The doctor mentions that there is a blood deficiency and addition of some illness and


    exhaustion so it hurts the child a little. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and sneered instantly. ¡°Pretend to be pitiful? How does that even hurt the


    child?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Ms. Wilson¡¯splexion is indeed very bad, this is the diagnosis from the hospital.¡±


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes at Nathan and immediately asked back, ¡°Perhaps the hospital diagnosis


    has gone wrong, what are you nning to do now?¡±


    Kennedy remembered that his previous goal had not been achieved yet. She vomited all the pills he


    had fed her. His eyes gradually became colder. ¡°Contact the doctor and perform abortion surgery on


    her.¡±


    Nathan stared at Kennedy. ¡°Ken, Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Does she think she can keep the child by pretending to be sick?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Ms. Wilson did not do the abortion?¡±


    Nathan rubbed his head. ¡°That¡¯s really too much. She is your wife now. If you let this illegitimate child


    exist, wouldn''t you be the cuckold?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but started to imagine Kennedy¡¯s face turning green in this situation.


    ¡°Want to die?¡± A cold voice felt like a basin of cold water awakened Nathan. He turned around


    subconsciously and nodded. ¡°I will contact the doctor now.¡±


    Nathan left instantly. Kennedy turned his wheelchair towards the ward and the wheels slipped into the


    white ward quietly.


    The nose was full of the smell of disinfectant. The woman''s petite and slim figure was lying on the


    hospital bed with her hands ced neatly on her chest. She had a beautiful and peaceful expression


    except for the pale face and lip color. She did not look like she was sick but more like just sleeping.


    She was obviously a scheming woman but she looked different when she was ina.


    Kennedy approached slowly by the bed.


    His ck eyes almost gripped Charlotte tightly.


    Just pretend right? Otherwise, how did she pass out at such a coincidence timing thinking that she


    would keep this illegitimate child?


    Kennedy could see clearly that Charlotte¡¯s eyshes were trembling as she slowly opened her eyes.


    The newly awakened eyes slowly cleared the mist. Finally, she could see the person in front of her


    clearly.


    Her eyes felt like a pond of cold and clean spring water which was very tranquil as if they were painted


    by an artist.


    It is elegant, deep and heart-warming.


    Kennedy was stunned.


    The next second, it seemed like a stone being thrown into the spring water surface which caused the


    waves of ripples.


    As Charlotte saw Kennedy, she sat up in fear as her petite body shrank into the corner. Her eyes were


    filled with trepidation.


    He squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°Am I a devil?¡±


    You were scarier than a devil.


    Charlotte thought silently in her heart. She lowered her eyes as she did not dare look at him directly.


    ¡°I beg you, let me keep him.¡±


    After a while, Charlotte begged him quietly.


    Her voice was low like the wailing sound of an animal before dying. It was not strong but it eventually


    moved Kennedy¡¯s heart string all at once.


    ¡°Are you trying to persuade me with an illegitimate child?¡±


    Charlotte turned speechless as she bit her lips tightly.


    ¡°To stay in the Moore family or to keep him. You choose.¡±


    Charlotte raised her head and looked at him helplessly. It was obvious that she had not thought of any


    countermeasure. She was very anxious and helpless.


    The two looked at each other like this as the footsteps came from the corridor. Nathan appeared in the


    ward with the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor is here.¡±


    Charlotte stared at their sudden appearance and doubts shed through her thoughts.


    What was this for?


    As she saw Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes, she suddenly understood the situation.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Wilson? Are you doing abortion?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte rejected loudly. Her petite figure shrank into the corner as she did not want anyone to


    approach closer.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, it will be very painful if you don¡¯t obey, if not...¡± as Nathan finished talking, there were


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    around 3 men wearing suit with ck with ck sunsses appeared outside as if it was clearly


    nned.


    If she did not obey, they would forcefully grab her over.


    But so what? She would not agree anyways!


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip and she nced at the men. ¡°Don¡¯te any


    nearer!¡±


    Nathan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Just grab her.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Some of them stepped forward and walked towards Charlotte. She was already prepared as she kicked


    and punched them when they came over.


    Charlotte was acting like a mad woman. She had forgotten that she had just fainted before. She was


    being hyped up and excited at this moment and the darkness burst in front of her. She quickly lost


    consciousness and fell weak on the hospital bed.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, she... faints again.¡±


    Kennedy sneered as he was watching the scene for quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s stupid if you use the same


    trick again. Take her away.¡±


    Nathan nodded and ordered the men to take Charlotte away.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t resist as she was taken away. Her long and silky hair fell into disarray. Her shirt cor


    was tilted aside revealing her fair shoulders.


    Kennedy instantly felt uneasy. Before he could react, the people had already left.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Their hands shook a little, it was Kennedy speaking earlier?


    ¡°Are you all deaf?¡±


    The men reacted on the spot and quickly put Charlotte down.


    Nathan did not react on time and asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kennedy rolled the wheelchair and stopped in front of Charlotte. He reached out his hand and fastened


    the buttons which were opened when she struggled just now. He then realized what he was doing.


    Everyone felt startled as they looked at him as if he was doing something unusual.


    He withdrew his hand as he reacted.


    ¡°No matter what, she is still my woman. You¡¯ll be dead if I know any of you who has seen or touched


    somewhere which you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    A few men quickly reacted and nodded. ¡°We understand, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy noticed that his shirt cor was pulled by someone. As he turned around looking at Charlotte


    being pitiful as if she was like a little abandoned animal.


    She started begging with a weak voice. ¡°Kennedy, can we keep him?¡±


    The next second, her hand which held his shirt dropped as she fainted at the same time.


    The ward waspletely quiet. He sat without moving as his attention waspletely on that beautiful


    fair face.


    After a while, Nathan felt a little lost and asked Kennedy. ¡°Kennedy, do you... still want to do abortion?¡±

 Chapter 18 Who Are You Calling a Monster

    Chapter 18 Who Are You Calling a Monster


    Nathan had been working for Kennedy for a long time, his action earlier on was clearly...


    He did not dare to guess anything but there were some things that should be done or not, he thought


    he could give it a try.


    Kennedy stared at Charlotte for a long time and realized something.


    No matter how pitiful she tried to pretend, that child still did not belong to Kennedy.


    An illegitimate child, nothing worth to be pity!


    Kennedy was staring directly at his face. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Not, nothing, shall we go on?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Okay, Nathan understood. He did not want her to be seen by other men and keeping the child or not


    were different matters.


    ¡°Please be efficient and get her on the stretcher. Then, send her over to the doctor¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When Charlotte was taken away, the ward was left with Nathan and Kennedy only.


    Nathan stared at his back and hesitated for quite some time. He asked softly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do you


    want me to push you over there?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After 15 minutes, Dr. Smith walked out from the operation room. He wiped the cold sweat from his


    forehead.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes.


    Dr. Smith asked him awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I think I have something to inform you before.¡±


    Nathan who stood behind Kennedy asked harshly. ¡°Just be straightforward if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Her uterus wall is very thin. If we force her to do abortion, she will lose a lot of blood.¡± However, Dr.


    Smith knew that Mr. Kennedy was the most insistent person. Therefore, he was trembling as he


    presented the preoperative statement. ¡°If you decide to undergo surgery, I will need you to sign the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    document to acknowledge. However, I still hope that Mr. Kennedy will think about it, whether to


    continue the operation or not...¡±


    Kennedy frowned. ¡°massive hemorrhage?¡±


    Dr. Smith nodded.


    Kennedy felt nervous. ¡°Is she going to die?¡±


    Dr. Smith coughed a little as his face did not lookfortable. ¡°It will be very dangerous.¡±


    The whole atmosphere went quiet for few seconds. Kennedy noticed that the woman in front of him


    was trying to protect the child as she was begging and staring at him with tears. ¡°I beg you...¡±


    His little finger move as his lips were tightened.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, don¡¯t you know what kind of person Mr. Kennedy is? Yet you still want to ask? This


    operation should...¡±


    ¡°Cancel!¡±


    Nathan did not finish his sentence as he was interrupted by Kennedy.


    Nathan was stunned and looked at Kennedy in disbelief.


    ¡°Ken, Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy, what was this about? Nathan... did not understand!


    ...


    Charlotte felt like she had slept for a long time, she had a bad dream. She asked her best friend, Diana


    Nelson to ask someone to make an abortion certificate. Later, it was found out by Kennedy and being


    forcefully taken to the hospital and did an abortion.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Charlotte screamed as she woke up from the bed immediately.


    She subconsciously stretched out her hand to feel her lower abdomen in cold sweat.


    When she looked around, it was already daytime. The whole atmosphere felt familiar. It was Kennedy¡¯s


    room.


    As her memory slowly recovered, Charlotte suddenly jumped down from the bed. Was the baby still


    there?


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± A cold voice came from behind and stopped her steps. She turned around


    as she saw Nathan pushing Kennedy into the room.


    She couldn¡¯t control herself as she picked up the pillow beside her and threw directly at him.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    Kennedy took a deep breath. Nathan hit the iing pillow to the side. ¡°Charlotte, are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Kennedy, you¡¯re such a monster! How can you be so cruel? Return the child to me!¡±


    Charlotte was out of control. She moved forward and grabbed his shirt cor. Her eyes were filled with


    tears.


    ¡°Who are you calling a monster?¡± Kennedy replied calmly as if there wasn¡¯t any sign of emotions.


    Charlotte stared at him with watery eyes.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    She did not let go as she bit her lower lips while she continued staring at him.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, please behave yourself! Let go of Mr. Kennedy!¡± Nathan replied angrily.


    ¡°Compare with an animal, it is more emotional than you. You¡¯re not only cold-blooded but also evil.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Kennedy sneered. ¡°Is that how you look at me?¡±


    Her eyes were red as she continued staring at him without saying anything.


    The tears were filled up in her eyes. She had been holding back on not to cry in front of him.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Kennedy grabbed her wrist and pinched her chin. ¡°Monster? Even animal is more


    emotional than me? Ha! Nathan, get out.¡±


    Huh? Nathan was stunned. Why did he need to go out?


    Nathan wanted to ask but his overall aura was strong and scary. It made people shivered.


    He then quickly went out in silence.


    ¡°What are you doing, let go of me...¡± After Nathan left, Charlotte only reacted and tried to break free


    from Kennedy.


    Although Kennedy had leg problems, his strength was strong enough to grab her wrist without letting


    her to move at all. Next second, Kennedy dragged her into his arms and wrapped her waist. Then, he


    pinched her chin as well.


    The thin, cold and dry lips suddenly pressed on Charlotte¡¯s without any warning.


    She was stunned while staring in disbelief.


    What was he... doing?


    Charlotte finally came back to her sense when she felt a little pain in her lips.


    Kennedy¡¯s breath was heavy as the aura around him was very cold that upied her strongly.


    This feeling... fierce and domineering.


    Charlotte was in a trance.


    Kennedy who was in front of her. How did he give her such... a familiar feeling when she met the man


    in the car a month ago?


    However, more than a month has passed.


    Charlotte remembered the feeling that the man gave her was strong and domineering. She almost


    forgot about the rest including the voice.


    She did not even see the car te clearly. Otherwise, maybe she could find the man from that night


    when she was pregnant now?


    Her lower lips felt hurt. When she regained her sense, she noticed that Kennedy was still staring her


    gloomily.


    Kennedy withdrew his lips and asked. ¡°As Mrs. Moore, you dare to be distracted while kissing?¡±


    As he moved his hand from her waist to the back of her neck. Charlotte screamed as it was a little


    painful.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Charlotte stammered a bit as she saw his eyes were full of hatred.


    ¡°Yes, to hate or humiliate you. It¡¯s different. Mrs. Moore, it seems like you have bad memory.¡± Kennedy


    sneered and pressed on her once again.


    Her lips were being kissed again. She struggled to push him away. He once again grabbed on her


    waist and locked her firmly in his arms.


    While they were kissing each other, Kennedy whispered. ¡°Since I am a monster, I will take this title


    then.¡±


    When Charlotte was still stunned, there was a single arm pulling her clothes upwards and a warm palm


    touching her skin.


    She widened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She immediately bit on Kennedy¡¯s lips.


    Suddenly, a bloody smell filled in their lips and teeth.

 Chapter 19 Scary Human Heart

    Chapter 19 Scary Human Heart


    Kennedy felt the pain and drew back from her.


    ¡°It seems like Mrs. Moore not only likes to bark, but also bite as well.¡±


    Kennedy stretched out a hand to wipe off the blood on his lips, he was a very handsome man, and


    always liked to frown, whenever he did show a smile, it was even prettier. But the smile he had put on


    right now was very frightening, just like a lion that has been annoyed. And with the red color on his lips,


    he looked even more like a beautiful devil.


    Charlotte finally got the chance to push him away, and then she hid her tiny self in the corner.


    ¡°Kennedy, what is it that you want? Don¡¯t forget we had a deal, you never wanted me to touch you, so


    what were you doing there?¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything, only stared at her with a icy gaze.


    Charlotte pulled her shirt right, bit her lips and looked at him stubbornly.


    The more she behaved like that, the more Kennedy wanted to take her. She was married for the


    second time, and pregnant with a bastard, why should he have pity with a person like her.


    When he heard that her life was in danger, he asked to disrupt the abortion, and took her home.


    Kennedy, you must be out of your mind!


    The moment when he locked eyes with her, Kennedy only said, ¡°Even if I wanted to have some fun, I


    only touch women who are clean enough.¡±


    When he said that, Kennedy turned his wheelchair around and left the room.


    Silence filled the room again, and Charlotte, who was tensed all this time, finally rxed a little. She


    slid down to the floor and hugged her knees, then she started crying.


    Kennedy was still outside, he heard her crying, and paused for a moment in his movements, but then


    he showed a cold smile.


    --


    Two dayster, Charlotte still had the same attitude towards Kennedy, he was still emotionless,


    coldblooded, and cruel.


    Even though they had a really big fight the other day, but Kennedy never asked her to leave the house.


    And Charlotte was still living the jittery life, since she still had to go to the office and be his assistant.


    Kennedy on the other hand was always giving her more trouble.


    Charlotte had no choice but to always try and find a solution, even though she wasn¡¯t the smartest, but


    she was patient and determined, so no matter what Kennedy thought of to shame her, she always bit


    her teeth and dealt with it.


    That day, Reynold called her to the library. As she was standing in front of him, she felt fear rising up in


    her.


    ¡°How are you doing working as Kennedy¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Reynold raised his brows, then he squinted his dark eyes, ¡°What does alright mean? Have you earned


    his trust yet?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know what he meant, ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone could be his assistant? Christina, I have known your parents for a long time, I


    know that you are a bright girl, I think you know what I mean.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart beat fast, she wasn¡¯t all too sure.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Kennedy is disabled, which has caused him a lot of trouble psychologically, this is why he is often so


    cruel, he doesn¡¯t know his limits and boundaries. The Moore Group is a bigpany, it cannot go into


    ruin in his hands. What you need to do is to make sure he won¡¯t do anything stupid, but you are a


    woman, so I don¡¯t expect you to know too much about this. Which mean, you need to report to me


    everyday.¡±


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t the smartest, but she also wasn¡¯t dumb.


    Reynold¡¯s words were clearly understood, and she subconsciously said to him, ¡°So you want me to


    shadow him?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    This word immediately made Reynold angry, he was so mad that he took the ashtray from his table and


    threw towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte opened her eyes wide in shock, and watched the ashtray fly towards her.


    Within a blink of an eye, a person came into the room and pulled Charlotte away.


    Bam!


    The ashtraynded on the spot where Charlotte was standing just a second before, and broke into


    pieces.


    The sound was so loud that it made even her heart vibrate.


    Charlotte had her eyes wide open, and stared at Reynold in disbelief.


    Didn¡¯t know his limits and boundaries, Reynold must have been talking about himself when he said


    that.


    ¡°Grandpa, she talks without thinking, plus she must have misunderstood what you meant.¡±


    Charlotte only then noticed that the person who had just pulled her away, was Manfred.


    ¡°Charlotte, grandpa and I are just worried about Kennedy¡¯s health, it is always exhausting to manage


    such apany all alone. And after being with him for the past period of time, you probably know him


    well enough now, he always go beyond the limits when doing something. Grandpa told you this stuff


    today not to shadow Kennedy. The Moore Group will be his in the future, so what we need to do now is


    to try and help him.¡±


    Charlotte bit her teeth and kept quiet.


    Reynold humphed and said angrily, ¡°And I thought the Wilsons had smart kids, who would have


    guessed that you would use such a word. If others would hear that, what would happen to our name!


    They would gossip that I was blind to let you marry into our family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be mad, I will talk to her about it.¡±


    As he said so, Manfred pulled Charlotte out of the room.


    Charlotte was still in shock by what just happened, she still hadn¡¯t caught herself, so she was only


    following behind Manfred without even saying a word.


    Until they found a quiet ce, Manfred finally stopped walking, and turned around to stare at her.


    ¡°You must be really scared, are you hurt?¡±


    Manfred took a step towards her and wanted to take her shoulders.


    Charlotte took a step back in reaction.


    Because of that, Manfred¡¯s handsnded in thin air, which was a little awkward for him, then Charlotte


    lowered her head while saying, ¡°Sorry...¡±


    Manfred showed a smile on his face and took his hands back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, please don¡¯t take what happened to heart, grandpa only wants Kennedy to be alright.


    There is some misunderstanding between them. There are many things he can¡¯t ask him directly, so he


    needs you to tell him about these things. Do you understand what I am saying?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t really get me right now, you are a little confused. You should go back to your room


    and rest, and when you have thought about it, you will know that grandpa only wants to take care of


    Kennedy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°So I will go then.¡± Charlotte turned to leave.


    She walked for a while, and had the feeling that Manfred was still staring at her.


    When she turned around the corner, that feeling finally disappeared.


    Charlotte¡¯s stopped while staring at the floor, thinking.


    She never thought the rtion in this family was soplicated. She wasn¡¯t stupid, so she understood


    what Reynold was telling her.


    They said that they only wanted to take care of Kennedy, but in reality, it was keeping an eye on him.


    And that Manfred, he always had a soft and wee smile on his face, making everyone believe that


    he was a gentleman. But she suddenly noticed that him and Reynold were on the same front, telling


    her all those high sounding words.


    Charlotte suddenly felt really cold.


    A person couldn¡¯t be judged by his covers.


    Just like Aldrich.


    He always told her that he had frigidity, but then suddenly one day, he brought home another woman


    and kicked her out of the house.


    Two years he had been hiding it.


    A human¡¯s heart was the most frightening thing in the world.


    And suddenly, Charlotte didn¡¯t hate Kennedy as much anymore.


    Because he was just like her, repelled by his own family.

 Chapter 20 Not As Heartless

    Chapter 20 Not As Heartless


    When Charlotte turned the corner, she suddenly stopped, because she noticed to men in front of her.


    Kennedy was in his wheelchair with Nathan standing beside him, and Kennedy was staring at her with


    his cold eyes.


    If she had her attitude from before, she would immediately turn around and leave, but now that she


    knows he was repelled by his own grandfather and brother, Charlotte suddenly had a different thought


    about Kennedy.


    But, she still hadn¡¯t forgotten that he forced her to get an abortion. So she still turned and wanted to


    leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kennedy yelled out.


    Charlotte stood in ce, turned her head and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You are my assistant, you haven¡¯t been to work for two days without any excuse, do you still wanna


    keep your job?¡±


    When she heard that, she remembered the what Reynold had told her, she remembered that she


    wasn¡¯t going to work to be his assistant, but more to keep an eye on him, so she said, ¡°I thought you


    don¡¯t need any assistant? In that case I must be only annoying you if I am there.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Moore Group is a ce for you toe and leave as you wish?¡±


    Charlotte raised her brows, ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    Nathan, who was standing by the side, saw her attitude towards Kennedy, and his eyes widened,


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Mr. Moore has thought about you, he has kept the bastard in your belly, but


    you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kennedy yelled, and Nathan was quiet.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Charlotte stared at him in disbelief, she couldn¡¯t dare to believe Nathan¡¯s words,


    ¡°How could this be? You did...¡±


    Charlotte stared at Kennedy, that day before she passed out, he insisted to let she get the abortion, he


    even asked Nathan to get the doctor in person. Then she had passed out and when she finally woke


    up, she was already home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t over-think it, I just don¡¯t want to bother with a woman like you.¡± Kennedy said coldly, and


    gestured to Nathan to bring him out of there.


    Charlotte watched the two of them leave, confused.


    How could this be? She thought she had lost her baby, and now that Nathan had mentioned it, she


    suddenly remembered that the other day when she woke up, she felt no difference in her belly.


    She thought about it, then took out her phone and called Diana.


    When Diana arrived, she took her to the hospital for a check up, and when the doctor congratted her


    on her pregnancy, she was still perplexed.


    How could this be? She thought Kennedy would never ept this baby, but...


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I guess the Kennedy you are always talking about is not as heartless as you said.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything to that, she was looking down and in her own thoughts.


    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess I will just have to go with the flow and see.¡± Charlotte had no n of her life. The


    moment she married Aldrich, her life was all about him, and after her divorce, her parent remarried her


    again with Kennedy, now all she had in mind was to stay in the Moore family.


    ¡°But... that stranger, who is that?¡± Diana was very curious, ¡°You said that he slept with you, but wasn¡¯t


    he worried that you would get pregnant? Charlotte, have you ever thought about looking for this guy?¡±


    Looking for the stranger? Charlotte¡¯s gaze was blur, ¡°Why would I? I have no memory of him


    whatsoever, I don¡¯t even know what he looks like, it was raining that day, and already nighttime, I


    couldn¡¯t see anything at all. And now that I am married with Kennedy, if I went and looked for another


    man, this family would kick me out.¡±


    ¡°How about this, I will arrange for someone to help you, let¡¯s see if we can get any information.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Diana.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me, I need to thank you, you are the one who always took care of me when I


    was bullied in school, you even took the beats for me.¡± As Diana mentioned this, she remembered the


    years back in school, in those years, she hadn¡¯t been with the Nelsons yet, she was just a poor little girl


    who was always bullied, and it was Charlotte who had helped her out.


    Since then, the two of them had be good friends.


    Charlotte went directly to her room when she got back home.


    When she entered, she noticed that Kennedy hadn¡¯t gone to work, which was strange, she closed the


    door and thought for a while, then she went to him.


    Kennedy was sitting on his wheelchair, holding a finance magazine in one hand, on his one side he had


    a table on which he had put hisptop.


    When Charlotte approached, she noticed that Kennedy had an earpiece, and on hisptop was a video


    ying.


    It seemed like he was in a video conference.


    The words that were already on Charlotte¡¯s lips got stuck, she stood in the back and listened to


    Kennedy talk.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea, continue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kennedy was never a person of many words, most of his sentences were kept short. He hasn¡¯t raised


    his head all this time, his eyes were fixed on the magazine, then he said again, ¡°Send me all proposals


    to my email.¡±


    It was about half an hour before the conference was ended.


    Charlotte was standing all this time waiting for him.


    When the video on his screen disappeared, Charlotte took a step towards him, but Kennedy said in a


    cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Charlotte stopped walking.


    Kennedy logged into his inbox and started checking his mails.


    Okay, so he was working.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want to disturb, so she turned and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Charlotte turned and stared at him confused.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Kennedy said.


    Charlotte widened her eyes, he didn¡¯t allow her to get close to him, but also didn¡¯t allow her to leave,


    instead, he wanted her to wait right where she was?


    What was wrong with him?


    But Charlotte knew that she was the one who had angered him, the other night she had pulled on his


    cor and called him a monster, she had said that even animals have more feelings than he did. She


    felt guilty about that.


    So Charlotte didn¡¯t move, she just stood there.


    Time passed, and Charlotte had no idea how long she was standing there, what she did know was how


    serious and focused Kennedy was while working.


    She suddenly felt that a man who was so focused at work was really attractive.


    Slowly, Charlotte felt her legs get numb, but still Kennedy made no gestures for her to move.


    Was he making her pay back? Just because she had said that to him, so now he wanted her to suffer?


    As Charlotte thought about that, she couldn¡¯t help but to bend over and massage her legs.


    Finally, Kennedy raised his gaze and looked at her.


    Charlotte immediately stood up straight, and looked like a little child who had made a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even been an hour, and you are already tired?¡± Kennedy raised his hand to look at his watch,


    and smiled coldly.


    Charlotte¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    Charlotte still didn¡¯t say anything, then Kennedy humphed, closed hisptop and was about to leave


    when Charlotte said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Kennedy squinted his eyes when looking at her.


    ¡°About a few days ago, I am apologizing to you.¡± Charlotte said in all seriousness, she even bowed


    over a little.


    When she stood up straight again, Charlotte saw how Kennedy was staring at her with his cold eyes.


    ¡°I thought...¡±


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Kennedy¡¯s said with sarcasm, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand that I have


    feelings toward you, I didn¡¯t keep your bastard because of it. You should stop thinking that.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Charlotte wanted to hold a whole speech to apologize, but she never thought that he would say


    something so mean, her face went pale.


    ¡°This is the contract.¡±


    Suddenly, Kennedy threw a file to her, just as Charlotte wanted to take it over, itnded on the floor


    next to her. She was startled for a moment, then bent over to pick it up.


    When she opened it, she saw that it was a post nap.


    ¡°Sign!¡± Kennedy said without any warmth in his voice, she raised her gaze to look at him, but only saw


    coldness in his eyes, so she quickly scanned the documents.


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s you or your sister, you are all trouble, so I will give you half a year, half a yearter,


    take this contract and the check and leave the Moore family, and nevere back.¡±


    When Kennedy finished talking, he put a check on the table.


    Charlotte saw the check, and felt as if someone just dumped a bucket full of iced water on her.


    She only had in mind to apologize to him when she entered the room earlier that day, but she never


    expected him to even have the check already prepared.


    ¡°I think this money should be enough to satisfy your vanity.¡±

 Chapter 21 Don’t Rush to A Conclusion

    Chapter 21 Don¡¯t Rush to A Conclusion


    Charlotte clutched to the contract in her hand so hard that her finger tips turned pale. She opened the


    pen, signed her name at the end of it, and then put it back into the bag. Then she was ready to leave.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows with satisfaction, ¡°Women that can be bought by money are so easy to


    deal with.¡±


    The next second, Charlotte smashed the contract on the desk, which generated some negative feelings


    in Kennedy, so he frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me. I stay here for a reason. I¡¯m grateful that you didn¡¯t force me to get an


    abortion, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can humiliate me with money.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, his eyes were filled with sarcasm, ¡°Don¡¯t women like you see money as the whole


    world?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Charlotte clutched her fist. She wanted to argue with him. A momentter, however, she


    loosened her fingers and smiled, ¡°Fine, if you see me as that kind of person, then I am. We just take


    what we need from each other. I already signed the papers. Don¡¯t worry, when time¡¯s up, I¡¯ll see myself


    out.¡±


    She had toe up with a n during this time.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±


    Charlotte turned her tiny body and left. She didn¡¯t even touch the cheque on the table.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes.


    That was quite a big cheque, and she didn¡¯t give it a nce? Did she pretend not to be interest in


    money ¡­ or that was her real reaction?


    If she didn¡¯t care about the money, what was her purpose to marry into the Moore family?


    Since Charlotte signed the paper, her rtionship with Kennedy was boned by the contract. They


    quarreled less, but she still went to thepany and worked as an assistant of Kennedy because that


    was Mr. Reynold¡¯s order.


    Charlotte was not dumb, and she was good at her work. Once she was offered a chance to study, she


    would take the opportunity.


    Nathan already had a different view on her in less than a week.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, she¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Kennedy only responded with a coldugh, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nathan nodded, ¡°She did a good job of what you asked her to do.¡±


    She did everything with order, of course she was good.


    ¡°She¡¯s married to a Moore, how can she be an idiot?¡±


    Nathan was chocked by his words. He lowered his head to check the schedule without answering him,


    ¡°There¡¯s a party this evening, do you wanna go with Mrs. Moore?¡±


    ¡°With her?¡± Kennedy tapped his finger on the table, but his eyes were still focused on the notebook, ¡°To


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    embarrass myself?¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    They talked for a while, when Nathan was about to leave the office,


    Kennedy suddenly asked, ¡°Send Charlotte in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan stepped out and twitched his mouth.


    Kennedy had been saying one thing and doing another a lottely. He just said that Charlotte


    embarrassed him and now he wanted her in his office. Did he intend to take her to the party?


    Charlotte was working next door. When Nathan called her, she was dealing with some paperwork.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in two minutes.¡±


    ¡°Are you seeking for death?¡± Nathan said behind her seriously, ¡°Mr. Moore wants you there, and you be


    there right now.¡±


    Charlotte had no choice but to put down the file. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then she walked towards the office.


    The moment she stepped in, Nathan started to eavesdrop their conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you want to see me?¡± Kennedy asked her not to disclose their rtionship at thepany.


    She was his assistant, nothing more. If she saw him, she had to call him ¡°Mr. Moore¡± like everybody


    else.


    Charlotte was not veryfortable with it, butter, she had called him like this for too many times, she


    just didn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    Kennedy threw a golden invitation to her, but didn¡¯t speak at all.


    Charlotte hesitated for a while before she moved forward to pick it up. After giving it a nce, she


    asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, you want to go to the party?¡± Charlotte was thinking, meanwhile her bright eyes


    sparkled, ¡°I remember Mr. Carter from the Carter Group is also on the guest list, the chance is slim that


    he wille to the party as well. Mr. Moore you can take this opportunity to show him your intention of


    cooperation.¡±


    Kennedy was giving her eyes ofpliment, but that disappear very fast.


    Well, this woman has a quick-mind and a nice memory.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do some preparations for you, Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    Charlotte just turned her body when she heard Kennedy¡¯s voice. She suddenly stopped her steps and


    cast a confusing look at him, ¡°You mean me, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fancy talking business at parties, that¡¯ll be your job.¡±


    Charlotte understood his words and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Carter. I¡¯ll leave now if you don¡¯t need


    me here.¡±


    ¡°I do have business.¡± Kennedy eyed her from head to toe with no emotion, which made Charlotte really


    ufortable. She stood straight instinctively.


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    He frowned.


    Charlotte looked down at her clothes; those were cheap stuff she brought before she came to the


    Moore Family.


    She had been wearing them for they werefortable and Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything against her


    outfit.


    She bit her lower lips, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll buy a new suit after work.¡±


    ¡°Nathan!¡±


    This shout gave Nathan, who was standing outside the door, chills.


    What the fuck, he was caught eavesdropping them again.


    He had been caught two times, and he swore he would never do that again.


    Nathan didn¡¯t dare to waste time, so he strode in the office.


    ¡°Mr. Moore.¡±


    Kennedy looked at him with coldness. Nathan tried to read his mind, a momentter, he made an


    attempt asking, ¡°Mr. Moore, shall I show Ms. Wilson the evening gown for tonight¡¯s party?¡±


    Kennedy hummed as consent.


    Nathan was so relieved that he made a right guess, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare for that.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    All three of them showed up at the shopping mall.


    Charlotte followed Kennedy and Nathan into a high-end store. The decorations were fancy, and they


    were also ying rxing music.


    Although Kennedy sat on a wheel chair, the staff still noticed his expansive outfit, so they put on warm


    smiles, getting ready to serve the clients.


    ¡°Sir, wee.¡±


    Kennedy, with his nonchnt attitude, didn¡¯t even looked at the staff. Instead, Nathan who was


    standing behind him said, ¡°Find her some clothes for an important party.¡±


    Charlotte hid behind Nathan. She was actually a little scared.


    It was her first time toe to such ce, and she could barely keep her head up before those shining


    light. As a matter of fact, she used toe to this kind of stores quite frequently with friends, but that


    was before she married Aldrich.


    The staff was smiling, however, once she saw Charlotte, her smile faded.


    ¡°For thisdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan nodded seriously, ¡°Pick her something good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡±


    The staff took her away.


    After a while, Charlotte walked out with a ck and white dress. Kennedy was the one that took


    Charlotte here, of course Charlotte cared about his thoughts.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes radiated coldness, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face expression changed a little bit, then went to put on another one.


    This time it was a ck dress. But Kennedy still frowned.


    Charlotte clutched her fist then turned around.


    The next few dresses just made Kennedy frown even harder. He seemed to have a way to make


    people feel frightened.


    When the staff took her out again, Kennedy smashed a magazine at the table.


    Charlotte was startled. She bit her lips as an instinctive move.


    ¡°I think ¡­ maybe we should stop now, I ¡­¡±


    Though Kennedy wasn¡¯t looking at her, Charlotte still couldn¡¯t life her head up. She knew she was not


    cut out for dresses, for she didn¡¯t have any charm.


    These luxurious dresses looked like jokes on her.


    Unexpectedly, Kennedy opened his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t give her old people clothes. She¡¯s thirty, not fifty.¡±


    Finishing his words, Kennedy cast his sharp eyes at the staff.


    She suddenly felt stressful, which made her face a bit pale. She nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 22 Sorry Ain’t Enough

    Chapter 22 Sorry Ain¡¯t Enough


    From his eyes, the staff sensed warning. If she couldn¡¯t do her job right, she might be fired. This man in


    front of her was capable of messing with other¡¯s head.


    She then quickly took out the best dress they got and followed Charlotte into the fitting room.


    ¡°This is the most cherished one here, so let me help you change.¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±


    Of course Charlotte didn¡¯t like people watching her when she changed.


    The staffined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This dress is so expansive, if you break it, can you pay


    for that?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Look at your own clothes, cheap stuff. How dare you shop here if isn¡¯t for that guy?¡± After


    Charlotte changed several times, the staff knew that she was easy to pick on, so she took her chance.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t speak. She was embarrassed because the staff was right about her.


    ¡°Fine, do it yourself in case you tell on meter.¡± She throw Charlotte the dress, and mmed the door.


    Holding the dress, Charlotte was in a daze.


    Later, she put it on.


    As the staff just said, the dress was the most cherished,pletely different from those ¡°old-people¡±


    ones.


    She walked out holding the hemline of the dress, then towards Kennedy¡¯s direction. But no one was


    there. Charlotte felt empty in her heart.


    Where did he go?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He ditched her because she looked bad in those dresses? She walked back to the dressing room


    quickly in the same position, however, she heard a familiar voice near one of the mirrors.


    ¡°Honey, how do I look in this?¡±


    ¡°Is that a real question? You look beautiful in everything, babe.¡±


    She stopped her steps and walked to the voice uncontrobly. Therge cloth hanger blocked her, so


    she could have a better view of the two that were talking.


    It was Aldrich and the other woman.


    They nestled together. But the woman was so pregnant that she clearly couldn¡¯t fit in the cloth in her


    hand.


    ¡°What a shame I can¡¯t wear this right now.¡±


    ¡°Just buy it as long as you like it. You can wear it after you give birth.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Charlotte clutched her hands. Had Aldrich ever said such sweet things to her? She had no idea she


    would bump into them.


    The other woman was looking in her direction. Charlotte hid out of fear.


    When she turned around, she identally hit the staff. When she fell down to the ground, she grabbed


    Charlotte¡¯s dress, but not on purpose, then Charlotte fell with her. They heard the most depressing


    sound in their life ¨Cthe dress was torn apart.


    The noise caught all the clients¡¯ attention, including Aldrich and that woman.


    The staff panicked when she found out the dress had been ruined. She got up and pointed at Charlotte.


    ¡°Do you know how much this dress cost? You did this on purpose.¡±


    Charlotte was still in a shock. She tried to dodge the couple¡¯s eyes for she didn¡¯t want them to know


    she was here as well. She never thought someone was behind her and they bumped into each other.


    After hearing the staff¡¯s usation, she looked down and noticed that a decoration, which was


    supposed to cover her shoulder, fell off. Seeing people gathering around, she quickly covered her


    shoulder and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    The staff sneered, ¡°Sorry? This is the top product here, sent from Italy yesterday. It cost over 300


    thousand. Sorry ain¡¯t enough. You have a way to repair it?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I will fix it, I promise.¡±


    ¡°How? Can you tell me?¡± The staff shouted as the crowd gathered together.


    Being pointed by the others, Charlotte got so embarrassed that she felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Charlotte?¡± The woman with Aldrichughed at her, ¡°I thought you only wear clothes cheap


    stall goods. What are you doing here? Did you tear that dress on purpose?¡±


    Hearing her out, the staff screamed with her eyes wide open, ¡°What the hell? You do this intentionally?


    This dress is at least 300 thousand, and you will pay for it.¡±


    The other woman giggled, ¡°How can she pay for that? She only makes three-thousand sry. Now she


    lost her job, she can¡¯t even buy the cheap shit.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lips even harder.


    Did Aldrich tell this woman all about her?


    ¡°Charlotte, if you can¡¯t pay for the dress, beg Aldrich, maybe he¡¯ll give you some money for old time¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s hands shook. Meanwhile she looked at Aldrich¡¯s direction.


    When their eyes met, Aldrich seemed to be surprised and felt kinda awkward. They had been married


    for some time, though their love faded, still they once saw one another as family.


    Aldrich sympathized Charlotte when she was pointed at.


    But ¡­


    ¡°Aldrich, are you gonna help her?¡±


    He bent his head to see Mna¡¯s charming face. He coughed while taking her into his arms, ¡°Babe, I


    will help no women other than you. And for her, it¡¯s not worth it to help someone who tried to make a


    scene.¡±


    Those words were like needles piercing her ears.


    Charlotte bit her lips so hard that blood dripped down.


    ¡°Oh, honey, I know she¡¯s pain in the ass, but she looks so poor now. If she doesn¡¯t pay for that dress,


    will she be detained here?¡±


    Mna¡¯s words were like a reminder. The staff took out her phone and dered, ¡°I¡¯m calling the police


    right now.¡±


    Charlotte help her head up. The police?


    ¡°What a vain bitch. When she can¡¯t have something, she breaks it. Of course you have to call the


    police.¡±


    Some of the onlookers added.


    ¡°Right. Look at her messy hair, how can you let her get in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Women nowadays really don¡¯t have any self-knowledge. Did she try on these clothes to make herself


    feel rich? Now she ruined it, and has no money to pay for it. Freaking hrious. The police do need to


    educate this woman to keep her from doing the same shit again.¡±


    Charlotte was embarrassed by the mockingughter and judging eyes surrounding her. She had been


    living at the bottom for a long time, so when she stepped into a fancy ce, her confidence left her.


    But Kennedy and Nathan suddenly disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason. Maybe they ditched her because she was hopeless.


    This negative feeling was killing her. Her eyes got red gradually.


    The onlookers¡¯ cruel words kept her from looking ahead. Her tiny body shook, and that feeling almost


    made her faint.


    Charlotte felt dizzy every time she was nervous or desperate.


    Her visions got fuzzy, she could barely see other people¡¯s faces.


    Darkness nearly shrouded her.


    When her body copsed to one side, someone¡¯s big hand got her in time.

 Chapter 23 Stop Defaming Him

    Chapter 23 Stop Defaming Him


    It was a pair of hands, warm and strong, that firmly held up Charlotte as she fell.


    Everything seemingly turned quiet for a while, when brightness gradually returned to her eyes against


    her terribly pale face.


    The straight and sinewy legs came into her sight, leading her to the face of the rescuer above her.


    It was a man with deep eyes, cold and sharp eyebrows, pursed lips, exuding hostility in the air. Though


    sitting on a wheelchair, he possessed a natural imposing manner that seemed strong enough to


    overwhelm all around him.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but step backward as they stood in awe of him, looking at the unexpected


    arrival with astonishment.


    Who was he?!


    Faint and transfixed, Charlotte was sitting there, staring up at Kennedy Moore, who kept holding her


    up.


    ¡°You ... you¡¯re still here?¡±


    She thought that he should have left due to her looked bad in those dresses, but it turned out that he


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get up?¡± His pitch-ck eyes focused on her, as he asked in a low voice.


    The words brought Charlotte back to earth. Just as she intended to stand up following his gesture, a


    burst of tearing sound came from below - the dress with embroidered skirts, which was heavy enough


    to strip her off in public if she proceeded.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    With a deep frown and unpleasant eyes, Kennedy was glued to her.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and spoke in embarrassment, ¡°The skirt ... the skirt will fall off, and it¡¯ll be


    revealing.¡±


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, sizing her up.


    She felt herself aplete loser. How humiliated she was at this time! Would Kennedy turn his back on


    her and leave?


    As she was pondering, she was covered by a jacket. Surprised, she raised her head, her frightened


    eyes greeted by his.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get up?¡±


    Charlotte squared herself with his suit jacket on, and stood up with the help of his support.


    His hands were thick and warm, injecting from the palms some sort of impetus and sweetness right into


    her heart, which faded away and left a sense of loss in her as they were retracted after Charlotte stood


    on her feet.


    But she was enveloped by a pleasantly strong masculine scent on the jacket, dispelling her


    nervousness and anxiety, giving her a feeling that she was not alone.


    For the first time in so many years, she felt she was being protected by someone.


    ¡°Who pushed her down?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was as cold and harsh as water cutting through stones deep in the mountains.


    The saleswoman had finished her phone call. Now, seeing the plot twist, she stared at him in fear. She


    had not treated Charlotte harshly until she thought the man in the wheelchair had left, as she had bad


    vibes about him. She guessed he disappeared only because of Charlotte¡¯s foolishness.


    But now he was back. What was going on?


    She rolled her eyes, recalling what had just happened, too dreaded to voice.


    ¡°Again I ask, who pushed her down?¡±


    This time, his august and cold voice sounded even more formidable, astonishing the onlookers.


    How could a man be somanding when he was in a wheelchair? It sent shudders through people.


    One of them who had just used Charlotte hastened to disown the thing and pass the buck to the


    saleswoman, ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. It¡¯s the clerk who made the usation. We just came to see


    what had happened.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly. The clerk said thedy intentionally ruined the dress and has called the police.¡±


    The clerk no longer had her domineering manner, barely able to say anything. Now pointed as the


    viin, she waved her hands in a panic, trying to defend herself, ¡°No, sir, thedy knocked into the wall


    by ident and then fell down and ripped the dress.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her eyes. Indeed it was the fault of no one else but herself, who was being so


    careless.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy sneered disdainfully and raised his voice, ¡°So none is shirking their responsibility?¡±


    The clerk shuddered at his cold tone, her lips quivering, unable to squeeze out a reply.


    Seeing all this, Mna Shinn was a bit disgruntled. How did ite to this? Who was that man in the


    wheelchair? How could a cripple be capable to scare the crowd here?


    Wondering all this, Mna burst out, ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s you who fell down and ripped the dress. Even


    though you¡¯ve gotten someone behind you now, do you think you can just scapegoat other people? No


    wonder Aldrich divorced you as you are so vain and irresponsible.¡±


    As the words fell, Kennedy sensed the enmity and swept over to Mna with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Aldrich Donald, who was cuddling Mna, felt his hair stood on end as he met Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    Frightened, he tightened his arm around Mna and whispered, ¡°Babe, we shall go and leave them


    alone.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His wife held his arms, pouted her red lips and said, ¡°Aldrich, if we simply leave, no one could


    help the clerk out. It¡¯s obviously not her fault; it was Charlotte herself who ripped the dress, a dress


    worth 300,000 yuan. She and that man will definitely weasel out.¡±


    Ever since Aldrich won the 5-million-yuan lottery, Mna had felt that she was in her heyday as she and


    her husband were millionaires!


    A narrow-minded woman like her during pregnancy would have everyone make way for her, already


    inting her ego. Now with the plus of wealth and her identity as Aldrich¡¯s wife, her conceit grew


    unprecedentedly dominant.


    At this point, looking at the man in the wheelchair, Mna snorted, ¡°Look at youmer. You must not


    even have a job, right? Listen, the dress is no cheapie, worth 300,000 yuan. Know yourself before you


    show off your bravery.¡±


    Afterwards, she sighed and proceeded, ¡°Can anyonee to this store these days? Do you really


    think you can make yourself a rich man by faking it? Come on, Charlotte. You move on with ... a


    cripple? What a good taste you have! Appreciate it.¡±


    Kennedy hated it when he was called a cripple.


    It was a taboo even in his own family, where no one dared to mention his humiliation.


    But Mna just blurted it out!


    Rage simmered in Kennedy¡¯s eyes. Behind him stood Nathan Myron, who just intended to prevent the


    outburst of anger in his boss ...


    ¡°Stop defaming him!¡±

 Chapter 24 How Dare You Beat My Woman

    Chapter 24 How Dare You Beat My Woman


    It was Charlotte, who, standing next to Kennedy down in the dumps, suddenly raised her head and


    bawled.


    Her voice precipitated the crowd into surprise.


    No one expected that the pitiful and bulliedmb would go wild in defence of Kennedy!


    ¡°Who are you to say that about him?¡±


    Since Mr. Reynold Moore talked with her at the study, Charlotte had realized that Kennedy was not


    treated sincerely in the family. Then her empathy for Kennedy grew, especially when she was not


    asked to have an abortion when she was expecting her child.


    Because she was well aware of the sense of inferiority.


    Failure to live without a wheelchair was a trauma painful enough for him, let alone when he was


    insulted as a good-for-nothing tantly!


    It would hurt Kennedy so much!


    ¡°Charlotte, why can¡¯t I say it? I am just warning him out of kindness. Do you have any idea how much


    the dress is? You can¡¯t afford it. Do you want that cripple to pay for it?¡± Mna sighed, showed a


    troubled face, and continued, ¡°Actually, for the sake of years of your efforts to take care of my husband,


    if you kneel down and beg me right now, I might ask Aldrich to do you a favor.¡±


    Charlotte was shivering with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. It¡¯s only 300,000 yuan. My husband is willing to pay only if I ask. After all I¡¯ve been


    spoiling by him for years, unlike you, such a poor woman.¡±


    Charlotte bristled with fury as the mistress of her ex-husband, though now his wife, was showing off.


    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, about to hit Mna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mna, right before pped, screamed and fell backwards, crying out, ¡°I am so kind to help you,


    but you hit me in return. Look at the bitch, Aldrich!¡±


    Aldrich rushed forward to hold her. Mna grabbed his arms, panted butined, ¡°Honey, she hits


    me. So ungrateful she is! Go teach her a lesson!¡±


    Aldrich was a little embarrassed as his wife had obviously not even touched by Charlotte¡¯s hand. If he


    followed his wife¡¯s instruction, it would seem ...


    ¡°Honey, she hurts my stomach. Do something for me, will you?¡±


    The indecisive man whispered, ¡°Babe, you¡¯ll be good. She didn¡¯t hit you. Why don¡¯t we leave this


    troublesome ce?¡±


    Hearing this, Mna turned weepy and grumbled, ¡°Aldrich Donald, do you regain your passion for her?


    Don¡¯t you love me any more? She is bullying me and our baby!¡±


    Aldrich had no choice but to purse his lips and walk over to Charlotte.


    Charlotte stood still, fixing her eyes on his as he approached. With guilt in his eyes, Aldrich said to her,


    ¡°Charlotte, forgive me.¡±


    Charlotte forced a smile and replied, ¡°So you¡¯re gonna hit me now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I ... must take revenge for my darling!¡±


    As he said, he slowly raised his hand while Charlotte bit her lower lip, then protested with tears in her


    eyes, ¡°What did you want from me? I did so much for you for two whole years. That¡¯s how you¡¯re gonna


    treat me?¡±


    Although her tears brought to Aldrich some remorse, the woman behind him was coquettishly urging


    him to p her face.


    Charlotte was frozen with tears of shock, and then closed her eyes in despair as she prepared herself


    for the uing p toward her face.


    Her glistening teardrops fell.


    Charlotte thought that her face would have turned swollen after the strike, but the preconceived pain


    did not present itself.


    ¡°How dare you beat my woman, Kennedy Moore¡¯s woman?¡±


    Charlotte opened her eyes immediately!


    At some point, Kennedy slipped by her side and reached to grasp Aldrich¡¯s wrist.


    Since he was usually seated, Charlotte had not been aware of his height. But now as he raised his


    hand, she was surprised by his noticeably high statue even when he remained in the wheelchair, which


    created a strong aura that could not be overwhelmed by the standing man in front of him.


    On the contrary, it emerged as a strong headwind to Aldrich.


    ¡°Kennedy Moore!!! Is that what he said?¡±


    ¡°The second son of the Moore family! So is he the president of the Moore Group? My God!¡±


    ¡°I have heard the second son of the Family is in the wheelchair ... God, how could we miss this just


    now? With such an aura of authority, he could be no one else but Kennedy Moore!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I was just about to ask who he is, not even aware that he¡¯s the president of the


    Moore Group! Then who¡¯s the woman he backs?¡±


    ¡°No idea. I¡¯ve never seen her. But she must be someone to him, as he¡¯s so protective toward her,


    right?¡±


    Charlotte heard all thesements.


    When thest one came into her ears, it was as if something struck her heartstrings.


    Dumbfounded, Aldrich failed to respond. Nathan stepped forward to pull his hand away, and sneered,


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford a skirt at 300,000 yuan? The Moore Group takes it lightly no matter whether it costs 30


    million or 300 million yuan!¡±


    Aldrich receded for some steps to stand still, handed by Mna who rushed forward to show her care,


    ¡°Honey, are you alright? Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Aldrich was so shocked by Kennedy¡¯s ck sharp eyes that he didn¡¯te back to his


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    senses until his wife spoke to him.


    Seeing his pale face, Mna swaggered forward with her big belly to Nathan and said, ¡°Who do you


    think you are? How dare you hit my husband. I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Just as Nathan was about to confront the person in front of him regardless of gender, as he always did,


    the approaching pregnant woman made him a waverer.


    A pregnant woman always prevails.


    You can¡¯t even do anything if she¡¯s making trouble or quarreling with you, otherwise you¡¯ll be med


    for harming her and her child.


    Nathan took two steps back.


    Laughing proudly with arms akimbo, Mna nced at Kennedy, shifted her focus to Charlotte, and


    mocked, ¡°Charlotte, where did you find this actor, a cripple ying a president in a wheelchair? You


    want to keep up appearances, of course, but can you do it a little better? I know you¡¯re angry that


    Aldrich dumped you, but don¡¯t be so cheap! You guys are making up a ... what ... president? Don¡¯t try


    to dodge thepensation!¡±


    Then Mna gestured at the dumbstruck clerk, ¡°Come over here. The dress is worth 300,000 yuan. I¡¯d


    like to see whether they can really afford it or they¡¯re simply paying lip service.¡±


    At the reminder from her, the clerk moved on to Charlotte.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but this dress is valuable. So please pay for it if you don¡¯t find it uneptable.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s lips quivered, unable to respond.


    Kennedy sat there with a cold face, taking no actions. Nathan, obeying his boss, certainly kept standing


    still!


    ¡°Laughing my ass off! So is it beyond your budget? Stop ying the president!¡±

 Chapter 25 Buying the Whole Mall

    Chapter 25 Buying the Whole Mall


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and Nathan immediately leaned over. Charlotte just saw that Kennedy''s


    thin lips moved. A look of surprise shed across Nathan''s face. He looked over at Charlotte.


    Their eyes met and Charlotte suddenly got nervous.


    She was a little guilty. After all, she got into trouble just a few days after bing his assistant.


    Soon, Nathan left, leaving Kennedy and Charlotte in the shop.


    Charlotte knew that she was the cause of the trouble. She didn''t expect Kennedy to help her out.


    So, she walked to the shop assistant and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do this. How much is it? Please


    give me a bill and I''ll pay it in installments."


    "In installments?" the shop assistant blinked and wanted to reject. But she didn''t dare to say anything


    because of the aura of Kennedy. However, she was obviously reluctant.


    "Yes. Although I can''t pay it off at once now, I''ll pay it off some day. Would you please tell the


    shopkeeper about it for me?"


    "No need to say it." Mna interrupted and sarcastically said, "It is worth at least 300,000 yuan. And


    you want to pay it in installments. ording to your sry, even if you don''t eat and drink, you can pay


    3,000 a month and only 36,000 a year. Besides, there is the interest. It will take you 10 years to pay it


    off. Charlotte, it doesn''t matter to you. But this girl is just a worker. Do not embarrass her, OK?"


    Hearing this, the shop assistant was anxious and said, "I''ve called the police. You can talk to the police


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and her face turned pale.


    "Charlotte, isn''t the disabled behind you a president? Why don''t you ask him to pay it off for you? Didn''t


    he just pretend to be domineering? Why can''t he pay it now? It really is aughing-stock!"


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the man say he was Kennedy? Mr. Kennedy can''t even afford a dress?"


    "He must be an impostor."


    "But his aura is so strong. He doesn''t look like an impostor."


    "It is simple. Let''s check it online!"


    "Yes. We can definitely find the information of the Moore family. Let''s search for it."


    Just as the crowd searched out the news of Kennedy, Nathan came back, followed by a few people.


    When the shop assistant saw one of them, she immediately greeted him, "Boss, you are finally here.


    Just now, ady ruined a skirt. I..."


    The shop owner ignored her, went straight to Kennedy, and was subservient, "Mr. Kennedy, why didn''t


    you tell me when you came here? I could have asked someone to serve you."


    People were shocked.


    Mna blinked in surprise. What was going on?


    "Is this your shop?" Kennedy looked up at him coldly.


    The shop owner was so scared by Kennedy¡¯s eyes that his legs trembled. Nathan came forward to give


    a contract to Kennedy, "Mr. Kennedy, your order is done."


    Kennedy raised his chin. Nathan nodded, walked to Charlotte and handed it to her.


    "Mr. Kennedy has bought the whole shopping mall in Ms. Wilson''s name. It will all be the property of


    Ms. Wilson and belongs to her."


    Everyone was shocked!


    "Buy the whole shopping mall? This is the most prosperous area in B City."


    "Who said he was an impostor and even falsely used him of not being able to pay?"


    "It was that pregnant woman. She looks like an upstart. Maybe she thinks she is superior after


    bing rich."


    "And from what she said, it seems like she was a mistress. Why are there such people now? She is


    even proud of this. Has the world changed or am I not able to see things the way they are?"


    The situation suddenly changed, and Mna was caught off guard.


    She had thought that Charlotte was finished today and couldn''t afford the skirt. So, Mna took the


    opportunity to embarrass Charlotte. She did not expect that things would turn out this way.


    The man sitting in the wheelchair beside Charlotte was the master of the Moore family!


    "Ms. Wilson, please take it." Seeing Charlotte standing dumbfounded, Nathan directly shoved the


    contract into Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte was still confused. If Kennedy was heartless, why did he buy this whole shopping mall to give


    her?


    After Nathan shoved the contract into Charlotte''s hands, Charlotte subconsciously looked towards


    Kennedy.


    Kennedy looked up and slowly extended his hand towards Charlotte.


    "Come here."


    His voice seemed to have magic power, urging Charlotte to walk towards him dumbly. When Charlotte


    reached him, he held her wrist, his eyes sparkling.


    "Lottie, the whole shopping mall belongs to you now. If you don''t want to see these irrelevant people,


    you can let them all go."


    Kennedy''s voice was husky. At this moment, he deliberately lowered his voice to call her name. His


    voice became maic and alluring.


    Charlotte felt that she could not take her eyes off him and nodded nkly.


    "OK."


    Mna recovered from shock and rushed forward, "How can this be possible? Buy the whole mall?


    Charlotte, are you kidding?"


    She thought that after Aldrich won the lottery, she had enough money to show off in front of Charlotte.


    Unexpectedly, Charlotte''s new boyfriend bought the whole shopping mall for her without hesitation.


    Her overbearing attitude startled Charlotte. Kennedy sped Charlotte''s wrist, pulled her behind him,


    and sneered, "Nathan."


    Nathan stepped forward to block Mna''s path.


    "Didi, if you go any further, I will call the police and charge you with burry, assault and defamation!"


    "You! How can you call me like this?" Mna felt upset by his address and took a few steps backward


    dumbly. Aldrich quickly stepped forward and helped her, "Baby, let''s go."


    "No. Listen to what he calls me. I''m so young. How could he...."


    "Let''s go!" Aldrich knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to mess Kennedy around. So, he pulled Mna and


    left.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. The shop assistant stood in ce, her legs trembling.


    It was over. She knew that the man was not an ordinary person. She had not intended to offend


    Charlotte. But... in the end it turned out to be like this.


    The shop assistant dropped to the cold floor and her legs were limp.


    Nathan walked towards her with a sneer.


    "Miss, we''ve seen the video. It was you who yanked the dress before you fell. This skirt is indeed worth


    more than 300,000 as you said. So, you shouldpensate for it."


    The shop assistant broke out in a cold sweat.


    How could she get 300,000?


    The shop assistant froze for a long time. Then, she crawled to Kennedy''s feet.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I didn''t mean to! It was her!" the shop assistant pointed to Charlotte and used with


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    wide eyes, "it was she who knocked me down. So, I reached out to yank the dress. I really didn''t mean


    to do it. Mr. Kennedy, please forgive me!"


    "Lottie, what do you want to do with her?"


    Charlotte was still in a daze. The soft voice of Kennedy sounded again.

 Chapter 26 Undeserved Illusions

    Chapter 26 Undeserved Illusions


    Why?


    Why did the man who was indifferent to her a second ago be so gentle now?


    Was she dreaming?


    Or?


    "Ms. Wilson, please forgive me! You know I really didn''t mean to!" the shop assistant saw the Kennedy


    inquired Charlotte. She realized that Charlotte was someone who could make the decision. So, she


    immediately crawled to Charlotte, holding her leg in tears.


    Charlotte recovered from surprise and looked down at her.


    The shop assistant''s face was full of tears and she choked, "I don''t earn much money a month working


    here. I have a child who will go to school soon. Ms. Wilson, please give me a break."


    It seemed that the shop assistant''s situation was simr to hers before. She didn''t have much sry


    every month but had to support her family. So, she couldn''t save any money.


    Charlotte pursed her lips and bent down to help the shop assistant up, "Get up first."


    The shop assistant wiped her tears and didn''t want to get up.


    "Get up first. I''m also at fault for this matter. I can''t me you for it all."


    "Really, Ms. Wilson? Then I..."


    Charlotte pulled her up and whispered, "I know it''s not easy to make a living. You didn''t mean to..."


    Speaking of this, Charlotte subconsciously looked at Kennedy. Although Nathan said that this shopping


    mall belonged to her, it was still Kennedy who bought it after all.


    So, Charlotte wanted to ask his opinion.


    The eyes of Kennedy were as cold as the dark suit on his body.


    "It is up to you."


    Charlotte was stunned and then whispered to the shop assistant, "Forget it this time."


    With that, Charlotte looked towards Kennedy, who narrowed his eyes slightly. His expression didn''t


    change much. So, Kennedy should also agree with her decision, right?


    "Ms. Wilson, you are so kind. Thank you very much!"


    The shop assistant was excited and almost cried. She was extremely obliged to Charlotte.


    Being praised like this for the first time, Charlotte was a little embarrassed. She could only smile


    awkwardly, "You are wee. Get back to work first."


    "Alright. Then I''ll go and sort out the clothes."


    With that, the shop assistant left quickly.


    As soon as the shop assistant left, a cold voice sounded.


    "A man like that is worth your life to keep his child?"


    At first, Charlotte was confused. It took a while before she came back to her senses.


    Kennedy thought that Aldrich was the father of the child in her belly.


    Except herself, if others knew she was pregnant, they would rightly assume it was her ex-husband


    Aldrich''s child.


    After all, they had been married for two years and it was normal for her to have his child.


    No one would have thought that Charlotte was pregnant with a stranger''s child.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s lips moved. But in the end, she did not say anything.


    Forget it.


    What could she exin? Saying that the child was not Aldrich''s? Then who was the child''s father? It


    would just embarrass herself.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked down.


    "Stupid woman." Kennedy raised his tone and smiled mockingly.


    Then, before Charlotte could react, Kennedy turned his wheelchair and walked out. When Charlotte


    came back to her senses, Nathan had followed him and helped him push his wheelchair. Charlotte


    wanted to catch up with them. But she realized that she was still wearing the skirt. So, she had to go to


    the fitting room to change it.


    When she came out, the shop assistant brought another skirt of eye-catching color, "Ms. Wilson, you


    are going to a party, aren''t you? I just choose a dress which suits you very well."


    "But I..." Charlotte looked at the empty door and felt disappointed. Did Kennedy leave her behind this


    time?


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Wilson. Mr. Kennedy is so kind to you. He must be waiting for you outside. You can


    change your skirt first."


    After the persuasion of the shop assistant, Charlotte went to change the skirt.


    When she finished and went out, she couldn''t see Kennedy at all.


    Charlotte was a little disappointed. She looked down and bit her lower lip.


    She thought to herself, ''Charlotte, what are you looking forward to?''


    ''Kennedy was just a little bit better to you. Then you begin to fantasize?''


    Charlotte lowered her head and walked forward.


    "What are you still dawdling about?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. Charlotte looked up at the source of the sound.


    Next door was a coffee shop. Kennedy was in the outermost seat. There was a cup of coffee in front of


    him. Nathan stood behind him expressionlessly and said, "Ms. Wilson, Mr. Kennedy has waited for you


    for a long time. You are really..."


    ''Keeping us waiting!''


    Nathan thought for a moment and didn''t say thest sentence.


    The main reason was that Kennedy was so strange today. What he had done waspletely beyond


    Nathan''s expectation.


    When did Kennedy have a woman beside him?


    A month ago, Kennedy suddenly called Nathan and told him that he had a woman. Nathan didn''t know


    what happened. It was not until a monthter that Nathan found out that the two had slept with each


    other. But at that time, Reynold forced Kennedy to marry another woman.


    That woman was Charlotte.


    Nathan had thought that Charlotte would not stay in the Moore family for a long time. Relying on the


    character of Kennedy, he would definitely torture Charlotte.


    Unexpectedly, Kennedy helped her when Charlotte was bullied!


    What''s more, Kennedy was so generous when he helped Charlotte!


    He directly bought the whole shopping mall. Well, it was nothing to the Moore family. But Kennedy


    bought it for Charlotte, who was not recognized by him.


    Why did he care about Charlotte so much?


    After seeing Kennedy, Charlotte''s sense of loss gradually dissipated, her beautiful eyes full of joy.


    Then, she walked quickly towards Charlotte.


    "You didn''t leave?"


    Without listening carefully, Kennedy could hear the joy in Charlotte''s voice.


    Kennedy frowned. What happened to this woman?


    Now her attitude towards him waspletely different from the way she treated him before? Kennedy


    narrowed his eyes and snorted, not answering her.


    Charlotte gently coughed and said, "Let me help you push the wheelchair."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing this, Nathan took the initiative to move to the side.


    Charlotte then came up behind Kennedy and pushed Kennedy''s wheelchair forward. Nathan followed


    them expressionlessly.


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy''s wheelchair. Her mood that was lost just now had be brighter. But her


    good mood did notst long, as she then asked a question.


    "Kennedy, you... Why did you help me?"


    Charlotte was very hesitant to ask this question, because she was not sure.


    Kennedy sitting in the wheelchair froze for a moment. Then, he narrowed his deep eyes in displeasure.


    "Charlotte, what are you fantasizing about?"


    His words like cold water poured on Charlotte, dispelling all her illusions.


    Charlotte obviously paused. Before she could speak, Kennedy continued without mercy, "I bought the


    shopping mall for you. You won''t think I''m in love with you, will you?"


    "I..."


    "I don''t want a woman who is remarried and pregnant with another man''s child. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 27 Im Just His Assistant

    Chapter 27 I''m Just His Assistant


    If Charlotte was under the illusion just now, she was disillusioned now because of Kennedy''s cold


    words. Her face was pale and she clenched her fists in silence.


    "I... I didn''t think so."


    "Really? Then why do you look so happy? Charlotte, I warn you that you are just my assistant in


    public."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and did not speak.


    "I''m only helping you because I don''t want you to lose the face of the Moore family. Do you


    understand?"


    Kennedy, who was a little gentle before, now was heartless again.


    No wonder he suddenly changed his temperament.


    He said that he bought the whole shopping mall for her. It turned out that what he cared about was the


    face of the Moore family.


    She... was even secretly happy.


    Now that this fact had been revealed by Kennedy, Charlotte only felt iparably embarrassed.


    Nathan, who was behind them, naturally heard their conversation. He didn''t take Kennedy''s words


    seriously. He never knew Kennedy was a person who would care about the reputation of the Moore


    family.


    If Kennedy really cared, he would not have done things his own way.


    However, these words were indeed a bit too much for a girl.


    Obviously, Charlotte looked dejected and slowed down. Nathan came forward and said, "Ms. Wilson,


    let me do it."


    Hearing this, Charlotte reacted and shook her head, "No, I can do it."


    She thought of something and handed the contract she had been holding to Kennedy.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Are you in a temper?"


    Charlotte was puzzled, "What?"


    Seeing his eyes full of irony, Charlotte realized what he meant. She pursed her lips and calmed down.


    Her eyes turned cold again and she said indifferently, "I know you were acting. But I still have to thank


    you. Since the y was finished, the contract should be returned to you."


    She didn''t think Kennedy would really buy the whole shopping mall and give it to her.


    Even if Kennedy really bought it for her, she, Charlotte, would not ept it.


    He had thought her money-oriented. If she epted these things, she would be a vain woman in his


    eyes forever.


    "I won''t take back the things I have given away."


    Charlotte paused, pursed her lips, and replied stubbornly, "I''m not going to ept something that


    doesn''t belong to me."


    Kennedy seemed to be choked. Then, there was a glint of mockery in his eyes and he sneered, "Is it?"


    "I know that I am an unscrupulous woman in your eyes. Since I am such a person, then you should not


    give me these things, or I will achieve my purpose, right?"


    "Charlotte, is your ambition that little?"


    Charlotte bit her lips, and huffed, "Of course it is not!"


    The more she argued with Kennedy, the more real she looked. There were some people who wanted it


    but just pretended not to want it on the surface. However, they would sneak around behind the scenes.


    Compared with such people, Charlotte was much cuter.


    "Ms. Wilson, Mr. Kennedy won''t take back the things he has sent. You''d better take it."


    Nathan saw that the two had been at an impasse. So, he had to go forward and speak kindly.


    Charlotte was angry. She didn''t want to be looked down on by others. She clenched her fists and was


    about to say something.


    "Do you think this is a free gift to you? That dress is 300,000. Do you think you don''t have to pay it


    back?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte opened and shut her mouth slightly. What did Kennedy mean?


    When Charlotte was about to ask questions again, they were already in front of the car. Charlotte had


    no choice but to get on the car first.


    After they got on the car, Charlotte''s lips moved. However, Kennedy closed his eyes.


    "Please don''t wake Mr. Kennedy up before we get to destination, Ms. Wilson." Nathan, who was sitting


    in the passenger seat, reminded kindly.


    "..." What an entricity!


    Charlotte was helpless. The contract in her hand was so heavy. She looked at Kennedy''s closed eyes.


    There was a faint blue under his eyes.


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t rested well.


    Charlotte bit back her words and leaned towards the next position with the contract.


    After the car drove for a while, she was a little sleepy and drifted back against the seat.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, the car stopped abruptly.


    Charlotte opened her eyes.


    "Ms. Wilson, please get off the car."


    Nathan got out of the car and opened the door for Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at him in confusion and was about to look back at Kennedy.


    "Ms. Wilson, please get off the car. There''s not much time left. It''s only half an hour before we go to the


    party."


    Charlotte understood. She nodded and bent down to get out of the car.


    Nathan took her to a shop.


    "Hey, wee." A woman in the shop who was stylishly dressed with tall figure and delicate facial


    features came up and looked behind Nathan, "Where is Kennedy?"


    "Mr. Kennedy is resting. Kara, this is your task today."


    Nathan pushed Charlotte to Kara.


    Charlotte panicked, "This is?"


    Kara narrowed her eyes and studied Charlotte for a while, "Kennedy''s girlfriend? When did he..."


    "Kara, we are going to the party in half an hour and she will be an assistant. Please hurry up."


    "Well, follow me."


    Charlotte did not dare to dy and followed Kara to go inside. Nathan raised his hand and looked at


    the time, hoping that Kara could be faster.


    Charlotte followed behind Kara. After closing the door, Charlotte discovered that the inside and outside


    were actually two worlds.


    This could be described as a big checkroom, shining everywhere.


    "Tie up your hair and take off your clothes and shoes."


    Hearing this, Charlotte widened her eyes, "But I just changed into this skirt."


    Kara nced back at her andughed, "This skirt is indeed quite suitable for you, but not for your


    identity tonight. Assistant should dress more formally andpetently."


    Only then did Charlotte understand.


    "I see."


    Then, she obediently hid to the side to undress. Kara nced at Charlotte while she was busy and saw


    that Charlotte was hiding in the corner to take off her clothes. When their eyes met, Charlotte blushed


    and did not dare to move.


    What?


    Where did Kennedy find such a funny woman?


    She blushed even when she changed her clothes. How pure she was!


    Kara cleaned up for a while and handed Charlotte a white suit.


    "Put on this one."


    "OK." Charlotte reached out to take it. Then, she turned around to change clothes.


    Kara stared at her back for a while. Suddenly, she smiled and asked, "Are you Kennedy''s girlfriend?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte paused for a moment, and then bit her lip and shook her head.


    "No? Is he chasing after you?"


    Charlotte slightly frowned and was about to exin their rtionship.


    "Well, I understand without your exnation. Kennedy brought a woman here for the first time."


    "Kara, you misunderstand. I''m just his assistant."

 Chapter 28 Say Yes and Mean No

    Chapter 28 Say Yes and Mean No


    Charlotte would never forget what Kennedy said to her.


    Outside, she was just his assistant. But even when they came back home, she wouldn''t be his wife.


    Charlotte knew it well.


    This marriage was for them to take what they needed.


    "Assistant?" Kara repeated and looked at her yfully. Then, she sighed, "Okay, it¡¯s up to you. Come


    and sit here."


    Charlotte walked over, and Kara started to help her with her hair.


    "Will you fix my hair?"


    "Of course I will. You cannot go to the party like this."


    Kara was very fast. She helped Charlotte with her hair and cut bangs for her.


    Charlotte''s hair was smooth and soft. The bangs cut by Kara hung down on her cheeks, beautifying her


    face. Kara also curled her hair and made it fluffy.


    Then, Kara did Charlotte''s makeup.


    "Done."


    Charlotte sat there and almost fell asleep when Kara suddenly snapped her finger in front of her.


    Charlotte was startled and opened her eyes.


    In the mirror, a woman with fair skin, long hair and sexy red lips appeared.


    Charlotte was startled by this woman.


    "How''s that? Are you shocked by your beauty?" Kara propped up one hand on the table, looking at her


    with a faint smile on her face.


    Charlotte moved forward and looked at herself in the mirror. She felt unreal.


    Was this really her?


    Was she so beautiful?


    "No need to doubt. This is you. Your features are delicate and your skin is good. But you usually


    neglect to take care of it. So, the skin is a little dry. Take this spray with you. If you feel that your skin is


    dryter, just use it. You can also buy more masks and apply them to take care of yourself."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Being taught like this by Kara, Charlotte nodded and stammered, "OK... I see."


    "You are so beautiful. Kennedy will love you."


    Beingplimented by someone for the first time, Charlotte felt at a loss.


    At this time, Nathan urged them outside. So, Kara took her out.


    Nathan was shocked when he saw Charlotte. He pointed to Charlotte, his lips shaking for a long time.


    He finally said, "Mr. Kennedy is already awake. Ms. Wilson, let''s go."


    "OK." Hearing Kennedy wake up, Charlotte subconsciously became nervous.


    Charlotte walked out with Kara. The car door was open, and Kennedy was sitting inside. The notebook


    pinned to his ear. His thin lips moved asionally. It seemed that he was dealing with his work.


    "Mr. Kennedy, it''s ready." Nathan came forward and said in a low voice.


    Kennedy ignored him and said something to the people at the other end of the notebook. When he


    finished, he turned off the notebook and looked over at them coldly.


    At first, Kennedy just inadvertently nced at Charlotte. When his gaze swept over Charlotte, a flicker


    of amazement shed across his dark eyes. However, it was hidden quickly. Except for Kara, no one


    found it. Kara put her arm around Charlotte''s shoulder, "She is beautiful, right?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte bit her lower lip nervously.


    Her lip color was light. So, Kara chose the most ssic lipstick for her. She wore the lipstick, which had


    the same color with peach. When she bit her lip, Kennedy could not take his eyes off her lips.


    After dressing up, Charlotte was indeed more beautiful than before. The exquisite suit outlined her


    figure. She was curvaceous with thin waist and luscious chest. She had long and straight legs in high


    heels.


    Charlotte had the temperament now. But... she seemed to beck of something.


    Kennedy looked up. When his gaze swept over her pink lips, he paused for a moment. Then, he looked


    away and stared at her eyes.


    Kennedy thought that he probably knew what Charlottecked.


    Aura!


    When Charlotte looked at him, she was timid, like a kitten that had been abandoned on the street and


    been searching for its owner for days. How could she follow him to the party?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy smiled mockingly.


    "Moderately."


    When Charlotte saw herself being dressed up like this, she was amazed. But she didn''t expect the


    evaluation given by Kennedy would be... moderately.


    "What are you doing? This makeup doesn¡¯t fit her at all." After taunting Charlotte, Kennedy began to


    me Kara.


    Kara paused for a moment before she reacted, "Not fit? How is this possible? She..."


    "I don''t have much time to listen to your exnation. Get in the car." After finishing speaking, Kennedy


    looked away and coldly looked ahead. He seemed to regard himself as the king, who paid no attention


    to anything.


    His appearance annoyed Charlotte. How could he deny something carefully prepared by others? Was it


    so difficult to give apliment?


    Charlotte''s weakness suddenly disappeared. She clenched her fists silently. Then, she bit her lower lip,


    ring at Kennedy.


    Kara looked at Charlotte and found that her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. But it was her anger


    which made her whole face glow. Her beautiful eyes were twinkling.


    Kara looked at her and then at Kennedy. She thought of something and suddenly smiled.


    She was silly. Kennedy was not such a simple man.


    Thinking about this, Kara patted Charlotte''s shoulder, "Well, get into the car."


    "Kara, I''ll go first. Thank you today."


    Before leaving, Charlotte thanked Kara and then got into the car reluctantly.


    With the door closed, Charlotte sat down beside Kennedy. The air in the car was permeated with a faint


    fragrance from her. Kennedy also smelled it.


    The faint perfume was mixed with the woman''s body fragrance and it became another smell.


    This smell was very light, but refreshing.


    Kennedy frowned slightly.


    He did not like women wearing perfume, especially strong vored perfume.


    But the smell on Charlotte made him feel veryfortable. He even subconsciously deepened his


    breathing.


    Only when Kennedy realized that he acted like this did hee back to his senses.


    Damn it! What the hell was going on with this woman?


    "What''s the smell on you?"


    He questioned in a cold voice.


    Charlotte turned to him and pointed to herself, "Are you asking me?"


    "Is there anyone else here?" Kennedy said impatiently.


    Charlotte was speechless.


    Words failed the driver and Nathan.


    Although they had a very low presence, they should also be considered human beings, right? Mr.


    Kennedy couldn''t ignore them!


    "Well, Kara said that this perfume is something she just researched. She thinks it suits me. So, she


    gave me one."


    After saying that, Charlotte took the perfume out to Kennedy andpletely forgot what Kennedy had


    said to her just now.


    Kennedy looked at that perfume, a light pink liquid flowing in the bottle.


    Charlotte was afraid that he could not see it clearly. So, she leaned forward and her cor opened


    slightly, revealing her fair skin.

 Chapter 29 Witness

    Chapter 29 Witness


    When Kennedy looked up, he could see her chest. He became serious.


    Was this woman intentional?


    But she looked innocent and took the perfume and approached him. She seemed to have no intention.


    No intention?


    Kennedy suddenly reacted. This woman married into the Moore family by all means. How could she be


    innocent? Kennedy''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Do you want to seduce me?"


    Charlotte looked up in confusion.


    "What?"


    Kennedy looked away and his eyes alighted on her chest.


    Charlotte followed his gaze, only to find that when she leaned forward just now, her cor slipped,


    revealing her cleavage.


    She covered her chest and leaned back. She blushed and her lips trembled. She seemed to want to


    exin something. But she finally didn''t say anything.


    Kennedy''s eyes embarrassed her.


    When she realized what she had just revealed, Charlotte just felt extremely awkward.


    She really didn''t mean to!


    She only wanted to show him the perfume. After all, he had asked her about it...


    However, she did not expect the cor of this dress to be so wide. It revealed her chest when she


    leaned forward.


    Now, Kennedy must have a worse impression of her.


    Charlotte''s face turned pale. She looked out of the window and held the perfume tightly.


    She really didn''t mean to do it!


    She had not intended to seduce him!


    The atmosphere in the car became strange. Through the rearview mirror, Kennedy could see her pale


    face and her grievances.


    Grievances?


    Why was she aggrieved?


    Because he had wronged her?


    But she took the initiative to show her breasts to a man. What else could this behavior be if not


    seduction?


    The car quickly arrived at the banquet venue. Just as Charlotte got off and was about to push Kennedy,


    Kennedy refused her in a cold voice, "I have something to do. You go find Mr. Gerald first."


    Before leaving, Kennedy looked back at her deeply, "Remember, don''t look down and bend over, or..."


    Kennedy didn''t say thest sentence, but Charlotte knew it was a threat to her. After what happened


    before, Charlotte certainly knew what he meant. She nodded in embarrassment, "I know. Don''t worry. I


    am not as shameless as you think."


    Hearing this, Kennedy gave a mocking smile and obviously did not believe what she said.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and clenched her fists, saying angrily, "I promise with my personality."


    Kennedy remained unmoved and asked Nathan push him away. Charlotte had to enter the banquet hall


    alone.


    The people who came to the party were all distinguished people. When Charlotte brushed past several


    women, she smelled the strong perfume on them. She saw the diamond nes they were wearing


    around their necks, and their exclusive design dresses.


    Her dress was less conspicuous in the crowd.


    Charlotte had never attended such a banquet. So, she didn''t know where to look for Mr. Gerald. She


    could only find a ce to sit down and took out her phone to search for information about him.


    The fact that she couldn''t find him now didn''t mean that she wouldn''t meet himter. So, Charlotte took


    advantage of the opportunity to get some information about Mr. Gerald first. If she met himter, she


    could hit on what he liked.


    Charlotte sat there with her phone and looked at it seriously, not paying attention to the situation


    around her.


    After the music sounded, Charlotte came back to her senses. After looking at her phone, she realized


    that it was halfway through the party.


    Charlotte picked up the cocktail in front of her and drank. Then, she got up and looked around, not


    seeing Kennedy.


    It was so strange. Where did Kennedy go? Why hadn''t hee back after leaving for so long?


    When she was thinking about it, Charlotte suddenly saw another familiar figure. It was Mr. Gerald of the


    Carter Group, who she had looked for the information about.


    Gerald Carter.


    He spoke for the men who started with nothing.


    From nothing, he had now owned the Carter Group.


    Although the Carter Group was not as good as the Moore Group, in B City, it was also famous.


    Gerald was a man who has just turned 30. He was single and a little dissolute. He always liked to dally


    with youngdies and then abandoned them after sleeping with them. He also liked drinking, ying


    golf and chess. Most importantly, he liked listening to music.


    This was embarrassing.


    Charlotte had intended to hit on what Gerald liked. But she only found that she was not good at


    anything he liked.


    She was not sure if she could get any benefit when she met Gerald as the assistant to the president of


    the Moore Group.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte picked up the cup and decided to drink a toast to Gerald.


    Charlotte slowly avoided others and walked to the location where Gerald was just now. But she only


    found that he was holding a woman in a blue dress to the outside.


    Charlotte had to quickly catch up with him.


    When she followed them outside the banquet hall and came into a small garden, Charlotte finally saw


    Gerald again.


    As Charlotte was about to go up to speak with Gerald, Gerald suddenly embraced the woman in his


    arms, lowered his head and kissed her.


    "Emm... Mr. Gerald. You..."


    The woman in his arms let out a winning cry. Gerald chuckled. His hands went around her back. He


    zipped her skirt and poked his hands into her clothes. The woman''s voice became more charming.


    Charlotte did not expect to see such a scene. She thought inside that the rumor was true. Then, she


    blushed and looked away.


    She was afraid that others would see her. But it was not appropriate to go out at this time. So, she


    could only hide behind the tree and wait for Gerald. While waiting, Charlotte felt bored and drank the


    wine.


    After a long wait, Charlotte had finished the wine in the cup, but the two had not finished.


    Charlotte seemed to be calm. But the pink on her face showed her inner embarrassment. She waited


    for a while, and then the two finished hastily.


    "Mr. Gerald, you muste to me tomorrow night. I''ll leave first now."


    "Don''t worry, baby. You''re so charming. I''ll definitelye to you again tomorrow night."


    The woman reluctantly pestered him for a while before leaving.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After the woman left, the smile on Gerald''s face disappeared. Then, he pulled a cigarette and lit it, and


    tidied up his clothes slowly.


    A few secondster, he said in a low voice, "Come out."


    Hearing this, Charlotte was startled and gripped the cup in her hand.


    She... was discovered eavesdropping?


    No! She was not eavesdropping. She just came over and identally saw it. But now that she was


    discovered, should she go out now?


    "Others have gone. So, don''t hide anymore, or do you want me to personally catch you?"


    Gerald chuckled and turned around.


    Seeing that he was going to her, Charlotte was so scared that she took a step back.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded from another direction.


    "Mr. Gerald is so bold to have sex with others outside."


    Nathan pushed Kennedy out from the other side.


    When Charlotte saw Kennedy, she subconsciously widened her eyes.


    How could Kennedy be here? Could it be that Kennedy had just witnessed the scene as well?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte was even more embarrassed, hoping that Kennedy did not know she was


    here. Otherwise...

 Chapter 30 How Much Is Your Dignity Worth

    Chapter 30 How Much Is Your Dignity Worth


    Gerald snorted and said, "It is more romantic. But I don''t think Mr. Kennedy can understand it."


    With that, Gerald looked at Kennedy''s legs.


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and was about to lose his temper.


    Kennedy remained calm and replied in a cold voice, "I indeed cannot understand. Even if I want, I will


    only sleep with pure women and will not sleep with a divorced woman."


    Charlotte, who was hiding behind a tree, was speechless.


    Damn it! Did Kennedy know she was here? So, he deliberately said these words to nder her?


    Gerald was not provoked by Kennedy''s words. Instead, he smiled, "In fact, I wonder if Mr. Kennedy is


    able to have sex with women."


    Nathan gritted his teeth, "Do you want to be fucked?"


    Words failed Gerald.


    "Since you ask this kind of question, I think you want to be fucked. Otherwise, how would you ask this


    question to Mr. Kennedy?"


    What? Gerald was confused. He just wanted to make fun of Kennedy''s deformity and ipetence.


    When did he say that he wanted to be fucked? This assistant was annoying!


    Charlotte was more speechless and did not expect Nathan to be a fag stag!


    "What Mr. Kennedy''s assistant said is meaningful." Gerald froze for a moment beforeing back to


    his senses and began to counterattack.


    Gerald hit the nail on the head.


    This time, Nathan was the one who was silenced.


    Gerald had already looked at Kennedy''s face, "If I had known that Mr. Kennedy woulde to the


    banquet, I should have visited you first."


    Kennedy was calm and cold, "No need."


    Charlotte listened from afar. It was dark and she wore a skirt tonight. When she stood here, there were


    many mosquitoes. The mosquitoes tickled her calf. In a short while she couldn''t resist reaching out to


    scratch.


    But if she wanted to scratch, she had to bend over, which would definitely make a sound.


    If she made a sound, she would be discovered.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte did not dare to bend over and could only endure it.


    But then she really itched. So, she could only bend down to scratch. She finally touched the leaves and


    made a sound.


    The smile on Gerald''s face faded and he took two steps in her direction, "Who''s there?"


    Charlotte was too frightened to move.


    Kennedy''s eyes were cold, "It is just the wind. There is no need to make such a fuss, right, Mr.


    Gerald?"


    Hearing this, Gerald stopped, "Was it the wind, or the person Mr. Kennedy wants to protect?"


    Kennedy did not speak. But his eyes which were calm before suddenly became a little sharp.


    "I am quite interested in the person Mr. Kennedy wants to protect."


    The two confronted each other. Finally, it was Kennedy who was superior to Gerald. After a moment,


    Gerald smiled, "I have long heard that Mr. Kennedy is not simple. You are really extraordinary. I am


    going to find a beauty date. So, I will leave first. Goodbye."


    "Bye."


    After Gerald left, Charlotte almost could not keep her posture anymore. Since Gerald had left, she only


    needed to wait for Kennedy to leave now.


    Charlotte waited for a while. But Kennedy didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving.


    When Charlotte couldn''t hold on any longer, she finally heard Kennedy say.


    "Are you intending to keep pretending to be an ostrich there?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte was shocked and fell to the ground.


    "Who is there?" Nathan widened his eyes and rushed over before he saw Charlotte, "Why are you


    here?"


    Charlotte froze and sat against the tree. She ced the cup in her hand on the leaves and lightly


    rubbed her calf, which had been bitten terribly by mosquitoes. Then, she helplessly nced at Nathan.


    Nathan realized and said, "So, the person Gerald said just now is you?"


    Kennedy turned his wheelchair toe over, stared at Charlotte sitting on the ground, and said, "Get


    up."


    Charlotte felt ufortable. Although she was reluctant, she still stood up.


    "I asked you to find Mr. Gerald. You came over to watch him got off with a woman?"


    What? Charlotte widened her eyes and blushed. Kennedy actually knew it. Did it mean that he had also


    watched it for a long time?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte subconsciously said, "You ...... you also watched it?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, "So, you admit it?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte recovered from surprise and waved in a hurry, "No, I did not mean to peek.


    When I found him, he was... I was afraid of being discovered by him. So, I hid behind the tree for a


    while. I did not expect they would be so..."


    Bold!


    They actually made out right outside the banquet hall where people wereing and going.


    "Did you not expect it or did it on purpose? Didn''t you know his situation and personality in advance?


    Or... " Kennedy put on a serious face and his voice was cold and stern, "You think Gerald is your next


    target?"


    After hearing this, Charlotte realized what Kennedy meant.


    He was just saying that she was dissolute and tried to seduce the men she met. Gerald was good in


    both personality and family background. So, Kennedy thought that Gerald had been her next target.


    The moment she figured it out, Charlotte''s face turned from red to pale. Her lips suddenly became


    bloodless.


    "I know you look down on me. But don''t be so insulting, OK? I also have dignity!"


    "Is that so? How much is your dignity worth?"


    Kennedy mercilessly stepped on her dignity under his feet.


    Charlotte widened her eyes.


    She couldn''t believe how bad this man was. He taunted her when they were together. But he also


    protected her and gave her face in front of others.


    What kind of person was he?


    Thinking of the things before, Charlotte decided to suppress her anger. She bit her lip and did not


    speak.


    "Nathan, let''s go." Kennedy ordered in a cold voice. Nathan nodded and came to push Kennedy to


    leave.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that they were going to leave, Charlotte also followed them.


    "Don''t follow me."


    Kennedy''s words stopped Charlotte. Charlotte could only watch Kennedy leave.


    A momentter, Charlotte caught up with him and just saw the car drive away.


    Well, she was left behind again.


    Charlotte wanted to cry, but also wanted tough.


    She wanted to cry because she might have to walk back again. She didn''t have her wallet with her at


    all and didn''t have any extra money in her phone.


    What a loser she was to be like this, right?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte bit her lip and stubbornly looked up at the shining stars. Her eyes were wet,


    as if something was about to flow out!


    "Charlotte, don''t cry. It''s just a trifle. You have to face moreter!"


    Suddenly, a blue Bentley stopped in front of her.


    The window was rolled down, revealing Gerald''s handsome face.


    "Get in the car. I can give you a ride."


    Seeing Gerald, Charlotte thought of the scene she had seen outside the banquet hall. She avoided his


    gaze and said, "Thank you, but no."


    Gerald revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 31 Please Be Respectful

    Chapter 31 Please Be Respectful


    Charlotte felt a bit embarrassed because Gerald looked at her with a faint smile. And she always


    thought about what happened between Gerald and the youngdy in the lobby.


    "No, thanks. Mr. Gerald."


    Charlotte rejected him with politeness.


    Gerald was displeased, "Do you know me?"


    "Well...... The Carter Group is so famous in the B City, so I think everyone knows about you."


    Suddenly, Gerald looked at her carefully by leaning against the window of the car, "Are you crying?"


    Charlotte felt surprised at his question, and then she shook her head immediately, "No!"


    Gerald smiled, "Women will be loved only when they are effeminate. Did you hide behind the tree just


    now?"


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed, but she did not reply.


    Her eyes were red, and she looked very obstinate. It seemed that she did not know how to tell a lie.


    So she kept silent because she did not know how to tell a lie?


    It was interesting.


    "I saw that Kennedy leave you behind. How about getting in my car?"


    While he was speaking, he put his hands on her shoulders slowly.


    Charlotte stepped back reflexively to avoid his touch. Gerald failed to hold her shoulder sessfully,


    and his hands stopped in the air for a while. And then, he smiled, "Why do you think so much? I can


    drive you home."


    And then he took a few steps forward, and Charlotte was scared to keep stepping back.


    "There are so many youngdies who want to be with me. ording to your dress and the attitude of


    Kennedy towards you, I think you are not so important to him. So it¡¯s good for you to be with me."


    No matter what he said, Charlotte did not allow him to touch her.


    She really knew about Gerald. So if she thought about his request with a little hesitation, he would take


    the chance to offend her.


    "Please think about it. I know you are different from any other girl."


    After speaking, he stepped forward and held her shoulders forcefully. Charlotte could not escape from


    him and she was shocked, "Mr. Gerald, please be respectful!"


    "Why? Kennedy did not care about you, so it¡¯s good for you to be with me."


    There were so many women who wanted to make love with him. However, Charlotte rejected him, so


    he wanted to have a try. He wanted to see if she would like him even though she worked for Kennedy.


    Actually, he wasparing himself with Kennedy.


    "Let me go!"


    Charlotte was so scared that she looked bad. She pushed away his chest and said, "I think Mr. Gerald


    always likes those debutantes. But I am just an assistant to Mr. Kennedy. Please let me go."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the Moore Group wanted to cooperate with him, so she did not dare to hit him.


    "Really? I think you really know about me. Have you investigated me? Are you interested in me? "


    Gerald said in a low voice and approached her slowly.


    Charlotte stared at him and pushed him away hard. But she could not fight against him at all. Finally,


    Gerald was annoyed. He sternly said, "I don¡¯t like anyone to run against me. Would you like to think


    about it again? If so, I might be gentler to you."


    "Mr. Gerald, please be respectful. If you don¡¯t let me go, I will do something impolite to you."


    Charlotte was so forbearing to him, but it did not mean that she could stand him since he treated her in


    this way.


    Gerald looked at her with a smile, "Do you dare to annoy me? Don''t forget that the Moore Group will


    negotiate cooperation for a project with the Carter Group in a few days."


    After hearing that, Charlotte hesitated, "Are you serious? This project is also beneficial to your


    "No!" Gerald held her shoulders harder, "This is about your benefit. If I refuse to cooperate with the


    Moore Group and make you into trouble, what will happen? Do you think yourpany will me you


    for it?"


    "How can you do that?" Charlotte bit her lower lip, "You are so despicable!"


    "Then you can think about having dinner with me."


    "Impossible!"


    "If you reject me, I have to..."


    Suddenly, he was kicked and knelt in front of Charlotte on one knee when he was talking.


    Charlotte covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief.


    "Mr. Gerald, why do you kneel down? Do you want to beg my assistant to promise to cooperate with


    yourpany?"


    Someone said coldly, and then Charlotte looked at the man who was talking.


    She found that Kennedy hade back. He sat in the wheelchair and looked at Gerald who was


    kneeling down on the ground indifferently. Nathan stood behind him and looked at Gerald seriously and


    angrily.


    Why did theye back?


    Did they leave just now?


    Kennedy sneered loudly, "But I¡¯m so sorry. Even though you kneel down to beg my assistant, the


    Moore Group doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Carter Group either, because you are so


    contemptible."


    What Kennedy said made Gerald feel bad.


    Although Kennedy looked ruthless, everything he did was to protect Charlotte.


    At least, he always protected her in front of other people.


    She did not know why she wanted to cry again.


    Over the years, no one had protected her so many times like Kennedy.


    When Gerald knelt down and was satirized by Kennedy, he was so angry. When he wanted to stand


    up, he found that it hurt so much and he could not stand up at all.


    Gerald did not see who kicked him. So he thought it should be Nathan, because Kennedy sat in the


    wheelchair.


    After a long time, Gerald finally stood up. He sneered and wiped his sweat on his forehead, "Mr.


    Kennedy is really self-willed. As we all know, this project is very important. I don''t think Mr. Reynold will


    allow you to mess it up."


    Kennedy was annoyed, "Then you can have a try."


    "How can you hit me just for an assistant? Kennedy, you will beg me for forgivenesster."


    Gerald red at him and then got on the car limply and left.


    There were only Charlotte, Kennedy and Nathan who were standing there.


    Charlotte stood there and still thought about why they came back.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy and walked towards the other direction. After a while, he stopped, and then


    Kennedy asked her coldly, which made him look like a man who came from hell.


    And then Charlotte followed them quickly.


    After they got in the car, Charlotte thought that she did something wrong, so she kept lowering her


    head.


    She felt cold in the car, as if she had stayed in the South Pole. No one dared to say anything, including


    the driver and Nathan, and they tried their best to not make any sound so that they could be neglected.


    "Were you silly? Why didn¡¯t you escape?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and sweat on her forehead, "I..."


    "Or you just wanted to make love with him in a hotel?"


    What?


    Charlotte was annoyed and red at Kennedy with head up quickly when she heard what he said. And


    then she looked into his deep eyes. Kennedy saw that she bit her lower lip with a pale look, and he


    thought about what he saw just now.


    She was held by Gerald, and they looked very close.


    "Kennedy, you can¡¯t..."


    Kennedy held her head and kissed her, without giving her chance to refuse.

 Chapter 32 You Belong to Me

    Chapter 32 You Belong to Me


    Charlotte was kissed by Kennedy.


    Kennedy¡¯s lips were cold and a little dry. He kissed her soft lips without tenderness at all, but with great


    force.


    Charlotte did not know why Kennedy kissed her.


    Why?


    Kennedy pressed the back of her head and kissed her over and over again. And he was a bit rude as


    he was angry.


    When Charlotte went out from Kara¡¯s home with the pink lipstick on her lips, and when she bit her lower


    lips, Kennedy had the desire to kiss her. And then, she got in the car and seduced him unconsciously.


    He was irritated until he saw that Gerald was close to her.


    He just wanted to kiss her so that he could vent his anger. Charlotte was logy when he kissed her, and


    she looked at him in surprise.


    So Kennedy was angrier because he thought that she had no feeling about his kiss.


    Kennedy hugged her waist with the other hand and pulled her to sit on his thighs.


    She was petite so she was quickly dragged over by him andy uncontrobly in his arms, and then


    she reflexively embraced his neck with her hands.


    Shey in his arms with an ambiguous posture, which made Kennedy kiss her more easily.


    The driver and Nathan saw them kiss and felt that it was getting warm in the car.


    Nathan did not expect that Kennedy would behave like this.


    Charlotte was shocked from the beginning, and she was also immersed in kissing, so she embraced


    his neck subconsciously. But she didn''t know how to breathe while kissing either, so she was almost


    out of breath after being kissed by Kennedy andy weakly in his arms.


    Kennedy realized that and looked at her with his deep eyes.


    And then he pulled her away and pinched her chin with his hand.


    "How do you feel? I think you really enjoyed it."


    He kissed her with enthusiasm, but he said to her coldly. Charlotte slowly came to her senses. After


    seeing his gloomy eyes, she realized how he reacted just now, "I..."


    "Do you want me to kiss you again?"


    Kennedy suddenly leaned to her ear and asked her in a charming voice.


    It seemed that he was tempting her, but he was obviously teasing her in such a flirtatious tone.


    Charlotte thought about what he said to her before he kissed her, and then she looked badly and bit her


    lower lips without saying anything.


    "Charlotte, your reaction just told me that you were satisfied with the kiss." Kennedy moved his hand on


    her body. Charlotte was suddenly angry, "Let me go!"


    Kennedy stopped his action and looked at her acidly.


    "Why? You looked so happy when Gerald hugged you just now."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, "When did you see me happy? Didn¡¯t you see that he hugged me without my


    permission? Kennedy, you have to trample on others'' self-esteem in this way to make yourself happy?"


    The expression on his face became cold, and he stared at her coldly.


    "You shall remember that even though I don¡¯t want to have close contact with you, you belong to me.


    So you are not allowed to have close contact with any other men."


    Charlotte felt speechless.


    "If I see you be together with other men next time, I will not only trample on your self-esteem."


    After speaking, Kennedy let her go and said, "Get away!"


    Charlotte was still sitting on his thighs. When she heard that, she was scared.


    "Don¡¯t forget who you are."


    Kennedy gave her another warning.


    Charlotte kept silent after she moved back to her seat. She looked outside the window and did not look


    at Kennedy at all. But she felt more upset than before.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When they came back to the Moore family, Nathan helped Kennedy get out of the car first, and


    Charlotte followed them with despair.


    Kennedy did not go to his room but to the study room. Charlotte came back to her room and removed


    makeup and then took a bath. After she finished this, Kennedy did note back yet, so she went to


    sleep first.


    After shey down on the bed, she got a massage from Aldrich.


    "Do you go to sleep, Lottie?"


    After reading this message, Charlotte frowned. After they divorced, he did not talk to her anymore. And


    it was the first time they met in the shopping mall tonight after divorce.


    Thinking about what he did in the shopping mall, Charlotte closed her eyes and put down the phone


    without texting back.


    After a while, Aldrich texted her again.


    "Lottie, I did not mean not to help you in the shopping mall tonight. Mna is about to give birth, so I


    had tofort her. If she got emotional, it might affect the baby. Can you understand me?"


    Why did she have to understand him? Charlotte had thought that Aldrich was good, but now she


    thought that he was a freak. He had been together with another woman and kicked her out of their


    home. How could he ask her to understand?


    "Can I meet you tomorrow?"


    Charlotte did not text him back either. She cklisted him and then powered off the phone and slept.


    When Kennedy came back to the room, Charlotte had fallen asleep. She might feel cold so she held


    the quilt tightly, and her head was buried in the pillow. Her skin was fair, with her eyes closed.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I¡¯ll take your clothes to you."


    Nathan walked into the room. He was not a gentle man, so he walked with a loud voice.


    Kennedy frowned and said in a low voice, "Please be quiet."


    "What happened?" Nathan did not understand why Kennedy asked him to be quiet and looked back at


    Kennedy in puzzlement and said to Kennedy loudly.


    Kennedy got angry and stared at him coldly, "Be quiet!"


    He said in a low voice.


    Nathan was shocked, but he did not understand why either. He looked around and found that Charlotte


    fell asleep on the ground, then he understood.


    Did Mr. Kennedy get angry because he was noisy?


    And then Nathan walked gently. And Kennedy was not mad at him anymore. So he finally felt rxed.


    When Nathan helped Kennedy take a bath, he asked Kennedy, "Mr. Kennedy, do you think Ms.


    Wilson......"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "No, nothing important. I just want to say that Ms. Wilson is pregnant now. It seems that it¡¯s not good for


    her if she sleeps on the ground."


    Kennedy frowned after hearing that, "Then you can ask her to sleep on your bed."


    Nathan was scared. Gerald could not get the contract worth tens of billions just because he touched


    Charlotte¡¯s shoulders and said a few dirty words to her. So, if he asked Charlotte to sleep on his bed,


    could he survive?


    Thinking about this, Nathan trembled, "No, I think she can sleep on the ground."


    Kennedy kept silent, and he thought about her soft lips...

 Chapter 33 There Is No Point in Apologizing

    Chapter 33 There Is No Point in Apologizing


    Charlotte had a dream at night.


    She dreamed of what happened that night more than a month ago. The man hugged her strongly and


    kissed her passionately and enthusiastically. She felt his hot breath and heard his low gasping.


    She turned over and pulled back the quilt because she was hot, and then she opened her eyes.


    It was already dawn, the sun shed a soft glow into the house from the window, and the air in the


    morning was fresh.


    It had been so long. Why would she dream of that man?


    In her dream, the man was also very powerful.


    But she could not hear his voice clearly anymore.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and felt that her throat tickled. She covered her mouth and


    coughed a few times. Then she suddenly remembered that Kennedy was still asleep, and took a peep


    at him who was lying on the bed not far away.


    Kennedy was sleeping, and she was afraid of waking him up, so she tried not to cough loudly.


    However, she felt so ufortable with her throat, so she had to get up quickly and then eased into


    the bathroom without wearing shoes.


    She stayed in the bathroom and coughed for quite a while. And then she brushed her teeth.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t have a deep sleep, so he woke up when Charlotte turned over, but he didn''t open his


    eyes.


    After a while, he heard that she was coughing and covered her mouth to make herself not cough loudly.


    And then she moved into the bathroom quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, a suppressed cough came from the bathroom, as if she didn''t want him to hear


    it.


    However, the room was not so big, no matter how she suppressed her cough, he could still hear it.


    Moreover, the surrounding environment was very quiet, and there was no noise, so he could hear her


    cough clearly.


    And then he thought about what Nathan said to himst night.


    "Ms. Wilson is pregnant now. It seems that it¡¯s not good for her health if she sleeps on the ground."


    It was almost the autumn. And there was only a quilt for her on the ground. It was indeed not good for


    her to sleep on the ground.


    Kennedy opened his eyes and blinked, and then he closed his eyes.


    But he was thinking that she was coughing in the bathroom.


    After a while, he felt annoyed and pulled back the quilt. He nced at the rm clock and found that


    there was one hour left before he had to get up.


    Charlotte came out after brushing her teeth, and she found that Kennedy had gotten up. She felt a little


    embarrassed suddenly, "Sorry. Did I bother you?"


    Kennedy frowned after hearing that.


    She was self-aware and knew that she had awakened him.


    Charlotte was not used to sleeping in a bra at night. But she would rush into the bathroom to wear her


    bra after she got up every morning. Today she did not care about it because she coughed just now.


    Now she saw Kennedy and then thought that she did not wear a bra. Therefore, she felt embarrassed.


    "Since you knew that you would awaken me, why didn¡¯t you keep quiet?"


    Faced with his usation, Charlotte couldn''t refute it, because she really woke him up. Therefore, she


    could only lower her head and pinch the corner of her clothes and then said to him in a low voice, "I''m


    sorry..."


    Sorry?


    She looked weak, which made Kennedy even unhappier.


    Didn¡¯t she know how to fight back? She couldn¡¯t control the cough herself! Didn¡¯t she know how to


    refute?


    "There is no point in apologizing!"


    Charlotte lowered her head and did not know what to say. She felt ufortable as Kennedy looked at


    her coldly, and she really wanted to go back into the bathroom.


    Kennedy did not know why he always thought that Charlotte waspletely different from what he had


    imagined.


    He thought that she would fight back when she was bullied. However, she did not know how to fight


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    back at all. What¡¯s more, she looked grieved.


    "I did not intend to awaken you." Finally, she nced at Kennedy with her head up and said to him.


    Kennedy''s thin lips pressed tightly into a straight line.


    "Come here."


    Why? Charlotte was scared and dared not toe up to him.


    Because she did not wear a bra.


    Thinking about this, Charlotte bit her lower lips and stood there without moving.


    Kennedy tried not to be angry, and then he said, "Are you deaf?"


    Charlotte felt helpless and walked towards him. However, every step she took was like stepping on the


    tip of a knife. She was so awkward that even Kennedy felt speechless.


    She bent down while walking towards him, and almost squatted to the ground.


    Kennedy looked at her and wanted to pull her with his hands, which made her scared and then squat to


    the ground directly.


    Kennedy¡¯s hands stopped in the air, and he was almost mad.


    After a while, he frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Charlotte just squatted on the ground still.


    "What?"


    "I...... I just have a stomachache. " Finally, she made an excuse, because she didn''t intend to stand up


    anyway.


    Kennedy frowned again, "Stomachache?"


    And then he thought about what Nathan said to himst night again. Did she have a cold?


    Thinking about this, Kennedy felt a bit annoyed.


    He did not say anything, and Charlotte was still on the ground.


    After a long time, they just kept in their original posture.


    Kennedy had leg problems, so he could only sit without Nathan¡¯s help, and Charlotte didn''t dare to get


    up, so they could only remain in a stalemate.


    As Charlotte squatted on the ground for such a long time, her legs got a little numb. So she looked at


    Kennedy and hoped that he could help her.


    However, he did not move, so she dared not to move either.


    "Why do you look at me? I cannot help you."


    After he said to her, Charlotte realized that he could not stand up by himself as he had leg problems.


    She asked him, "Why did you ask me toe up to you?"


    Kennedy did not reply.


    "Why?"


    "Don¡¯t you have a stomachache?"


    Charlotte was a bit embarrassed. She nodded and said, "Yes. But I feel better now. What can I do for


    you?"


    "Help me take the wheelchair here."


    He looked at the wheelchair not far away. Charlotte realized that he wanted to sit in the wheelchair, and


    then she stood up slowly, "Please wait a minute."


    And then she took the wheelchair for him.


    "Help me stand up."


    Kennedy looked at her face with his head up, "Can you do it?"


    After confirming the distance between the wheelchair and the bed, Charlotte nodded and said,


    "Maybe...... I can have a try."


    And then she got close to him to help him.


    "My legs have no strength. You can squat down a little, so that I can stand up by leaning against your


    shoulders."


    "OK!" Charlotte did not refuse his request, and then she bent down.


    Kennedy leaned his hands on her shoulder so that he could stand up. However, Kennedy was 6¡¯1¡¯¡¯ tall,


    while Charlotte¡¯s height was just less than 5¡¯5¡¯¡¯. She was so petite, so she almost could not stand still


    when Kennedy leaned his hands on her shoulders with strength.


    Kennedy¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, and he took back his hands and said, "Forget it. I don¡¯t think you


    can help me."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip when she heard that, "No, I can. I did not stand firm just now. Let¡¯s try one


    more time."


    However, Kennedy did not move suddenly but just stared at her.


    And Charlotte found that he was looking at her breast.

 Chapter 34 I Didn’t Intend to Seduce You

    Chapter 34 I Didn¡¯t Intend to Seduce You


    "You bastard!" After she found that he was looking at her breast, she scolded him and red at him.


    Then she stepped back directly.


    As a result, Kennedy fell down without leaning his hands on her shoulders.


    "Oh, my god!" Charlotte was shocked and walked forward to hold him quickly. As Kennedy was slim yet


    burly, she almost fell down when he leaned against her.


    Fortunately, she held him with all of her strength, and her face got red.


    "Are you OK?" After she stood firm, she asked him with worries.


    Kennedy was not treated like this, so he was angry and said, "Of course I am not!"


    "Sorry! I did not intend to make you fall down. " Charlotte had to apologize to him, "Fortunately, I got


    you."


    Kennedy did not reply to her. He sat down in the wheelchair slowly under her help.


    Although she worked hard to help him sit down in the wheelchair, she finally did it. So she felt proud.


    When she wanted to wipe the sweat on her forehead, her hands were held by Kennedy tightly.


    Charlotte was surprised and looked at him unconsciously.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Kennedy looked at her with evil, "You are really good at seducing men. I think I just looked down upon


    you before."


    "What? When did I seduce you..."


    At this time, Kennedy held her hands more tightly and pulled her into his arms. And then he pinched


    her chin with his hand, "It seemed that you seduced me unconsciously. I am really curious about why


    you would be abandoned by your ex-husband since you were so good at seducing men."


    He said to her without mercy and made her embarrassed. She looked bad and bit her lower lip, "I didn¡¯t


    intend to seduce you."


    "Didn¡¯t you?" Kennedy sneered at her, "You don¡¯t dare to admit it?"


    "I didn¡¯t intend to seduce you!" Charlotte looked at him stubbornly, "Kennedy, why do you say that I


    seduce you? When did I seduce you? I think you are just attracted to me so you failed to control


    yourself every time you see me."


    Kennedy said, "I never expected that you were good at arguing before."


    He held her hands more tightly, so Charlotte felt that hurt so much, "Let me go!"


    "Why? Don¡¯t you want me to treat you like this? You did not wear your bra and touched me with your


    private part on purpose just now... " Kennedy said to her and gradually got close to her ear. His warm


    breath made her tremble.


    "Nonsense!"


    Charlotte turned pale and then she thought about what had happened just now.


    "Well." Kennedy sneered at her, "I think your body just answered me."


    "Kennedy, do you forget our agreement?"


    Kennedy was a bit surprised when she said that.


    "You told me that I could not get close to you. But why do you hold me in your arms now?"


    She raised her hands which were held tightly by Kennedy.


    Their hands had different skin colors and there was sharp contrast between the sizes of their arms,


    which made Kennedy stunned.


    After a while, Kennedy let her go and said, "Do you think that I want to touch you? I think you are so


    dirty!"


    And then he pushed her away, which made Charlotte almost fall down on the ground. She looked back


    and red at Kennedy, who sat in the wheelchair, and she felt so sad. But she tried her best to control


    her own emotions and then got away from him.


    She took her bra and got into the bathroom to put it on. When she came out, Kennedy was not in the


    room.


    Why didn¡¯t he freshen up after getting up? Where was he?


    After Charlotte dressed up and packed her items, she took out her phone and powered it up.


    And then she saw there was a massage which was texted from an unfamiliar phone number.


    "Lottie, did you block me?"


    "Why was your phone powered off? I really want to talk with you. I know I did something wrong. Could


    you give me a chance to exin it to you?"


    ¡®Exin to me?¡¯


    Charlotte looked indifferent.


    ¡®What do you want to exin to me?¡¯


    ¡®Do you want to exin the reason why you lied to me, and how did you get together with another


    woman for two years and make her pregnant?¡¯


    ¡®Aldrich, I will not forgive you forever.¡¯


    ¡®You bastard!¡¯


    She cklisted him again, so that he could not bother her anymore. And then she stood up.


    When she came out of the room, she saw Kennedye back.


    She thought for a while and then walked forward to help him.


    "Don¡¯t get close to me."


    However, Kennedy refused her indifferently, which made her stop and stand still.


    There were several maidservants who were doing some cleaning. They felt awkward when they heard


    what Kennedy said. And then they pretended not to hear anything and lowered their heads to continue


    working.


    Kennedy came back to his room by himself, and Charlotte went downstairs to have breakfast.


    It was a big family, and they should have been together to enjoy their breakfast. However, Mr. Reynold


    usually did not have breakfast at home, so there were three fixed time points for breakfast at home,


    which were, six o''clock, seven o''clock, and eight o''clock.


    After eight o''clock, the cook of the Moore Group would not add more breakfast.


    Charlotte usually got up early, so she often had breakfast at six o¡¯clock.


    As soon as she sat down, somebody said to her at her back.


    "Missus, good morning! Do you have breakfast right now?"


    Charlotte turned back and saw a maidservant greet her with a smile. She had been in the Moore family


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for such a long time, in addition to Manfred Moore who was Kennedy¡¯s elder brother, the servant was


    the second one who would smile kindly to her.


    So Charlotte felt good, and she also nodded with a smile.


    "This is a fried egg I made just now. Do you want to taste it, Missus?"


    "OK!" Charlotte nodded.


    Therefore, the maidservant walked towards her and handed the te with the egg to her. When she


    intended to take it, the maidservant suddenly loose the te, and then the egg fell down on her


    clothes.


    "Missus, are you fine?" The servant was shocked. She took some tissues and helped Charlotte clean


    her clothes.


    Charlotte frowned subconsciously. Did she get it wrong?


    She saw the servant loose the te on purpose, but she looked so panicked and innocent...


    She thought that she might get the servant wrong.


    "I am so sorry, Missus. I was too careless. Please have a cup of milk."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Charlotte smiled and intended to take the milk with her hands.


    Suddenly, the maidservant poured the milk out on her.


    And Charlotte was shocked.


    And then the maidservant threw the cup at her feet and eximed, "Missus, why are you so careless?


    You cannot even hold a cup of milk tightly?"


    Charlotte looked up at her in surprise.


    The maidservant did not look innocent like before. On the contrary, she was very pleased.


    "Do you think that you are really our Missus? Why do you think I will serve you?"


    "You shall see yourself clearly in the mirror. Do you think I will serve a woman like you? Even Mr.


    Kennedy doesn¡¯t care about you. How can you stay in the Moore family?"


    Did she hinder these servants as she stayed in the Moore family?


    She did not do anything to bother them. Why did they hate her so much? Was it just because Kennedy


    Moore did not like her?

 Chapter 35 You Are Not Allowed to Calumniate Her

    Chapter 35 You Are Not Allowed to Calumniate Her


    "If you are self-aware, you should get out of the Moore family now. You shall know that the Wilson


    family can never bepared with the Moore family, so how can you stay in the Moore family? "


    Seeing that Charlotte did not reply, the servant thought that Charlotte was scared, so she scolded her


    arrogantly.


    Charlotte looked down at her clothes which were wet because of the milk. The milk was dropping from


    her clothes to the floor, and there were fragments of the cup, egg and milk on the floor.


    She looked like a drowned mouse.


    "What are you doing?"


    Someone asked them in puzzlement.


    The maidservant who was arrogant just now became shocked and stepped back when she heard the


    voice.


    Manfred walked towards them with a briefcase in his hand. When he saw that Charlotte sat on the chair


    and looked down at her clothes which were dirty with milk, he was a bit angry.


    "What¡¯s going on, Charlotte?"


    The maidservant felt a little panicked, and dared not to say anything.


    Why did Mr. Manfrede back home so early? He usually came back home at 7 o¡¯clock.


    What should she do?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Manfred, Missus did not hold the cup of milk firmly, so the milk was poured out into her clothes."


    The maidservant was afraid that Mr. Manfred would me her, so she exined it to him in a hurry.


    However, Manfred did not reply to her, he just put down his briefcase quickly and then walked towards


    Charlotte.


    Charlotte did not move and just sat on the chair.


    "Stand up."


    He intended to help her stand up with his hand. But Charlotte bit her lower lip and pushed him away


    slightly, "Manfred, I am fine."


    Manfred noticed that her clothes on her chest were wet, and she was not willing to stand up, probably


    because of it. Manfred frowned and took off his suit and put it on her without thinking too much.


    "Please go change your clothes."


    She felt warm with the suit on her, and she felt a little surprised and looked up at Manfred.


    Manfred looked at her gently with care, which made her feel warm and touched. And then she stood up


    slowly under his help.


    "Thank you."


    "You are wee. Go change your clothes first."


    "Mr. Manfred, it¡¯s true that she did it careless by herself. It¡¯s none of my business. " The maidservant


    was trying to exin and cover up what she did just now.


    However, Manfred turned back suddenly and looked at her with disappointment, "I saw you bully her


    can leave now."


    The maidservant was shocked after hearing that, "Mr. Manfred, it¡¯s really none of my business. I did not


    hurt her."


    "So you want to tell me that she poured milk on herself?"


    The maidservant nodded.


    Manfred really felt disappointed, "You are really incorrigible. Go pack your luggage now, and then let


    the steward settle the sry to you, then you can leave."


    "No, Mr. Manfred. " The maidservant walked forward and held his hand quickly, "Please don¡¯t ask me to


    leave. I admit that I did it. But Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t like her at all. So why can she stay in the Moore


    family?"


    Charlotte never thought of ming the maidservant, but she did not expect that she would admit what


    she did.


    Charlotte knew that she should keep a low profile in the Moore family, so she had to endure everything


    by herself.


    She thought that as long as she was cautious about her own behavior, she could be good here.


    However, there was something unexpected sometimes.


    "You have no right to decide whether she can stay in the Moore family." Manfred was serious, "You are


    just a servant here. How could you do that? I think you are usually too negligent of discipline, so you


    think you can bully others casually."


    Manfred was always a gentleman, and it was the first time he looked so severe. The maidservant was


    scared. She looked at Manfred with fear, "Mr. Manfred, she''s just..."


    "Get out." Manfred suddenly rubbed his eyebrows and said to her with aplex expression.


    The maidservant red at Charlotte and then left.


    After the maidservant left, Manfred turned back and looked at Charlotte, "I am sorry to let you suffer


    from this in the Moore family. They did not behave like that before. This time...... I am so sorry. I will


    give you an ount for this matter."


    After saying this, he did not say anything but looked at her for a few seconds. And then he held her


    shoulders with his hands, "Well, go upstairs to change your clothes first."


    He helped her upstairs before she replied to him.


    Charlotte was not so strong as him, and he was so gentle, so she could not refuse him, and she could


    just follow him and go upstairs.


    When they reached the corner upstairs, they met Kennedy who was sitting in the wheelchair and


    moved the wheelchair by himself.


    Charlotte stopped and felt surprised when she saw Kennedy. And then she took her hand back directly


    and kept an exact distance with Manfred.


    It was not because she felt guilty.


    It was because Kennedy had a bad impression on her. If he saw that she had any contact with


    Manfred, or she stood together with Manfred and talked with him, Kennedy would think that she was


    seducing Manfred in her own way.


    Manfred also noticed her movement. When she took her hand back from his hand, he even felt a little


    upset. But he controlled his emotions quickly.


    "Kennedy."


    Kennedy looked indifferent. He stopped, "Manfred."


    "Charlotte identally made her clothes dirty downstairs just now, so I told her to go back to the room


    and change her clothes. Since you are here, then I won''t bother. I''ll go now."


    "I am busy, and I have no time to help her. " However, Kennedy refused to help Charlotte directly.


    Manfred was amazed, "Kennedy?"


    Kennedy did not look at Charlotte, and he left by moving the wheelchair.


    When he passed by Charlotte, Charlotte felt her heartbeat. She bit her lower lip and turned to Kennedy


    with courage, "Do you want to go downstairs? Do you need my help?"


    However, Kennedy did not reply, as if he did not hear what she said.


    To be precise, he pretended not to see Charlotte and left directly.


    She thought she was ignored again...


    She clenched her fists tightly and then pinched the corner of her own clothes tightly.


    "Charlotte, Kennedy looked indifferent, but he was warmhearted. Please don¡¯t mind what he said."


    Manfred said to her gently behind her. And then Charlotte stopped thinking about it and shook her


    head, "Thanks, Manfred. I know about him."


    "Please go change your clothes first."


    "OK. There is no need to walk me back to the bedroom. I can go back to the bedroom by myself.


    Thanks."


    After talking to Manfred, Charlotte walked to the room before he replied.


    When Kennedy wanted to enter the elevator by moving the wheelchair, there was someone who helped


    him press the button of the elevator.


    "Mr. Kennedy."


    This elevator was customized for Kennedy, because he could not move without the wheelchair. And it


    was more convenient for him with the elevator.


    That was the servant who bullied Charlotte just now. She helped Kennedy enter the elevator and said


    to him, "Mr. Kennedy, I feel so sad for you. You know what? I saw Missus hug Mr. Manfred just now.


    Although Mr. Manfred did not want to stay together with her, she wanted to seduce Mr. Manfred, and


    she even poured the milk out on her own clothes to show her bra..."


    After hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes with anger.


    He thought that Charlotte was wearing the suit of Manfred when he passed by her just now.


    Damn it!


    As expected, she really wanted to seduce other men when there was a chance.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I think Missus goes too far, because she even makes you be a cuckold. She......"


    "Get out!"


    Kennedy said to her suddenly.


    "Mr. Kennedy?" The servant did not understand why he asked her to get out, and she thought that she


    got him wrong.


    "Do you forget the disciplines of the Moore family? When do I allow you to get close to me? " Get out!"


    Kennedy said to her indifferently, "And you are not allowed to calumniate your master."

 Chapter 36 Are You Pretending to Care about Me

    Chapter 36 Are You Pretending to Care about Me


    The maidservant was surprised.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I just tell you the truth. Missus really seduced Mr. Manfred just now. Don¡¯t you believe


    me?"


    Kennedy looked at her, "In addition to you, were there any other people?"


    The maidservant thought that Kennedy believed what she said, so she shook her head and said again,


    "There was only me who saw them. But I swear I did see her seduce Mr. Manfred."


    Kennedy sneered at her, "In another word, there was only you who saw them, and no one can prove


    that what you said is the truth."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The maidservant understood what he wanted to say, "Mr. Kennedy, I..."


    "Do you envy her so you calumniate her on purpose?"


    Kennedy looked at her with his deep eyes, and it seemed that he could look into her heart and see how


    ugly she was. The maidservant was a little panicked as he saw what she thought.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I don¡¯t lie to you. Please believe me."


    "Well. " Kennedy sneered loudly, "Why should I trust a maidservant and don¡¯t trust my wife instead?"


    "I..."


    When the maidservant saw him sneer indifferently, she regretted it. She saw that Kennedy did not care


    about Charlotte but ignored her, so she dared to hurt Charlotte and scolded her, and she even thought


    that Mr. Kennedy would agree with what she did.


    However, she did not expect that Kennedy would behave like this after he knew about it.


    "You made her clothes wet." He said to her in a positive tone.


    The maidservant was panicked, because she did not know why he would know that.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I..."


    "We don¡¯t need a servant who is foxy like you in our Moore family." Kennedy looked up at her, as if he


    was looking at the dead, "If you nder her in front of other people, you should know what will happen


    to you."


    At this time, the door of the elevator opened. Kennedy left by moving the wheelchair. And the


    maidservant was so scared that she fell down on the floor.


    Charlotte changed her clothes after she came back to the room. And then she saw the suit.


    She wanted to return it to Manfred, but when she took it, she found that it was dirty because of her. So


    she could not return it to him right now.


    Therefore, she put it into a bag, so that she could take it for dry cleaning when she had time.


    After fixing it, she went outside.


    Recently, she had been going to work by bus. When she entered thepany as usual, she cleaned


    the office and then went back to her own desk for work.


    When it was time for work, Kennedy and Nathan appeared in thepany on time. She looked up at


    Kennedy as she heard his voice.


    Kennedy also looked indifferent, and he ignored her again.


    Charlotte did not look at him anymore, but she held the pen tightly in her hands.


    Did she get it wrong?


    Why did she feel that Kennedy was mad at her?


    Was it because of what happened in the bedroom? Or was it because of Manfred?


    She could not help but think about it, so she could not pay attention to her work.


    She took the files to Kennedy¡¯s office one time, and offered a cup of coffee to Kennedy twice, but he


    still ignored her.


    At noon, Charlotte had lunch in the canteen, and she heard other people discussing it.


    "Did you get the news? I heard that the Moore Group canceled cooperation with the Carter Group."


    "Oh, really? But the cooperation was important, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "I heard that the decision was made by Mr. Kennedy. And he made the decision at the meeting this


    morning."


    After hearing that, Charlotte felt amazed. Did he make the decision at the meeting this morning? When


    was there a meeting this morning? How could she not know about it?


    "Mr. Kennedy made the decision by himself? Do you think Mr. Reynold will agree with it?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Mr. Kennedy would not behave like this before. How could he cancel it? I think it was


    unbelievable."


    Charlotte took a piece of vegetable to her mouth. However, she was upied with mixed feelings and


    could not eat it down.


    She felt bad and thought about what Kennedy said when he made Gerald Carter kneel downst night.


    "Mr. Gerald, why are you kneeling down? Do you want to beg my assistant to promise to cooperate


    with yourpany?"


    "But I¡¯m so sorry. Even so, the Moore Group doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Carter Group either,


    because you are so contemptible."


    She remembered that he asked her to contact Gerald before he attended the banquet. It was obvious


    that he really paid a lot of attention to this project. Why did he cancel the cooperation with the Carter


    Group?


    Could it be...because...


    Charlotte dared not to think about it anymore. But the news had spoiled her appetite, so she took the


    te and went upstairs.


    It was quiet in the office. Charlotte knocked at the door.


    "Pleasee in."


    Kennedy¡¯s voice also sounded indifferent.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and then opened the door and entered the office.


    Kennedy did not raise his head. He just focused on his notebook.


    He was handling his work, and the cup of coffee on his desk was empty. It was obvious that he did not


    have lunch. Charlotte thought about it for a while and wanted to remind him to have lunch. At this time,


    Kennedy raised his head and saw Charlotte, and then he knocked at the desk with his fingers, "Another


    cup of coffee."


    "Yes." Charlotte walked forward and took up the cup. When she was about to make coffee for him, she


    couldn¡¯t help but turn back and said to him, "It¡¯s time for lunch. You should have lunch first."


    ¡®It will be bad for your stomach if you don¡¯t have lunch but keep working hard with coffee.¡¯


    Charlotte said to herself in her mind.


    But Kennedy did not reply, as if he did not hear what she said.


    "Mr. Kennedy, please..."


    "Didn¡¯t you get my words? Who¡¯s the boss now?"


    Charlotte held the cup tightly as he said that. She was angry but she had to make another cup of coffee


    for him.


    She put down a cup of coffee on his desk and then she couldn¡¯t help but say to him again, "Mr.


    Kennedy, it is bad for your stomach if you drink coffee without eating any food."


    Kennedy stopped working and looked at Charlotte seriously.


    Charlotte felt panicked as he looked at her like this. She exined, "As...... your assistant, I should


    remind you to pay attention to your health."


    "Are you pretending to care about me? Is it one of your methods to seduce me? " Kennedy said to her


    with sarcasm, and he was really unkind to her.


    It made Charlotte very angry. She bit her lower lip and intended to refute him. However, when she


    thought about cooperation with the Carter Group, she thought that she had to figure it out.


    "I heard that there was a meeting this morning."


    Kennedy did not reply.


    "It was said that cooperation with the Carter Group..."


    "What are you thinking about? Do you think that I terminated the cooperation because of you?"


    Charlotte said, "I..."


    "It¡¯s impossible." Kennedy sneered, "I don¡¯t want to cooperate with the Carter Group just because I


    think Gerald never pays attention to work. This is a long-term project, and he is unqualified to be in


    charge of this project."


    So it was not because of her.


    She finally felt rxed.


    If it was because of her, she would feel really guilty.


    "So it¡¯s none of your business. You are just an assistant in the Moore Group. " Kennedy sneered loudly


    and looked at her with sarcasm, "Do you think you are important to me?"


    "Charlotte bit her lower lip, "No, I don¡¯t think so."


    "Really? As you¡¯ve shilly-shallied since you came in, I could tell that you wanted to talk about the


    cooperation."

 Chapter 37 What the Man Left

    Chapter 37 What the Man Left


    Okay, well, she was mawkish.


    Charlotte pressed her lips. ¡°I''ll go out first.¡±


    Kennedy kept silent, so Charlotte turned out of the office after standing there for a while.


    When she came out, she found herself ridiculous.


    How could she be so stupid to think Kennedy did it for her? It was impossible. He had been disgusted


    with her, how could he do something harmful to his own interests?


    Charlotte, you were overestimated yourself.


    After work, Charlotte returned to the Moore family and was notified by the servant to go to the study.


    Thinking of what had happenedst time, Charlotte clutched her clothes.


    It was impossible not to go. Charlotte could only nod and went to the study reluctantly.


    Compared with the pressure she had felt before, the pressure inside the study felt like a mountain on


    her shoulders.


    ¡°Mr. Reynold.¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip.


    Mr. Reynold sat in front of the desk. Looking at the thin Charlotte with his sharp eyes, he narrowed his


    eyes. ¡°Did Kennedy cancel the cooperation with the Carter Group?¡±


    Sure enough!!!!!


    When the servant told her that Mr. Reynold wanted to see her, she had known his purpose.


    She was right. Mr. Reynold did not go to thepany, but he knew this matter, so he had arranged


    someone in thepany.


    Lies did not work, so Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Well, I have just found out.¡±


    Mr. Reynold swept the books on the table to the ground out of anger. The huge sound made Charlotte


    scared. She could not help but step back.


    ¡°How dare he! How could he cancel the cooperation with a bigpany like the Carter Group?¡±


    The anger made Charlotte realize the importance of this project.


    ¡°Christina!¡±


    Charlotte stood straight suddenly. She almost forgot that she married into the family for her sister.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The cooperation with the Carter Group can¡¯t be cancelled. Go find Gerald Carter and find out the


    reason!¡±


    What? Charlotte''s face changed a little, but she did not dare to disagree.


    Aftering out of the study, Charlotte was gloomy. They had found Gerald before. Even if she came


    to him, the Carter would not agree to cooperate with the Moore family. Even if the Carter agreed,


    Kennedy might not agree.


    So should she tell Kennedy about it?


    But if she did, Kennedy would know his grandfather kept eyes on him.


    For a disabled man, if he knew his families were on guard against him, he would feel hurt.


    It was difficult.


    Charlotte felt like she was in the middle of a storm in a big family.


    When she got back to her room, she closed the door and found a small bed in it. She was so frightened


    that she thought she had gone to the wrong room and when she was about toe out, she found that


    everything on it was hers.


    What was going on?


    Charlotte stood in front of her small bed, staring nkly.


    Did Kennedy arrange it for her?


    Then Kennedy came back. Nathan pushed him in.


    Kennedy was expressionless, but when he saw her standing in front of the small bed, he showed an


    unnatural look.


    ¡°You''re back.¡± Charlotte came to him and pointed to the small bed. ¡°That bed...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kennedy raised eyebrow and asked in displeasure.


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°Just...¡±


    ¡°Just what? Do you think I bought you the bed?¡± Kennedy said coldly.


    Nathan standing behind said to Charlotte with a smile, ¡°Ms. Wilson, it is easy to catch cold for girls


    often sleep on the ground, so I sent you this small bed. Do you like it?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Her eyes became dim.


    The truth was Nathan sent it to her.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy sneered and scolded Nathan, ¡°Do you have my permission to bring her a bed? Nathan,


    you are bing more and more indiscreet.¡±


    Nathan was embarrassed, but he exined, ¡°Ms. Wilson will live here for a long time. Besides, you


    have an agreement with Ms. Wilson for half a year. At least you should give her a ce to sleep. And,


    Ms. Wilson is working in thepany now. It would be troublesome if she get sick.¡±


    Kennedy did not speak again.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and asked no more questions.


    Nathan wiped cold sweat silently.


    He felt speechless since this bed was clearly... forget it!


    He had been Kennedy assistant for many years, it was ok for him to take the me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte said to Nathan.


    Kennedy pulled his tie in displeasure.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy to the bathroom to take a shower. Charlotte got in the small bed. She no


    longer had to sleep on hard ground, and she felt warm in heart.


    In fact, the feeling at the Moore family was not so bad.


    At the thought of this, Charlotte showed a smile. Then she got up to move her clothes. When she held


    one of her clothes in hands, she heard a clear metal sound falling to the ground.


    Charlotte looked down doubtfully.


    A heavy metal buttonnded on the ground and shone in the light.


    Button?


    Obviously it was not hers.


    It was a valuable button both in shape and texture and would never have appeared on her dress.


    But why did it fall out of her clothes?


    Charlotte thought for a moment, took the button her palm and looked at it.


    After a while, some familiar images came to her mind.


    It was a stormy night more than a month ago. The man pressed her on the car seat. She fought and


    screamed, but she failed. At the time she was raped, she grabbed the man''s clothes, identally


    caught his button, and then pulled it down when she was in pain.


    But when did this button fall into her pocket? Why didn''t she remember anything?


    Looking at the golden button, she seemed to think of something.


    Would it be easier to find the man with this button?


    Charlotte took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Diana.


    Diana called her in seconds.


    ¡°What? Any progress?¡±

 Chapter 38 Got A Clue

    Chapter 38 Got A Clue


    Diana¡¯s voice could be heard in the quiet room over the phone since her voice was loud.


    Charlotte reached out her hand to cover her phone subconsciously. Then she looked toward the


    bathroom and saw no one but heard the sound of water.


    They couldn¡¯t hear her talking here, right?


    She coughed lightly and put the phone back to her ear. Then she nodded. ¡°Yes, did you see the


    message I sent to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said you found a button. It could be that man''s, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, have you found any cluestely?¡±


    ¡°No, you did not provide any clue to me. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Lottie, what does


    the button look like? Take a picture to me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Diana sighed, ¡°How are you doing recently? Did Kennedy make it difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, we have agreed that I will stay in the Moore family for half a year and then leave.¡±


    ¡°The man is thoughtful. Your belly will be big in half a year, but it is winter at that time, and you are thin,


    so you can cover yourself with bigger clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, send me the picture.¡±


    After hanging up, Charlotte turned on the phone''s camera, ced the gold button in her palm and took


    a picture of it. When she was about to send the picture, there was sound behind.


    Startled, she shivered and button fell to the ground and it was under Kennedy¡¯s bed.


    Charlotte could only watch the button fall to the ground, but she did not dare to pick it up.


    She turned around and found Kennedy was pushed out of the bathroom by Nathan.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and turned pale on face.


    When Kennedy came out, he casually nced at her and saw her sitting there pale and holding her cell


    phone in a guilty manner. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her with long and narrow eyes.


    Caught in his dark eyes, Charlotte was so nervous that her forehead oozed sweat.


    She could not hide her mindpletely, so her thought could be seen on her face. Kennedy was


    sensitive, so he felt something wrong.


    But he did not bother to talk to her.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Nathan left, Kennedy rolled his wheelchair to the window and took a financial magazine.


    Charlotte lost herself watching the scene.


    He was in a navy blue suit. The deep colors made him look mature and cold. He had firm lines of his


    side face, thin lips and dark eyes.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    A cold inquiry sounded.


    Charlotte regained her senses and saw Kennedy slowly raise his head. She caught his dark and


    intimidating eyes.


    It was embarrassed to be found she was looking at him.


    Charlotte coughed softly and looked away, blushing.


    No, she wasn''t supposed to be thinking about that now. She was supposed to be thinking about the


    button. It was now under Kennedy¡¯s bed. How would she get it back?


    Charlotte did not dare to take a bath for fear that it would be discovered by Kennedy.


    In fact, even if it was found, it had nothing to be worried.


    But, Charlotte was in guilty!


    He didn''t sleep. Charlotte sat by him all the time, staring at him unconsciously.


    After a while, Kennedy became impatient by being stared by her, he closed the magazine suddenly,


    which made Charlotte startled.


    She looked away quickly.


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair and came to her.


    When Charlotte heard the noise, she jumped to her feet.


    ¡°I, I, I, go to take a shower.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With that, she dashed quickly into the bathroom before he came.


    She paid no attention to the button at this time. Knowing that Kennedy''s eyes were frightening,


    Charlotte had to hide in the bathroom.


    Depressed, she switched on the shower head, took out the phone and found Diana replied her an


    emoji ¡°OK¡±. She put the phone on high and then began to take a bath.


    She washed slowly, thinking Kennedy would be in sleep when she walked out and she could get the


    button back.


    After making up her mind, Charlotte concentrated on bathing.


    But when she had finished showering, she noticed something worse.


    She forgot to bring her clothes in!!


    She was in such a hurry that she didn''t even take her clothes. Her clothes were so wet that she couldn''t


    wear them at all. After looking at them for a long time without tears, she found a bath towel that could


    be used.


    She had to wrap herself with the towel, but she still dared not go out.


    Kennedy had a bad impression of her.


    If she went out in a towel, he was sure she was trying to seduce him again.


    So Charlotte had to wait in the bathroom for nearly half an hour. When she was about to fall asleep,


    she secretly came out of the bathroom, thinking Kennedy would have fallen in sleep.


    It was quiet outside. There was no one out there.


    Kennedy must be in bed now.


    Charlotte crept forward barefoot.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    A cold voice came from the side. Charlotte stopped sharply, widening her eyes in disbelief.


    Kennedy...


    ¡°You ¨C are you awake?¡±


    Kennedy showed a sarcastic radian on his lips, ¡°Have you lost your memory? How can I sleep if you


    don''t help me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She looked at him for a while in embarrassment. And the she pointed to herself, ¡°Help you? Go to


    bed?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Kennedy raised eyebrows and fell his evil eyes evil on her body.


    Her skin was fair and clear after the bath. She had been in the bath for a long time, so her face was


    rosy, and even her beautiful eyes looked as if they had been soaked in water.


    The bath towel covered her secret parts, but it looked tantalizing.


    She stood in front of him with her long and fine legs. Perhaps she did not expect she would meet him


    or she designed it deliberately.


    ¡°Come here.¡± said Kennedy.


    Charlotte swallowed saliva unconsciously.


    She had no clothes on, and he let here to him?


    ¡°Wait!¡± Charlotte wanted to change clothes, but Kennedy stopped her.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±

 Chapter 39 I Don’t Want Your Money

    Chapter 39 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money


    The sharp voice startled Charlotte. She held tighter her towel and walked slowly toward Kennedy.


    But she stopped when she stood far away from him.


    She bit her lower lip.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Help me to bed.¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice was cold, and there were no waves in eyes.


    Charlotte was relieved. He had just asked her to help him to bed. That was all right. However, she was


    wearing a bath towel which could fall off easily, so she asked, ¡°Can I change my clothes before I help


    you? I just... I forgot to bring my clothes in.¡±


    Kennedy kept silent, staring at her.


    Charlotte took a corner of the towel and bit her lower lip. ¡°Just a moment, just a moment,¡± she said.


    He still kept silent. Charlotte felt it was impossible for her to help him in the bath towel, so she moved


    slowly. Seeing that Kennedy had no other movement, she suddenly turned and ran to the bed, took the


    clothes she had prepared in advance and rushed into the bathroom.


    A momentter, she rushed out again. The skirt hung crooked on her body and her shoulder could be


    seen. Charlotte pulled up the clothes and walked towards Kennedy, and by the time she got to


    Kennedy, she was already well dressed.


    The whole process took less than a minute.


    The speed was fast.


    But her hair was in a mess.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, looking at the woman. She was barefoot wearing a light blue sleep dress,


    of which the quality was average. Probably it was old, so the color became faint, which was not to her


    fair skin.


    He felt this skirt pull down her temperament.


    Kennedy frowned and stared at her unhappily.


    Charlotte noticed his eyes and nced down at her skirt. She thought she knew what he was looking


    at. She felt a little embarrassed, flushed and bit her lower lip for a long time before she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done. I''ll help you to rest.¡±


    With these words, Charlotte came forward and pushed Kennedy to the bedside.


    After Kennedy got into bed, he kept looking at her skirt and said coldly, ¡°Open the drawer of bedside


    cab.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was stunned at first, but she soon nodded her head, bent down to open the drawer


    of the bedside table and asked, ¡°What do you want, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Because she called him Mr. Kennedy in thepany, so she always called her Mr. Kennedy.


    The drawer was very neat. There were some books, cards and watches.


    ¡°Turn the second book to page 205, and take out the card.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Without any doubt, she did what he said. But to her surprise he remembered so well.


    Kennedy might be an obsessive person.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Charlotte took the card out and gave it to Kennedy.


    Kennedy did not take it but stared at her.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°It is for you.¡±


    Charlotte looked at the card in surprise.


    It was a bank card.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    She did not expect it was a bank card.


    Why did he give her a bank card?


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡± Charlotte did not understand. She held tighter the bank card and looked at him with


    inquiring eyes.


    The smile of Kennedy brought a bit of sarcasm, ¡°As Mrs. Moore, you had better dress decently. There


    is money inside. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    As soon as she had said this, Charlotte''s face turned pale and she bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Are you criticizing me for not dressing well?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think you''re well dressed?¡± Kennedy said in a terrible tone and looked at her nightgown,


    which had been washed slightly pale.


    Charlotte was so embarrassed that her lower lip almost bled from her bite. She squeezed the bank


    card tightly in her hand for a few minutes. ¡°No need. I have a job now. As long as I get paid on time


    every month, I''ll have enough money to buy clothes. I don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    Then Charlotte put the bank card back on the bedside table.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Kennedy stared at, ¡°Now you have no money.¡±


    Charlotte finally burst out. ¡°Yes! I have no money now, but so what? I didn''t steal or rob the clothes I


    was wearing. What''s wrong with the old ones? Are you going to keep mocking me for that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is enough.¡±


    ¡°Don''t go too far, Kennedy!¡±


    Charlotte clenched her fist, with fire in her eyes.


    As soon as she was angry, her quiet eyes seemed to have spirit. They looked beautiful.


    Kennedy looked at her with contentment, with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°What? Am I not telling the truth? Although you are not a real Mrs. Moore, you are my assistant. If you


    dress like this, you will lose my face.¡±


    ¡°If you think I make you lose face, you go to Mr. Reynold and refuse to let me be your assistant.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s lips were pale. She still stubbornly looked into Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    Kennedy sneered in disdain, ¡°I did not refuse to the marriage. Do you think I will refuse this?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned.


    Yes, he had epted the woman Mr. Reynold had arranged for him, let alone his assistant. Did he


    know about something?


    She looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Will you say yes to whatever Mr. Reynold asks you to do?¡±


    ¡°What? Trying to let me say something?¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed and she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Take the card and leave.¡± Kennedy''s face grew cold and he obviously did not want to talk to her.


    The subject came back and Charlotte said angrily, ¡°I won''t take your money.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned and walked straight to her bed.


    Kennedy, looking at her resolute back, suddenly pulled up his lips, ¡°Do you think there was a little


    money in it? Then I tell you for certain that there is ten million in it, it is enough for you.¡±


    Charlotte stepped with a violent jerk.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes. Did she want it now?


    Charlotte turned round, gnashing her teeth, ¡°Ten million is not enough for me. I don''t care the little


    money!¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°So don''t give me the runaround with this card, I don''t need it!¡± Charlotte said, ignored him and went to


    her little bed.


    Damn it.


    She clutched her dress angrily, but a rough touch came from her hand. Charlotte lowered her head to


    see her clothes in embarrassment.


    The Moore family was a big family. It was the upper ss. The bottom people in their eyes were like a


    jokepletely.

 Chapter 40 Almost Be Found

    Chapter 40 Almost Be Found


    Charlottey on her bed and took out her cell phone to check the time.


    It was almost time for Kennedy to go to sleep. She would wait a little longer.


    But she fell asleep in the end. When she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    When she got up, Kennedy was not in the bed. She grabbed her phone and saw that it was almost time


    to go to work.


    She quickly got out of bed andy down on the edge of Kennedy¡¯s bed.


    Fortunately, the delicate button was still there.


    Charlotte reached out her hand and tried to grasp the button, but it was a long way off. As her fingertips


    just touched it, instead of grabbing the button back, she pushed it out.


    She almost fainted when she saw the button roll farther away from her.


    Her position was now so limited that she could not reach it any further.


    Charlotte could only get up to the other side to try to get it, but it was farther from the other side.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Charlotte was scared out of her wits.


    It was the voice of Kennedy. Wasn''t it time to go to work? How did he suddenlye back? Charlotte


    But that shey there motionless made Kennedy suspicious. Kennedy narrowed his eyes and slid the


    wheelchair towards her. When he was near, Charlotte got up and grabbed an ear stud in her hand.


    ¡°I lost my ear stud here.¡±


    Kennedy looked to her and found a shining ear stud in her hand.


    ¡°You look nervous?¡±


    Charlotte was suffocated. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Kennedy raised eyebrow and slid the wheelchair closer. The powerful male breath slowly came


    toward her, ¡°Why do you look around and have sweat on your forehead?¡±


    Charlotte took a big step back and stepped out of the circle of Kennedy''s powerful aura. ¡°I tried to have


    my ear stud. It''s a hot. And I had looked for it for a while, so I got sweat.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned and headed for the bathroom. She needed to wash.


    The reason she didn''t worry about being finding out was that Kennedy was in a wheelchair, and if no


    one helped him, he wouldn''t have had a chance to see what was under the bed, so the button would


    have been safe there.


    So she could go to work at ease.


    Before she went to work, Mr. Reynold asked her to the study and let her to find Gerald Carter to,= talk


    about the cooperation. Plus he told her not to tell this matter to Kennedy.


    Charlotte did not know what to do when she arrived at thepany.


    Mr. Reynold and Kennedy had different ideas. It''s really difficult for her to be caught in the middle.


    She dare not disobey the order of Mr. Reynold.


    So Charlotte thought for a while. She got up and went out. After getting into the taxi, she said to the


    driver, ¡°Hello, this address please.¡±


    Charlotte told the driver the address of the Carter Group.


    After arriving at the Carter Group, Charlotte went directly to the front desk and found she had no


    appointment at all.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss, you can''t meet Mr. Gerald without an appointment. What can I do for you?¡± The


    receptionist stared at her suspiciously, with her eyes fixing on what she was wearing.


    Charlotte flushed by being stared. She thought of Kennedy¡¯s wordsst night and what happened at


    the first time she went to the Moore Group.


    It seemed that she had to change her clothes.


    ¡°I wille back this afternoon after the appointment.¡±


    With that, Charlotte left the Carter Group. She did not ask for leave from Kennedy. In these days,


    Kennedy did not need her help. Plus Mr. Reynold asked her not to tell Kennedy about this, so she said


    nothing.


    So Charlotte came back to her post secretly and sat down for a while. She felt relieved that nothing had


    happened.


    After calming down, Charlotte called the Carter Group, telling her purpose and identity, but the other


    side hung up the phone directly. Charlotte was puzzled and had to call it again.


    The other side said rudely, ¡°Miss, if you call again to harass us, don''t me us to be unkind.¡±


    Then the other side snapped off the phone.


    Charlotte put down the phone in frustration.


    The attitude of the other side seemed to be tough. Gerald could have said something to them.


    Appointment did not work. She could only tell Mr. Reynold off work.


    When it was approaching the time to get off the work, Diana made a phone call to Charlotte to ask her


    out.


    Charlotte agreed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Charlotte was at the elevator door, Nathan pushed Kennedy out of the office. Seeing him,


    Charlotte looked away in guilty.


    He hadn''t been paying attention to her recently, so he should not know that she had went out this


    morning.


    ¡°Assistant Wilson.¡±


    Nathan called her Assistant Wilson instead of Ms. Wilson, naturally.


    Charlotte was grateful to Nathan, after all, it was he sent her the small bed.


    Charlotte looked at Nathan and nodded to him with a mild smile.


    The smile was so dazzling that Kennedy''s deep eyes were ufortable and his brows puckered.


    Nathan had been with Kennedy for many years, so he knew what Kennedy wanted even if he moved


    his finger. Now the breath on his body was a little cold, Nathan reacted at once.


    Recently... was something wrong with Mr. Kennedy?


    The elevator came. After Kennedy and Nathan entered, Charlotte had not moved.


    ¡°Assistant Wilson, won''t youe in?¡± Nathan asked.


    Charlotte came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°I forgot to turn off myputer. I will check it again.


    You go first.¡±


    Then Charlotte was about to leave, but at this moment Kennedy said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Charlotte looked back at him. ¡°But Mr. Kennedy, myputer...¡±


    ¡°Theputer is off.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I checked.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    What else could she say? She could only step in.


    The door slowly closed.


    The small elevator was filled with cold aura of Kennedy that Charlotte had no ce to hide.


    ¡°Did you go out this morning?¡±


    A pang seized Charlotte''s heart.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Mr. Reynold said it could not be known by Kennedy.


    ¡°No?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, and his voice apparently became fierce.


    Charlotte''s eyes jumped.


    ¡°Not telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I... I did go out in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 41 You Like Him

    Chapter 41 You Like Him


    Why? Charlotte was tongue-tied. ¡°I...¡±


    No, Kennedy only knew she went out, but it did not mean he know what she did, she should be calm.


    Charlotte took a deep breath to calm herself and said, ¡°I went out to do some shopping.¡±


    ¡°How should you be fined since you left thepany to buy something during working hours?¡±


    Charlotte wanted to say something.


    Nathan took a look at her and exined, ¡°The Moore Group has a rule that employee must not leave


    during working hours without permission from your superior. Assistant Wilson, your superior is Mr.


    Kennedy. If you leave thepany without permission from him, you must deduct a month''s sry as


    a warning.¡±


    Charlotte could not help staring at him.


    ¡°Deduct a month''s sry?¡± But she had only been working for a few days.


    It meant that she could not have the sry for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, Assistant Wilson, it''spany policy.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy and said. ¡°Sorry, I don''t know it. Can you...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Kennedy was decisive and resolute, not giving her any chance.


    Well, it was her fault. She left thepany without permission. And it was thepany''s policy that


    employees were treated equally, so she had nothing toin about.


    After thinking this over, Charlotte lowered her eyes and looked at her toes without defending herself.


    In a sealed space, when they were quiet, even each other''s breathing sound could be heard. That she


    did not exin let Kennedy surprised, butter he thought he understood.


    How could such a peacockish woman care about a month''s sry?


    If she didn''t tell the truth, there would be always a time to tell the truth.


    When they were out of the elevator, Charlotte saw Nathan and Kennedy leave, and then went to the


    door of thepany. Diana was waiting for her in her car. She walked to her happily.


    She opened the door to get in the car. When Charlotte fastened seat belt, Diana asked, ¡°Is that your


    husband''s car?¡±


    Charlotte looked up and saw Kennedy¡¯s caring out of the parking lot. ¡°Well, he''s not my husband,¡±


    she nodded.


    ¡°You have been married.¡±


    ¡°You know the half-year agreement. It''s just a trade marriage.¡±


    Diana supported her cheek with hands, ¡°Trade marriage works, but I heard Mr. Kennedy seems to


    be....¡±


    Charlotte paused and looked at Diana.


    ¡°Why? You understand what I mean, don''t you?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Diana gathered together mysteriously, ¡°Do you have sex since you got married with him?¡±


    Charlotte blushed and bit her lower lip. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I told you, the rumors should be true.¡±


    ¡°Dian, don''t be nonsense. It is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why? There''s no smoke without fire. You''re married. Would he have kept you till now if he had no


    problem?¡±


    ¡°There''s a reason.¡± Charlotte lowered her eyes, so that people could not see clearly the emotion under


    her eyes. ¡°He does not like me, and it is normal not to touch me. We cannot judge that he has a


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Why do you speak for him?¡± Diana showed her hand, ¡°do you like him?¡±


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in an instant. ¡°No!¡±


    How could she like a man who spoke so wickedly and mocked her at every opportunity!


    ¡°Then why do you speak for him? And besides, it is good for you if he has a problem, so that you


    wouldn''t have to worry about losing yourself to him. Oh, the button has clue now.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Charlotte was surprised.


    Diana showed a proud smile, ¡°What do you think the Nelson family is? Grapevine is a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°What did you get?¡±


    ¡°In fact, buttons aremon. At first, my brother scolded me severely when he heard that I wanted to


    check about buttons. He felt that finding people by this clue was totally unreliable. But after seeing the


    button, he found the quality of the button is super good and it would not be used in the ordinary


    clothes.¡±


    Diana gave a mysterious smile to Charlotte, and then fell her eyes on her abdomen.


    ¡°The father of your baby must be a rich man.¡±


    Charlotte''s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°That''s all I''ve heard so far, and the rest... My brother said, you have to bring the button for him to make


    sure, after all, the photo is not real. He needs to see the button to find out more details. Do you have it


    with you?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    That button was still under Kennedy¡¯s bed.


    ¡°No? You don''t take something this important with you?¡±


    ¡°I found itst night. I''ll go back and get it for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, remember to bring it out tomorrow. When I find the father of your baby, you can dump


    Kenney.¡±


    ¡°Actually Kennedy is not a bad man, you...¡± Charlotte paused, but she did not go on.


    ¡°I know he''s not a bad man, but he''s not a good man to you. He knows that you''re not Christina and


    that you have an ex-husband, as well as that you have a baby in your belly. To you, he''s a dangerous


    man, okay?¡±


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Be careful and protect yourself and your baby. I will get the news for you as soon as possible and let


    you know in time.¡±


    ¡°Diana, thank you.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. ¡°Nice to have you.¡±


    Diana snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be melodramatic!¡±


    Charlotte hugged her.


    ¡°I''ll take you back first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    So Diana sent Charlotte to the door of the Moore family. Charlotte got off and went upstairs directly.


    On the way back she had been thinking of Diana''s words, so she was absent-minded. She found a


    maid was cleaning when she was reached the door.


    Charlotte did not pay attention to her. When she walked into the room, she found that Kennedy had not


    It almost frightened Charlotte out of her wits.


    The button was missing!


    Charlotte suddenly thought of the maid who was cleaning. Could she have taken it?


    With this in mind, Charlotte jumped up and walked quickly toward the door.


    Not far away were two maids talking.


    ¡°This button is found in Mr. Kennedy¡¯s room. Please ask him if it is his.¡±

 Chapter 42 In Disarray

    Chapter 42 In Disarray


    Charlotte rushed out of the room without her shoes on and found the maid. ¡°Hello.¡±


    In the face of the maid, Charlotte had always been cowardly, because she knew the maids looked


    down on her, and she did not know whether she could have the button back.


    Had been ready to be scolded by the maid, Charlotte, did not expect that the maid, after seeing her,


    changed her face, stepped back, and then respectfully called her, ¡°Missus.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment. What was going on?


    ¡°Missus, what can I do for you?¡±


    Charlotte paused and then nodded. Although she did not what was going on, at present it was not the


    most important, but to have the button back.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte asked, ¡°You cleaned the room just now. Have you found a button?¡±


    Hearing this, the maid responded, ¡°Are you looking for the golden button? I thought it was Mr.


    Kennedy¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte replied, ¡°That''s mine. Where''s the button?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± The maid slightly changed her face and said , ¡°Sorry, Missus, I thought it is Mr. Kennedy¡¯s, so... I


    let Lydia ask for me.¡±


    Her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Her face became blue. ¡°Mr. Kennedy has note back.


    Where are you going to find him?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I am going to get off work soon and Lydia will be on duty at night, so gave the button to


    her and she will ask him when hees back. Missus, since the button is yours, I will take it back.¡±


    Charlotte was vexed. She was worried that Lydia the maid would go to Kennedy with the button, so she


    decided to go to her personally.


    ¡°No need, tell me where Lydia is, I will personally go to her.¡±


    The maid, seeing that her face was grave, said cautiously, ¡°I''ll take you to her, Missus.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Under the guidance of the maid, Charlotte learned that Lydia went out unexpectedly.


    Hearing that Lydia went out, Charlotte''s face became uglier than ever. The maid was so frightened that


    she began to shiver and say, ¡°Missus, I''m really sorry! I don''t know that button is yours. If I knew it is


    yours, I would certainly give it back to you instead of giving it to Lydia!¡±


    ¡°You passed me by. I am his wife, but you did not give me the button, but to...¡± Charlotte was angry,


    because the maid had passed by her and knew she lived there. Couldn''t she just give her the button?


    Charlotte could not help getting angry.


    ¡°Missus, that''s a man''s button, and... It was found under Mr. Kennedy''s bed, and subconsciously I


    thought it was Mr. Kennedy''s.¡±


    Charlotte''s eyelids fluttered. Yes, she had almost forgotten that it was a man''s button, and her


    nervousness would make people suspicious. Thinking of this, Charlotte suppressed the emotion in her


    heart and whispered, ¡°That is the button of the suit I bought for my father. It is very important to me.


    Could you please help me contact Lydia to get it back?¡±


    The maid nodded, ¡°Yes, Missus, I will do it at once.¡±


    Then she went to make a phone call, leaving Charlotte standing where she was.


    She was still worried, but she dared not show it.


    Two minutester, the maid answered, ¡°Lydia has gone out to do some shopping. Missus, you can go


    back to room first. She wille back in about an hour. She will send it back to youter.¡±


    An hour? No! Kennedy would be back in an hour. If Lydia sent it back, Kennedy would found it out.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Does she have the button with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was terrible.


    ¡°Missus, I understand your mood. I will personally wait here and take the button back when she is back.


    And I will send it back to you, ok?¡±


    There was nothing to be done. Charlotte bit her lower lip and nodded. ¡°I''lle to you in an hour.¡±


    When she was back to the room, Charlotte sent a message to Diana. Diana immediately called. After


    knowing what happened, Diana could not help but scold her, ¡°You are really stupid. The two maids are


    people of the Moore family. You acted so abnormally, they will certainly suspect.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. ¡°I was flustered at first, so I couldn''t calm down!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you calm down? You are the Missus of the Moore family. If you scold them, they dared not


    do something, but you are abnormal, they will have doubts.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Diana sighed, ¡°I must get the button before the maides back, tell me all the details you know.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Is it possible? I don''t know much.¡±


    ¡°Don''t look down on my family. My brother is capable. Wait for my news.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte sat on the bed, holding her cell phone.


    After a while, Kennedy came back and Nathan pushed him in. Charlotte probably had a guilty


    conscience. When she saw Kennedy, she stood up and looked at him awkwardly.


    Charlotte was a demonstrative person. Everything showed in her face and she could not hide anything.


    Kennedy knew it after these days getting along with her. She was nervously staring at him and tightly


    holding the phone. Kennedy knew she must have done something guilty.


    Kennedy''s eyes moved slightly. ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Nathan paused for a moment and then looked toward Charlotte. ¡°I am leaving. Call me if you need


    help.¡±


    Charlotte was most afraid of being under the same roof with Kennedy. Facing Kennedy''s prating


    eyes, she always did not know where to put her hands.


    The phone vibrated. There was a message, but Charlotte stood still.


    Kennedy slid the wheelchair and slowly got closer toward her.


    Charlotte pinched the phone tightly and stared at it subconsciously.


    When Kennedy approached, Charlotte took two steps back and sank down on the bed.


    ¡°Guilty? What have you done?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°You must be tired from work. I''ll get you some water.¡±


    Then Charlotte got up and was about to pass by him, but was stopped by Kennedy.


    ¡°What on earth did you do when you left thepany this morning? It''s notte to tell me now.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s steps stopped in ce and she lowered her eyes to look at Kennedy.


    So he was doubting nothing but this?


    If she used this as a shield...

 Chapter 43 Caught in the Middle

    Chapter 43 Caught in the Middle


    ¡°I just went out on a few errands.¡± When the chips were down, Charlotte told herself that she could not


    tell him! That was Mr. Reynold''smand. If she told him, the rtionship between Mr. Reynold and


    Kennedy would be even worse.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pursed her lips and denied.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes and stared at her. ¡°I''ll give you onest chance, say it!¡±


    His voice was cold and harsh. Charlotte bit her lower lip. ¡°I just went out to buy something,¡± she said.


    You have already deducted my sry of a month, I have objection. So you have no need to know what


    I have done.¡±


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, staring at her. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she said as she backed out, clutching her cellphone.


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Where are you goind?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from you!¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned and ran out of the room.


    She quickly ran out of the room and was ready to find maid. When she looked back and found Kennedy


    did not catch up, she was relieved. She took out the phone and found that Diana had sent her a


    message.


    Diana: I am on my way, wait for my good news.


    It seemed that Diana was sure she would get it, so Charlotte felt that she should not be worried.


    She stayed outside for a long time, waiting for a call from Diana.


    Then Diana called her, ¡°Done, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charlotte was excited and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want me to take a picture for you?¡±


    ¡°No, but... How did you do that? Will you be discovered?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Take a rest. You know what to do when people ask you a question, right? That''s it. I gotta


    go!¡±


    Diana hung up the phone. Charlotte stood in situ. Diana had been always good at it, she thought it


    woulde to an end.


    The maid who had cleaned the room came up panting.


    ¡°Missus.¡±


    Seeing her, Charlotte put away her phone and looked calmly.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    The maid''s face was so flustered and she bit her lower lip. ¡°Missus, I... I''m sorry! Lydia told me that she


    identally lost your button.¡±


    Charlotte frowned. ¡°What do you mean? It is lost?¡±


    ¡°She identally crashed with someone on the way back from shopping. Everything fell to the ground,


    but she got things back but the button.¡±


    Crash...


    With a sharp leap of his eyelids, Charlotte stepped forward. ¡°Did she get hurt?¡±


    The maid was so startled that she stammered, ¡°No, no, it''s just things dropped.¡±


    Charlotte was relieved to hear this.


    Diana scared her to death. How dare she make a crash? She was frenzied!


    ¡°Missus, Lydia didn''t hurt, but she lost your button. What should we do?¡± The maid had not forgotten


    that one maid got fired because she spilled milk on Missus. When she left, she said a lot of bad things


    about Charlotte.


    So now in the maid''s eyes, Charlotte had a deterrent force.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Charlotte frowned, thought for a long time, and then calmed down again, ¡°It is just a


    button.¡±


    ¡°But... Isn''t that button very important to you?¡±


    ¡°It is, but your safety is also important. I can¡¯t punish you for a button. Forget it, but you are not allowed


    to mention it again. Or, I will think of it.¡±


    The maid nodded, ¡°Don''t worry. I certainly won''t mention it again. I will tell Lydia about it. Thank for


    sparing us, Missus.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll go first.¡±


    The second day


    Early in the morning, Charlotte was asked to go to Mr. Reynold''s study.


    ¡°How are you getting on with what I asked you to do yesterday?¡±


    Charlotte replied. ¡°The other side refused to talk when they heard that I am from the Moore Group.¡±


    Mr. Reynold frowned, ¡°What? So Gerald Carter refuses to cooperate with Moore Group?¡±


    Charlotte did not answer. Mr. Reynold thought for a moment, ¡°It must be because the Moore Group


    does not want to cooperate with then, so they are unpleased. Christina, send a gift to him and tell him,


    Kennedy can¡¯t call the shot.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    The voice of Mr. Reynold suddenly became shrill, which made Charlotte jumped up and nodded her


    head.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Reynold.¡±


    Because of the past experience, Charlotte did not dare to go out without asking for leave today, for fear


    that she would be deducted one more month''s sry again, and then she would really be a


    pauper.


    So Charlotte went to the office to find Kennedy¡¯s approval.


    But Kennedy refused her without even raising his eyelids.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was puzzled. ¡°No? Why?¡±


    Kennedy ignored her, with his eyes falling on the document.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and took two steps forward. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I really need to go out for a while


    on something very important.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Kennedy Moore!¡±


    Bang!


    Kennedy was angry, put down the file in hand and pat on the desk, making a sound.


    It stood out in a quiet office.


    So Charlotte stopped speaking. They stared at each other.


    Finally, Charlotte had to give in and walked out of the office.


    After she left the office, Charlotte was so angry. It was difficult to be a human being between them.


    Now what? Charlotte was distressed that Mr. Reynold asked her to send a gift? But she did not have


    savings. Gerald was the president of the Carter Group, so the gift must be expensive.


    If she failed to do so, she could not exin to Mr. Reynold.


    Charlotte was upset to think of it.


    The got up and went to the office again.


    At the moment she knocked at the door, Kennedy¡¯s angry roar was heard.


    ¡°Fuck off!!¡±


    Another failure!


    Forget it, it did not work. She could try to meet him in the Carter Group when she was off work.


    Having made up her mind, Charlotte did not disturb Kennedy again.


    When it was time to get off work, Charlotte packed her things and left thepany quickly. Then she


    took a bus to the Carter Group.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson left after work.¡±

 Chapter 44 Do You Have Affair

    Chapter 44 Do You Have Affair


    ¡°She should head to the Carter Group.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were dim. And there was an ironic smile on his lips.


    ¡°How dare she?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Gerald Carter is not a good thing, shall we...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy interrupted him and said coldly, ¡°Since she wanted to, let¡¯s see how tough she is.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Nathan was anxious, ¡°Gerald is lustful, what if...¡±


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes. ¡°That''s what she deserves!¡±


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    * *


    The Carter Group


    ¡°Gerald,st night you said you woulde to me, but I had been waiting for you at home for a long


    time, don¡¯t you love me?¡± The woman in the hot suit rubbed herself against him and put her arms


    around his neck in various ways.


    Gerald buried himself in her neck with a smile, ¡°Honey, I had a partyst night. I was too busy. I will go


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie.¡± The woman pouted her lips and asked for a kiss.


    A faint shadow flickered in Gerald''s eyes. His hand tightened on the woman''s waist and he bowed his


    head.


    ¡°Mr. Gerald.¡± A soft female voice sounded suddenly.


    Gerald¡¯s gestures were interrupted by a woman. He looked up disapprovingly at the source of the


    voice.


    Charlotte clutched her bag in her hand and stood looking at them awkwardly.


    It was indeed a very wicked thing to interrupt the good things of others.


    But the lessonst time in the garden told Charlotte that if she didn''t stop them in time, maybe they y


    a dirty show in front of her again. She could not watch it, but she didn''t have much time to wait here.


    Gerald narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Oh? It''s you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her, Honey?¡± When the woman saw Charlotte, she immediately had hostile in her eyes


    and looked at her warily.


    Women were very dangerous creatures for Gerald.


    Because he was so concupiscent.


    ¡°Do I know her?¡± Gerald smiled and looked at Charlotte. ¡°Miss, do I know you?¡±


    Charlotte had expected that it would not be smooth, and she had already made preparations. Hearing


    Gerald''s inquiry, she handed the card in her bag to Gerald, saying, ¡°I am Charlotte Wilson, the assistant


    of Mr. Kennedy of the Moore Group.


    The woman was dissatisfied, ¡°Since you are from the Moore Group, why are you here in the Carter


    Group?¡±


    Charlotte said with a smile, ¡°It is about cooperation with Mr. Gerald.¡±


    Her voice was neither humble nor haughty, and her face had no superfluous expression. Her eyes were


    fixed on Gerald.


    Gerald looked at her, and then sneered, ¡°Cooperation? If you want the cooperation, Mr. Kennedy


    shoulde himself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy had a problem in his legs, please understanding.¡±


    Charlotte remained expressionless.


    Gerald stared at her for a moment, and then said to the woman in his arms, ¡°You go back first.¡±


    The woman was angry, ¡°No, Gerald, you send me back.¡±


    ¡°Be obedient.¡± Gerald''s face became serious, and immediately his breath changed.


    The woman shivered and stared at him in a daze. Gerald stroked her head and said, ¡°I like obedient


    women. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I''ll go back.¡±


    The woman red at Charlotte as she walked away, obviously ssifying her as a rival.


    Charlotte did not change her expression.


    After the woman left, Gerald took out the car keys, ¡°Talk in the car.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte felt a little cold in her back. She bit her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Gerald, there is a


    cafe outside. I think it is suitable for us.¡±


    ¡°Youe to me, shouldn¡¯t I decide where to talk?¡± Gerald took a step forward, as if he wanted to hold


    Charlotte in his arms. Charlotte''s face changed and she stepped back. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Charlotte straightened her back and stood still.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that the more serious she became, the more Gerald wanted to


    see that she was not serious, or that she was being molested into a panic.


    How long had he been sincest time he met such an interesting woman?


    He had not been able to remember it since he became rich.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and looked up at him. ¡°As soon as I get in the car, will you cooperate with the


    Moore Group?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your sincerity,¡± Gerald hooked up the corner of his mouth.


    Charlotte frowned.


    Ahead was the abyss, if she had gone to.


    ¡°Get in the car first. I''m not going to do anything to you yet. It''s not dark yet.¡± Gerald blinked, and


    Charlotte got goose bumps. A horrible man!


    She turned and left!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to leave now?¡± Gerald hurried forward, ¡°I asked my girlfriend leave because of you.


    Assistant Wilson, you don¡¯t give me face?¡±


    ¡°The coffee shop outside thepany, do you like to go or not?¡±


    With that, Charlotte threw off Gerald''s hand and walked out of the parking lot.


    Her straight waist, thin back and resolute expression intrigued Gerald, who looked around her back and


    finallynded on her upturned butt.


    Charlotte arrived at the coffee shop and sat down in a quiet ce. Two minutester, Gerald came in.


    He walked to her, sat down and put out his hand to hug her. Charlotte¡¯s face changed, ¡°Mr. Gerald,


    please show respect!¡±


    Then she got up and sat down opposite him.


    Gerald sneered, ¡°Do you reallye to me to talk about cooperation?¡±


    Charlotte ordered two cups of coffee and then whispered, ¡°I apologize for that night!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gerald raised his eyebrows, ¡°Kennedy dares note, so he sends you?¡±


    ¡°I came myself, and he has nothing to do with it.¡± Charlotte pursed her lips.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if I say, I don''t ept your apology?¡±


    Charlotte lifted her eyes. They were very cold, and they matched her expression perfectly.


    Gerald used to find such stuffy women the most boring, but now he doesn''t feel that way about


    Charlotte.


    ¡°The Carter Group has nothing to lose by cooperating with the Moore Group. Besides, this is a very


    important project and Mr. Gerald has no reason to refuse.¡±


    When the waiter brought the coffee, Charlotte thanked the waiter and continued, ¡°I know Mr. Gerald


    started your business from scratch. You should know clearly how difficult youe to today. In B City,


    it is a great opportunity to cooperate with the Night Group. I don''t believe you will give up such a great


    opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Good analysis, I really don''t want to give up such a great opportunity, but... Now I have changed my


    mind. I have money, now I want my face. I you want the cooperation, Kennedy should personallye


    to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°It does not work!¡±


    ¡°You are protecting him. Do you have an affair?¡±

 Chapter 45 Kennedy Is Here

    Chapter 45 Kennedy Is Here


    ¡°You!¡± Charlotte turned pale and looked at him with displeasure.


    Gerald showed a faint smile, ¡°Am I wrong? You don¡¯t have an affair? Oh, right, he is crippled, how can


    you have an affair?¡±


    Hearing he said that Kennedy was disabled, Charlotte immediately got angry. She held tightly the


    spoon in hands, ¡°Mr. Gerald, it is not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to attack others with words?


    ¡°What?¡± Gerald held out his hands and leaned on the back, sneering, ¡°This is a well-known thing, isn''t


    it? If it were not Kennedy was disabled, how would he grandfather find a woman for him? But it''s no


    use. He''s a cripple .Isn''t that a curse for a girl? But you may tell him I don''t mind doing it for him if he''s


    impotent.¡±


    Just then, without warning, a cup of hot coffee was thrown into his face.


    Charlotte put down her coffee cup and red at him through gritted teeth. ¡°You are a yboy. What


    qualifies you to make random judgments about others. You have no idea what love is? And you even


    attacked attack others with bad words, you are a viin!¡±


    The people in the coffee shop were stunned by the sight, looked over in amazement.


    The cup of coffee was so hot that he was stunned for several seconds before he responded, ¡°Dare you


    throw it at me?¡±


    Then he stood up, raised his hand and was about to hit Charlotte.


    Charlotte stood where she was. Her eyes were unafraid to meet his.


    Before his hands touched the face of Charlotte, he was stopped!


    Nathan seized his hand. ¡°If you want to hit her, you have to ask Mr. Kennedy if he agrees!¡±


    Then, with a force in his hand, he threw Gerald out.


    Gerald knocked down the table next to him and threw himself to the ground.


    However, Charlotte was surprised by the incident and looked at Kennedy. She didn''t change her face


    when she faced Gerald''s p. Now, she had a look of panic on her face.


    She held tightly the corners of her dress and looked at the Kennedy in the wheelchair.


    Why was he here?


    He had note out of the office when she left, but how could he find her here?


    Did he know it all the time?


    Thinking of the words Kennedy questioned herst night, Charlotte suddenly felt that she was


    Gerald got up from the mess. He was punched in the jaw and the corner of his mouth oozed blood.


    When he got up, he wiped the corner of his mouth and then, with a sneer, grabbed the chair next to him


    and threw it at Him.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± Nathan standing not far away from Gerald did not expect that Gerald would be so


    mean.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Charlotte directly rushed forward to block in front of Kennedy.


    Unexpectedly this stupid woman ran over to embrace his shoulders. She seemed to want to block for


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    him. As she leaned forward, her soft hair hit his face, and the scent of womanhood came into his breath


    as she approached.


    Kennedy was shocked.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Out of the way!¡± Seeing the chair thrown by Geralding this way,


    Kennedy darkened his eyes suddenly, grabbed the woman''s wrist, pulled her into his arms, and then,


    with the other hand, turned the wheelchair quickly.


    Bang!!!!!!


    The thrown chairnded with a thud in the open space where the wheelchair had been.


    Probably the force was big, so the ground was knocked with some marks.


    People in the restaurant almost had heart palpitations when they saw this.


    Fortunately, in the critical juncture, Kennedy avoided it with Charlotte.


    ¡°You despicable baster!¡± Nathan was relieved to see that Kennedy and Charlotte were fine. He grabbed


    Gerald¡¯s cor angrily and punched him on his lower jaw.


    Gerald was hit because he had not expected to that. Now he had reacted, so he fought with Nathan,


    scuffling together.


    Charlotte still held the neck of Kennedy tightly and closed her eyes tightly. She was so frightened that


    her petite body trembled and even her eyshes quivered. But, frightened as she was, she did not let


    go of Kennedy.


    ¡°...How long are you going to hold me?¡± Kennedy asked in slightly hoarse voice.


    Kennedy was slightly absent of mind.


    He had been quite calm when the chair was throwing towards him, for he could have moved lightly


    away, but this stupid woman hade up without thinking. Though it had been a hindrance and a


    trouble to him, but the desperate act¡­


    It was like a warm stream, along the bone and blood, immerse him bit by bit.


    She opened her eyes in fear and looked around. There was no pain.


    What was going on?


    Noticing that she was holding Kennedy, Charlotte retreated quickly and coughed, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Kennedy looked at her with cold eyes and her lips moved. ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes and stared at her. ¡°Don''t you know the danger?


    What are you pouncing on for?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She didn''t want to.


    She was scared.


    But for a moment, she felt she was his wife, and he was a cripple, so he couldn''t escape the attack.


    She couldn''t watch him get hurt in front of her.


    ¡°Do you know that youe at me will be a burden to me?¡±


    Charlotte moved her lips as if to say something, but realizing that she was all right now because


    Kennedy had saved her, she kept silent.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I did not think that much.¡± Charlotte exined, pinching her fingers in an awkward way.


    If she had known she would be a burden to him, she would never have pounced on him.


    Seeing her wronged appearance, Kennedy suddenly could not scold her.


    It was a fact that she wanted to protect him from danger.


    She became his burden. It was an ident.


    Besides, how did she know he could duck?


    So, Kennedy looked at Charlotte in aplex way.


    This woman... What was going on with her mind?


    Nathan had knocked down Gerald. Gerald could fight with him at the beginning, but soon he failed.


    After all, Nathan had practiced. Nathan dragged him to Kennedy pulling his cr.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, how to deal with him?¡±


    Kennedy looked at Gerald as if he were a dead man.


    ¡°Is personal attacks funny? Mr. Gerald likes to y with women so much that even wanted to touch my


    woman. So let''s solve him from the source.¡±


    Hearing this, Gerald suddenly stared at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 46 She is An Outsider

    Chapter 46 She is An Outsider


    Kennedy showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression was odd, ¡°Kennedy, really?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m kidding?¡± Kennedy gave him a cold nce. Nathan immediately got goose bumps on


    back, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then he dragged Gerald out.


    ¡°Kennedy Moore! You cripple. Dare you move my dick, Mr. Reynold will be angry with you!¡±


    Nathan had themand from Kennedy, he did not worry that he said the name of Mr. Reynold, but


    dragged him out.


    Charlotte was frightened, could not help but approached Kennedy, ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Intercede for him, and you''ll die!¡±


    Charlotte swallowed her words.


    Kennedy''s body seemed to be covered with ayer of ck smoke, which made him look very violent


    and unpleasant. But if she did not stop him, Gerald might be...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pushed his wheelchair forward and whispered, ¡°He''s been taught a lesson.


    Let him go.¡±


    Kennedy did not speak. Eyes in anger like a storm circle expanded slowly.


    ¡°If you do that, it is hard to exin to Mr. Reynold.¡±


    ¡°Stupid woman, didn''t I tell you not to intercede for him?¡± Kennedy sped her wrist and looked at her


    coldly.


    Charlotte paused for a moment, and then said. ¡°I''m not interceding for him. I''m just afraid your


    rtionship with Mr. Reynold will be worse.¡±


    Hearing this, Kennedy narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    Charlotte nodded dully.


    Her eyes were like ice tan, with no superfluous emotion, nor the usual appearance of interceding for


    Gerald.


    After a short pause, Kennedy pulled back his hand, ¡°Push me back.¡±


    ¡°But Nathan...¡±


    ¡°It''s not your business.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to say more, but Kennedy moved his wheelchair away. If Charlotte did not follow up,


    he would not talk to her anymore. Charlotte could not let Kennedy leave alone, after all, it was outside.


    Kennedy could not be alone.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly followed up.


    As she pushed the Kennedy away, the waiter came forward trembling. ¡°Just a moment, Sir, Miss.¡±


    Charlotte had to stop. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You... damaged property in the store, you need to pay for it.¡± The waiter, having seen the fight, was


    afraid of them.


    Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°Write down the store¡¯s name. Send over the new batch tomorrow.¡±


    Charlotte nodded and quickly wrote down the name of the store.


    The waiter dared not say anything but saw them leave.


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy out of the coffee shop and walked on the road, saying, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you


    can¡¯t do that, Mr. Reynold...¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep taking about him? What good thing did you get from him?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte set her foot, bit her lower lip and said angrily, ¡°Don''t look down on me! I''m really


    worried that the rtionship between you two might be worse.¡±


    ¡°Is that your business? Don''t forget, this is a family affair, and you are an outsider.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed a little and the color faded from her lips.


    Yeah, how did she forget? This was the affair about the Moore Family. Even if they became enemy, it


    had nothing to do with her.


    The woman Kennedy wanted to marry was Christina, not her.


    For the Moore family, she was an outsider, who would leave in half a year.


    Just leave them alone.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte became silent.


    For a moment there was silence between them.


    When passersby saw them on the street, they would politely give way. Charlotte pushed Kennedy and


    walked smoothly.


    Passing by a clothing store , Kennedy suddenly said, ¡°stop.¡±


    Charlotte had to stop. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Kennedy looked inside, ¡°Buy clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte twisted her delicate brows. ¡°It iste now and you still want to buy clothes?¡±


    ¡°Push me in.¡±


    Charlotte was angry, bit her teeth and pushed Kennedy into the clothing store.


    After ncing around, she realized that it was a women''s clothing store. What was he, a man, doing


    here? Buying clothes for his lover?


    Charlotte suddenly remembered he was looking for someone. Relying on her sixth sense, that person


    should be a woman.


    Had he foung the woman?


    ¡°Hello, wee to our shop.¡±


    The clerk approached to say hello to them.


    Kennedy pressed his lip and said with a cold face, ¡°Pack her all suitable clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, the dejected Charlotte raised her head suddenly and looked at Kennedy in surprise.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Bought her clothes? she thought...


    Kennedy did not lift his eyelids and his cold strong aura made people retreat.


    The clerk gave Charlotte a hesitant look when she saw what she was wearing. But after seeing


    Kennedy¡¯s dress, she quickly turned around to pack clothes.


    When Charlotte saw her behavior, she was rmed. ¡°Wait a minute, don''t...¡± She wanted to ask the


    clerk stop packing, but Kennedy grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need so many clothes...¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t cost you any money.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to pay for me!¡± Charlotte said and bit her lower lip, stubbornly staring at Kennedy.


    He despised her already. If she epted the clothes he had bought for herself, would she not be even


    more contemptible in his eyes? Thinking of this, Charlotte said firmly, ¡°Although I''m poor, I don''t need


    anyone to spend money for me. I can buy my own clothes. I don''t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy sneered and fixed his eyes on her fair face, ¡°Your sry of a month has been


    deducted, do you have money to buy clothes?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Charlotte thought for a long time, but could say nothing but turn her head and clench her fist. ¡°Anyway,


    I can find a way out. I don''t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Don''t need my help? Why did you react so violently when Gerald said I was a cripple and impotent?


    You went to apologize to him, didn''t you?¡±


    Charlotte straightened her back in an instant.


    Yes, she did go to Gerald to apologize, but the change was too great. She did not expect Gerald to say


    such words, so she did that out of anger.


    ¡°I didn''t think so much about it. What did it have to do with it?¡±

 Chapter 47 She Has Nothing

    Chapter 47 She Has Nothing


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlotte turned back.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were still cold, and his words were like a poisoned knife.


    ¡°I hope the next time when you sit in a coffee shop as my assistant and talk to someone about


    cooperation, don¡¯t lose my face.¡±


    Charlotte turned a little pale on face at the mention of her clothes again. ¡°Is that dress really so


    important? Do you care about appearances so much?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to look into the heart of a person who is not capable of even basic dress.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She was speechless.


    Charlotte was so angry that she wanted to walk away, but she failed to do so when she saw him sitting


    in the wheelchair. If she left, how would he do when he got into trouble?


    So she could only stand in ce. After a while, the clerk said to Kennedy, ¡°Sir, the clothes have been


    packed.¡±


    ¡°Send it to this address.¡± Kennedy gave her a name card. The clerk took it and then widened her eyes,


    ¡°The Moore Group? You, you are?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Ok, ok, I understand!¡±


    In the B City, few people did not know the Moore Group.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Charlotte did not want to stay here any longer, she said when they had finished their


    conversation.


    Kennedy agreed. And Charlotte pushed him away.


    The murmur of several clerks was heard before they left.


    ¡°I am jealous. Who is that woman? Mr. Kennedy bought so many clothes for her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she seems to have no money. If only someone does that to me.¡±


    ¡°Why does Cindere always find the prince? And why can''t we?¡±


    Charlotte heard thesements and secretly tightened her fingers.


    Perhaps she was really Cindere. After all, she had nothing and her parents did not love her.


    However, she knew clearly that Moore was not her prince.


    Diana had a word right.


    For Charlotte who was pregnant and remarried, Moore was dangerous to her.


    After returning home, Charlotte went back to her room, and Kennedy went to the study.


    Charlotte checked the information. Suddenly she thought of something, picked up her phone and bag


    and went out.


    The Wilson family.


    ¡°Mom, why did you cook dinner again that I don''t like? I''m not having dinner today!¡± Christina sat to the


    table, picked up the chopsticks and found she did not like the food, so she put down the chopsticks and


    bowl, got up and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Belinda got up and stopped her.


    ¡°Christina, you are thin and you are still picky about food.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m not picky. But you are bad at cooking. I can''t eat what you cook.¡± Christina said angrily and


    went upstairs.


    ¡°Christina...¡± Belinda sighed helplessly, sat back to the table and whispered, ¡°Let''s have dinner first,


    andter I''ll get something she likes.¡±


    Bruno sat opposite her, with anger in his eyes, ¡°You spoil her. Look at what she has be. She


    doesn¡¯t even have dinner, let her starve to death.¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda''s face changed. ¡°Bruno, how could you say that? She''s your daughter!¡±


    ¡°My daughter? What''s a daughter like that for? She is poor in academic performance and cannot help


    the family. And she is picky about food.¡± Bruno sighed, ¡°I wonder how Charlotte is now.¡±


    At the mention of Charlotte, Belinda''s face grew paler.


    ¡°Is Charlotte all right? She hasn''t called us since she got married, and I feel embarrassed to call her.¡±


    ¡°How could you let her rece Christina? She just got a divorce!¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you ming me? I had consulted with you, you agreed. And you me me?¡±


    Bruno did not speak.


    ¡°Do you think I am not sorry? I am sorry for Charlotte, but we only have two daughters. Charlotte got


    divorced and she could not find a good family to marry into. I can''t let Christina have a life like her.¡±


    Bruno kept silent.


    The doorbell rang.


    Belinda put down her bowl and chopsticks and whispered, ¡°Maybe it is Christina''s boyfriend.¡±


    After opening the door, Belinda was slightly shocked, ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Charlotte stood awkwardly in the doorway. ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Belinda thought it was Christina''s boyfriend.


    Charlotte stood on the spot and waspletely confused when she saw disappointment on Belinda¡¯s


    face.


    She was embarrassed.


    She married to the Moore family for Christina, and her parents have started to hate her?


    She was not weed as she came back from the Moore family?


    Charlotte''s eyes were dim and she whispered, ¡°Mom, I''vee back for something.¡±


    Hearing the gloom in her voice, Belinda realized that she had made a mistake. She smiled kindly and


    gently took Charlotte''s hand, ¡°I thought it was Christina boyfriend. Have you had dinner yet? Come in.


    We are having dinner,e and eat.¡±


    Charlotte walked in the house. Bruno saw her, got up and walked towards her.


    ¡°Charlotte, gave you had dinner? Sit down and eat together.¡±


    Charlotte had not eaten with her family for a long time. Seeing the familiar table and smelling the


    delicious food, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    After sitting down, Charlotte found the table empty.


    ¡°Where is Christina?¡±


    ¡°Christina shows ill temper and doesn''t eat.¡± Smiling, Bruno put a piece of meat into Charlotte''s bowl


    and exined softly.


    Charlotte was surprised, ¡°She is still picky about food?¡±


    ¡°Your sister is spoiled by your mother. Come, eat more. You''ve lost weight these days. Have you had a


    bad time in the Moore family?¡±


    Here, Bruno was suddenly sad and put down the chopsticks.


    ¡°It is my fault. I should not have let you rece Christina to marry into the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°Bruno, what are you talking about?¡± Belinda said, ¡°Now it''s the fact. Don''t say that.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I''ll be fine.¡± Charlotte said with a smile, ¡°They are kind to me. I''m just trying to lose weight


    recently. Moreover, the Moore family is famous in B City. I am satisfied that I can marry into a rich


    family after I got divorced.¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda was gratified, ¡°Charlotte, It is good that you have that thought. Indeed, you have


    already been divorced, and it is good for you to marry into the Moore family.¡±

 Chapter 48 A Quarrel

    Chapter 48 A Quarrel


    Yes, Charlotte understood that.


    She should be satisfied that she could have another marriage.


    But, seeing that Belinda did not feel sad and was not worried about her, Charlotte felt particrly sad.


    Didn''t she care how she felt?


    At this thought, she lost her appetite too eat.


    Charlotte took a few bites of rice and put down her chopsticks, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have eaten at the Moore


    family and can''t eat any more. I''ll go up and get something.¡±


    With that, Charlotte stood up and went upstairs.


    Looking at this scene, Belinda couldn''t help but press her mouth and said, ¡°Does Charlotte me me?¡±


    Hearing this, Bruno sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, she must have good food in the Moore family and despise our food?¡±


    Bruno could not help frowning. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? Just look at her face!¡± Belinda angrily threw the bowl and chopsticks. She did not want to


    eat either.


    Charlotte went back to her room. When she opened the door, she found her room was in mess.


    Frowning, she went in and took a look at the room.


    It was not like this when she left. Someone must havee it and moved her stuff.


    Charlotte went to open the drawer of the cab and pulled out the small box. Only then did she find


    that the passbook was not there.


    Charlotte turned pale on face and bit her lower lip.


    Christina must have entered her room. Thinking about this, Charlotte turned around and went to find


    Christina.


    Christina was now hiding in her bedroom and talking to her boyfriend on the phone.


    ¡°No, I really don''t have an appetite. I don''t want to eat it. You cook and send it to me? Ok, ok, I''ll wait for


    you.¡±


    There was knock at the door. Christina was impatient, ¡°Honey, wait a minute, it could be my mother.¡±


    With that, Christina opened the door and said before she could see who the person was, ¡°Mom, I have


    said several times I don''t want to eat, don''t bother...¡±


    Christina was stunned and stared at the man who appeared at the door of her room.


    Charlotte looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Sis... Why are you here?¡±


    Charlotte nced behind her. Christina¡¯s room was in perfect order, but her room was in such a mess.


    Christina swallowed saliva, and then put the phone to her ear, ¡°My sister came to see me, I''ll call you


    She quickly hung up the phone.


    Charlotte stepped into the room, while Christina hurried to stop her.


    ¡°Sis, Sis, what are you doing?¡±


    Charlotte stopped and held out the box to her.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Seeing the box, Christina turned pale and averted her eyes. ¡°What is this... How should I know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don''t know what it is, how possibly do I where it is?¡± Christina smiled and took Charlotte''s hand.


    ¡°Sis,¡± she said kindly, ¡°you haven''t been back for a long time since you got married. Does the Moore


    family treat you well? Are you bullied?¡±


    ¡°If I were bullied, do you want to rece me?¡± Charlotte stared at her calmly.


    She looked at Charlotte awkwardly for a long time. Then she let go of Charlotte¡¯s arm and turned


    around, ¡°Sis, you know it''s impossible. I have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have a boyfriend, so you can do whatever you want? Dare you say you haven''t touched the


    thing in the box?¡±


    Christina suddenly turned around, ¡°Sis, I did not take away your passbook. Why do you keep asking


    me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Did I say it was a passbook?¡±


    Christina: ¡®Oh, no! I identally spilled the beans!¡¯


    ¡°Sis! That''s not true! I saw it identallyst time, but I swear, I really did not take your passbook. You


    tried hard to make money, how can I move your money?¡± At this point, Christina began to use the trick


    of acting like a spoiled child again, stepped forward to take Charlotte''s arm, and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°Sis, I am your sister, how could I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because you''re my sister, I know what you can do.¡± Charlotte pushed her away mercilessly, and then


    spread out her palm toward her. ¡°Give me back my passbook.¡±


    Christina''s face was blue.


    ¡°Sis, I didn''t take it.¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    She saved secretly the money for many years through hard work. There was tens of thousands of


    yuan. How could Christina spend it. She had to get it back!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± When they were quarrelling, Belinda''s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Seeing Belinda, Christina hid behind her as if she saw God, ¡°Mom, sister used me that I


    stole her passbook, but Mom, I did not take it.¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda immediately put on a straight face and asked, ¡°Charlotte, how can you use


    your sister unjustly? Don''t you know where you put your own passbook?¡±


    ¡°I left it in my room, but my room was in such a mess, and who but she could have entered it so


    wantonly?¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda immediately turned her head and looked at Christina behind her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Christina said, ¡°Maybe it was a thief? I didn''t take it!¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, Christina said she did not take it, believe her.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Mom, that is all my savings. If there was a thief, you would know. And if there was a thief,


    why did he only enter my room? If you and father didn''t take it, who else would?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Belinda was angry and said, ¡°I took it, ok? We are short of money, so I took it to support the


    family? Is this the way you talk to me? Have you taken me seriously as a mother?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you now proud to marry into the Moore family? Now you despise our food now? It is your


    second marriage, don''t take yourself too seriously. I spent your money, do you need me to borrow the


    money and give it back to you?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She looked at Belinda in disbelief. She could not believe that these words woulde out of her


    mother''s mouth.


    ¡°Mom, why? I have married to the Moore family as you required.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why you do this to me?¡± asked Charlotte with trembling lips.


    Belinda snorted, ¡°What did I do to you? You med your sister as soon as you came home, did I say a


    word about that?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t feel good, get out of the house!¡±

 Chapter 49 Got Drunk (1)

    Chapter 49 Got Drunk (1)


    On the street.


    Charlotte walked mindlessly with heavy steps. Her expression was nk and the rims of her eyes were


    red, as tears were congealed without dropping out.


    The bag in her hands was squeezed out of shape, making it look more of inferior.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, someone passed her in high speed and knocked her down. Charlotte fell on the ground with


    her bag ripped, spreading everything inside on the ground.


    The man who hit her stopped, and watched what happened in a daze.


    After figuring out what was going on, the man quickly crouched down and helped her pick her things on


    the ground, then he handed her the stuff and said, "Sorry, I have to go. I am truly sorry. Here are all


    your belongings."


    After returning the things to Charlotte, the man ran away quickly.


    Charlotte stood still holding the things. Her bag was broken and couldn''t pack up things anymore.


    She lowered her head. Her downcast eyes made it hard to figure out her expression. Suddenly, she


    Passers-by kept a distance from her and didn''t dare to get close.


    Tears ran down from her face, dropping on her hands, and quickly soaked her sleeves.


    Charlotte rubbed the tears on her face after a long time, picked up the broken bag, put things in it,


    rolled up the bag in case things falling off, and kept walking as if nothing happened.


    At first, she was afraid Kennedy wouldugh at her old clothes, and she decided to buy some at the


    nearest shop. However, her savings disappeared without a trace, and even her mother expelled her


    from home.


    That was¡­her biological mother.


    But she just¡­cast her out of home.


    Sometimes Charlotte would wonder whether she was her real mother. Why did her mother spoil her


    sister while treated her so badly? She had tried so hard since she was young. She obeyed her parents,


    behaved like a docile child, and wouldn''t argue with them. However, she didn''t know what was wrong


    and her parents never seemed to like her.


    She followed their order and married the man in the Moore Family instead of her sister.


    However, nothing can be changed in the end.


    Charlotte, you really were a joke!


    It waste at night.


    Kennedy sat beside the window alone, watching the lively and busy scene outside. He could only hear


    his own breath. In the past, that stupid woman woulde out of the bathroom and got on her little bed


    to sleep, but today¡­


    In the meantime, he frowned and looked toward that little bed in the corner of the room.


    The quilt was neatly folded, and no one was there.


    That woman¡­seemed to go out after returning from work and had note back yet.


    Kennedy looked at his watch. It was almost 11:00pm. Dame it! Did she want to stay out all night?


    Nathan came up at this time and said to Kennedy respectfully, "Mr. Kennedy, I will go back if you don''t


    have any orders."


    "Wait." Kennedy turned around his eyes and hinted him toe over.


    Nathan walked towards him and asked, "What''s wrong, Mr. Kennedy?"


    "Where is that woman?"


    Nathan didn''t realize who was that woman at first and thought it was the woman who once made sex


    with him. He scratched his head and answered, "I have already arranged people to search around the


    hospital, but we haven''t found any single woman going to the hospital to do the inspection. Mr.


    Kennedy, I want to say something directly and hope you don''t mind it. Well, maybe the woman who


    spent the night with you already has husband."


    Hearing this, Kennedy got furious, which made Nathan stepped back. Nathan said timidly, "Mr.


    Kennedy, I am just joking. How can this be possible?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "I am asking about that woman."


    "Which one?" Nathan rubbed his head and had no clue.


    When Kennedy was about to lose control of his anger, Nathan finally figured out who he was talking


    about and suddenly straightened his chest, "Are you asking about Ms. Wilson?"


    Kennedy didn''t reply.


    Nathan looked around, "Well, she should be here this time. Where did she go?"


    The veins on Kennedy¡¯s forehead were popping out.


    "I don''t know! Why are you asking me?"


    Nathan said, "¡­Well. I will arrange someone to investigate it as soon as possible."


    After fifteen minutes, Kennedy got impatient: It seemed that the woman wouldn''t return tonight and


    Nathan hadn''t told him about her whereabouts.


    Nathan came in when Kennedy was going to go out, pushing his wheelchair on his own.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I got some information."


    In the pub.


    The pub was in a scene of feasting and revelry. Charlotte bent over the counter, drinking one ss of


    wine after another.


    "One more, please." Charlotte quaffed her ss and pushed the empty ss to the bartender, "The


    strongest drink."


    Charlotte said in such a loud voice that some men sitting around cheered for her wild behavior.


    It wasmon for Charlotte to get stomach bleeding after social gathering. However, every time she


    got home with an exhausted body, her husband had already fallen asleep and never taken care of her.


    Charlotte had a low tolerance on drinking, but as time passed by, she became much better at drinking.


    It had been a long time since she had been numbed by alcohol.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy to a dark corner and pointed for him, "Here she is, Mr. Kennedy."


    She was sitting in an obvious spot, and Kennedy saw her at his first nce.


    She was wearing a simple white T-shirt and white-washed jeans. Now, she was sitting in front of the


    bar with her figure as thin as a high school teenager and her ponytails loosing down, gently spreading


    on her shoulder and blocked half of her face.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The various colors of light hit her face through the hair, creating a hazy feeling and making her three-


    dimensional feature appear a little softer. Her face flushed and she has obviously drunk a lot.


    "It seemed that Charlotte was drunk and looked pretty sad. Should I bring her here?"


    Kennedy remained silence, but the blue veins on his forehead already told him how angry he was!


    A man had paid attention to Charlotte for a long time and went up to ost her. He put his hands


    around her shoulder and asked, "Look how gorgeous you are! Why are you so sad? I have seen you


    drinking here by yourself for a long time. Do you need me to apany you?"


    Charlotte looked at him with blurry eyes, sneered and shook off his hands, "Leave me alone."


    The man was surprised. He never thought this soft and gentle girl would be so cold in her eyes, like a


    "Well, I just try to be nice. You are drunk, and I only want to apany you. Don''t be so eager to


    refuse me."


    Then the man held her thin waist in a flirty way. Although Charlotte had drunk a lot and got dizzy, she


    knew this man was dangerous!


    "Just leave me alone¡­"


    "Put your hands away."

 Chapter 50 Got Drunk (2)

    Chapter 50 Got Drunk (2)


    The man was dragged back on his cor when his hands got shaken off and wanted to touch Charlotte


    again.


    What happened? The man felt the atmosphere was getting cold. When he turned around, he found a


    man on a wheelchair was staring at him with a pair of eyes as sharp as a knife.


    Although he was simply sitting there, the sense of nobleness could be seen by staring at his eyes. It


    seemed that nobody could get into his world as his cold eyes and powerful aura melted into a different


    but mighty world.


    "What are you going to do to her?" Nathan grabbed his cor and asked.


    "I am sorry!" The man apologized immediately when he figured out what happened. Although the man


    was sitting on a wheelchair, he could feel that he wasn''t an ordinary guy. When he was grabbed from


    behind his back, he could barely fight back. What did that mean?


    He wasn''t a man withoutmon sense after being in the society for quite a long time.


    "I don¡¯t know she has boyfriend. I am truly sorry. Please let me go."


    Kennedy didn''t say anything; instead, his eyes zed on the man''s hands and asked him, "Which hand


    of you just touched her?"


    The man was in a trance with his forehead kept sweating. Kennedy''s stare was like an invisible


    mountain falling on his shoulder and he couldn''t help cringing before him. Gradually, he raised his right


    hand.


    "Disable it."


    His calm tone was like a bomb exploding on the ground with noisy music.


    The man''s expression suddenly changed. His teeth trembled and said, "I¡­I¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to touch


    her. I don''t know¡­sir, please forgive me!"


    He hadn''t finished his words when several men in suit and sunsses showed up to catch him. The


    man hadn''te across any scene like this and was almost scared to death.


    However, at this moment, Charlotte, who was bending over all the time, suddenly stood up and walked


    towards Kennedy staggeringly.


    "You!"


    She went in front of Kennedy and pointed at him with her index finger.


    Kennedy''s expression didn¡¯t change and he looked at her calmly.


    Charlotte''s face flushed, with a pair of drunken eyes, portraying her enchanting expression. Her red lips


    were moist with wine. Her hair was ruffled on her shoulder, covering half of her face. All these seemed


    to be her natural makeup, and more natural than a makeup.


    Kennedy was absent-minded, deeply attracted by her enchanting eyes.


    "Why do you¡­mind my own business?" Charlotte got angry and pointed at him.


    However, she was so drunk that she couldn''t say a clear sentence. Instead, her limp body was full of


    coquetry.


    Kennedy''s subordinates watched this scene in great astonishment.


    This woman was pointing at Kennedy''s nose and asked him why he should interfere. Nobody dared to


    do this before!


    "Say something! I am asking you!" Seeing Kennedy sat here without moving, Charlotte stepped


    forward, but got stumbled and fell on him.


    "Mr. Kennedy!" Nathan''s eyes were wide opened and shouted nervously.


    Seeing she was going to fall on him, Kennedy could adjust his wheelchair. If he did, Charlotte would fell


    onto the cold and tough floor. If not, she would fall into his arms with so many people looking around.


    BANG!


    His subordinates stood aside and looked at what happened in surprising.


    Was that true? Kennedy used his hands to support her.


    Charlotte almost hit on the arm of his wheelchair, but Kennedy grabbed her other arm and braced her


    into his arm.


    Nathan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her head did not collide onto the armrest.


    All the subordinates were dumbfounded! Nathan curled his lips, as he had seen Mr. Kennedy taking


    liberties with this woman. Hence, this¡­couldn''t surprise him at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte''s soft cheek bumped onto Kennedy''s hard chest, and after she was brought into his arms,


    she didn¡¯t move.


    Only after a while, she muffled out, "It hurts¡­"


    Hearing her words, Kennedy wrinkled.


    What a woman! She just bumped into him. If it were not him holding her up, her face would have been


    smashed on the floor. But now, instead of showing any gratitude, she wasining?


    "Why are you¡­so hard?" Charlotte continued toin, fisting on Kennedy''s chest, "You are such a


    jerk! You hurt me!"


    Kennedy, "¡­"


    His subordinates, "¡­"


    Nathan was rubbing his forehead, worried. Was Charlotte drunk?


    She didn¡¯t dare to do such thing to Kennedy under normal circumstances.


    It was surprising that Charlotte behavedpletely different after getting drunk. Nathan thought this


    Charlotte was¡­cute.


    "You didn¡¯t answer me!" Charlotte kept hitting on his chest. Although her strength was weak and


    Kennedy could barely feel anything, it would affect his authority towards his subordinates.


    Kennedy held her thin and fair wrist and scolded her in a cold voice, "You¡¯d better stop doing this!"


    "Why should you mind my business?" Charlotte raised her head and asked him back, as if she didn¡¯t


    understand what he was taking about. When she raised her head, her face got very close to Kennedy.


    He could smell her scent. It was a sweet scent that belonged to a woman, together with the smell of


    alcohol,bining into a kind of stimnt.


    Kennedy held his breath and looked at her face in front of him.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t wear makeup in daily life, but she got fair skin, white and tender, and especially red and


    tempting lips. It kept opening and closing, luring him to do something to her.


    Kennedy''s eyes darkened. He held his hands around her waist and said in a deep low voice, "Do you


    dare to get closer?"


    He thought he could threat her, however, he didn¡¯t know what a drunken person would do.


    Alcohol makes people brave. The more you encouraged her, the more powerful she would be.


    Charlotte, who was irritated by Kennedy''s words, got closer to him, until there was barely space left


    between them.


    "Well, I dare."


    Charlotte answered in a lovely voice after getting closer.


    Her voice was soft, like a marshmallow just getting rolled up from a machine. The sweetness made


    Kennedy''s heart beating quickly.


    His breath got deeper as he stared at her angrily.


    "Don''t flirt with me!"


    What a damn woman! Her behavior almost drove him crazy after getting drunk.


    "Flirt? What does that mean?" Charlotte smiled, holding his jaw, and continued, "You haven''t answered


    my question yet. Kennedy, didn''t you get sick of me? Why¡­do you get involved into my business again


    and again?"

 Chapter 51 Got Drunk (3)

    Chapter 51 Got Drunk (3)


    ¡°Enough!¡± Kennedy grasped her wrist, trying to pull her away.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t give up and stepped forward, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    Blue veins were popping out on his forehead, as Kennedy encircled her waist, trying to push her away,


    but Charlotte was so pestering that she relied on her instincts to act. Once being forced to move away


    again, she grabbed hold of his neck and sitting onto his thighs.


    The throng stupefied.


    His fellows whispered, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± They went forward and attempted to grip her arms.


    Kennedy turned his fierce eyes, ¡°Back off!¡±


    Their stout arms suspended in midair.


    Nathan raved how reckless these people were. They were not observant enough to find out the


    nervousness across his face.


    Kennedy was gued by Charlotte all the time. She sat there with her hands over his neck. The sweet


    and silky breath wrapped over, and integrated with his powerful mind.


    He pinched around her waist, and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Charlotte pouted her red lips and bent down, leaning against his shoulder and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so


    sleepy.¡±


    He was speechless.


    Did she get sleepy right after flirting with him?


    ¡°Oh, woman, you have no chance.¡±


    Kennedy pushed his wheelchair with his free hand, and Nathan instructed his fellows right away, ¡°Get


    the car ready. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    He followed Kennedy and left the man behind.


    On their way back, Charlotte remained in Kennedy¡¯s arms. She kept making small gestures, pinching


    his ears, or raking her fingers across his skin. Kennedy¡¯s desires were stirred up.


    He didn''t know how he got this way, but he actually reacted to her provocation.


    Kennedy grabbed her hand and held her hand down to keep her from moving, but Charlotte grumbled


    sorrowfully, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. He stared straight ahead with his grim face, ¡°Speed up!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t get her back sooner, he could barely imagine what would happen next.


    His mindfulness was almost worn out by her.


    It couldn¡¯t go on like this anymore!


    Nathan stepped on the elerator, and looked at the two of them through the rearview mirror.


    Really? How could Kennedy tolerate a drunkendy lying in his arms with a sexy pose? He seemed to


    have extraordinary self-control.


    ¡°Do you have enough?¡± A dead voice came through and cast a chill over Nathan. He straightened his


    back and stared ahead, with no more look-around.


    Seriously, how dare he peep at them?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t get rid of Kennedy, so she struggled to get up, wriggling her body over his. He


    seemed to devour her. He lifted a free hand and pressed on her shoulder, ¡°Damn it. Stop moving!¡±


    Charlotte was stuck there. She kept her pose and stared at him intively. She appeared to be


    wronged andining. Kennedy relented by her reaction. He looked away with a tranquil voice,


    ¡°Behave yourself or I will throw you off the car.¡±


    Hearing his words, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. She closed her eyes and poured into his arms, with no


    more messing around.


    Kennedy breathed a sigh in relief, and loosened his grip. Charlotte encircled his waist right away and


    settled in his arms.


    His body was stiffened, and cold sweats fell from his forehead.


    Fortunately, Charlotte didn¡¯t move around after hugging his waist and finally drifted into sleep.


    Feeling that she was breathing evenly, Kennedy gazed down at the woman in his arms.


    She was totally different when she got drunk.


    A woman like her could be gentle as well.


    Charlotte was petnt and dependent, like a spoiled and whiny child. When she was sober, she


    restrained herself and swallowed her angers. When she was really angry, she turned away quietly and


    said nothing to exin.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    A confused call spilled out of the pink lips, and Charlotte''s eyshes quivered.


    They arrived at Kennedy¡¯s ce in 15 minutes. By the time Nathan opened the door and pushed the


    wheelchair off the car, Charlotte was sticking onto Kennedy¡¯s body.


    When the servants noticed what happened, the surprise made their eyes popping out.


    What was all this about? Miss Charlotte grandly leaned against Mr. Kennedy. He didn¡¯t push her away


    either. Kennedy used to dere that there was no chemistry between Charlotte and him.


    But now?


    Those servants exchanged their looks. There was a rumor that a maid was dismissed for being


    offensive to Charlotte. Now it seemed to get confirmed.


    A voice arose when they entered the elevator.


    ¡°Kenny.¡±


    Nathan halted, as Manfred came closer.


    He stopped in front of them, and rested her eyes on Charlotte, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kenny?¡±


    Kennedy replied with a poker face, ¡°As you can see.¡±


    There was an overpowering smell of alcohol. Manfred made a sour face, ¡°Did she go for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Manfred stepped forward, ¡°Let me help you, Kenny. It¡¯s hard to do it by yourself.¡±


    Manfred tried to pull Charlotte up, but Kennedy warded him off with a re, when Manfred was about


    to approach her.


    ¡°I can do it on my own. Thanks!¡±


    Manfred paused with a displeased look, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your legs would be affected, Kenny. Even Charlotte


    was not heavy at all, you couldn¡¯t hold that much weight...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    Manfred¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kennedymanded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nathan followed his order, and pushed the wheelchair into the elevator. That was really an awkward


    moment.


    The waggling woke Charlotte up, and she opened her sleepy eyes. Kennedy pushed her head down


    when she was about to look up.


    His instinct guided him, as he didn¡¯t want Manfred to see how groggy Charlotte was.


    Her tipsy appearance...could only be admired by him.


    ¡°Ummm...¡± Charlotte struggled to get up.


    ¡°Tinkle¡± the door was closed.


    Kennedy loosened his hands to free her. When she was about to open her month, there was a sudden


    darkness in front of her eyes, and her lips were covered by his mouth.

 Chapter 52 Settle Her

    Chapter 52 Settle Her


    Nathan muffled his eyes instinctively, trying to make himself invisible.


    He didn¡¯t see anything.


    While he could still hear the lingering sound they made when they kissed. Couldn¡¯t he just wait until


    they got into the room? Why had it to be in the elevator?


    The kiss didn¡¯tst long, as Charlotte didn¡¯t get her breath in the proper way, and sank into his arms


    faintly.


    This was not her first time. Kennedy released her body and clinched her chin. He asked hoarsely,


    ¡°What did you do to Manfred? He cares about you so much.¡±


    He even tried to pick her up.


    Did he get his permission?


    Charlotte turned a misty eye. She twinkled with a dull voice, ¡°Who... is Mr. Manfred?¡±


    Kennedy lifted his brows and squinted, ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She nodded amenably.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Kennedy asked unexpectedly, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Nathan froze there.


    This was terrible.


    Charlotte put her hand on his cheek. She gazed at him for a while with her lips curving up, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She didn¡¯t even know him along the way. Kennedy became


    depressed just by thinking of it. He looked straight at her, ¡°You have one more minute to think over who


    I am!¡±


    ¡°Kennedy!!¡± Charlotte screamed out clearly after he finished.


    The elevator door opened. Nathan hesitated whether to push them out or not.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why... are you meddling with my business?¡± She dropped the


    conversation back, after realizing Kennedy was in front of her.


    Kennedy felt headache. She just wouldn¡¯t get off his back.


    ¡°Get back to my room.¡± Kennedymanded with a frosty voice. Nathan pushed them out to the room


    without a break.


    After they got in, Nathan wiped away his sweat, ¡°Can I leave now, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Get two maids here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan soon brought them in and waited outside.


    They made great efforts to get Charlotte off. She was making noise all the time. After putting her onto


    the bed, everyone got a little sweaty.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    After they left, Kennedy rolled his wheelchair towards the bed. He fixed his gaze on her, who had


    calmed down already.


    Kennedy freaked out when she burst out, as if she was crying when they put her onto the bed.


    Now that he was in front of her and took a close look, she remained unchanged.


    ¡°One... one more drink, please!¡±


    Suddenly, Charlotte mumbled and turned herself over.


    Kennedy showed a chilly look. She really enjoyed boozing.


    After a while, Nathan pushed the door open when he heard Kennedy¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t look around


    anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, these stuff just arrived. They belong to Mrs. Charlotte.¡±


    He took them over and confirmed it. The bag was broken. ¡°Clear them away and discard the bag.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then get some water here.¡±


    Nathan went out. When he came back, he put the bucket on the table before Kennedy asked.


    Kennedy was surprised, ¡°You seem to know what I want to do.¡±


    Nathan crackled a smile, ¡°I can definitely read your mind, after working as your assistant for such a


    long time.¡±


    By hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m going to pour the


    bucket on her to wake her up?¡±


    Nathan trembled, ¡°You are kidding. Are you really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Wring out the towel for me.¡±


    Nathan sighed with relief. Mr. Kennedy was just making fun of him.


    He passed the towel over. Kennedy stepped forward and gently wiped her face. Charlotte seemed to


    feel ufortable by that. She shook the towel off and grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me...¡±


    Kennedy paused for a while before he went on.


    Charlotte hummed. She was about to strike out when Kennedy berated her, ¡°Stop moving, or I will


    throw you down to the ground.¡±


    Nathan whispered, ¡°Kennedy bluffed again!¡±


    While this worked for Charlotte. Shey still, and Kennedy started to clean her forehead.


    As time went by, Kennedy suddenly stopped and stared at her with knitted brows.


    What happened?


    By noticing the strange look on his face, Nathan followed Kennedy¡¯s sight.


    Charlotte started to weep with no reason. She was lying there quietly before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tears dropped down from her face. The pillow got soaked in a moment.


    What... was wrong with her?


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked in a soft voice, weeping all the time.


    ¡°Mom...I...I¡¯m your daughter as well...¡±


    She choked with sobs and wrinkled her brows tightly.


    Nathan felt awkward. He was overwhelmed by what he saw. Then he turned to see what Kennedy


    would do.


    Kennedy dropped his nce with an unpredictable look. He handed the towel to Nathan impassively,


    ¡°Wash it up.¡±


    Nathan took over and cleaned it up. He sent it back to Kennedy with a cautious voice.


    ¡°Well... Mr. Kennedy. Was Charlotte thinking of something sad?¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t respond. He dried her tears with slender fingers, ¡°You can leave for now.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I know clearly about myself. I can do it on my own.¡±


    After hearing that, Nathan popped out his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t take risks, Mr. Kennedy! If you reveal your


    identity...¡±


    ¡°What can be exposed in this room?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Charlotte... if she finds out...¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Kennedy replied with a dull look, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she knows about it. I will settle her by


    myself if she talks recklessly.¡±


    Nathan got nothing to say. But would he be ruthless enough to do that?

 Chapter 53 Did I Do Anything?

    Chapter 53 Did I Do Anything?


    Finally Nathan followed the order and left. He closed the door behind him considerately for Kennedy


    When he left, and the room became quiet again. Kennedy put the towel on the desk and puckered his


    thin lips.


    "Can you solve the problems with your tears?"


    Charlotte¡¯s tears kept sliding down her face. Even though he had been wiping them for her for a while,


    they kept falling, so he pulled his hand back and gave a grim smile, "If you can¡¯t be reconciled, just fight


    back. Tears¡­ are the most useless things in the world."


    Although Charlotte was drunk, she could hear someone talking to her indistinctly. However, she


    couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying exactly. She could only feel that her head was going to explode.


    Feeling sick, she opened her eyes with difficulty, but saw a tall and slender figure walking in the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was a¡­ familiar figure.


    But, who was he?


    Her eyelids and mind were so heavy that Charlotte shut her eyes and fell asleep immediately.


    The consequence of hangovers was headaches.


    When Charlotte woke up the next morning, her head was still so painful that she sat up with her head


    covered in her hands. It was when she saw the brightness in room that she calmed down slowly.


    After sitting dumbly for about ten seconds, Charlotte turned around and looked at Kennedy¡¯s huge bed.


    He was lying there upright, clearly not awake yet.


    Charlotte tried to grab her phone, but it wasn¡¯t under her pillow, so she had to get out of bed and tip-


    toed to the bathroom. When she passed by the desk, she realized that it was covered with her


    belongings.


    Charlotte nced at the clock, and it was still pretty early in the morning.


    She washed her face in the bathroom and, and felt her headache was getting better.


    In the mirror, Charlotte caught the look of her face: dark circles under her eyes, pale face, messy hair


    and puffy eyes. She looked horrible in every way¡­ Charlotte stretched out her hands to cover her face.


    It was just incredible. How could this happen?


    Charlotte almost thought she was staring at a real ghost, so she pinched her cheeks hard to give a little


    color to her face, and then applied the wet towel to her eyes, until they became less puffy.


    Now that she was barely presentable, Charlotte let out a sigh and walked out of the bathroom.


    When passing by Kennedy¡¯s bed, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help ncing at him. A scene shed through her


    mind all of a sudden, a tall and slender figure walking through the room.


    At this thought, she froze instantly in ce.


    She was drunkst night, did she hallucinate? However¡­ why was that scene so clear? That figure


    had seemed to be him, but¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze fell upon the wheelchair nearby.


    He had been in the wheelchair all the time and she had helped him before. Apparently, he was


    Was she drunk and confused? Or was she¡­dreaming?


    Charlotte rubbed her aching forehead, and returned to bed, intending to sleep for a while longer.


    When Charlottey down, a few more images burst into her mind. She threw herself into Kennedy¡¯s


    arms in the pub, throwing her arms around his neck; she slipped her arms around his slim waist in the


    car; and¡­ they kissed in the elevator.


    The images ended here. Once she put the broken images together, Charlotte could almost guess what


    had happened.


    She was having a breakdown, lying there, not daring to move.


    Last night, she really drank too much. It didn¡¯t ur to her that she would have done that much. Did


    she used to be like this too? No! She had never allowed herself to ck out before. She would cook


    and shower after she got home, and then went to bed.


    However,st night, why did she?


    Was it because she had been too sad? Or did she think that Kennedy was a reliable man, so she¡­?


    Charlotte was in an emotional turmoil, her eyes closed, and her mind was a mess.


    However, wild thoughts failed to beat drowsiness. Charlotte fell asleep. When she woke up again, she


    was awakened by the noise in the room. Charlotte opened her eyes, sat up and found that Kennedy


    had already got up and was washing up in the bathroom.


    Charlotte turned over and pulled the quilt up to cover herself.


    She felt too ashamed to see anyone because she had done such a humiliating thingst night.


    She was so depressed.


    She had to wait until he left before she got up. It would be better if they didn¡¯t see each other face to


    face. Charlotte made up her mind and released a sigh eventually.


    The bathroom door opened and the noise of the wheelchair came through.


    Charlotte lifted the quilt up and peeked through the crack between the quilt and the bed, and saw


    Kennedy sitting in the wheelchair as expected.


    She knew it. How was it possible for Kennedy to stand up? She must have been drunk or mistaken.


    Wait. Why was that wheelchairing her way? Charlotte put down the quilt suddenly and pretended


    to be sleeping.


    "Get up if you¡¯re awake."


    Kennedy said coldly. Charlottey still and pretended not to hear, closing her eyes and telling herself


    that she was sleeping.


    "Feeling ashamed?"


    Charlotte¡¯s whole body quivered. Did he know she was awake?


    "Weren¡¯t you so livelyst night?" Kennedy went on.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. She did remember it, so what? She just pretended that she didn¡¯t know


    anything.


    After a while, there was no sound outside. Charlotte felt strange and quietly poked her head out. Where


    the wheelchair used to be was empty. It seemed that Kennedy had gone.


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, and finally lifted the quilt away and emerged from it.


    It was almost suffocating her¡­


    After lifting the quilt, Charlotte was stunned in ce. The man she thought had left was actually sitting


    there, but in a different position.


    Their eyes met in the air, and the situation was extremely awkward.


    Silence¡­


    One second, two seconds¡­ Charlotte bit her lower lip, and the next second she jumped out of bed and


    rushed toward the bathroom.


    "Feeling ashamed because of what happenedst night?"


    However, Kennedy¡¯s words stopped her steps immediately. Charlotte turned around. She wanted to run


    away, but she changed her mind. She stood still and clenched her fists silently.


    "No."


    Charlotte was biting her lips. Her gaze fell upon Kennedy¡¯s handsome face, her red lips trembling


    slightly.


    "Thank you¡­ for taking me backst night."


    Hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrows, and squinted at her.


    "You seem to remember what happened?"


    "Almost, most of them," Charlotte said softly and then raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.


    Biting her lip, she seemed to be hesitating over something. She said after a while, "Last night¡­ did I do


    anything indecent?"


    Those memories were broken into pieces. She knew what had happened roughly, but¡­ she knew


    nothing else, such as¡­ what had happened after the kiss? What exactly had happened?


    She couldn¡¯t have talked nonsense to Kennedy, right?


    As she pondered, Kennedy¡¯s focused gaze fell on her face, so hot that it almost burned a hole in her


    face. She returned to her senses just in time to meet his gaze.


    "Anything indecent?" Kennedy sneered, "What do you think?"


    Hearing his words, Charlotte gripped the corner of her shirts tight and even her eyshes were


    fluttering, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything¡­ to you, right?"


    She really¡­ had no idea!


    "What? Did you really want to do something to me?"

 Chapter 54 Occupying His Closet

    Chapter 54 upying His Closet


    The shameless question made Charlotte speechless. She stared at him for a while and failed to make


    a retort. When she thought of the fact that it was him who had taken her back homest night, she was


    grateful, and she dropped her eyes.


    "Anyway, thank you."


    Again.


    She looked lifeless again.


    Kennedy¡¯s mind was a maelstrom of churning emotions. Was she unable to show any excitement in


    front of him? Was that why she treated him like this? At this thought, a wave of anger flooded over him


    from nowhere, so he sneered, "I just didn¡¯t want you to dishonor the Moore family. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t


    care less if you die outside."


    Those ruthless words were plunged into her heart like a poisoned sword. Charlotte opened her mouth,


    clenched her fists quietly and finally said, "I see."


    After that, she turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Kennedy had already left for work. Charlotte wanted to get


    changed and went out, but she couldn¡¯t find her suitcase. Besides, the clothes she had put in the closet


    were gone, too.


    Charlotte¡¯s face darkened. She turned and headed towards outside.


    She happened to meet the maids pushing racks of clothes and walking over to her. They stopped at the


    sight of her and chorused, "Missus."


    Charlotte was startled. She looked at them with curiosity, "What are these clothes for?"


    "Missus, Mr. Myron asked us to bring them here."


    Charlotte ran out of words. Suddenly, it came to her that Kennedy had bought her a lot of clothes


    yesterday, "These are all for me?"


    "Yes, missus."


    The maids pushed the racks into the room, and put the clothes into her closet one by one.


    Kennedy was a man of conscience. Since his closet was huge and his collection of clothes was limited,


    the space they upied was rather little. Therefore, the rest of the closet was left for Charlotte. The


    maids put those expensive clothes into the closet neatly one by one, and then said to her, "Missus,


    these are all for you and we have arranged them for you. If there¡¯s nothing else to do, we will go out."


    Staring at the full closet of fine clothes, Charlotte was silent for a few seconds, and then she raised her


    head, looking at the maids who were about to leave, "Wait for a minute."


    The maids stopped with tremendous pressure and looked back, "M¡­Missus, anything else we can


    do?"


    "Where are the clothes I put in the closet before? And, where is my suitcase?"


    The maids¡¯ faces changed when they heard that. The head of the group exined in a low voice,


    "Missus, the suitcase is too old, so we¡­ threw it away and those clothes¡­"


    On hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s whole face changed, "Threw away? How can you just throw my belongings


    away randomly?" She asked angrily.


    The maids lowered their heads, "Sorry, Missus. It was¡­ Mr. Kennedy who ordered us to throw them


    away, so¡­"


    Charlotte finally realized it was Kennedy¡¯s idea. He disliked her clothes and thus bought new ones for


    her. Meanwhile, he threw her old ones away.


    Well. It was not their fault. After all, they were acting on the orders from Kennedy.


    "Sorry, Missus. We¡¯re really¡­ sorry."


    "Forget it. This is not your fault. Where¡¯s the suitcase?" There was something important in it!


    "In the garbage room. Let me take you there."


    "OK."


    Charlotte followed one of the maids into the garbage room. She spotted her suitcase immediately in the


    corner. She trotted there with the maid following her and exining, "The suitcase has always been


    here and never opened. Missus, please check it. Is there anything missing?"


    Charlotte checked it over and let out a sigh, "No. Thank you."


    "Not at all, Missus. But¡­ are you going to take the suitcase back?"


    Charlotte nodded, "Yes."


    "But¡­" The maid hesitated, "Mr. Kennedy said that¡­"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about him. If he asks you about this, just tell him that you have already thrown


    it away, but I took it back."


    When she finished her sentence, Charlotte dragged the suitcase and headed back. The maid followed


    her and wanted to say something but stopped. Finally she remained silent.


    Charlotte wiped the suitcase after she returned to the room, and took a bag out of it. In it was a ck


    dress, which was bought by her with anticipation when she had just got married. However, she had no


    chance to wear it, because she had to go to work.


    Now she had no other option, so she could only take it out and put it in use for the time being.


    After all¡­


    Charlotte looked back at a full closet of clothes, and her gaze dropped down slowly. She had said that


    she wouldn¡¯t spend his money and she definitely wouldn¡¯t wear the clothes he bought for her!


    In the office


    "Knock knock¡ª"


    "Come in."


    The door was opened and a beautiful figure slid in, putting the coffee on his desk.


    "Mr. Kennedy, your coffee." Charlotte put the coffee on the desk, poker-faced, turned around and was


    about to leave.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the documents. Suddenly, he came up with something and raised his


    eyes, seeing Charlotte in a ck dress. The silhouette of the dress was demure. Even if in the


    workce, it didn¡¯t seem redundant, highlighting the slimness of her tiny waist.


    It was just that¡­


    This dress seemingly was not among the clothes he bought yesterday.


    At this thought, Kennedy¡¯s thin lips moved.


    "Wait."


    On hearing this, Charlotte stopped and turned around.


    "Mr. Kennedy, is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes.


    Charlotte had put on light make-up today. She also put on the popr brownish red lipstick, which


    emphasized the natural fairness of herplexion. She let her waist-length hair down, adding a touch


    of delicacy to her face.


    She looked much better than usual, but, Kennedy was upset.


    "Where¡¯s this dress from?"


    Charlotte was surprised by his words. She puckered up her lips and answered, "It¡¯s mine."


    Seeing that he was still staring at her, Charlotte could only start to exin, "I¡¯ve put it away before. I


    just took it out today."


    Kennedy got displeased, "Why not put on one I bought for you?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I wouldn¡¯t spend your money?" Charlotte said stubbornly, "I mean it."


    "Well." Kennedy chuckled, "Are you not really spending my money? Who do you think is paying for


    your food and amodation?"


    "I¡­" Charlotte couldn¡¯t find herself a reason to argue, and said after a deep breath, "I know you¡¯re


    paying for my food and amodation, but I¡¯ll work hard, so you can take it out of my pay."


    "Do you think your meager ie is enough to cover your expenses?"


    Charlotte became silent. Exactly, the Moore house was huge, so maybe her pay really couldn¡¯t cover


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the cost of the rent, "So what do you want? I¡¯ll work hard and pay back no matter what. You can let me


    do whatever I can do in thepany."


    At the end, Charlotte even got a little agitated, and her small white face was filled with earnest.


    Kennedy realized that she was talking to him seriously about this matter, without any hypocrisy.

 Chapter 55 Drinking Harms

    Chapter 55 Drinking Harms


    "If you don''t trust me, I''ll write you an IOU. I''ll pay you back after I leave!" He was staring at her.


    Charlotte could tell the distrust in his eyes, so she couldn''t wait to step forward.


    "Stop!"


    Charlotte stopped upon hearing the order. She looked at him, without knowing what to do.


    "Step back."


    Charlotte didn''t know what was happening, but she still turned around slowly because it was Kennedy


    who was speaking.


    And then?


    "Get out." Kennedy ordered sternly.


    "What''s happening? I thought we still have a problem to be solved." Charlotte said to herself. However,


    she realized that they were in thepany and Kennedy was the boss, so she had no choice but to


    leave the office.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back to her own workce, Charlotte suddenly remembered that Gerald had been assaulted in the


    cafe on the other day. Kennedy proimed he would make Gerald a cripple someday. Charlotte was


    thinking if Kennedy really meant it.


    She hoped not.


    She opened herptop and was ready to work hard, but she was sleepy in less than two minutes.


    No way! Charlotte supported her head with both hands. She was an assistant, and she had to work.


    She braced herself up and read the files for quite a while. Finally, her sleepy head fell on the hard


    surface of the table with a loud noise.


    Boom!


    Charlotte was awakened, hands on her swollen forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    She had no more patience for the files. The only thing she wanted was to stand up and have some


    coffee.


    When she was back with a cup of coffee in her hand, she found a familiar figureing out of the


    elevator.


    "Charlotte."


    It''s Kennedy''s big brother, Manfred.


    "Hello, Mr. Manfred."


    Charlotte greeted him in a hurry. She knew clearly who she was, so she called him Mr. Manfred, just


    like everyone else in thepany.


    Manfred walked to her. He was wearing a white shirt, looking warm and modest.


    "Just call me Manfred. We''re family. Is Kennedy here?"


    Charlotte nodded. "He''s in the office."


    "OK."


    Manfred nced at Charlotte before he left. Then he chuckled and whispered, "Next time, you should


    drink less. It''s bad for your health."


    Charlotte seemed surprised when she heard it. She asked, "What do you mean, Mr. Manfred?"


    She wondered why he knew she drank too much, or did she still have the smell with her?


    "I happened to meet you and Kennedy when you were backst night."


    Manfred suddenly raised his hand and rubbed her head, and said, "You shouldn''t have drunk that


    much, it''s bad for your stomach and your skin."


    Then he left for Kennedy. Charlotte stood still for a long time before she reached out and touch the


    bottom of her hair.


    She was so shocked that Manfred just rubbed her head.


    To be frank, Manfred was a really nice gentleman. He always wore a tender expression and spoke


    softly. In addition, he was also quite a handsome looking man¡­


    Charlotte patted herself on the head.


    What was she thinking?


    "Why would I care about him?" She thought to herself.


    She woke up and took a seat as soon as she realized how inappropriate that was.


    Manfred stayed in Kennedy''s office for quite a while. Charlotte wondered what they were talking about.


    She had a hunch that something bad was going to happen.


    Ten minutester, the elevator door opened again, and several people came out. As soon as Charlotte


    could tell who they were, she understood where her bad hunch came from.


    The visitor was no one but Mr. Reynold Moore. He asked Charlotte to go and find Gerald.


    An old man followed Mr. Reynold Moore, trying to pull the angry old man back.


    An idea crossed Charlotte''s mind when she saw the scene. She turned around and walked into the


    office without knocking the door. That seemed a little bit rude, but at least she drew the attention of the


    two men as fast as she could.


    Both of the two turned to look at her immediately.


    "Charlotte? What are you...?"


    "Mr. Reynold is here!"


    Charlotte said and kept her eyes on Kennedy. She was biting her lower lip.


    Kennedy remained calm, while Manfred frowned and sighed. "I didn''t expect he woulde to us so


    quickly. Kennedy, I don''t mean to judge you. Why don''t you go downstairs and meet him? That way he


    won''t have to..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door was pushed open. Mr. Reynold strode in, followed by two


    old men.


    "You ungrateful brat, making me walk such a long way to get you. Kennedy, don''t you know how to


    behave as a child?"


    The old man''s questioning was resonant and furious.


    Charlotte''s face changed, and she quickly stepped aside.


    Kennedy''s eyes looked cold and empty, his voice pitiless.


    "Grandpa, I am the child of my father, not you,¡± He said, and his lips crooked, giving Mr. Reynold a


    wicked smile.


    Obviously, he was trying to provoke Mr. Reynold.


    "You are..."


    Mr. Reynold''s eyes were widely opened, filled with anger. He scolded, "Is that your way to speak with


    your grandfather?"


    "So what?"


    Kennedyughed and continued, "Have you finished yet? Can you please excuse us?"


    "The old man deserves your respect, Kennedy! Don''t act like that!"


    ¡°You''re in no position to judge me! Who do you think you are toe to my office and lecture me? Get


    back to your own workce and mind your own business!"


    "You are..." Manfred was choked by his words, but he continued, "We''re your seniors in the family! I


    don''t care how you treat me, but you should at least be more polite to Grandpa!"


    "Polite? ¡°Kennedy sneered and said, "They didn''t raise me up to be a polite person."


    Mr. Reynold stomped. "Are you still ming me for this?"


    Kennedy didn''t reply. Charlotte skimmed their faces. She seemed to have captured some important


    information from Kennedy''s words.


    Why would he say that? What did that mean?


    Was it..."


    Charlotte''s thought was interrupted by Mr. Reynold''s snort. He paced around and sat on the sofa. "I


    don''t me you for that because nobody taught you how to be polite, but you should at least try to


    behave yourself. What on earth happened between you and the Carter Group?"


    Kennedy didn''t say a word.


    Charlotte quietly nced at Kennedy. The man lowered his eyes, and his eyes were dark, as deep as


    ocean, with emotions stirring.


    "The cooperation with the Carter Group was my idea, why did you change it without my consent?


    Though I didn''t care about the change, why did you beat him? Do you have any idea how much trouble


    this will cause us?"


    "Grandpa,¡± Kennedy suddenly called Mr. Reynold, and sounded earnest.


    Mr. Reynold was slightly surprised. He didn''t give any response because he was expecting what came


    from Kennedy next.


    Kennedy raised his eyes and smiled wickedly. "I''m the president of the Moore Group... Whether to


    cooperate with the Carter Group or not, the decision is on me.¡±


    "You need to convince me first if you want me to listen to your advice. What is the reason for not


    cooperating with the Carter Group? Convince me or I''ll fire you!"


    "Oops," Kennedy snorted. "Try me, if you dare."


    "You are..." Mr. Reynold was so furious that he stood up immediately, pointing at Kennedy with


    trembling fingers and scolded, "How dare you speak to me like that!"


    Charlotte panicked upon hearing that. She was the one who pulled the trigger of the incident, but


    Kennedy hadn''t mentioned a word about that.

 Chapter 56 Overestimating Herself

    Chapter 56 Overestimating Herself


    No!


    For the second time, she dragged Kennedy into this. She felt so guilty and decided not to let Kennedy


    bear the consequence for her.


    Thinking of that, Charlotte stepped forward to Mr. Reynold without hesitation. Then she exined, "Mr.


    Reynold, it''s not Mr. Kennedy''s fault. I''m the one to be med."


    "I beg your pardon?" Mr. Reynold squinted and looked at Charlotte. His tone sounded threatening.


    "What do you have to do with this?"


    "It was me..." Kennedy interrupted the conversation.


    "I kept her from getting Gerald. We would never cooperate with the Carters. If you have any questions,


    we''ll see how the board of directors will decide." Kennedy sounded colder than ever.


    Charlotte stood there in astonishment, and looked back at Kennedy in disbelief.


    She wondered what the man was thinking.


    Why would he stop her from telling Mr. Reynold the truth? Why would he cover for her?


    "Mr. Kennedy?" She called his name in a low voice.


    "Get out of my way," Kennedy opened his eyes widely and seemed fierce. "Who do you think you are to


    interrupt our conversation?"


    Charlotte bit her lips, her face turning pale, and retreated to the side, her hands sped tightly


    together. She was biting her lips so hard that it almost bled. Manfred''s heart ached when he saw her.


    Mr. Reynold was so mad hearing that. Kennedy knew he wouldn''t summon a board meeting. The


    whole board of chairs was on Kennedy''s side, and it was not a great time for him...


    However, Mr. Reynold wouldn''t give in under this circumstance, either.


    "Kennedy, do you really think there''s nothing I can do with you?"


    Kennedy raised his head and looked at Mr. Reynold indifferently. He looked into the old man''s eyes and


    said, "You''re already in thepany... Grandpa. You can call a board meeting any time you want... as


    long as they support you."


    He smiled after he said that.


    The smile was ruthless, confident, and calm.


    Obviously, he had a trump card in his sleeve.


    Although he was on the wheelchair at this moment, his behaviors were always out of everyone''s


    expectation, which would always be proven right by what happened afterwards.


    All the old men in the board knew that they underestimated Kennedy from the moment he entered the


    However, Kennedy impressed the board of directors with excellent performance and great


    achievements. They realized that it was Kennedy''s legs that had been injured, not his brain.


    "The Carters were not push-overs. Mr. Kennedy, your people assaulted Gerald, you''d better find a nice


    excuse."


    The other two old men were worried that the situation would get more people involved, so they were


    trying to mediate the dispute.


    "Yeah, we understand that you don''t want to cooperate, but why do you have to hurt him?" One of them


    asked.


    "Keeping him alive is already mercy." Kennedy sounded cruel.


    Everybody else''s face changed upon hearing those ruthless words. Mr. Reynold¡¯s reaction was the


    most intense, and he shouted, "You ungrateful brat! Is that how your father raised you?"


    "Grandpa!" Seeing the situation getting serious, Manfred held his Grandpa''s hand and tried to ease his


    anger. "Don''t get so mad. Kennedy must have a reason for not cooperating with the Carters. He always


    has a unique vision, and he is one of the Moores. He would never do anything against us. Please rest


    assured."


    "Really? I wouldn''t say that." Kennedy replied, eyes as cold as ice.


    Kennedy''s words gave Charlotte a headache. She knew he was provoking Mr. Reynold on purpose.


    Every sentence he said was targeted. It was no surprise that Mr. Reynold would be so furious.


    "Manfred, listen to him! How could he say that! It''s outrageous!" Mr. Reynold was almost roaring.


    "Grandpa, just go back. I''ll ask my driver to take you home." Manfred didn''t say anything. He walked


    Mr. Reynold out of the door, followed by two old men.


    The office became quiet again.


    Charlotte stood still. Her face was still pale and there were biting marks on her lower lip.


    "Get out!" Kennedy suddenly yelled at her.


    Charlotte was still standing there as if she did hear him.


    "Don''t make me repeat my words," Kennedy warned her.


    Charlotte blinked and turned to Kennedy. Then she asked, "Why did you help me out?"


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows upon hearing that.


    "Obviously, I''m the one to be med, right? Why didn''t you let me confess to Mr. Reynold? It was my


    fault!"


    "Puff," Kennedy sneered. "Do you really think you mattered that much?"


    "What?" Charlotte didn¡¯t understand what he said. She was so confused, what was going on with him?


    "I don''t want to repeat it again. Just get out of my sight," Kennedy ordered.


    Charlotte didn''t want to leave. On the contrary, she stepped forward, clenching her fists.


    "Kennedy, what is in your mind? I thought you hated me! So why are you always helping me? I could''ve


    exined everything to Mr. Reynold and you didn''t even have to fight with each other. It was my fault."


    When Gerald harassed her for the first time, Kennedy turned down the Carters'' proposal for


    cooperation.


    For the second time, Kennedy crippled Gerald.


    Anyhow, Charlotte was involved in the incidents.


    Kennedy mentioned none of these, and plus, he interrupted her when she was trying to confess!


    "You really have a good opinion of yourself, don''t you? I have the final say about who to cooperate


    with. I don''t need a woman to stand up for me. That''s between me and the old man, and it''s not for an


    outsider to interfere. Do you understand?"


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment.


    "I don''t want this to get ugly. Do you really think I did that for you? Whatever gross thoughts are in your


    mind right now, you need to get rid of them and get out of my sight."


    Charlotte''s face was pale upon hearing his words.


    She didn''t expect his words to be so rude.


    Her hands were clenched, and her body was trembling slightly. She bit her lips again and answered, "I


    understand..."


    Then she lowered her head. The emotions in her eyes were covered by her long eyshes.


    "Sorry, I am thinking too much. It won''t happen again... I''ll go out first if there''s nothing I can do for you,"


    Charlotte muttered.


    Kennedy didn''t say a word, and his face was as cold as ice. Obviously, he was telling her to get out of


    the office.


    Charlotte turned around and walked away. She raised her head high and trudged step by step.


    She didn''t know Kennedy was watching her from behind, withplicated thoughts in his eyes.


    What was wrong with this woman? She always thought she could specte on his thoughts and


    feelings. Did she really think she was his wife?


    What a reckless and stupid woman.


    However, seeing her drooping eyelids and depressed faces, Kennedy actually felt his own heart


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thumped and aching.


    It was probably an illusion.


    As a vain woman, she liked to fancy herself, and was thinking nothing but how to seduce him.

 Chapter 57 Ridiculous Woman

    Chapter 57 Ridiculous Woman


    Charlotte went back to her seat after leaving the office. After sitting down, she gripped the mouse, but


    found her fingers trembling and she couldn''t even hold the mouse steadily.


    What was wrong with her? Shouldn''t she be used to what Kennedy Moore said? She knew he had a


    terrible impression of her, but sometimes she couldn''t help thinking more.


    If he really disliked her so much, why did he always help her?


    One by one, she remembered them clearly.


    But every time it ended up as a mess, because Kennedy Moore always said something unpleasant


    which made her suffer, something like just now...


    Charlotte dropped her head andughed at herself.


    She was really ridiculous. If he really wanted to help her, he wouldn¡¯t say so many words to embarrass


    her in front of so many people. His words exined everything. It was his own decision not to


    cooperate with the Carter Group, and he helped her in the clothing store for the reputation of the Moore


    family.


    It was she... who was always thinking too much.


    Suddenly she felt a little pain in her lower abdomen, making her face pale. She sat up straight and


    reached out to stroke her lower abdomen. Suddenly something urred to her.


    She was pregnant with a baby now!


    She had no morning sickness for thest few days, and she actually forgot the existence of this child.


    Otherwise ... she wouldn¡¯t drinkst night.


    She was really...too careless. Charlotte got up and went to the pantry to pour herself a cup of warm


    water. However, the pain did not disappear. It was not serious but she felt ufortable all the time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlotte sat for a while and the pain did not tend to get worse, so she thought she should be fine.


    However, the pain actually intensified in the afternoon. When Charlotte was wondering whether to ask


    for leave, Nathan suddenly came to her.


    "Miss Wilson, this is a project proposal for the nning department, please go and send it there."


    "Okay." Charlotte reached out her hand and took it with some difficulty.


    Nathan found that Charlotte''s face was very pale and she didn¡¯t looked well. He frowned lightly, "Miss


    Wilson, you don¡¯t look well, are you sick?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte shook her head, "I''m fine."


    "Really?" Nathan asked suspiciously, "Even your lips were pale."


    Hearing that, Charlotte took out her lipstick and fixed her make-up.


    Nathan was speechless.


    Fuck! It looked like she was sick just now, but after she fixed her makeup, the bright red color on her


    lips contrasted with her pale face, which was frightening.


    "I''m going to send it now." Charlotte put down her lipstick, got up with the file, and walked towards the


    stairs.


    Nathan looked at her and touched his head in dismay. What the hell was going on? She was obviously


    ufortable, but was stubborn not to say it. What''s wrong with her?


    Nathan returned to the office. After reporting the progress of work to Kennedy, he suddenly


    remembered Charlotte''s pale face, and said, "Just now when I asked Miss Wilson to send files, she


    seems to be ill."


    Hearing the words, Kennedy''s hand holding the pen paused for a moment, and he did not notice the


    subtle movement.


    "But when I asked her, she said she was fine. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why didn¡¯t she say admit she is


    ufortable?"


    Nathan said alone for a while and no one answered. When he returned hisposure and looked at


    Kennedy, Kennedy raised his head and looked at him coldly.


    "Are you idle?"


    Facing Kennedy¡¯s cold gaze, Nathan¡¯s heart went down. He suddenly realized it was none of his


    business. He awkwardly touched his head, "No, no, I just..."


    "Go out if you finish talking. Don''t affect my work." Without waiting for Nathan¡¯s exnation, Kennedy


    dismissed him directly.


    Well, Nathan didn¡¯t dare to disobey his order. He could only turn around and leave the office.


    After returning from the nning department, Charlotte felt even more ufortable. The pain in her


    lower abdomen seemed to get worse. She wanted to ask for leave from Kennedy, but thinking of his


    cold face and heartless words, she dismissed the idea instantly.


    He was not pleased with her, if she went to ask for leave, he wouldn''t agree, right?


    With more than an hour to go before the end of the day, she encouraged herself to hold on and endure


    it.


    Eventually, Charlotte was in so much pain that she bent over on the table and almost passed out.


    During the time, Kennedy did not ask her to do anything, so she could lie there without worry.


    Finally it was time to get off the work. Charlotte began to pack her stuff immediately, and got up from


    her seat to leave.


    She happened to see Kennedying out from the office, but pretended she didn''t see him and let


    him take the elevator first, she would wait for the next one.


    It was hard to wait until the elevator came up. Charlotte went down to the entrance of thepany.


    The pain in her lower abdomen was just like needles pricking on the abdomen, Charlotte couldn¡¯t bear


    it anymore and squatted down.


    It was really painful!


    Charlotte squatted on the roadside to call Diana.


    It took a long time for Diana to answer the phone.


    "Lottie?"


    "Diana..." Charlotte''s voice sounded very weak, which shocked Diana, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "My stomach...was ufortable; I am in front of thepany, can you..."


    "Wait for me, I''lle right away."


    Charlotte still wanted to say something else, but Diana had already hung up the phone quickly. She


    looked at the phone screen for a long time, and smiled with pale lips.


    She can almost imagine the picture of Diana turning around, grabbing the car keys and running as fast


    as she could.


    How nice she was.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte was relieved to know that Diana was on her way, but the pain in


    her belly was unbearable, and her forehead was covered with cold sweats.


    She waited for a long time, but Diana didn¡¯t show up. When Charlotte was unable to bear anymore, a


    familiar car stopped in front of her.


    Charlotte heard the sound of the car door opening, thought it was Diana. When she raised her head


    with a fragile smile, the smile froze.


    Kennedy?


    How could he be here?


    "What''s the matter?" Kennedy looked at her and asked in a cold voice.


    Charlotte opened her lips, wanting to say something, but the pain in her belly intensified, and the words


    turned into a painful yell. Kennedy changed his expression and ordered Nathan, "Get her into the car."


    Nathan went out and helped Charlotte up. Charlotte sat in the car with Nathan¡¯s help, and Kennedy


    followed him into the car and closed the door.


    "Miss Wilson, you look no well. Why didn''t you say it when I asked you? There is no need to wait until


    now." Nathan asked curiously.


    Hearing that, Kennedy nced at Charlotte.


    Her small face was extremely pale and her forehead was covered with cold sweats. It was obvious that


    she had endured it for a long time.


    "I... am fine." Charlotte said weakly. Her cell phone rang and she wanted to answer it, but suddenly


    everything went ck and she fell forward.


    "Miss Wilson!"

 Chapter 58 Fetal Movement

    Chapter 58 Fetal Movement


    Seeing Charlotte''s pretty face was about to hit the front, Nathan wanted to get up, but someone was


    faster than him.


    Kennedy reached out his arms, held her thin shoulders tightly, and pulled her in his direction with the


    force in his hands.


    The petite figure fell into Kennedy¡¯s arms. Nathan, sitting in the front, saw this, and didn¡¯t say the words


    he wanted to say.


    "Go to the hospital."


    The man in the back seat ordered in a clear, cold voice.


    "Yes."


    Charlotte did not faint; she endured the pain for too long and lost her consciousness. She thought she


    would hit the front seat. However, a pair of strong hands held her, and she was circled into a wide but


    cold embrace.


    Charlotte looked up and saw Kennedy''s firm chin and beautiful Adam¡¯s apple. His aura was cold but


    gave her a warm and safe feeling.


    Again!


    He helped her again, and was he going to say something that would hurt her again after helping her?


    Realizing it, Charlotte stretched her hands and pushed Kennedy, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Her strength was small and she was not feeling well, so she didn''t push him at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Kennedy didn¡¯t take the push seriously, he was not pleased with her


    action and tone.


    "I don''t need your help!" Earlier she was in severe pain and was still a bit muddled when she was


    helped to the car, but now she was in Kennedy¡¯s arms, and his chilly scent made her consciousness


    clear.


    The phone rang again, Charlotte thought that Diana might have arrived, so she said, "I want to get off!"


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned and looked at her coldly.


    "What did you say?"


    His gaze was a bit harsh, like a knife falling on Charlotte''s face. Charlotte froze, but she still stubbornly


    biting her lower lip, "Am I not an outsider for you? In that case, please let me get off the car. It is none


    of your business"


    Sitting in the front, Nathan and the driver were astonished.


    ¡°Missus, was this really good for you? You dared to say such words to Kennedy, you were really ... too


    courageous.¡±


    Sure enough, the temperature in the car dropped rapidly.


    "What did you say? Say it again?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, feeling the pressure surrounding her, and she simply had nowhere to


    escape.


    Say it again? Charlotte raised her head and noticed Kennedy was in great anger, as if she only needed


    to say one more word, he would reach out and strangle her without hesitation.


    Thinking for a while, Charlotte didn¡¯t repeat her words, and asked, ¡°Will it be different if I say it again?


    I''m not a repeater! Anyway, I want to get off."


    Kennedy did not move.


    "I want to get off!" Charlotte firmly stressed it again.


    The next second, Kennedy pinched her chin, with a force so strong that it almost crushed her bones.


    "Stop talking or you will be thrown out of the car. Then, you and your child will not survive."


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s pale face became even worse, her lips shivering, "Kennedy, you are a devil!"


    Kennedy sneered, "Devil? I really regret that I promised you to keep that bastard. A coward like him,


    are you out of your mind to keep the child for him?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. Aldrich was not the child''s father at all!


    But she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Kennedy. She did not know who the father of the child was.


    Suddenly she was really angry and said, "You know nothing at all!"


    Kennedy sneered and said nothing to her.


    Charlotte finally became silent and the phone rang again. Kennedy looked at her, who was concerned


    about her so much?


    Charlotte bent down to pick up the phone, at the same time Kennedy loosened his grip on her.


    "Hello?"


    "Lottie? I''ve arrived at the entrance of yourpany, where are you now? How are you doing? I''m


    sorry, there was a traffic jam!"


    In the quiet car, the concern in the female voice was clear.


    Hearing a woman¡¯s voice, Kennedy didn''t pay any more attention.


    "I''m fine. I''m already on my way to the hospital now." After saying that, Charlotte wiped the cold sweats


    from her forehead.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy snorted. You said you were fine while there was so much pain?


    "Really? Did you take a taxi?"


    "I''ll exin to youter, let you... run for nothing, sorry."


    "We are good friends. You don¡¯t need to be sorry. Call me backter."


    "Okay."


    The callers confirmed several times, and hang up the phone.


    Charlotte put away the phone, leaned backwards andy on the cushioned seat. She stroked her belly


    subconsciously.


    It still hurt so much...


    The fetus would be safe, right?


    About fifteen minutester, the car stopped in front of the hospital.


    "Mr. Kennedy, Miss Wilson, we arrived."


    The woman sitting in the seat did not move.


    Kennedy frowned, "Get off the car quickly."


    Charlotte was motionless. Nathan turned his head to look and spoke carefully, "Mr. Kennedy, she


    seems... to have passed out."


    What? Kennedy''s eyebrows jumped, this damn woman, she pretended she was fine earlier, now she


    passed out?


    A few minutester, Charlotte was put on a stretcher and carried into the emergency room.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy, who was sitting in a wheelchair, to the emergency room and waited, "Miss


    Wilson should be okay, right?"


    No one responded to him, Nathan didn¡¯t feel bored, and continued, "I suddenly remembered, Miss


    Wilson has been covering her belly just now, will her child be safe? Besides, didn''t Miss Wilson drink


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned.


    "Butst night Miss Wilson drank a lot..." Nathan subconsciously stopped and swallowed his saliva,


    looking at Kennedy.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows, releasing his icy aura.


    ¡°You are very idle?"


    Hearing that, Nathan covered his mouth and shook his head hard.


    Kennedy closed his eyes, "Call me when it finishes."


    "Mr. Kennedy, are we going to wait here? Not going back?"


    Kennedy frowned, "Do you want the doctor toe out and find no one is with her?"


    Thinking for a while, Nathan nodded, "Well, then we''ll wait here."


    Time passed, and the emergency room door finally opened. The doctor came out and took off the


    mask: "Who is Charlotte''s rtive?"


    Nathan immediately raised his hands and pointed at Kennedy.


    The doctor''s gaze at Kennedy suddenly became unpleasant, "You are her husband, right? What did


    you do as a husband? She had excessive intake of alcohol and the fetus is unstable now. Do you still


    want this child?"


    Kennedy frowned. Did it have anything to do with him?


    "Besides, her stomachache hassted for a long time, why did you bring her to the hospital sote?"

 Chapter 59 Delude Herself

    Chapter 59 Delude Herself


    ¡°Do you any sense of responsibility as a husband? Show your utmost care when she is pregnant.¡±


    Kennedy turned a ck face by a string of queries. He tightly clenched his hands on the panel.


    Nathan nosed out the depressing feeling from him. He replied before Kennedy lost his temper, ¡°Sorry


    about that, doctor. Mr. Kennedy hurt his legs. We sent her in as soon as we find out the problem. How¡¯s


    she now?¡±


    The doctor felt much better after releasing his rage, but turned towards Kennedy with an unpleasant


    expression, ¡°She¡¯s out of danger now. But she still needs to stay a couple of days for observation.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that... her baby is safe as well?¡± Nathan asked gingerly.


    ¡°How could you talk like that?¡± The doctor questioned in a fury, ¡°You don¡¯t want the baby?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s good that the baby is safe and sound.¡± Nathan made a great apology. He was not


    good with words.


    The doctor flung his hand away and left. Nathan turned to Kennedy grumpily, ¡°If that bastard was gone,


    you don¡¯t have to work on it by yourself.¡±


    Kennedy twisted his brows and questioned in a fierce voice, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    His word was greeted by a dismayed silence.


    Nathan was in a great shock. It was Kennedy who called the baby ¡°bastard¡±, he also wanted to get rid


    of him. How could he...?


    Anyway, he needed to get used to it. Kennedy changed a lot after his marriage with Charlotte.


    Nathan released his mind at the thought.


    The smell of disinfectant filled the ward in silence. Charlotte was dressed in a clean uniform. She was


    lying quietly on the hospital bed, her face pale and weak, as if she had been seriously ill. Kennedy sat


    in his wheelchair near the bed, and his soft eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡± He asked abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked with the doctor. She should be awake tonight.¡±


    Kennedy looked away, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Nathan was surprised by his words, ¡°Are we not waiting here?¡±


    ¡°Ask Nanny Chan toe over.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan quickly caught on and nodded, ¡°I will ask her to prepare some food as well. Miss Wilson could


    have them once she wakes up.¡±


    The hospital was silent at night. The patients had fallen asleep with thepany of their family


    members. Charlotte woke up slowly with her eyes in the white, next to a gentle woman.


    ¡°You are awake, Missus.¡±


    By hearing the title, Charlotte quickly recovered from her dead mind. Nanny Chan was Kennedy¡¯s


    maid. Charlotte failed to straight herself up when a wave of pain hit her abdomen, and shey back


    down again.


    Nanny Chan stood up immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t get up now, Missus. You are still weak and lie down for a


    while. Are you thirsty? Let me get you some water.¡±


    She kindly passed on the water before Charlotte responded. She epted with a wry smile. After that,


    Nanny Chan lifted her up with a pillow over her back.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    She asked concernedly when Charlotte gulped down the water, ¡°Do you need to call a doctor?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and answered in a low voice, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to get the


    doctor here.¡±


    It was just a little pain in her abdomen. Subconsciously, she reached out and rubbed it with gentleness.


    ¡°I made a light supper for you. Try some, Missus.¡±


    Nanny Chan got the food out from her instion box.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t eat anything today, and was starving at the moment.


    ¡°Here you are, Missus.¡± Nanny Chan handed the congee over. Charlotte was greatly moved, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Kennedy showed up behind the window, and saw Charlotte was chatting with Nanny Chan. Afterwards,


    Nathan was asked to pull up in puzzlement, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here.¡± Kennedymanded with a bleak voice.


    Nathan was even more confused, ¡°But we just arrived and... Charlotte was awake. We should go in


    and check.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I say?¡± Kennedy choked down his anger with twisted brows.


    ¡°Really? I thought wee here to visit Miss Wilson.¡± Nathan had no words. It was a perfect timing to


    go in, but why did he want to leave now?


    Nathan didn''t quite understand what exactly Kennedy was thinking, but after he asserted his thoughts,


    the aura on Kennedy''s body suddenly dropped. He realized that something was wrong, "Okay then."


    By the time he walked towards the outside, Nanny Chan opened the door, ¡°Here youe, Mr.


    Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte clearly heard what she said.


    She was panic by his presence. She almost forgot that Kennedy was the one who sent her to the


    hospital.


    ¡°Are youing in, Mr. Kennedy? Missus is awake.¡±


    Kennedy was silent.


    Charlotte left in qualm with a bowl in her hand. Kennedy didn¡¯te in. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to see


    her. Charlotte slowed down and looked out of the door.


    At the same time, Kennedy replied with a frosty voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlotte was filled with a sense of loss and dropped her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here!¡±


    Nathan wheeled him along, with Nanny Chan standing there in puzzlement. She was at a loss. Mr.


    Kennedy was supposed to visit Missus with no doubts. Why he didn¡¯t go in? Charlotte must know about


    his presence as well, but he left directly after her greeting.


    Were they in an argument? Nanny Chan said to herself. Then she went back with a bottle of water in


    her hand.


    ¡°Did you and Mr. Kennedy...?¡±


    ¡°Had he left already?¡± Charlotte interrupted her.


    Nanny Chan was distressed by the upset look on Charlotte¡¯s face. She tried to offer a fewforting


    words, ¡°He left in a hurry. There must be something happened. I¡¯m sure he cares about you.¡±


    Charlotte smiled bitterly. Really? She might just delude herself.

 Chapter 60 Restitution

    Chapter 60 Restitution


    Nanny Chan saw the expression on Charlotte¡¯s face was somewhat lost, and knew herfort might


    be useless. But she said softly again, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged! After all, you just married into the Moore


    family, and need to develop a good rtion with the young master. It takes time to run in properly. I find


    Mr. Kennedy have a special feeling towards you.¡±


    Charlotte raised her head and looked at her gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Chan.¡±


    Shey down after the supper. Nanny Chan was asked to rest in the bed aside as Charlotte was the


    only patient in this ward.


    Charlotte sent a short message to Diana about her condition, and soon fell asleep afterwards.


    Diana came and visited her the next day.


    ¡°Thank you for looking after Lottie all night, Nanny Chan. I will take care of her today. You can go back


    and have a rest.¡± Diana enthusiastically hugged Nanny Chan and said some sweetpliments. By


    hearing that, Nanny Chan left amusedly.


    After she left, Diana quickly closed the door and got back to Charlotte.


    ¡°What happened? Why do you look so stealthy?¡± Charlotte asked confusedly.


    Diana squinted at her, ¡°You dare to ask? I¡¯m furtive to do the investigation for you.¡±


    Investigation? Charlotte thought of that button, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Diana brought out the blonde button from her bag. It shone ringly under the light, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Charlotte took it over with a doubtful look, ¡°You don¡¯t need this anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it with me all the time. It¡¯s precious. You can keep it.¡± Diana blinked, ¡°You are really lucky,


    Lottie.¡±


    Charlotte waspletely puzzled.


    ¡°My brother said it¡¯s hard to find in the market. The ingredient is rare. If they could trace back to the


    source, it would be easy to find out the guy behind it.¡±


    Charlotte thought it would be difficult to find someone with a button. However, Diana was solving the


    issue for her right away, she replied gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Diana.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s not a big deal, we are good friends.¡± Diana curled her lips up, ¡°Once you find him,


    what are you going to do next? Are you going to divorce Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte had a mixed feeling when she mentioned Kennedy.


    ¡°Why are you not answering my question?¡± Diana sized her up, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, so I can analyze it for you.¡±


    Charlotte checked the eagerness on Diana¡¯s face. She told her about what happened recently. Diana


    seemed to be obsessed by their stories. She replied with her hands holding her chin, ¡°So it looks like


    Kennedy takes good care of you.¡±


    Really? Charlotte had the same feeling as well. But thinking of Kennedy¡¯s sarcasticments to her,


    she reminded herself that it was probably an illusion.


    ¡°He seems to be moody. Maybe it¡¯s because of his injury. I¡¯ve heard that the disabled would act poorly


    in emotion management. If he suffers from sexual dysfunction, then...¡±


    This suddenly reminded Charlotte of her first visit to Kennedy¡¯s ce. She tried hard to stay by taking


    an unscrupulous conversation with Kennedy. After that, he dragged her over with a touch of his leg.


    She felt his erection at that moment.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You are flushed.¡±


    Diana brought her back to the reality when Charlotte was abstracted. She felt her face reddened by


    Diana¡¯s stare. She gave a quiet cough, ¡°I think we can skip this for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about him?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about then? Why did you turn blushed when I mentioned it? Have you tried


    already?¡± Diana fleered, and moved towards Charlotte. Suddenly, something popped up in her mind,


    ¡°There¡¯s rumor about his sexual dysfunction. No reason for you to go red.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t stand for how obscene she was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You blushed all of a sudden.¡±


    Knock, knock.


    There was a sudden knock on the door. The door handle was twisted, but it didn¡¯t open. A puzzled


    voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Miss Wilson?¡±


    Diana noticed the ufortable look on Charlotte¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kennedy?¡± She realized who was outside right away.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, the door was double locked.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale. Was he reallying?


    He left yesterday and came back again. What was he doing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dianaforted her with a wink full of mischief, ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Then she stood up and walked towards the door before Charlotte responded.


    Nathan was about to take some measures and the door was open. He even wondered if they came to


    the wrong ce. Diana looked unfamiliar to them.


    ¡°Are you here for Charlotte?¡± Diana took the initiative to ask.


    Nathan looked into the room, and nodded when he found Charlotte inside.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Diana moved away for Nathan to wheel Kennedy in.


    Diana finally got the chance to see Kennedy clearly. She was attracted by his high-wattage aura and


    decent look right at the moment.


    Kennedy nced at her with his cold gaze.


    By the time Kennedy went in, Diana was a little baffled. Was he... the heir of the Moore family in B


    City?


    Was he... disabled? Diana imagined Kennedy as a fat and greasy man with ugly look.


    She never expected him to be such a handsome guy!


    Out of her imagination, Diana felt pity for Charlotte being forced into a marriage. Now it seemed that


    she was totally wrong.


    She swallowed her saliva, and Kennedy¡¯s handsome face was imprinted into her mind.


    Diana turned around, staring at his perfect figure from his back. Suddenly, she felt her heart was


    grabbed by a big hand.

 Chapter 61 Get Married Sooner or Later

    Chapter 61 Get Married Sooner or Later


    Charlotte was nervous since Kennedy hade in. She bit her lower lip, because just now she talk


    about that he was infertile. And he appeared at the door of the ward suddenly, and she did not know


    whether he heard it or not. If he did, what would she do? Or, did he hear more? At the thought of this,


    Charlotte''s face turned pale and she squeezed the bed sheet in her hand. Aftering in, Kennedy


    swept his gaze around and finally settled on Charlotte''s body. "Why was the door locked?" Hearing this,


    Charlotte suddenly tensed up and her small face turned pale. Kennedy narrowed his eyes. This woman


    was really stupid, and could not hide her thoughts at all. Just a query could make her nervous. Diana at


    the door heard it and exined for Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte locked the door to change the clothes. Is there


    a problem?¡± Kennedy still fixed his cold eyes at Charlotte as if he was judging it was true or not.


    Charlotte did not dare to meet his eyes, and could only lower her eyes. She was really too weak-


    minded. Charlotte didn''t dare to meet people''s eyes when she was weak-minded, otherwise ¡­¡­she


    would have been easily exposed. The temperature dropped as soon as Kennedy entered the room,


    and Charlotte sat there like a prisoner, not daring to move. Diana came forward and said, ¡°Charlotte


    has always been sensitive, and we are just two girls here, so we locked the door for safety''s sake. You


    will understand, right?" Diana blocked in front of Charlotte, barging into Kennedy''s area of vision.


    Kennedy looked at the woman in front of him. Unlike Charlotte, she was wearing exquisite makeup,


    dressed in designer brands, and her body was hot and looked extremely energetic. And Charlotte, who


    was blocked behind her, was wearing a light-colored hospital gown, her fair little face was pale even


    with her lips, and her hair was messy. They were so different. Kennedy withdrew his gaze and did not


    answer Diana''s words, but looked at Charlotte and said in a cold voice, ¡°Where is Nanny Chan?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte paused for a moment and lifted her head. "She went back to rest ¡­¡­first."


    Kennedy knitted his brows. "I have Diana with me today, and I have nothing to do, so¡­¡­¡± So he came


    to find Nanny Chan, no wonder ¡­¡­ how could he possiblye to see her? "Hmm." Kennedy raised


    his jaw slightly, signaling Nathan to leave the ce. Nathan was a bit speechless and put the bag in his


    hand on the desktop, "Assistant Wilson, this is the toiletries I prepared just now. The doctor said you


    have to be hospitalized for two more days for observation, so you have to stay in the hospital for these


    two days." "Oh, thanks." "I''ll leave with Mr. Kennedy first." After saying that, Nathan pushed Kennedy to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leave. After leaving the ward, Nathan couldn''t stand it anymore and directly said, "Mr. Kennedy, aren''t


    we here to see her? Howe we''re leaving so soon?" At that, Kennedy¡¯s gaze was colder, ¡°She is


    not dead. Do you still want to stay?" Nathan, ¡°¡­¡­ but your words meant you were here to find Nanny


    Chan?" ¡°I was¡±.


    Nathan, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Forget it, as long as you were happy.¡¯ Inside the ward.


    After waiting for the two to leave, Diana sat next to Charlotte, "I heard that henchman calling you


    Assistant Wilson, what happened? ording to your position in the Moore family, shouldn''t he call you


    Mrs. Moore?" Hearing this, Charlotte smiled bitterly, "What are you thinking? I am not the real Mrs.


    Moore, and I am going to be divorced in the future." Inexplicably, Diana''s tight heart loosened at this


    moment, and she smiled, "Yes, you are going to divorce in the future." She knew that six-month


    agreement between Charlotte and Kennedy. Six monthster, Charlotte will have to leave the Moore


    family, and then Kennedy would be single again. For some reason, Diana''s depressed mood just now


    became rxed. Diana held Charlotte¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°I will help you find your kid¡¯s father¡±. "I


    don''t know what he looks like, I sometimes wonder if this is a rash decision. What if he is married or


    carries debt?


    After all, it was a one night stand.


    In the dark, she did not even see his face clearly. "I don''t think so, he should be a decent man. We will


    see if he is married. You are you''re pregnant anyway, even if he''s a married man, you can steal him!"


    Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about, Diana?¡± Diana hooked up her lips, "What''s


    wrong? What I said is not right? Shouldn¡¯t you try every bit of effort to get what you want? Do you want


    you kid be born in a single parent family?¡± Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was her first time to hear Diana said such


    things, she could not ept it for a moment. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me with such


    eyes?" Diana asked as she looked at her puzzled. Charlotte bit her lower lip, "Diana, you do know why


    Aldrich divorced me, right?" The smile on Diana''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by


    panic in her eyes. "I''m sorry, I didn''t think too much about it just now. I didn''t mean to ask you to be a


    secret lover. I just felt it was that man¡¯s fault to get you pregnant and he should be responsible. Please


    don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Charlotte could not say anything for a while. "Aldrich is a scum. He had a woman


    outside but told you he was infertile and did not have sex with you since you had married for so long.


    And he even damped you after he hit the lottery. You are different with that woman, do you


    understand?¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes." "Charlotte, believe me, I am on your side. If I said something


    wrong, please don¡¯t be angry at me.¡± Charlotte saw her pitiful expression, and then realized that she


    might be too serious, then she held Diana¡¯s hand, ¡°Okay, I know you are good to me, but don¡¯t say that


    again. If he really has been married, then we pretend that nothing has happened, okay?" "Ok." Diana


    nodded, ¡°Don''t worry, I will find that man for you!!!"

 Chapter 62 Wont even Look at You

    Chapter 62 Won''t even Look at You


    Charlotte didn''t stay in the hospital for too long. After the doctor came to do a checkup, Charlotte made


    sure she was fine and then proposed that she wanted to be discharged. The doctor frowned, ¡°My


    suggestion is to stay in the hospital for two more days for observation, after all, your physical quality is


    very poor." "Doctor, I''m really fine, can I be discharged today?" Charlotte insisted, and the doctor knew


    that there was nothing wrong with her, so he urged her not to drink any more alcohol in the future


    before agreeing to her discharge application. Diana borrowed money from Diana before she went to


    deal with the discharge formalities. Diana knew her situation and said she didn¡¯t have to pay back.


    Although Diana said so, Charlotte would not take her money for nothing. She remembered how much


    she borrowed and intended to pay back when she got the sry. After being discharged from the


    hospital, Charlotte returned home and cleaned up a bit, then took the money left over from the hospital


    bill and bought herself two new sets of clothes and changed into them before going to work. When she


    arrived at her workce, Charlotte took a look at the time and although she waste, she sat down at


    her workce and started working. She hadn''t finished the materials she had before. Charlotte sat


    down and organized for about half an hour. Nathan walked out of the elevator with no expression,


    walked past Charlotte''s work ce without looking at her, and then hurriedly retreated to the door, and


    then looked at Charlotte. "Assistant Wilson?" How could she who should still be in the hospital at this


    time suddenly appeared in thepany? Nathan rubbed his eyes. Charlotte did not look up, but stared


    intently at the materials in her hands. Nathan, ¡°Assistant Wilson, why are you here?¡± And this reaction


    was a bit too nd, right? Charlotte answered, ¡°This is my workce, is there anything strange about


    me being here?" "I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the hospital?" "I discharged from the hospital."


    "You''re going in to find Mr. Kennedy, right? Help me give him this materials, I don''t have time." After


    saying that, Charlotte handed the coted materials to Nathan, who had to reach out and take it, and


    then nodded his head. After entering the office, Nathan finished his report and then brought up the


    materials that Charlotte handed him. "Mr. Kennedy, this is the materials that Assistant Wilson asked me


    to give you." Hearing that, Kennedy raised his head, "What did you say?" "It''s strange, right? Assistant


    Wilson should still be in the hospital at this time, but when I came to your office just now, I saw she


    came back to work. Mr. Kennedy, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." After Nathan left, Kennedy


    squeezed the pen tightly and his eyebrows knitted up. This damn woman, shouldn''t she still be in the


    hospital? Why did shee out? He put down his pen and rolled his wheelchair out. Charlotte typed


    down thest line, saved the sheet and clicked ¡®print¡¯. When she wanted to get up, she heard an icy


    voice. "Why did you leave the hospital?" Hearing the words, Charlotte''s movement stopped and she


    looked sideways towards the source of the voice. Kennedy sat there, looking at her calmly. When she


    met his deep eyes, Charlotte paused and then exined, "There is nothing serious wrong with my


    body, so I was discharged from the hospital." "Nothing serious wrong?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes,


    and his body''s aura suddenly became harsh, ¡°Didn''t the doctor ask you to be hospitalized for two days


    for observation? What is wrong with your ears?" Charlotte bit her lower lip and clenched her fist, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, don''t say harsh words. I was discharged with application, and the doctor agreed, then it


    means that I have no physical problems." Kennedy tightly pursed his thin lips and gave a sneer. "Right,


    you are a scheming woman. Perhaps your illness was fake, how could you let something happen to


    you?" As words fell, Kennedy did not care what Charlotte''s reaction was, directly turned around and left


    in the wheelchair. His words made Charlotte angry, but something in her heart was pulling her, she


    clenched her fist and chased after him. "Since you think I pretended to be sick, then why did you send


    me to the hospital?¡± Kennedy''s movement stopped. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "If you want


    to die, don''t be in front of thepany, I won''t even look at you."


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­ Charlotte bit the lower lip broken. Kennedy left, Charlotte was so angry that her


    shoulders trembled. Forget it, she knew what he was and she did not have any expectation on him


    anymore. Charlotte calmly reached out and took out the printed materials, then put it into a folder.


    Diana called her at the end of the day saying she woulde with chicken soup. Charlotte felt that


    Diana was very thoughtful, and thought that it was almost time to leave work, so there should be no


    problem for her toe up. She then brought Diana to her workce. "I didn''t expect that I coulde


    to the Moore Group one day." "What?" "The Moore Group is famous in B City, the ordinary people do


    not have the opportunity toe here, including my brother. After all, the twopanies do not


    cooperate, but I am here thanks to you." Diana hugged her arm and said happily. "By the way, this is


    the chicken soup I asked our chef to stew for you. She told me that it is good for pregnant women.


    There are a lot of ingredients in it. She knows it well, so you can have it." After saying that, Diana


    opened the thermos bucket and poured a bowl for Charlotte. At once, the thick aroma of chicken soup


    instantly filled the surroundings. Charlotte was attracted and took a few sips of it. "Diana, thank you."


    "No need to be so polite, we are friends. By the way, where is the office of Mr. Kennedy?" Diana rubbed


    her hands together and said with a smile, "Can I go for a visit?" Hearing that, Charlotte showed a


    difficult expression. Visit Kennedy''s office? She was bold. Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°Diana, this


    may not work. His temper is not good, if he knows, he may¡­¡­¡± "Don¡¯t fear. I will not pull you down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Drink slowly, I will go find out for myself." After saying that, Diana quickly walked out. For a moment,


    Charlotte was so nervous that she did not even dare to drink the chicken soup, put down the bowl and


    chased out. Diana walked fast and soon arrived at the door of the office, and then pressed against the


    door to sneak a look at Kennedy inside.

 Chapter 63 Dissenting Hearts

    Chapter 63 Dissenting Hearts


    Diana reached out and had the tendency to push the door.


    Charlotte was shocked and quickly ran over to pull Diana.


    Diana pouted, ¡°Let me have a look."


    Charlotte didn''t give her any chance and pulled her back to her ce, "Diana, stop it or he''ll lose his


    temper."


    "Well, I will wait until after he gets off work. Was always mad at you?¡±


    Charlotte thought about it and said with a slight tilt of her head, "No, but that I married into the Moore


    family is a nuisance to him, and he has problem on his legs, so I can understand his bad temper."


    "Really?" Diana thought about it, "Actually I think since he let you stay in the Moore family, it means


    that he is good, and I don¡¯t think he is infertile. He might be not the same as the rumor goes."


    After Kennedy left after work, Charlotte took Diana to the office.


    "Just a look, you cannot stay too long or touch anything, or you will be found."


    After looking at the office, Diana left with Charlotte and sent her home. On the way, she said,


    ¡°Charlotte, can I go to your house tonight?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte was surprised.


    Diana smiled ufortably, "I mean, I''m going to your house as a guest. No one came to visit you


    since you''ve been married to the Moore family for so long, right? I think I should go and let them know


    that you have someone to back you up, so they won''t dare to bully you."


    She said it with convincing arguments, and Charlotte did not think too much about it, but just hung her


    eyes and did not say anything.


    She did not speak and seemed unhappy. There was a bit of panic in Diana¡¯s heart, and her hand on


    the steering wheel trembled, then she said, "If it is inconvenient, I will not go."


    "I was just thinking, it is true that no one came to visit me since I got married.¡±


    Diana''s driving motion gave a beat. She said, ¡°So I am going. You can think of me as your family."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlotte smiled and suddenly hugged Diana''s neck, ¡°Diana, thank you."


    Then they came to the house. But she had no status in the Moore family, she was to tell Reynold about


    it. On her way, she met Manfred.


    Hearing that, Manfred exined in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa is still angry about what happened before, so


    I don''t suggest you go to him. You can tell me though.¡±


    Charlotte thought about it and then told Manfred about inviting Diana to the house, and after she


    finished, she lowered her head and said timidly, "I don''t know if it is ok, so I want to ask him.¡±


    "It''s okay, Charlotte, you are also a member of the Moore family now. You can make these decisions


    yourself, bring your friends if you want." Manfred was modest and polite that Charlotte almost


    wondered if she had misunderstood him.


    Charlotte didn''t notice the change in how Manfred addressed her, and forgot that her name here was


    Christina.


    "Thank you, then I''ll go get my friend in first."


    "Well, go ahead," Manfred smiled and suddenly rubbed her head, "I heard that you were in the hospital


    yesterday, are you all right?"


    Charlotte subconsciously took a step back and shook her head, "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine.


    I''ll go pick up my friend first."


    "I''ll go with you."


    After saying that, Manfred followed behind her and went to fetch Diana in.


    When Diana saw Manfred, her eyes lit up. When she still wondering who this man was, Manfred had


    already taken the initiative to extend his hand towards her, "Hello, I am Manfred Moore."


    "Hello, I''m Diana." Diana quickly reacted and did not shy away from shaking hands with Manfred.


    "Wee to the Moore family."


    "Thank you."


    "You guys y first, I gotta go."


    Charlotte took Diana upstairs, and when the two entered the elevator, Diana asked, "Is that the big


    brother of Kennedy? He looks handsome, and his personality seems very good. He should be very


    good to you, right?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte recalled for a moment, and then nodded, ¡°Well, Kennedy''s big brother is indeed


    a very good person."


    "Although he is quite handsome, I think Kennedy looks better! The deep eyes and masculine


    temperament, tsk ¡­¡­"


    Charlotte gave her a strange look, and Diana lightly coughed, ¡°I amplimenting your husband!"


    When they reached the door of the room, Charlotte suddenly had a dilemma. She bit her lower lip and


    stood there, how could she forget that she was now in the same room with Kennedy? If she took Diana


    in, would Kennedy agree?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Assistant Wilson, you''re back?" As she was pondering, Nathan pushed Kennedy towards this side.


    Once she saw Kennedy, Charlotte''s gaze changed and subconsciously she took a small step


    backwards.


    This subtle action fell into the eyes of Kennedy. Slight mockery surfaced in the bottom of his eyes.


    The woman really seemed to be afraid of him, and it was the kind of fear that came from the heart. A


    person''s natural body reaction could not fool anyone.


    "Yes. I am back. Mr. Kennedy, this is Diana, my friend.¡± She still introduced Diana to Kennedy.


    As soon as she saw Kennedy, Diana''s beautiful eyes seemed to see the light. Her gaze was glued to


    Kennedy''s face and she couldn''t move, then she hooked her lips and showed her signature smile to


    greet Kennedy.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I am Diana, we met in the hospital before." After saying that, she winked at Kennedy,


    with a heart like a deer bumping around.


    Kennedy raised his eyes and looked at her.


    Diana immediately felt her heart was seized!


    Such a man was super good.


    Diana just could help the thumping heart when she saw Kennedy!


    However, Kennedy''s gaze only swept over her face and then withdrew, and then fell on Charlotte.


    Charlotte was chilled at the back by his icy gaze. She exined in a small voice, ¡°If I''m taking up your


    ce, I''ll take her outside."


    "Wee."


    However, at this time, Kennedy suddenly looked at Diana and said.


    The voice that was not cold or hot, but it was enough to make Diana''s heart beat madly with it.


    Nathan looked at this scene and felt as if something was wrong.

 Chapter 64 Doesnt He have Mysophobia?

    Chapter 64 Doesn''t He have Mysophobia?


    Charlotte thought she had heard wrong. How could he say the word wee?


    But he really said it, and he said it to Diana. For a moment, Charlotte was upset, but happy that Diana


    was weed.


    "Nathan, go to the study."


    Nathan responded, "Then you guys y, I still have some work to finish with Mr. Kennedy."


    "Ok." Diana showed a sweet smile waving towards Kennedy and Nathan. after they left, Diana looked


    at Kennedy''s back, "Actually I think Kennedy is not as scary and cold as I thought, what do you think?"


    Charlotte also looked at that tall back and froze, "Maybe."


    "Charlotte, you''re so lucky!"


    "Lucky?"


    "Yes, you are lucky to marry such a quality man as Kennedy."


    Lucky? Charlotte pulled the corner of her mouth, and her smile was a bit bitter.


    She did not know whether marrying Kennedy was a blessing or a curse.


    "But sooner orter you guys will have to divorce, it is useless."


    When it came time for the meal, everyone was eating on the same table. Reynold¡¯s face was blue, but


    it was better when he heard there was a guest.


    "Hello, Mr. Reynold, I''m Diana of the Nelson Group."


    "Nelson Group?" Mr. Reynold slightly narrowed his eyes, "Your brother is Zain Nelson?"


    Diana was a little surprised, "Mr. Reynold, you know my brother?"


    Reynold''s gaze had a touch more praise, ¡°I''ve met him before. He''s a very promising young man."


    "Thank you, Mr. Reynold."


    "Kennedy, you can learn more from others." Reynold suddenly spoke out at this time and said to


    Kennedy.


    The people in front of the dining table gave a beat, and their eyes all looked towards Kennedy.


    Kennedy said with a smile, ¡°Is there any group bigger than the Moore family in B City?"


    These words choked Reynold!


    Reynold coldly snorted, "Do you think it''s because of you?"


    Kennedy said, ¡°Five years ago I had not controlled the Moore Group, and it was one of the five major


    groups. From I took over it developed a lot. Grandfather, how don¡¯t you think it is not because of me?"


    It seemed to be right. And his deep voice was convinced. Charlotte was secretly shocked, it seems that


    the ability of Kennedy was indeed not to be coveted.


    But why Reynold did not like him?


    Charlotte suddenly became curious about this point.


    Diana said, ¡°Awesome, Mr. Kennedy is right. It is my brother should learn from Mr. Kennedy."


    Although the Nelson family was known as one of the three major families, there was still the Moore


    family on top of it.


    Because the Moore Group did not care to be with the other families but wanted to be the top.


    "You are too humble. Your brother is a talent. We can cooperate if there is a chance."


    Reynold and Diana chatted happily. Charlotte looked at them with secret envy, thinking Diana was


    good at social, unlike her¡­¡­


    It was true that between people there was a difference.


    Reynold always talked to her with a sullen face.


    And she did not know what to say make Reynold happy.


    So she lowered her head and quietly had her food.


    Suddenly, a piece of chicken wing was ced in her bowl, and Charlotte raised her head to meet the


    gentle smile of Manfred.


    "Charlotte, just eating rice is not nutritious."


    This change made the people at the table slightly stunned. They probably did not expect that Manfred


    would help her with food? So Charlotte was embarrassed for a moment and nodded dryly, ¡°Thank you."


    Diana saw this and looked at Charlotte with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°Manfred is really good to you!"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip nervously. He was good, but¡­


    Sitting not far to her left Kennedy snickered in low voice, and only she could hear that, so she nced


    towards him, found his eyes deep, and could not tell the emotions.


    Damn, he must have misunderstood again.


    "Everyone, let''s eat quickly." Manfred saw that everyone stopped eating, so he said so, and the


    atmosphere eased.


    The atmosphere of this meal was not very good, especially Charlotte sitting next to Kennedy. She felt


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    like she was in the Antarctic, surrounded by Kennedy who had been in the external release of the cold


    atmosphere.


    "Come on, you''re too thin, eat more." Diana suddenly gave Charlotte food into the bowl. Charlotte


    smiled at Diana, ¡°Thank you."


    Charlotte looked in the direction of Kennedy, and suddenly put a piece of roast pork into Kennedy''s


    bowl, "You also eat more."


    Everyone''s action stopped!


    Even the maid too!


    Everyone knew that Kennedy had a cleanliness fetish!


    He never had the food others touched!


    Reynold watched this scene with bated breath and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Charlotte noticed the change in the surrounding environment. What did she do wrong?


    Manfred showed a smile and said, ¡°Kennedy is¡­¡±


    But what happened next interrupted his words.


    Kennedy expressionlessly picked up the piece of roast pork that Charlotte had just put into his bowl


    and sent it into his mouth!


    Although this was only a small action, but it shocked the people present, including Reynold. Arge


    group of maids was dumbfounded.


    Did Mr. Kennedy eat it?


    Charlotte did not know that, so she did not feel anything strange. Seeing Kennedy had the food, she


    was pleased and lowered her head with a smile.


    Then Kennedy said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Charlotte looked up in shock, ¡°What?"


    Kennedy looked at his bowl before Charlotte reacted, and she helped him with other food, "This?"


    "Mm." Kennedy answered and continued to eat.


    ¡°¡­¡­" The maids'' jaws were almost about to fall to the ground, was this still the same Kennedy who


    had a cleanliness fetish before?


    Howe all of a sudden his cleanliness fetish seemed to be cured?

 Chapter 65 Plotting!

    Chapter 65 Plotting!


    When Diana left after the dinner, Charlotte sent her, but found that she was not in a good moon, so


    Charlotte asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Diana was thinking about something and didn''t hear her words.


    Charlotte stopped her pace, "Diana?"


    Only then did Dianae back to her senses, and only after meeting Charlotte''s concerned gaze did


    she smile awkwardly, "Sorry, Charlotte, I was just thinking about something, so I didn''t hear you. Did


    you say anything to me?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Charlotte inquired worriedly.


    Diana forced a smile at her, ¡°I am fine. By the way, are you very close to Kennedy?"


    Charlotte found this question a bit strange, wrinkling her eyebrows. Diana hurriedly exined, ¡°I just


    asked casually."


    Charlotte stopped talking and quietly looked at her.


    The quiet gaze made Diana a little panicky, "Charlotte, I just care about you. I gotta go now."


    "Okay, drive carefully."


    Charlotte went back to the room after sending Diana away. She signed at the thought of Diana¡¯s


    concern about her.


    It was really her luck to have such a friend in this life.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte smiled faintly, then pushed the door open and went in.


    After entering the room, Charlotte identally bumped into the calm and deep eyes of Kennedy, so


    she closed the door lightly.


    Because of the interaction at the dinner table, Charlotte felt that her rtionship with Kennedy had


    changed a little. Seeing that he was alone in the room, she bit her lower lip and walked towards him,


    standing behind him to push the wheelchair for him.


    "Where is Nathan?"


    Kennedy sat there indifferently, and his voice sharp.


    ¡±Woman, what exactly do you want to get?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s movement froze and she looked at the back of Kennedy''s head uncertainly.


    What did he mean?


    "Bring your friend to the Moore family without permission."


    Charlotte then understood what he meant and exined, "She is just a guest. If you don''t like it, I


    won¡¯t¡­"


    Kennedy sneered, "Do you think the Moore family is a free ce toe and go?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, ¡°I really did not mean to, today ¡­¡­"


    As the words just fell, Kennedy suddenly raised his hand to sp her thin wrist. Charlotte widened his


    eyes. Before reacting she was dragged over by Kennedy and then fell to sit on hisp.


    She then was held into his arms.


    Charlotte''s pupils trembled.


    Her chin was pinched. The man''s breath got close and surrounded her.


    Charlotte watched the handsome face of Kennedy gradually erge in front of her eyes, and before


    she could react, Kennedy''s thin lips covered up.


    Charlotte felt her brain die for a moment, and her body trembled gently.


    He kissed her again.


    The man''s lips were cold and dry, pressing against her lips. Charlotte abruptly stared.


    She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do and grabbed Kennedy''s cor, her head was


    forced to tilt up.


    Charlotte unconsciously closed her eyes slowly.


    Charlotte''s memory seemed to have returned to that rainy night more than a month ago, remembering


    the man whose face could not be seen.


    Why? The aura as so simr, could it be that they were the same person?


    No, they were not the same person.


    But why did she always think of the man when Kennedy kissed her? Was it because Aldrich hadn''t


    kissed her before?


    When her emotions were confused -


    Charlotte heard Kennedy ask her in a mocking tone.


    "Do you think you''re incapable to seduce me and you want to ask your friend to join you?"


    Hearing the words, Charlotte was a little confused. What was he talking about?


    The voice of Kennedy was low and dark, like a fine wine that had been treasured for years slipping


    through the throat, sweet and intoxicating.


    After a while, she realized that she had been humiliated. She was to push him away but was held more


    tightly.


    "What? You let your friend seduce me before you try personally? Did you ask my opinion?"


    "Let go!" Charlotte was so angry that she reached out to block him. Her lips were red and swollen but


    she stubbornly said, "Don''t you think too nasty of people''s hearts. Diana was just here as a guest, it''s


    not what you think!"


    "Was she?" Kennedyughed out lowly, and his gaze tightly seized her.


    "Are you sure she''s just here as a guest and not plotting against me?"


    Charlotte''s eyes widened. She looked incredulously at the man who was close at hand with a nasty


    smile.


    "How is that possible? There''s no way Diana would plot against you!"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip in defense.


    "Heh, are you sure she really didn''t plot against me? Or do you think that you can give away your


    husband?"


    What did he mean?


    Yes, she was indeed married to him, but this marriage had not been recognized? What was he thinking


    when he said this now? Charlotte found her heart beating fast, and felt that Kennedy''s eyes were too


    deep that she could not see his emotions clearly.


    "I did not think that way, but I can assure you that Diana is simply a guest today. I know you may not


    like it, but ¡­¡­"


    "Heh, how can I not like it?" Kennedy cupped her chin, ¡°My wife generously sent her friend to me, I


    should thank you for that, shouldn''t I?"


    Charlotte stared in shock, "What does that mean?"


    "If shees again, I will treat her well."


    Charlotte, ¡°Kennedy?"


    "So, it''s as you wish?"


    Charlotte''s face gradually turned pale and she looked incredulously at the handsome but extremely evil


    smiling man in front of her.


    Suddenly, she felt that Kennedy was more frightening than she had imagined.

 Chapter 66 Are You Jealous?

    Chapter 66 Are You Jealous?


    "Afraid?" Seeing the fear in her eyes, Kennedy gave a lowugh, "You have no guts, but you dare to


    marry into the Moore family instead of your sister?"


    His smile was evil.


    Charlotte swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling the breath he left on her lips. She slowly straightened


    her back, and fixed eyes on him, ¡°No."


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°No?¡±


    "No!" Charlotte said firmly, ¡°Diana will never plot against you. I brought her simply as a guest, I will not


    allow you to have any thoughts about her."


    Thetter words seemed to have touched the heart of Kennedy, his pupils paused for a moment, ¡°Not


    allowed?"


    "Yes! I don''t allow it!"


    "Woman, are you jealous?" Kennedy burst intoughter. He was not only good-looking, but also had


    excellent kissing skills, and the voice was pleasant to hear.


    Wait, what was she thinking about?


    "I am not jealous. I just won''t give you the chance to hurt Diana!"


    Hearing that, Kennedy became cold in eyes. He pushed her away suddenly. And Charlotte fell to the


    ground. She stared at Kennedy angrily.


    "You trust your friend? I really don''t know if I should feel sad for your stupidity."


    Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows and wanted to argue with him, but he turned around and left with his


    wheelchair.


    Charlotte was angry, but could not go after him. She definitely chose to believe in Diana. They had


    known each other for so long and they had good rtionship.


    Besides, how could Diana like Kennedy? He was deliberately provoking her!


    Charlotte indignantly went to find clothes and cleaned up. She was sleepy, so shey down on the bed


    and was ready to rest.


    In daze, she heard someone moving in the room. She felt noisy, who would it be?


    Charlotte quietly opened her eyes and saw a figure which was familiar ¡­¡­but, it was only a back.


    She was so sleepy, so she covered her ears and fell into sleep again.


    The next day, Charlotte was still in the sleep. The maid knocked at the door and told her that Miss


    Nelson was here.


    Charlotte got out from the covers and asked dumbly, "Who is she?"


    The maid blinked and exined softly, "It''s the friend you brought yesterday. I heard her surname is


    Nelson."


    So it was Diana who hade.


    "Ok."


    As the words fell, Charlotte turned around and walked back, but after two steps she felt something was


    wrong.


    Why did Dianae here so early?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She said, "Tell her to wait for me for a while, I''ll be right down."


    "Okay."


    After the maid left, Charlotte opened the cab and took out the clothes she bought with her own


    money in the corner. When she was ready to go into the bathroom to change, she found that Kennedy


    was inside.


    Charlotte was embarrassed. She could not ask him toe out and did not dare to change outside the


    bathroom, so she stood there and wait.


    Kennedy took a nce at her and continued his movement.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and waited as patiently as possible.


    She nced at the time.


    After a while, Charlotte nced at the time again and then nced at Kennedy, who hadn''t finished


    washing up.


    After another moment, Charlotte looked up again to confirm the time and finally asked, ¡°When will you


    be ready? Can you be a little bit faster?"


    Diana was waiting for her downstairs.


    Kennedy did not pay attention to her.


    Charlotte bit his lower lip, "Kennedy ¡­¡­"


    "I am disabled. How fast do you want me to be?" Kennedy said.


    Charlotte suddenly had nothing to say. She wanted to scold him, but seeing his legs, she said nothing.


    Forget it, she should not be angry with a disable man.


    He was already psychologically traumatized by his own disability, and as his wife, if she attacked his


    sore spot again, it would really be unjustifiable.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte suppressed the anger and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then how long do you


    want?"


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Are you urging me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°No, I just asked how long will you take!"


    Kennedy looked back at her coldly, ¡°Don''t forget your identity."


    Charlotte was furious. It seemed she could not use the bathroom. After ring at him hatefully, she


    took the clothes back to her bedside and sat down.


    He had not been in the bathroom for this long, but today he seemed to be there for purpose.


    She suddenly thought of his wordsst night, her face changed a bit. But she did not think too much


    and decided to change in the bed. Anyway no one woulde it and the door was locked.


    Charlotte changed clothes quickly. When she turned around she found Kennedy staring at him, and


    she did not know when he hade out.


    Charlotte unconsciously widened her eyes, ¡°When did youe out?"


    Kennedy''s gaze was slightly cold, ¡°Aren''t you the one who keeps urging me?"


    Charlotte was speechless. He did note out when she urged him, while he came out when she did


    not urge.


    In just a blink of an eye?


    "You saw it all?" After thinking about it, Charlotte still minded and asked a question.


    Although she turned her back, but after all, she was naked. Did he see that?


    Her face was hot.


    Kennedy stared at her with a cold smile, ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes and put her hands together.


    "Kennedy, you are shameless!"


    "Shameless?" Kennedy turned the wheelchair to her, with his eyebrows slightly raised. Suddenly he


    held her wrist, and her hands pressed on his thighs, her delicate body in an arch shape got close to


    Kennedy.


    Hisrge, zing hands cupped around her waist, "Do you want me to show you what is more


    shameless?"


    Charlotte''s face changed slightly. She raised her hands and wanted to push him away, but her hand


    propped up on his leg. After she raised her hand, the strength of the other hand pressing his leg


    naturally became weaker, plus she struggled, she actually slipped to his legs.

 Chapter 67 Looks Impatient

    Chapter 67 Looks Impatient


    Charlotte was stunned, and even Kennedy froze in ce.


    Because both of them did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Charlotte shivered her lips, looked at Kennedy who was close at hand in embarrassment, ¡°I''m


    sorry¡­¡­¡±


    Kennedy''s face was blue as he gritted his teeth and stared at her.


    "Sorry?" These words were squeezed out from the teeth, "Take your hand away."


    Charlotte:¡­¡­


    As his words fell, Charlotte felt the ce she touched seemed to be bigger.


    Charlotte screamed and withdrew her hand, staring at him with a reddened face.


    "Pervert!" She scolded with a red face.


    Kennedy:¡­¡­


    Damn! She touched it herself and still had the nerve to me him for being a rogue?


    Kennedy narrowed his narrow eyes and stared at her, ¡°Who are you calling pervert, say it again?"


    The aura of his body was dangerous and harsh, like a fierce beast of rage, once you turned and ran, he


    would pounce on you and tear you apart!


    Although Charlotte sometimes scolded him, she never dared to challenge his limits and anger. After


    being questioned by him, Charlotte was timid, biting her lower lip.


    "I... I didn''t say anything wrong!"


    "You dare to say you are right? I am a pervert? It is you touch it!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°I did not do it on purpose.¡±


    "Who knows? Even if you did it on purpose, you wouldn''t admit it, right?"


    "On purpose?" Charlotte was so angry that said, "I couldn''t have done it on purpose and I don¡¯t want to


    touch you."


    After saying that, Charlotte turned her back and said in an exasperated manner, "You peeped at me


    changing my clothes!"


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Oh? You mean, because you think I peeped at you changing clothes, so you want


    to touch me?"


    Charlotte turned around incredulously, "What are you talking about? I am not this kind of person!"


    The door was knocked at this time, and Charlotte looked towards the door.


    Diana''s voice came from outside the door, "Charlotte, are you awake?"


    Diana? Why did shee up?


    She a look in the direction of Kennedy and saw the wicked smile on his lips. She answered, ¡°A minute,


    I''ll be right out!"


    Charlotte thought of the words that Kennedy said to herst night.


    "If shees again, I will treat her well."


    She understood what he meant.


    Charlotte quickly took her things, and then walked around Kennedy to leave.


    An icy voice came from behind.


    "Your friend looks very impatient."


    Charlotte''s steps jerked because of these words. She didn''t turn around, biting her lower lip and said,


    "Diana is definitely not the kind of person you think!"


    "Foolish woman." Kennedy sneered.


    Charlotte clenched her fist with anger.


    "I''ve been good friends with Diana for many years, I believe her. Kennedy, how can you who has no


    friends understand?" After saying that, Charlotte no longer cared what reaction Kennedy was, and left


    the room with quick steps.


    After opening the door, what she saw was Diana''s beautiful face.


    "Charlotte, you''re finally here." When Diana saw her, she showed a smiling face and wanted to go


    inside.


    Charlotte''s face changed and blocked her body and closed the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Her action made Diana puzzled, "Charlotte, you don''t let me in?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte exined helplessly, "Kennedy is inside."


    "So what?" Dianaughed and said carelessly, "We met before."


    Charlotte subconsciously wrinkled her eyebrows. Diana seemed not to be afraid of Kennedy. Didn¡¯t she


    feel his aura of indifference? Charlotte blinked her eyes and wanted to say something.


    Diana noticed her expression and said, ¡°I mean you are here too. What should I be afraid of?¡±


    "But¡­¡­¡±


    "He is a man, not a beast, what are you afraid of?"


    Speaking of which, Diana came up to her and stared at her. Charlotte¡¯s face changed slightly, Diana


    should know what she was afraid of.


    "Diana ¡­¡­"


    "I came to look for you and not for him, so I did not care. Let''s go, I''ll take you to breakfast."


    Hearing that, Diana was surprised, ¡°You came over so early just to take me to breakfast?"


    "Of course, yesterday I asked the doctor, and the doctor said that your physique is too poor. I guess it''s


    because you were too busy working before and you didn''t have enough nutrition. That bastard Aldrich


    only took you as a ve, and you even put up with him for two years. I should not have listened to you


    before, I should have beaten him down earlier, and your body does not need to be harmed like this!"


    Seeing Diana was angry for her, Charlotte''s heart was naturally touched.


    "It''s okay, it''s over."


    "Well, is Kennedy awake? Why don''t we ask him to join us?" Diana suggested.


    "No, he won¡¯t join us, we¡¯d better go by ourselves.¡±


    At this moment, the door was opened. And Kennedy came out of the room.


    Charlotte''s face changed and she subconsciously held on to Diana''s hand!


    "Diana, let''s go."


    "Mr. Kennedy? Good morning~ Charlotte and I are just about to go for breakfast, I wonder if you want


    to join us?"


    "Diana!!!" Charlotte''s pretty face turned pale and she eximed.


    "What''s wrong?" Diana asked.


    Charlotte clenched her lower lip and spoke nervously, "I, we ¡­¡­"


    "Yes." Just when Charlotte was too nervous to say anything, Kennedy hooked his lips and answered.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    This bastard!


    He actually agreed!


    "Good, let''s go then, I''ll drive." Diana took out the car keys from her bag and waved them in front of


    Kennedy. Her lips curved up in a beautiful arc.


    Charlotte looked at this scene withplicated eyes, and then walked behind Kennedy, ¡°I''ll push you."


    Anyway, he had already agreed. Charlotte could not say anything more in front of Diana, otherwise


    Diana would be thinking nonsense.


    "Okay, I''ll go drive the car here, you guys take your time."


    Then Diana walked in front. Charlotte pushed Kennedy and whispered, ¡°What the hell do you want?"

 Chapter 68 Making Eyes

    Chapter 68 Making Eyes


    Her voice was deliberately low to prevent Diana from hearing it.


    Kennedy''s thin lips curved up and he said, ¡°Afraid?¡±


    Charlotte nced at Diana in front of her.


    Today she wore a red skirt, the shape of which outlined her figure very well. Diana''s figure had always


    been very good. Did Kennedy take fancy on her?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte clenched her fist and bit her lip, ¡°You know she is my friend, why did you


    agree to go to breakfast with us? What exactly is your intention?"


    "You don''t seem to have a clear picture of the situation." Kennedy sneered, with his tone carrying


    mockery. "It''s your friend who invited me, even if it''s ill-intentioned, it''s your friend who has ill-intentions


    towards me."


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    What a reasonable statement and she could not refute!


    Not! Diana was not such a person!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Diana is just polite to invite you, and she did not expect you would agree." In any


    case, Charlotte was determined not to believe that Diana was plotting against Kennedy.


    Indeed, putting aside the matter of his disability, Kennedy was indeed a very good man, but after all, he


    was her husband, so it was impossible for Diana to have any thoughts about him.


    She believed in Diana''s character!


    "Heh, naive." Kennedy found this woman was stupid and did not bother to argue with her anymore.


    Although Charlotte was furious, she still had to push Kennedy into the elevator and reluctantly pressed


    the close button.


    When the elevator door was about to close, a hand poked into the middle of the door, causing the


    elevator door to open once again.


    Charlotte raised her head and unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.


    Manfred''s smile was modest and courteous, and his warm gaze swept over her, Kennedy and Diana,


    "Coincidentally, I ran into you guys so early."


    "Manfred?" When Diana saw Manfred, she hurriedly turned to the side, "Come in."


    "Thank you."


    Manfred smiled faintly at her, then walked in and stood next to Kennedy, "Charlotte, Kennedy, why are


    you so early today?"


    As Charlotte wanted to exin, Diana said, "We are about to go out for breakfast, do you want to join


    us?"


    "That''s a good idea." Manfred smiled and nodded gently, "Since Miss Nelson invited me, I''ll sure go


    with you."


    Charlotte was sweaty, but at the same time she was relieved.


    If Manfred also went along, should Kennedy¡­¡­


    "Charlotte, you don''t look good, take care of your health." Manfred said.


    Charlotte''s face slightly changed, nodded dully in the face of Manfred''s gentle gaze, and then lowered


    her eyes.


    The big brother of Kennedy seemed to be overly concerned about her. Even though it was only some


    polite words, but he made Charlotte confused.


    Because Kennedy would misunderstand her.


    "Kennedy, how is your legtely? Has the old injury recurred?" After caring for Charlotte, Manfred


    began to ask about Kennedy''s injury.


    Kennedy pursed his lips, and the breath on his body was cold and icy.


    "No."


    Compared to the gentle Manfred, Kennedy was really cold, Charlotte thought.


    Diana thought Manfred was a gentle man. His girlfriend should be happy because he would take care


    of anything.


    But Diana still could not help but look at Kennedy.


    She always felt that such a man let people have the desire to conquer, because his breath was cold.


    This type of man was cold when he did not love you.


    But as soon as he fell in love with you, he would be passionate like fire.


    The sharpness in Diana''s eyes was even more determined when at the thought of it.


    The four people had different thoughts, and soon they walked out of the elevator. Diana went to drive,


    with the intention of letting Kennedy sit in her car, but she ignored Kennedy was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The wheelchair was very inconvenient to get into her car. Fortunately at this time Nathan came, so


    Kennedy went back to his car and let Charlotte push him over.


    After the two left, Diana looked at the back of Kennedy and was disappointed.


    "Miss Nelson, you can sit in my car?"


    Diana came back to her senses, looked at the warm smile of Manfred at her side, hooked her lips, and


    shook her head, ¡°No. I have my own car, let''s both drive ourselves, and it''s convenient to go to work


    Manfred nodded.


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy into the car, and then found a seat for herself, and then watched Diana and


    Manfred drove away.


    "Want to take the car of Manfred?" Kennedy suddenly asked in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Charlotte returned to her senses and gave him a puzzled look.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kennedy raised his eyes and stared at her with a sneer.


    "I guessed wrong? The person who was making eyes with him in the elevator was not you?"


    When did she make eyes with Manfred? Charlotte was furious, "Don''t use people of wrongdoing!"


    "You are smart to make Manfred to care about you.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    She clenched her teeth, her hands tightened silently, and the joints on her fingers slightly became pale.


    "Just a question, do you have to misunderstand me?" Charlotte bit her lower lip, and fearlessly met


    Kennedy''s cold eyes.


    Kennedy fell her eyes on her face. When he was about to say something, Charlotte lost her fist and


    turned her head away.


    "You can say whatever you like."


    She did not want to make a defense, anyway Kennedy''s view of her would not change.


    She looked out the window and saw the scenes constantly brushing by.


    The fact that she married to the Moore family was perhaps sadness.


    At the thought of her mother treating herself like that that night, Charlotte''s breath instantly fell, filling


    the entire carriage.


    Manfred felt it. He looked at Charlotte with aplex expression. He just said a few words, did he


    really misunderstand her?


    But why did he care about her?


    If she did not do anything, or gave some hints, would Manfred be like this?


    Why did she act like this?


    A woman who can even squeeze out her own sister in order to marry into the Moore family, how good


    would she be?

 Chapter 69 Can You Stay Away From Kennedy?

    Chapter 69 Can You Stay Away From Kennedy?


    Soon they arrived at the agreed ce. Nathan opened the car door and felt relieve after getting out of


    the car.


    He wiped his sweat and looked back at the two people inside the car.


    Charlotte got up expressionlessly and pushed the ice-cold-faced Kennedy out of the car.


    Nathan suddenly felt that they were really a natural couple.


    Usually Kennedy''s breath was cold enough. He thought Charlotte could add vitality to the car, but she


    was upset.


    They were meant to be together.


    Diana and Manfred arrived too. Diana came to her since she had a gloomy face.


    "Charlotte, you don''t look right, are you ok?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte smiled reluctantly and said softly, "I''m fine."


    "Good, let me help you."


    After saying that, without waiting for Charlotte to react, Diana went forward and took hold of the


    wheelchair. Charlotte froze for a moment, and her hand subconsciously let go of.


    She stood frozen in ce watching Diana pushing Kennedy towards the inside. Her brain was in a


    dead state and she couldn''t react.


    Nathan, who was next to her, saw this scene and stared in surprise.


    What was going on? This friend of Assistant Wilson was too enthusiastic. Nathan looked at Charlotte


    and reminded her in a small voice, ¡°Assistant Wilson, aren''t you going to chase?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte then came back to her senses.


    Chase? For what? What''s the use of chasing after him since he didn¡¯t like her anyway.


    No, what she was thinking? She should prevent Diana from being hurt by Kennedy.


    So she chased after them.


    Nathan helplessly wrapped his hand around his chest, looking at Charlotte''s back and shaking his


    head. This woman was stupid. Her husband was pushed away by other woman, and she was still


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    standing in the same ce indifferent.


    Was she stupid or simple, or just slow to react?


    "Nathan, what are you doing there? Let''s go in together."


    Nathan nodded, just took a step and then retracted, ¡°No, I''ll wait for you here, I still have things to take


    care of."


    He was not stupid. The atmosphere of these four people was odd, he did not want to get into trouble.


    It was better to get more fresh air outside here!


    The corners of the lips of Manfred slightly raised, looked askance at him with a smile, as if he could see


    what was in his mind, but he did not say anything, turned around and followed in.


    Probably it was early, so there were not too many people. Diana was a regr customer here, so the


    boss came up to greet her.


    "Diana, you''re here so early today? Well, who is this? Your boyfriend?"


    Charlotte, who was fast following, subconsciously stopped in her tracks after hearing this question and


    stood a short distance away looking at them.


    After Diana was asked, her pretty face was scarlet and sheughed jokingly, "Boss, don''t talk


    nonsense, he''s not my boyfriend."


    The boss, seeing the shy look under her eyes, hooked her lips and continued to say.


    "He will be in the future."


    Charlotte subconsciously clenched her fist.


    She suddenly took two steps forward to stand beside Diana, coldly looking at the boss, coldly


    reprimanded, ¡°Diana said no. What kind of mentality do you have to specte on other people''s


    rtionships like this?"


    Charlotte suddenly lost her temper, which was unexpected by everyone.


    The reason Kennedy didn''t refuse was because he wanted to show the woman clearly, but he did not


    expect she would suddenly get angry and rush forward to say that to the boss.


    The boss of the breakfast store was stunned. Her gaze fell on Charlotte and Diana. Diana¡¯s face went


    pale.


    The boss of the breakfast store immediately reacted to what was going on. She smiled and said,


    "Sorry, I have no malice, I just am familiar with Miss Nelson, so I made a joke. I hope you do not take it


    to heart."


    The pale Diana forced a smile and said to Charlotte, ¡°Yes, Charlotte, the boss usually makes jokes


    about everything to me. Do you still remember Theodore Lee? Last time I came to dinner with that guy,


    she asked if Theodore Lee was my boyfriend. Hahaha, it was so funny. Please don¡¯t mind, she just


    made a joke.¡±


    Charlotte still couldn''t get over it.


    After all, she didn''t want Diana to get involved with Kennedy.


    Those words of Kennedyst night really made Charlotte worried and scared!


    Even though Charlotte had already exined for the boss, Charlotte''s mood was still very unpleasant,


    so she did not reply.


    "It''s just a joke." At precisely this time, Kennedy spoke up.


    All people looked at Kennedy this time. His eyes were cold, and Charlotte clenched the wheelchair and


    bit her lips.


    Diana''s eyes lit up!


    "That''s right, that''s right, it''s just a joke, sit inside, everyone!" The boss felt that this man was not to be


    messed with, and did not dare to say anything more nonsense, and could only ask them to go inside,


    so as not to affect the business.


    In the end, Charlotte had to follow everyone and go inside.


    Since Kennedy said he didn¡¯t mind, she should say nothing.


    After being seated, Charlotte could not get excited about ordering food, while Diana was glowingly


    exining the way to eat and to the two brothers. Kennedy was still sitting there with no expression,


    and Manfred would asionally politely answer.


    The atmosphere was really depressing, so Charlotte got up, ¡°I''m going to the bathroom."


    She got up and walked outside.


    Diana''s words followed a beat, and then she looked at Charlotte¡¯s figure. The smile on her face


    gradually disappeared.


    As if she remembered something, she suddenly got up, ¡°Charlotte, wait for me, I''ll go with you."


    Charlotte, who had reached the door, stopped and turned back to look at her.


    Diana stepped forward and intimately took her hand, walking together in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Charlotte, are you still ming me for what just happened? In fact, boss has no malice. I just


    exined to you, you will believe me, right?"


    Charlotte looked thoughtful, stopped after hearing these words, and then raised her eyes to look at


    Diana withplicated eyes.


    "Diana, can you stay away from Kennedy?"

 Chapter 70 Bet if You dont Believe Me

    Chapter 70 Bet if You don''t Believe Me


    "Charlotte, what do you mean?¡± Diana¡¯s smile was stiff, ¡°Do you suspect me?¡±


    "It''s not like that!" Charlotte shook his head, "How could I possibly suspect you?"


    She was just worried that Diana was too close to Kennedy and that Kennedy would make a move on


    her, after all, she always felt that his words should not be just for fun.


    And the rumors might not be true.


    His disability may be true, but that he was infertile was estimated to be rumors.


    After all, the touch on her hand this morning was real.


    "Charlotte, why did you say these things?" Diana''s expression became embarrassed. She lowered her


    eyes and whispered, ¡°Is it because of what the boss said just now that you misunderstood? But didn''t I


    already tell you that she was really just joking? If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring Theodore Lee here to


    talk to you next time."


    Charlotte did not say anything but frowned at her. She wanted to exin, but she did not know where


    to start.


    Diana thought she didn''t believe it, so she quickly took out her phone from her bag.


    "I''ll call Theodore Lee right now!"


    Charlotte pressed her hand, and Diana raised her head to look at her.


    "Don''t, I trust you, but¡­¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "But what?" Diana inquired.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip with anxiety, "I don''t know how to exin to you, but Diana, aren''t we good


    friends? You listen to me, stay away from him!"


    Diana darkened her face, "Charlotte, do you like him?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s breath choked, ¡°What did you say?"


    "If you don''t like him, why would you ask me to stay away from him? Besides, I didn''t go near Kennedy,


    right? This look of yours is no different from liking someone to be possessive."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened. She liked Kennedy? That was impossible. He spoke harsh words, and she


    stopped Diana only because she was afraid that Kennedy would make a move on Diana.


    "It''s not like that! But I don''t know how to exin to you!"


    "There''s no need to exin." Diana parted her head and didn''t look at her again, obviously she was in


    a bad mood, ¡°Charlotte, I thought we were best friends, and we should trust each other. I helped you


    with many things, but you think I''m plotting against Kennedy."


    Charlotte blushed white and pulled Diana''s hand, ¡°Diana, I trust you and I don¡¯t think you are plotting


    against Kennedy, just¡­¡­¡±


    Diana suddenly sighed, holding her hand back and said softly, ¡°Why do you think I let him out to have


    breakfast with us? I did it entirely for you."


    "For me?"


    "Although you will be divorced after six months, but after all, you are still his wife''s. You live in the


    Moore family, and I hope you can have a good rtionship with Kennedy, so that you have a better life


    in the Moore family. Charlotte, do you understand my good intentions?"


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    ¡±I hope that you can live a good life in the Moore family these six months in peace."


    "Diana, sorry." In fact, Charlotte did not expect Diana was thinking about herself, she thought Diana


    was out of courtesy to invite Kennedy and Manfred.


    Charlotte was upset in heart and got tears in her eyes, ¡°Diana, I trust you and I have my reasons to ask


    you stay away from Kennedy.¡±


    "Okay, I know. I don''t me you, but don¡¯t stop me from helping you, okay?" Diana softly persuaded


    her. Charlotte did not know how to refuse, and could only nod.


    "Then let''s go back now, don''t make them wait too long."


    "Mm."


    After going back, Charlotte and Diana sat separately.


    After all, Charlotte was Kennedy''s wife, so she naturally sat by his side. As her butt had just touched


    the chair, Kennedy''s cold voice sounded


    "Are you nervous to discuss countermeasures with your friends?"


    Hearing the words, Charlotte''s movement froze and twisted her head to look at Kennedy.


    Kennedy slightly turned his head sideways and his gaze urately seized her face. He said, "It''s


    useless."


    Charlotte blushed and did not answer Kennedy''s words.


    "Your friend wants to seduce me, believe it or not?"


    Charlotte did not pay attention to him, but Kennedy slightly tilted in her direction, whispered to her ear,


    exhaled hot air on her neck.


    Charlotte''s delicate body trembled and she reflexively tried to avoid him, but was held by Kennedy''s


    wrist.


    "If you don''t believe me, we can make a bet."


    A bet? Charlotte gently blinked her eyes and bit her lip, "I don''t need to bet with you, boring!"


    "Heh~" Kennedy said, "If you lose, get the abortion."


    Charlotte stared incredulously, her hand hidden under the table clenched into a fist as she gritted her


    teeth and said, "That''s impossible!"


    "What? Are you afraid?"


    Charlotte straightened her back, "This kind of bet is too boring, I didn''t agree to it."


    "You can do is to choose between a child and a friend, who do you think you will choose?"


    Charlotte, ¡°Kennedy, do not go too far."


    "You have promised me to leave the child in the Moore family, and we have signed a contract. I only


    have to stay in the Moore family for six months and then we divorce. This has nothing to do with Diana.


    Why do you want to involve her in this?"


    Charlotte was furious. Diana was so concerned about her, but Kennedy actually let her choose


    between the child and Diana.


    "Since the game has begun, the rules of the game will be set by me. From the moment you married


    into the Moore family instead of your sister, you were destined for your destiny. What? Still haven''t


    recognized your position?"


    Charlotte clenched her teeth, with the nails of her tightening fingers almost sinking into the flesh.


    "What are you talking about?" Manfred saw these two talking so close together, couldn''t help but said


    with a smile, "Kennedy and Charlotte had a good rtionship."


    Hearing that, Charlotte kept a distance away from Kennedy. She did not want a good rtionship with


    him.


    But her arms were held by Kennedy. He looked to Manfred and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have a good


    wife thanks to you.¡±

 Chapter 71 Why Didnt you Reveal Me?

    Chapter 71 Why Didn''t you Reveal Me?


    Manfred was stunned for a moment, and thenughed helplessly.


    "Are you ming me for advocating your marriage to grandpa?"


    What? Charlotte was shocked, Kennedy''s marriage was advocated by Manfred?


    Kennedy sneered and did not reply again.


    "You are not young anymore, besides you have a leg injury, you should find someone to take care of


    you. I know the daughter of the Wilson family beforehand, so I asked grandfather to propose this


    marriage for you. Kennedy, you should understand my good intentions."


    Charlotte was only surprised that Kennedy''s marriage was actually advocated by Manfred, but hearing


    the after words, Charlotte''s face suddenly changed and she subconsciously looked at Manfred.


    He had already investigated the Wilson family''s daughter? So he know she was not Charlotte?


    Charlotte suddenly remembered that when she was talking to him before, he had no intention of calling


    out her name!


    She did not notice it before, because she had got used to the name.


    She looked at the man sitting across the table with a gentle smile and warm eyes. He had known her


    identity for a long time, but never revealed the truth.


    The more Charlotte thought about it, the colder her back became, and her forehead had cold sweat


    oozing out.


    "Charlotte, what''s wrong?" Manfred looked towards her and saw her face suddenly turn pale and cold


    sweat appeared on her forehead. He knitted his brows and said with concern, "Why did your face


    suddenly turn so bad? Is there something wrong with you?"


    His eyes were still gentle, and his voice was as soft as the wind.


    But this is the kind of man¡­¡­


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and felt a chill throughout her body.


    Kennedy also noticed her reaction and subconsciously knitted his eyebrows, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Charlotte''s lips shivered, "I am good."


    "You are sweating so much." Kennedy looked at her with an unpleasant manner. Had this woman got


    used to lying or did she treat him as blind?


    Hearing this, Charlotte reached out to wipe the sweat on the forehead with trembling hands, ¡°I don¡¯t


    feel well in my belly.¡±


    "Charlotte, is everything okay?" Diana stood up and asked with concern.


    Everyone was looking at her, which made Charlotte more stressed.


    Abruptly, she bit her lower lip.


    "I don¡¯t feel well, can I go back first?"


    After saying that, Charlotte almost subconsciously stood up, and then walked out without saying


    anything more, and the eyes of the people fell on her back suspiciously.


    After taking two steps, Charlotte suddenly stopped and then looked back at Diana.


    As Diana just stood up, Kennedy slid his wheelchair forward, ¡°Since my wife is not feeling well, Brother,


    please take care of Miss Nelson."


    Diana''s steps stopped there.


    Manfred smiled faintly, "No problem, Charlotte, you guys take care on the way."


    "Okay, okay¡­¡­¡± Charlotte looked at Diana with anxiety. Diana was upset but still waved her hand, ¡°I


    am ok, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    "Mm."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving, Charlotte walked in front, and Kennedy called her, ¡°Charlotte."


    Hearing the words, Charlotte''s steps stopped and she looked back at him uprehendingly.


    "Come here."


    Charlotte obediently walked forward like a manipted Muppet doll, "What''s the matter?"


    Kennedy suppressed his anger, "The stairs are ahead."


    Smiling, Charlotte then turned her head and looked, "I know, what''s the problem?"


    "What''s the problem? Heh, yeah, what can be the problem?" Kennedy sneered, "I didn''t know my wife


    actually wanted to plot against me? Hmm?"


    Charlotte then reacted, the front stairs for her was not a problem, but Kennedy was injured. He simply


    could not go from the stairs.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte went forward to push him, ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something just now,


    so I forgot, let''s go to the elevator."


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy in the direction of the elevator. The previous trembling fingers have now


    been better. The outside air was really fresh. With Manfred under the same roof, Charlotte felt great


    pressure.


    She suddenly felt that Manfred may only look mild on the surface, but the actual character was


    unimaginable.


    "You wanted to say something and shook with fear, what was wrong?" Kennedy suddenly asked in a


    cold voice.


    "No, no." Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel well in my belly, but now it''s much better."


    She has not yet decided whether or not to tell Kennedy about this matter, after all, Kennedy''s character


    was like a time bomb. She was not sure what would happen.


    Charlotte wondered, if Manfred really knew her identity, then why did not he tell Reynold?


    They should be on the same side.


    Was Manfred an enemy or a friend?


    "Heh, a woman who doesn''t even know how to hide her emotions actually tries to lie?"


    Kennedy''s mocking tone came, causing Charlotte''s face to change, but she still clenched her teeth.


    The elevator came, and she pushed Kennedy into it.


    There were only two of them in the small space. Charlotte was breathing unsteadily and finally couldn''t


    help but ask, ¡°Why did you want to investigate Christina?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    "Can''t help it so soon?"


    He thought she had a good characterization.


    Charlotte knitted her brows, ¡°What do you mean?"


    "Afraid that others know your identity?"


    Charlotte clenched her fist. He investigated Christina, so after she married in the family, he had found


    out that she was not Christina. Manfred said he had also investigated, that meant he also knew.


    Manfred did not look like stupid.


    So¡­¡­ did he let Charlotte know on purpose?


    "Big brother said that he investigated Christina''s materials before the wedding, so he ¡­¡­"


    "Heh~" Kennedy sneered out, "It''s toote to know now."


    Hearing that, Charlotte couldn''t help but stare at her eyes wide and raise her volume.


    "Kennedy, you knew that big brother knows that I''m not Christina?"


    "Yes."


    "Then ¡­¡­ Then why didn''t he reveal me?" Charlotte bit her lower lip. It was unbelievable. Kennedy


    knew it and then let her leave, but Manfred didn''t, but treated her as usual, intimately rubbed her head


    and said warm words to her.


    What the hell was going on here?

 Chapter 72 Isn’t that What you Want?

    Chapter 72 Isn¡¯t that What you Want?


    "Why should he?" Kennedy spoke coldly.


    Charlotte frowned slightly and could not figure it out, "If he was the one who advocated the marriage,


    then why didn''t he reveal it if he found out that I was not Christina?"


    "Heh." Kennedy raised his eyes and looked at her like an idiot, "Was your brain born to be a poseur?"


    "I¡­¡­ Do you have to say that?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it necessary?"


    Charlotte, ¡°In your eyes, am I a vain, deep-hearted and brainless woman?"


    Kennedy pulled his lips and sneered, ¡°You know yourself well."


    Hearing this, Charlotte clenched her fist and forced to look at him, ¡°Then how can a woman with a deep


    heart be brainless? Kennedy, you are talking a bit contradictor."


    Kennedy''s eyelids jumped and he narrowed his eyes.


    This damn woman!


    He raised his eyes abruptly, with his harsh gaze shooting at her.


    "Say it again?"


    Charlotte was startled by his abruptly harsh gaze, and her shoulders subconsciously shrank, but her


    gaze remained firm as she met him.


    "Heh." Kennedy sneered, was this woman an idiot? Obviously she was afraid, but she forced to meet


    his eyes.


    "If you don''t have the guts, don''t provoke me."


    With the fall of his words, the elevator door opened.


    Charlotte was so angry that she raised her head and went straight.


    When Kennedy wanted to scold her, Charlotte stopped her pace and looked back at him.


    Kennedy could see the tangle in Charlotte''s eyes.


    This woman really could not hide her emotions.


    What was in her heart was all on her face and in her eyes.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, stared at Kennedy for a moment, and then turned around.


    His thin lips were slightly hooked, and the sharpness under the ink-colored eyes was great. Just when


    he thought she woulde over and pushed him again, Charlotte made a face at him and then said


    indignantly, "I don''t have the guts,e out by yourself."


    After saying that, Charlotte ignored Kennedy''s face that suddenly became blue, turned around and left.


    "Damn it,e back!"


    Kennedy''s hand nimbly slid the wheelchair out of the elevator.


    Charlotte went out of the breakfast store alone. When she was ready to leave by herself, her steps still


    stopped for a moment, and then she looked for Nathan''s figure. He was leaning against the car, so she


    went over and patted his shoulder.


    "Assistant Wilson? Why are you back? Didn''t you guys go to have breakfast?"


    Charlotte''s face was unhappy, and she said, ¡°I quit."


    "Why?" Nathan looked behind her and didn''t see the figure of Kennedy, so he asked, "Where''s Mr.


    Kennedy?"


    Charlotte pursed her lips and said softly, "He''s probably still in the elevator, so go check on him."


    Nathan couldn''t help but stare, ¡°In the elevator? Assistant Wilson? Howe you didn''t bring Mr.


    Kennedy out with you? You¡­¡­¡±


    Before Nathan could finish his words, he suddenly looked at Charlotte''s back with wide eyes.


    At the same time, Charlotte felt a cold feeling rise up in her back, and she didn''t have to think about it


    to know that it was Kennedy staring at her.


    Her body stiffened and she took a step to slip away.


    "Dare to take another step forward and you''re dead."


    Before she could take a step, the cold voice of Kennedy rang out, causing Charlotte''s steps to stop in


    ce.


    Nathan''s eyes rolled and he quickly withdrew from the storm circle and stood at the roadside watching


    from afar.


    Charlotte saw this scene and felt some chagrin in her heart.


    Feeling the cold air from Kennedy''s body getting closer and closer to her, Charlotte was anxious,


    clenched her hands and suddenly turned back.


    "I didn''t mean to treat you like that, it''s you who spoke too¡­¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, her


    kneel bumped into the wheelchair. She was in pain and fell into the arms of Kennedy.


    Kennedy did not expect it and his hand subconsciously held her.


    Nathan was so shocked.


    How could she fall down at this time?


    Charlotte fell into the arms of Kennedy, and her brain was dumbfounded. She could feel Kennedy''s big


    hands squeezing her waist, with the heat of his palm passing through the thin clothes.


    "Throw yourself to me to make amends?"


    A low voice sounded above her head.


    Charlotte abruptly raised her head, and her red lips brushed the firm chin of Kennedy.


    Kennedy was stunned and darkened his eyes. Charlotte wanted to push him away, but there was no


    ce to put her hands. If she propped up on his body, she was worried that the things in the morning


    would happen again.


    So she could only speak anxiously, ¡°I did not mean to ¡­¡­"


    "You¡­¡­let me get up.¡± She said in a low voice.


    Kennedy¡¯s gaze like a wolf fiercely seized her, and then glued on her red lips.


    "Did not mean to? Is it an ident? If you want to seduce me, just say it out, I can do what you want."


    His hands were pinching her waist and slowly tightening, and the temperature of his body was slowly


    climbing upwards.


    Charlotte blushed instantly, bit her lower lip, felt the strange eyes of other people, and fearfully pushed


    Kennedy, ¡°This, this is outside, do not do this. Let go of me!"


    Her voice was panicked. Her eyes showed that she was nervous, like a calmke suddenly boiling up.


    Kennedy hooked his lips, his big hand moved up along her waistline, moving to her back, touching her


    spine, only to find that this woman was so thin.


    "Let go of me!"


    Charlotte pushed him. Kennedy came back to his senses and fiercely pressed her back.


    Charlotte stood with a bow, and now she was lying on his body by being pressed by him.


    ¡¯Mr. Kennedy, even if you want to molest Assistant Wilson, you should look at the asion.¡¯


    However, Nathan only dared to say that in his heart.


    "What the hell do you want?" Charlotte was so angry that she clenched her fist, smashing it hard on


    Kennedy''s chest. Kennedy sped her wrist with no expression, expressionlessly saying, "You are


    always thinking about how to seduce me, isn''t this what you want?"

 Chapter 73 Who is He Looking for?

    Chapter 73 Who is He Looking for?


    What did she want?


    What Charlotte wants most was to live an ordinary life with her husband, and then had two cute babies


    and grew old happily.


    But Aldrich cheated on her and the mistress got pregnant.


    And she was forced to marry Kennedy, who disliked her.


    This was the fact that what she wanted was impossible to be achieved.


    Suddenly, her eyes became calm from struggling, as if she gave up her goal.


    "Whatever." Then she gave up struggling and let Kennedy hold her.


    The prey naturally should be resistant, and tenacious life was interesting.


    The sudden surrender of her arms made Kennedy''s desire to tease her disappear, and with a cold look,


    he pushed Charlotte away.


    Diana stood steadily and looked at him in puzzle.


    Just now he wanted to humiliate her, but now he gave up?


    "Go to thepany."


    Kennedy said in a cold voice.


    Nathan rushed over to push him into the car. Seeing Charlotte was still standing in the same ce,


    Nathan called her, "Assistant Wilson, aren''t you going to thepany?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte snapped back to her senses and got into the car.


    After arriving at thepany, Charlotte returned to her post and sat down.


    After working for a while, she got up to make coffee for Kennedy, but suddenly remembered that


    Kennedy hadn''t eaten breakfast in the morning, so she didn''t know if it would be good for his stomach if


    she made coffee to him now.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Charlotte changed a cup of warm tea for Kennedy.


    After pouring it, Charlotte sent it to Kennedy, and when she reached the office door, her steps suddenly


    stopped.


    What was she doing?


    What did it matter to her if drinking coffee was bad for his stomach? It was his stomach, so why would


    she think about him?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s heart was torn as she clutched her teacup.


    But on second thought, he was out with her, and he did not eat breakfast because of her. So it was


    normal to rece the coffee with tea.


    After self-soothing, Charlotte knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The voice of Kennedy was still cold with little emotion.


    Charlotte walked in, ced the tea on his desk and hesitated for a long time before speaking, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    However, before she could exin, Kennedy''s cold gaze had fallen on the cup of tea, narrowing his


    eyes, ¡°Where is the coffee?"


    "You did not eat breakfast, drinking coffee is not good for your stomach, so¡­¡­¡± Before she could finish


    her words, Kennedy scolded, ¡°Who allowed you to take the liberty?"


    Charlotte, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyes and fell on her face with sarcasm.


    Charlotte suddenly could not say a word.


    "Get out!"


    Her hand trembled. Charlotte tried to suppress the anger in her heart, turned around and left the office.


    Aftering out, Charlotte leaned against the wall, and her body couldn''t stop trembling.


    She had good intentions, but he disliked her like this.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and thought she would not do such a thing again.


    After thinking about it, she returned to her post. Seeing the tea cup on her desk, her eyes gradually


    darkened.


    However, Charlotte did not know that after she went out, Kennedy looked at the cup of tea with


    The hand holding the pen tightened silently, and his thin lips pursed.


    Why did that woman do such a thing?


    Why she put up with everything even if she was so angry?


    She turned around and went out with her head hanging down.


    What exactly did she you want?


    Charlotte was deep in her own thoughts. At noon, walking to the canteen, she realized she was hungry.


    When she was ready to go to the rice, Charlotte smelled that the pig tails. Her stomach turned upside


    down, and she covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom.


    After the vomit, she was weak and walked out the bathroom with her hands holding the wall.


    She washed her hands and wondered why she could be so reactive today. Was it because she hadn''t


    eaten breakfast?


    Charlotte did not go back to the cafeteria, but went downstairs to the noodle shop to have a bowl of


    vegetarian noodles in soup.


    Charlotte went upstairs only after she finished eating two of them.


    After going upstairs, Charlotte, ording to the usual practice, first made a cup of coffee for Kennedy,


    and went to the door, but she found that the door was only half opened. The sound of two people


    talking came from inside.


    "No news by now?"


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes like electricity fell on Nathan''s body, as if a big mountain pressed on his shoulders, so


    that Nathan could not straighten his back at all.


    "Mr. Kennedy, please allow me to exin.¡±


    "Ok."


    "Two days ago in the hospital we found two candidates, but we are not sure. Originally we wanted to


    invite you, but the two women suddenly ran away, so¡­¡­¡±


    "Ran away?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes, the dangerous aura leaked out of his body, and his long


    fingers tapped the table.


    Nathan''s back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°It is in pursuit, I believe that soon we will find them."


    Kennedy pursed his lips and abruptly spoke, ¡°I will go personally."


    "But your legs¡­¡­¡± Nathan said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy stared at the desktop, as if thinking.


    A momentter he asked, "Are you sure that the two women''s identities match?"


    "Yes, but you need to confirm it yourself."


    Just as the words left, Nathan''s cell phone rang.


    Nathan nced at it and found that it was a message from his men, and his face burst with joy.


    "Mr. Kennedy, they said that the two women were found."


    Kennedy knitted his brows, ¡°Go!"


    Nathan nodded and pushed Kennedy towards the door. Charlotte was startled and hurriedly ran back


    to her post, and then hid the brewed coffee behind the cab. She could not let Kennedy find out.


    Otherwise he would think she was deliberately eavesdropping.


    The office door was opened. Charlotte saw the figures of Kennedy and Nathan leaving, remembering


    their conversation just now.


    They seemed to be looking for someone. And Kennedy seemed to care a lot about this person.


    Charlotte was curious who made Kennedy care.


    Why not she followed up to see?

 Chapter 74 Stalking Him

    Chapter 74 Stalking Him


    So she followed them. She had a simr experience in her previous job, when her boss asked her to fix


    a difficult contract and the other party refused to meet with her.


    She had to personally go to the other party''s boss, but the boss avoided her, so she followed him,


    appearing in the ce where the boss appeared, and finally the boss agreed to give her a chance.


    Once she got the opportunity, Charlotte wouldn''t let it slip away, so she quickly helped thepany


    sign the contract.


    Charlotte followed Kennedy to a vi and realized that she had been here before. When she was in the


    hospital for a checkup and suddenly a group of people came in and knocked her out and took her


    away. When she woke up, she saw Kennedy.


    Were the two women in the same situation as her?


    Why did Kennedy beat those pregnant women?


    Seeing they were to get out of the car, Charlotte asked the drive to pull over, and then quietly followed


    them in.


    The driver looked at her curiously, and Charlotte felt his peculiar gaze and said, ¡°I am to catch


    adultery."


    Hearing that, the driver immediately widened his eyes and pointed to the people in front of him.


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Go fight it!" Knowing the truth, the driver cheered her up, and then whispered, "I''ll go outside and wait


    for you. You can take my car if you need."


    Charlotte couldn''t help butugh, "Ok."


    But after thinking about it, Charlotte added, ¡°If I don¡¯t get out after fifteen minutes, you can go first."


    "Okay, okay."


    After the driver left, Charlotte sneakily followed to the vi gate.


    There was no one guarding it, and the vi door was open like this, so obviously everyone was inside.


    Charlotte''s petite figure quickly got inside and followed Kennedy and Nathan to the inside. She was


    thankful that there was a lot of greenery here, giving her a ce to hide.


    "Mr. Kennedy, they are on the second floor, let¡¯s take the elevator up."


    "Mm."


    Charlotte listened outside, wanting to step forward and follow, but suddenly she felt it was not right.


    This was someone else''s business, why did shee to get involved?


    But she couldn''t suppress her curiosity, so she slowly got up, and saw that all those people followed


    Kennedy into the elevator, and then the ce became empty.


    Charlotte thought it would be better to have a look.


    When she reached to the stairs, she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling. Charlotte was already


    familiar with this sound. It was Nathan pushing Kennedy out.


    Charlotte lying behind the door, through a small gap in the door watched them enter a room. The room


    door was not closed, but Charlotte could not see anything. She was curious, so she opened the door a


    crack, trying to go outside to listen.


    There were two pregnant women hugging each other in the room. Their eyes were all tinged with fear.


    When the door was pushed open, they were so scared that they screamed and didn''t dare to move.


    "All up, Mr. Kennedy wants to ask you something!"


    Nathan saw the rude look of his men, so he couldn''t help but rebuke, ¡°Can you keep your voice down,


    you will make them scared!"


    The man''s face changed and he retreated to the side, not daring to speak again.


    Nathan stepped forward to calm the two pregnant women, ¡°Don''t be afraid, Mr. Kennedy only has a few


    questions for you. We absolutely have no malice, you just need to answer and then you can go."


    Nathan''s voice was rtively soft, causing the two pregnant women looked towards him. Nathan found


    that these two women were quite good-looking, but their bodies were average. There was nothing


    special.


    Was one of them Mr. Kennedy looking for?


    One of the women looked at Nathan, and then looked at Kennedy, ¡°We can leave after answering the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    questions?"


    "Of course." Nathan nodded, ¡°But be sure to answer seriously, no faking!"


    One of them looked at Kennedy, pursed her lips, "Mr. Kennedy from the Moore Group in B City?¡±


    Nathan was surprised, ¡°You know him?"


    The woman nodded and looked at Kennedy with such a different gaze but she did not speak.


    "Well, let me ask you, where did you go and what did you do on June 13th?"


    Nathan''s question was very straightforward.


    One of them quickly answered. Nathan narrowed his eyes after listening and asked her, "Is it all true?"


    The woman nodded, and then Nathan asked, ¡°You went to the pregnancy test today. I heard that you


    are single, and who is the father?"


    Hearing the words, the woman''s face changed slightly. She was nervous and grabbed the corner of her


    skirt, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    "Answer the question honestly, or else¡­¡­¡± Nathan was cold in voice.


    The woman shivered in fear, looked at Nathan, and then looked at the cold-faced Kennedy. Knowing


    that these two were not easy to mess with, she bit her lower lip and then exined.


    "My ex¡¯s. He cheated on me. I went to check if I am pregnant, if I am, I will get abortion. I''ve made it so


    clear, can you let me go now?"


    Kennedy¡¯s gaze seized her tightly, and then he said, "Yes."


    Nathan nodded and asked someone to take her out.


    There was another one left, and Nathan stared at her.


    "Your turn, tell us, where did you go and what did you do that day?"


    The woman sat unmoving, with her eyes rolling.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, there was a shout from outside. Nathan''s face changed, and then he looked outside.


    "There is a stranger breaking in, hurry up and catch it."


    Charlotte came out from the stairwell and quietly approached the door, wanting to hear what they were


    saying, but the distance was a bit far, she couldn''t hear clearly at all. She could only asionally hear


    a few words, like June, pregnancy, boyfriend.


    Through these few words Charlotte simply did not know what happened. When she was to get closer,


    she was bumped into by the men who came out.


    "Catch her!"


    Charlotte came back to her senses, turned around and tried to run.


    The men moved fast, and there were many people of them, quickly surrounding Charlotte to the


    ground. Kennedy appeared in the encircling circle, followed by Nathan. When he saw that it was


    Charlotte, Kennedy''s brow almost furrowed into a ball.


    "Howe you are here?"

 Chapter 75 Will He Believe Her Words?

    Chapter 75 Will He Believe Her Words?


    The eyes of Kennedy fell on her body like a harsh knife. Charlotte was speechless for a moment, not


    knowing how to exin.


    So she could only bite her lower lip and look at Kennedy, not ready to exin and speak.


    Kennedy slightly narrowed his eyes. His fingertips lightly sped the metal bracket of the wheelchair,


    ¡°It looks like you are not going to exin?"


    Charlotte stubbornly bit her lower lip tighter.


    "Assistant Wilson, how did you follow me here?" Nathan was surprised to see Charlotte appear here,


    but in his heart he was quite happy. Was Assistant Wilson jealous because she knew about Mr.


    Kennedy?


    Thinking of this, Nathan couldn''t help but nce at Kennedy.


    Seeing him tightly frowning, the temperature of his body was frighteningly low, only then did Nathan put


    away his random thoughts.


    "Since you are not going to exin, I''ll just pretend I didn''t know it. Deal with her as you should." After


    saying that, Kennedy rolled his wheelchair and turned around, Nathan stared, "Mr. Kennedy¡­¡­¡±


    But Kennedy seemed that he did not hear, and quickly re-entered the room.


    Charlotte looked at his back and realized something. She wanted to call him, but his cold eyes crossed


    her head, so Charlotte''s words were stopped.


    Nathan couldn''t help but nce at Assistant Wilson and whispered, "Are you really not going to


    exin?"


    Sure she should.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes, "Will he believe my words?"


    He did not like her anyway. What was the sense to exin?


    "You¡­¡­¡±


    "Nathan, what should we do?¡± The conversation made his men realize that Charlotte knew Kennedy


    and Nathan''s attitude towards Charlotte was not ordinary. This meant that Charlotte''s rtionship with


    Mr. Kennedy was not bad, but they did know what kind of rtionship it was.


    Nathan thought about it, pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy did not say it clearly, but her identity is


    not ordinary, you guys take it easy."


    It meant they could not abuse her.


    The men looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    Charlotte was taken out, and the questioning continued in the room.


    Nathan quickly returned and stood behind Kennedy.


    "Go on!"


    The woman nced outside and asked suspiciously, "Did something happen?"


    Nathan said, "Nothing, just a small episode, it will not have an impact. Where exactly did you go and


    what did you do that day? Was there anything special happened?"


    The woman paused for a moment, and then raised her eyes to look at Kennedy, with the corners of her


    eyes slightly upward, ¡°Special things? What do you mean?"


    Nathan froze for a moment and was about to speak. Kennedy suddenly said coldly, ¡°Are you allowed to


    ask questions?"


    The woman was shocked by the powerful aura on his body, and it took some time toe back to her


    senses, "I just want to know what you mean by special things."


    If not Kennedy was here, he almost fell into this woman''s trap, ¡°We will know if it is the special thing if


    you say it out!"


    The woman bit her lower lip and did not speak, lowering her head and looking at the ground.


    "Say it!"


    "Why should I tell you?" The woman suddenly smiled, and then softly said, "That''s my private matter.


    Even if you guys brought me here, but I still have the right to choose to be silent, right?"


    Kennedy slightly narrowed his eyes, stared at the woman in front of him, suddenly turned the wheel


    towards her and leaned over. As he came closer, his body''s powerful aura enveloped her. The woman''s


    lips trembled, but her heart got excited. She subconsciously got up and wanted to get closer to


    Kennedy.


    However, before she got close, the pungent perfume smell on her body made Kennedy retreat.


    "Take her out!" Kennedy suddenly said in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Kennedy?"


    Nathan looked back at Kennedy in uncertainty, what happened? Just let her leave directly? He had


    tried hard to find her!


    "Take her out!" Kennedy''s tone was aggravated, and his voice obviously already contained anger!


    Nathan didn''t dare to hesitate any longer and hurriedly asked someone to get her out!


    After the people left, Nathan turned forward, only to find that the ce where woman just stayed had


    strong perfume smell. He previously was far away, so he did not smell it.


    "Mr. Kennedy, is it ufortable to smell the perfume?" Nathan came forward to ask and pushed him


    to the window, where there was no strange smell.


    Kennedy pursed his lips without saying a word, with his eyes drooped, long eyshes covered his inky


    eyes. No one could see the emotions under his eyes.


    That night, there was no extra scent on the woman.


    That was why the drugged Kennedy could not control himself and wanted her.


    The woman''s youthfulness and tightness made him crazy. She was like a small white rabbit, definitely


    not like the person just now, who was trying to seduce him. And, the perfume smell on her body was


    extremely strong.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and recalled that raining night.


    "Sir, Sir, are you okay?"


    Later he locked her in his arms. She was so scared that her body kept trembling. He wanted to push


    her away, but he could not let her go. The clean scent of her body made him like a wolf that had been


    unsealed.


    But he did not expect to find the woman escaped after he woke up, not leaving him any hints.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But it can be seen that she did not dare to face the fact. Or perhaps it was her first time, so she was so


    scared to escape


    Kennedy raised his head and showed a cold smile.


    As long as she was in the city, he would definitely be able to find her.


    "Mr. Kennedy, our manpower are only spread all over B City. Will she be in other cities?"


    Nathan''s question made Kennedy knit his brows.


    Yes, could that woman be in other cities?


    Thinking about this, Kennedy''s eyes were stern and his voice was icier.


    "Then send more men and go out to find her!"


    Nathan nodded, "Ok, then I''ll send more people. I wonder if we should also check out those women got


    abortions. I don''t think any girl would give birth to a stranger''s baby. What kind of woman would it be to


    be so strange?"


    Speaking of which, Nathan thought of another thing, ¡°And we can''t just check in the hospital, right?


    After all, it is not a must that woman is pregnant.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s forehead veins jumped, suddenly a fist towards Nathan smashed over.


    "Damn it, you should have thought of this long ago. And you still dare to mention it in front of me?"

 Chapter 76 Hating Kennedy!

    Chapter 76 Hating Kennedy!


    Nathan was so frightened that he stepped back and still felt his heart palpitating after avoiding the


    attack of the punch, covering his chest in shock, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, if you kill me there will be no one to


    work for you."


    Hearing the words, Kennedy sneered out.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Nathan felt many arrows in his chest, hurt, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I have worked for you for so long, are you


    heartless?"


    Kennedy, ¡° ¡­¡­Go away!"


    A big man pretended to be cute was too disgusting.


    Nathan sighed and turned around. Thinking about something, he suddenly turned back, ¡°By the way,


    Mr. Kennedy, what about Assistant Wilson?"


    Hearing the words, Kennedy remembered the woman with stubborn eyes. She did not exin to him,


    why should he care about her?


    "Whatever." Kennedy''s voice was clear and cold, without temperature.


    Nathan paused for a moment and confirmed, ¡°Really? Assistant Wilson is pregnant."


    Kennedy''s eyebrows jumped and he gritted his teeth, "Since when did you care about her so much?


    Should I reward her to you?"


    Nathan¡¯s face instantly changed, "Mr. Kennedy, I don''t have this intention. Since you don¡¯t care, I will


    leave it alone."


    After saying that, Nathan directly left.


    The only person left in therge room was Kennedy, who slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Humph, she actually followed him here. What exactly did she want to find out from him? Was she really


    at the behest of Reynold?


    Kennedy could leave other things alone, but only in the search for that woman, he absolutely would not


    allow anyone to interrupt or block him.


    It breezed at night and the lights were warm.


    Kennedy washed up and got into bed with the help of Nathan. Kennedy closed his eyes.


    However, as he closed his eyes, a woman''s face emerged suddenly in his mind.


    Kennedy abruptly opened his eyes, and the ink-colored eyes suddenly became stern.


    Damn!


    Why did he think of that woman¡¯s face when he was about to sleep?


    Why Charlotte¡­?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy''s hand tightened, and then he sat up and called Nathan who was ready to


    leave.


    "Mr. Kennedy?" As Nathan was to turn off the headlights, he heard Kennedy called him. He asked


    suspiciously, ¡°What is it?"


    **


    It waste at night, and a small house in the vi was empty, with only a small bed and a round table


    plus a small window.


    Charlotte was locked in here in the afternoon.


    Although they did not do anything to her, the men''s strength was big. They grabbed her and made a


    bruise on her arms.


    Charlotte took a look at her arm and rubbed it, and it hurt so much that she wrinkled her eyebrows, so


    she simply withdrew her hand and shrank in the corner of the bed with her petite body lying on its side.


    The vi was big.


    It was quiet outside, and no one had brought her food from the afternoon until now. She was so hungry.


    When she thought that she might be the only one left in this big vi, every nerve of Charlotte became


    panic.


    So the active brain started pulsing at this time, and all kinds of horrible images jumped in her head.


    The electricity suddenly cut off!


    Ah!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the darkness, Charlotte screamed in terror, and her body subconsciously shrunk into a ball.


    The lights went out suddenly, and Charlotte almost went into shock.


    She was afraid of darkness!


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, wanting to ask if there was anyone, but she did not dare to speak, afraid that


    she would despair after asking.


    She sat up and hid herself in the corner, bowing her head and burying her face in her knees, with tears


    unconsciously sliding down the corners of her eyes.


    In the silent darkness, Charlotte seemed to hear something ring out.


    Her sweat hairs stood up and she held her breath.


    In the silence of the night, this sound was like a sharp hammer hitting Charlotte''s heart, each blow was


    fatal!


    Charlotte felt that she was on the verge of copse, biting her lower lip to death, hating Kennedy!


    That bastard!


    She would rather have those people punish her, instead of being trapped here and suffering from


    mental torture!


    Charlotte could hear the sound at first, but then she could not hear anything, probably she became


    numb. And she stopped crying after she shed a lot of tears.


    Kennedy who arrived outside the vi looked at the whole dark vi. His voice was cold, ¡°What''s going


    on?"


    The few people who were guarding saw that Kennedy hade and hurried up to report, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, the vi''s circuitry suddenly broke down, it''s already being repaired!"


    Because this vi was one of Mr. Kennedy''s, and he rarely came here, so everyone was ck.


    After waiting for about two minutes, Kennedy knitted his brows, ¡°Is this the so-called emergency


    repair?"


    The man''s face was instantly pale as a ghost in the darkness, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I''ll make another phone


    call to ask."


    "Forget it!" Kennedy asked directly, ¡°Where is the woman?"


    "Mr. Kennedy, she is in a small room on the third floor. We did not know what to do with her, so we first


    locked her up." After saying that, that person looked at Nathan. Nathan nodded. It was right that they


    did not deal with her.


    After all, Kennedy, who should have been sleeping by now, suddenly appeared here because of


    Charlotte. If they really did something to Charlotte, it would be bad.


    ¡±Has anyone gone to see her after the electricity was cut off?"


    The man froze for a moment and shook his head, ¡°No."


    As the words fell, the surrounding atmosphere became somber. Nathan immediately sensed that


    something was wrong and immediately said, "Mr. Kennedy, let''s go up first."


    "But there was no electricity and the elevator cannot be used.¡± The man said and looked toward


    Kennedy''s legs.


    Kennedy''s leg disease was a pain point and he did not dare to say too much.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows. Nathan immediately pushed him forward at full speed, ¡°It''s okay, I''m a


    Hercules. I can carry Mr. Kennedy upstairs!"


    They quickly left their sight, and he was still shouting, ¡°Do not follow up, or Mr. Kennedy will be angry at


    you."


    The crowd trembled in fear, only wanting to thank Nathan for pushing Kennedy away, Of course they


    did not dare to follow up. After all, they had noticed the strong killing aura on Kennedy!

 Chapter 77 Worried about Her

    Chapter 77 Worried about Her


    In the darkness, the sound of keys colliding was especially loud in the silent night. Then the door


    opened.


    Two figures appeared in the dark space.


    "Assistant Wilson?" Nathan looked at the dark room and took out his phone to turn on the shlight.


    For a moment, the room was illuminated.


    Then Kennedy saw a small figure shrinking in the corner, with hands clutching her knees and burying


    her head.


    She was like a cat curled up.


    The hair band fell and her hair scattered, hanging messily on both shoulders, covering her face and


    ears.


    Inexplicably, Kennedy affected by the despair and coldness emanating from her body.


    What was going on? Kennedy frowned and sounded unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Nathan heard the inquiry and only then stepped forward, "Assistant Wilson?"


    She did not respond or move but just sat there.


    "Assistant Wilson? Assistant Wilson?" Nathan was scared to found that she did not move at all, so he


    continued to call her.


    However, the person huddled there still did not respond, as if she was dead.


    Nathan looked back at Kennedy, only to see a circle of gloom around his eyes. He exuded gloomy and


    cold aura.


    "Mr. Kennedy¡­¡­¡±


    Kennedy rolled the wheelchair up to Charlotte and said coldly, ¡°Raise your head."


    No response.


    Nathan''s heart was beating uneasily. What was going on with Assistant Wilson? Did those men beat


    her?


    "I have no patience. I''ll give you three seconds to raise your head." Kennedy added.


    But she seemed to have not heard his words. Kennedy''s eyes jumped, suddenly he thought of


    something, grabbed Charlotte''s wrist and directly dragged her up.


    The petite person was pulled up by him without resistance, and a pale face appeared in Kennedy''s


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    Nathan behind him couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Kennedy''s eyes were cold as he looked at Charlotte in front of him.


    The usual fair cheeks were bloodless at this moment, even the pink on the lips also faded. Her clean


    eyes were as calm as water, with no life at all.


    Kennedy asked in low voice, ¡°Tell me, what happened to you?"


    Charlotte sat unmoving.


    Kennedy found that her eyes did not have focus, as if she could not see him.


    Damn it!


    What the hell was wrong with this woman?


    The anger suddenly came to him and he said to the people behind him, "Find out what is going on?"


    Seeing that Kennedy was so angry and Charlotte¡¯s soul-less appearance, he realized the seriousness


    of the situation and went to call someone.


    The room was left with Kennedy and Charlotte. He pursed his thin lips and said in a cold tone, ¡°What is


    wrong with you?"


    Charlotte kept her original movements and didn''t move.


    Damn it!


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, staring at the woman with a pale face and unfocused eyes in front of him.


    For the first time, he found that he was helpless against a woman.


    He could not beat her or scold her.


    Because her appearance surprisingly made Kennedy feel guilty. If not because of him, she would not


    be like this.


    "Are you ying dumb with me, or you really can''t see me?" Kennedy asked again.


    The fact was that Charlotte was really not responsive. Kennedy dragged her into his arms. Charlotte


    like a puppet doll was pulled into his arms, lightly lying in his arms.


    His cold hands slowly encircled Charlotte''s thin waist, adjusted her position, and let her lie in a stable


    position in his arms. And then he slowly cared the back of her head with other hand and said with deep


    voice.


    "Let me know if they bully you, and I''ll get justice for you."


    The person in her arms did not respond.


    "Woman, you''d better wake up. I forgave youst time you cried drunkenly. Now you''re making a scene


    like this, will that solve the problem?"


    But despite his words, Charlotte still did not give him a reaction.


    Nathan soon brought a man over. As soon as he entered the door the man shivered and asked, "Mr.


    Kennedy, what happened?"


    Hearing the words, a powerful aura blossomed out of Kennedy''s body, and he gazed sideways at the


    man.


    "What did you do to her?"


    The man shivered and his feet trembled, "Mr. Kennedy, we did nothing.¡±


    They knew this woman had an unusual rtionship with Kennedy, how could they have done anything


    to her?


    Kennedy looked the man coldly like a sword.


    The man was instantly frightened, fell to the floor with weak knees, and he could not speak well.


    "Mr. Kennedy ¡­¡­we really did not do anything to her. Nathan told us not to touch her, so we took her


    to this room, waiting for yourmand."


    It didn''t look like he was lying. But why did she be like this?


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Did anything happen in between?"


    The man paused, recalled something and then said, "Nothing happened. She was very quiet after we


    locked her up."


    Kennedy gaze suddenly becameplex.


    A few momentster the man suddenly eximed, ¡°Because she was too quiet, we forgot her and did


    not bring her food at noon and night."


    As the words fell, the man seemed to have predicted his death, and his body trembled.


    "What did you say?" Before Kennedy said a word, Nathan shouted, ¡°Are you inhuman? You let her be


    hungry for a whole day?¡±


    "Sorry, Mr. Kennedy, we really did not mean to. She is not speaking, could it be that she is starving?"


    She had not had food for a day and she was pregnant, maybe she was really starving.


    Nathan felt guilty in his heart, and could only say, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, why don''t we go back first. It¡¯s hard for


    Assistant Wilson to be hungry all day."


    Kennedy''s gaze was like electricity, but he let Nathan push him downstairs.


    At some point, Charlotte, who was lying in his arms, had already closed her eyes and was sleeping in


    his arms.


    Only when she got into bed did Kennedy found that she had passed out.


    Kennedy''s face changed, ¡°Go directly to the hospital, call Nanny Chan to make something easy to


    digest and send it over to the hospital."

 Chapter 78 His Transformation

    Chapter 78 His Transformation


    In the hospital.


    The doctor finished examining Charlotte and turned to Kennedy, "She should be in shock."


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes. She had been in the room, how could she be in shock?


    Kennedy remembered the scene of darkness when he went to the vi.


    Could it be that she was afraid of the darkness?


    "She should have been seriously frightened, causing her to be caught in her own fantasy, so¡­¡­¡±


    Nathan looked strangely at Charlotte lying on the hospital bed, and spoke doubtfully, ¡°It is normal for


    people to be afraid of darkness, but, would she be like this? Doctor, is there any injury on her body?"


    "No, in addition to low blood pressure, physical quality is not very good, there was nothing else


    abnormal. She is pregnant, right? She could not be frightened like this. She has signs of abortion, and


    if this happens frequently in the future, it will lead to miscarriage at any time."


    "But doctor, why exactly is she like this?"


    Nathan told her the situation. The doctor thought about it before saying, "The patient has a


    psychological shadow of this environment, so the damage caused to her psychologically will be ten


    times stronger than ordinary people."


    "Psychological shadow?" Nathan subconsciously looked towards Kennedy.


    He pursed his thin lips, remained silent and his eyes fell on Charlotte''s face.


    "When will she wake up?"


    "Wait, let her brain recover. The patient must make her own adjustments before she wakes up."


    Nathan was startled and almost wanted to ask what if the patient did not make the adjustment by


    herself?


    After the doctor left, only three people were left in the ward.


    "Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson probably won''t even wake up tonight, right?"


    As soon as the words fell, Nathan felt the atmosphere around him got a lot colder. He hurriedly took


    two steps back, ¡°I''ll go see if Nanny Chan hase."


    After that, he left. And the ward became quiet and Kennedy fixed his eyes at her pale eyes.


    What exactly was going on?


    She had a psychological shadow of darkness?


    Charlotte had a long dream.


    In the dream, only her figure became smaller and into four or five years old. She was locked in a small


    dark room, with no light, no water and no food.


    There was only one small bed with a thin quilt.


    She huddled in the corner around herself. asional noise from outside let her sensitive nerves


    shiver.


    She had been starving for three days, and her tiny body was almost as thin as a bone.


    The door was pushed open, and a figure came over and gave her a whack!


    The tiny Charlotte could not withstand the pain and screamed.


    "How dare you scream, you little bitch!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "You will hurt today. You disobey me!"


    "Don''t, it hurts ¡­¡­Don''t hit me¡­¡­¡±


    In the quiet ward, Charlotte, who had been lying quietly on the bed, suddenly shouted out, attracting


    the attention of Kennedy.


    "Don''t hit me. It hurts ¡­¡­Mom¡­¡­¡±


    Kennedy rolled wheelchair to get closer to her and heard her words. Slightly he frowned.


    Don''t hit?


    Hurt?


    The two words made Kennedy capture some important information. Charlotte still was in aa and


    did not wake up, so she said these wordspletely in the unconscious situation.


    Kennedy frowned and touched her head and wiped her tears away.


    The usual three-dimensional facial features almost tangled into a ball.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She should be struggling.


    "Wake up!" Kennedy''s voice abruptly turned harsh! "


    ¡±It hurts, it hurts.¡± Charlotte repeated.


    Seeing her painful face, Kennedy held tightly her waist and said, ¡°Wake up. Don''t live in a dream!"


    Probably his force was too much, Charlotte brow wrinkled more tightly, still shouting pain, but abruptly


    she opened her eyes.


    She met Kennedy¡¯s eyes. And Kennedy let go of her, leaving a bruise on her fair waist.


    However, before Kennedy said anything, Charlotte closed her eyes and fainted again.


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    After Charlotte closed her eyes, she did not cry out in pain again, and the expression on her face


    returned to normal.


    Although Kennedy had never seen a dead person, Charlotte''s appearance really gave him a feeling


    that she had died, quietly lying there motionless.


    Now it was different. Now she was still lying there with her eyes closed, but her face was alive.


    Kennedy breathed a sigh of relief. His gaze moved down to her wrist, once again he reached out his


    hand to rub the bruise gently, which he did not notice.


    15 minutester, Nathan brought Nanny Chan here. Seeing Charlotte was lying on the hospital bed,


    she felt distressed for her.


    "Why is her body so weak? Last time she was hospitalized, and today she is hospitalized again."


    "Take good care of her." Kennedy said and rolled the wheelchair towards the outside. Nathan quickly


    followed.


    "Mr. Kennedy?"


    "Go check all of Charlotte''s materials, including her previous life, everything, all of them."


    Hearing this, Nathan''s steps gave a beat. He was surprised, ¡°Way? Isn''t she married you for her


    sister?¡±


    Anyway, the two of them would be divorced in six months, why bother to check her information?


    "I need it tomorrow morning."


    Immediately after, what Kennedy said made Nathan''s face change, "What? Tomorrow morning, then I


    will have to work overnight."


    "Is there a problem?"


    Nathan straightened his back, "No problem, absolutely no problem!"


    "I will send the information to you tomorrow morning!"


    But it was hard to search all the information of a person in one night.


    It was past 10 o''clock, he had long been tired to death, and now he had to check the information.


    *


    The next morning, Kennedy got up and washed up. Nathan brought the information to him on time.


    "Mr. Kennedy, the information I foundst night overnight. I think I know why Assistant Wilson was like


    that, take a look."


    After saying that, Nathan handed the information forward.


    Kennedy knitted his brows, ¡°Why?"

 Chapter 79 Does Mr. Kennedy like her?

    Chapter 79 Does Mr. Kennedy like her?


    "Mr. Kennedy, ording to the materials, Assistant Wilson was once abducted and sold when she was


    small."


    When Nathan''s words rang out, Kennedy happened to see the ce he was talking about.


    "Because Assistant Wilson was different from other children, she was locked up alone in a small dark


    room. The police said she was locked up in the room for three days, without water or food, and no one


    ever came to her."


    Hearing this, Kennedy¡¯s hand silently tightened.


    "Three dayster the traffickers went in and beat her up. When the police found her, Assistant Wilson


    was already dying and it took a long time to save her."


    Speaking here, Nathan paused and said, ¡°At that time, Assistant Wilson was only four or five years


    old."


    Kennedy felt as if something had hit his heart hard and crumpled the materials into a ball. Nathan


    reminded, "Mr. Kennedy, are you all right?"


    At the word, Kennedy''s eyes changed and fixed on Nathan. Nathan immediately did not dare to speak.


    "Assistant Wilson was locked into the house yesterday. After the power outage, the darkness of the


    room probably made her recall her memory, so that''s why she looked like this."


    An experience like that was desperate for a child of four or five years old at that time.


    What kind of state of mind was she in to get through it?


    Kennedy suddenly thought of the bewildered eyes when she heard that she was told to get out of the


    Moore family, andter she talked to him for the chance to stay.


    "Go to the hospital."


    Kennedy tossed the materials aside, and then rolled the wheelchair towards the outside.


    Hospital.


    Charlotte had slept for a whole night. Nanny Chan guarded her all night but did not see her eyes open.


    The doctor came to check and gave her an infusion.


    Then Kennedy was here and Nanny Chan got up.


    "Mr. Kennedy, you''re here."


    "Nanny Chan, has she awake?"


    Nanny Chan shook her head, ¡°No, I''ve been watching here all night, Mrs. Moore has not opened her


    eyes."


    Hearing the words, Kennedy was shocked.


    "But the doctor dide to see and said her emotions have recovered. Everything is normal, and she


    should soon be able to wake up."


    The she added, ¡°I think the doctor is right. Since Mrs. Moore will soon wake up, I will go back and bring


    some fresh food over."


    "Mm." Kennedy answered in a hoarse voice.


    Nathan also had a hoarse voice, ¡°Nanny Chan, you''ve stayed up all night, let me take you back."


    "No, no, I''ll take a bus. I''ll be there soon. You and Mr. Kennedy have heavy dark circles under your


    eyes, did you both not rest all night?"


    Sure Nathan did not sleepst night, but did Kennedy not sleep all night too?


    Nathan pushed his body forward to check the circles under the eyes of Kennedy.


    "Looking for death?" However, as he just put his head in front of him, Kennedy''s gloomy gaze fell on


    his face, and Nathan immediately backed up.


    "You didn''t sleep because of Assistant Wilson?¡±


    Kennedy knitted his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Kennedy, have you noticed that you treat Assistant Wilson¡­ "


    "What do you want to say?" Kennedy''s voice was cold and arrogant.


    Nathan licked his lips and said nervously, "Mr. Kennedy ¡­¡­do you like Assistant Wilson?"


    Kennedy''s pupils shrunk, abruptly he turned back and stared at Nathan.


    Nathan fiercely took a big step backwards. He was so nervous that his forehead was sweating, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, I was just kidding!"


    Kennedy did not say anything, but his expression and eyes were clearly extra fierce. Nathan suddenly


    regretted and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "If you don''t like Assistant Wilson, you can just deny it.?"


    Nathan heard the sound of joints rattling. If Kennedy punched him, his bone could be broken, so he


    quietly moved his steps backwards.


    At this time, the person lying on the hospital bed coughed twice, resolving the stalemate.


    Kennedy immediately turned his head and rolled his wheel to the hospital bed after hearing Charlotte''s


    cough, "Pour a ss of water."


    Nathan poured a cup of warm water as fast as he could and handed it up.


    Charlotte had been asleep for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she was still a little


    ufortable with the light in the room and closed her eyes again. When she reopened them, she saw


    a handsome and familiar face.


    Charlotte''s eyes were dull. She was still in a state of unconsciousness.


    Looking at her eyes, Kennedy wondered if she would act like yesterday.


    The next second, Charlotte closed her eyes. The expression on her face was a bit painful, and she


    coughed lightly again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Sit up." Kennedy helped her get up, Nathan went forward to hand her water, ¡°Assistant Wilson, drink


    water first."


    Lying on the bed, Charlotte did not sit up, nor did she take Nathan''s water.


    "Assistant Wilson?"


    Charlotte didn''t move, buty there quietly, looking straight at Kennedy''s eyes.


    This look of hers made people scared.


    Kennedy did not pay attention to Charlotte''s eyes and reached out to help Charlotte sit up.


    However, before he touched Charlotte, his hand was pped away by Charlotte with great effort.


    Nathan: ¡­¡­


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    Kennedy frowned slightly, narrowed his eyes and looked at her.


    The way she looked at him seemed to have hatred.


    Was he wrong, or did she really hate him? Did she me him for locking her in the room?


    "Go away!" After a few moments of staring at each other, Charlotte said. Her voice sounded dry and


    withered.


    Kennedy''s brow knitted deeper. His voice gradually got cold, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and did not answer.


    "Get up."


    He ordered.


    She did not move.


    Kennedy reached out his hand, and Charlotte tried to p him away, but she failed. This time he simply


    sped her wrist and helped her up with the other hand holding her back.


    Charlotte was slim, so she was light, plus she was hungry, so she had little strength.


    So all of a sudden, she was lifted up by Kennedy.


    "Let go of me!" She struggled angrily. The ce where the needle was stuck in her hand was crooked,


    and then blood oozed out¡­¡­

 Chapter 80 Want to Try?

    Chapter 80 Want to Try?


    The bright red blood immediately stung the eyes of Kennedy. Subconsciously he let go of Charlotte, but


    his eyebrows knitted deeply, "Damn, what is wrong with you?"


    Charlotte ignored the blood and shrank to the corner.


    She wrapped her arms around herself, and her eyes were tinged with hatred.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, "You hate me?"


    Charlotte did not say anything, but those eyes were clearly full of hatred for Kennedy.


    "ming me for what happened yesterday?" Kennedy sneered and looked at her waist with blood on it.


    His voice was cold, ¡°You did not exin at all. Is there a problem to lock you up for a day?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, still staring at him indignantly.


    Kennedy had no other ways but said, ¡°Come here."


    But Charlotte did not move at all.


    Kennedy''s forehead veins protruded, with hidden anger between his eyebrows. His voice was clear


    and cold, ¡°My patience is limited. Are youing over by yourself, or are you going to make me


    angry?"


    The ward fell into a heavy atmosphere. Charlotte''s hand was still bleeding, but she just sat there and


    refused to move forward, ring at Kennedy angrily.


    Nathan felt extremely rmed watching this scene.


    What was going on? Mr. Kennedy brought her out of the vi personally!


    "Damn it!" Kennedy let out a low curse, and his big hand probed towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte tried to avoid his touch, but he grabbed her slim arm and yanked it over. He said through


    gritted teeth, "Go get the doctor."


    Nathan froze for a second and nodded.


    The doctor came and bandaged Charlotte''s hand and then sighed, "It''s good that you''re awake, but you


    are too weak, so it''s best not to move around anymore."


    "Got it, thank you, doctor." Nathan thanked the doctor while sending him out.


    Charlotte was reluctant to cooperate, but her strength simply could not break the restraints of Kennedy.


    It was strange how he, a man in a wheelchair, could have so much strength?


    "Kennedy, let go of me.¡± Charlotte was angry and tried to break free from his arms. But Kennedy''s


    hands locked tightly on her hands.


    His eyes were dark and intimidating.


    "You''d better be quiet, or I''ll throw you downstairs from here."


    Hearing the words, Charlotte''s movements gave a beat.


    Kennedy added, ¡°This is the sixth floor."


    Charlotte, ¡°Kennedy Moore, You baster.¡±


    Kennedy couldn''t help but sneer and held her arm more tightly, "You are bold and even dare to call me


    by my name."


    His eyebrows knitted and his dark eyes flooded with intimidating light. She bravely said, ¡°You think I am


    afraid of you? If you have the ability, you throw me down."


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    Charlotte, ¡°You are doomed too if you kill me.¡±


    "Heh, who said falling down will kill you?" Kennedy reached out to the back of her head, pressed her


    head closer to his own.


    Kennedy''s handsome face was put to the maximum in front of her eyes that her eyes could not focus.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It is the most terrible if you get disabled. If you had broken your arm or leg, you have to sit in a


    wheelchair every day like me."


    Charlotte''s breath choked, and her pupils dted. "You!"


    She didn''t expect him to say such a thing to her, because sitting in a wheelchair was his painful spot!


    He actually said it in such a dignified manner.


    "Want to try?" He pressed against the back of her head, and their foreheads were pressed against


    each other.


    Charlotte could hear her heart beat.


    If before it was violently beating due to anger, now it was because of the close proximity of Kennedy.


    His breath gradually enveloped and surrounded her, and the male hormone scent haunted her.


    Her heartbeat gradually elerated because of the tension.


    As soon as she breathed, she would feel all his breath.


    Charlotte blinked nervously, and the emotions in her beautiful eyes changed slightly.


    She was so nervous that she reached out and pushed his chest, "Let go of me¡±


    Without warning, Charlotte''s soft lips were kissed.


    Kennedy almost subconsciously took a step forward to seize her lips fiercely.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened and trembled with surprise.


    He kissed her ¡­¡­again.


    After allowing his men to put her in that ck house, he did not even turn his head to look at her when


    she was taken away, yet he was kissing her now.


    What exactly did he take her for?


    Charlotte was surprised at first, and then she became angry.


    But Kennedy''s kisses were getting deeper and deeper, and even wantonly probing his tongue into her


    mouth, drawing more sweetness and fragrance belonging to her.


    Charlotte struggled, but Kennedy kissed her deeply and pinched her jaw with one hand.


    Charlotte was almost forced to bear his kiss.


    This kind of kiss was not beautiful, only humiliating!


    The endless humiliation!


    Charlotte couldn''t push him away, so she could only think of other ways.


    She suddenly bit down hard on his tongue!


    Kennedy cried out due to pain.


    A strong smell of blood permeated between their lips. When Charlotte thought he would let go of her,


    he actually bit hard on her lower lip as well.


    Charlotte was in pain and her features wrinkled.


    Kennedy stared at her evilly.


    "Another bite?" He asked against her forehead. Because of the blood, his lips were extra bright red.


    With the deep, dark eyes, his looked demonic.


    Charlotte touched her lower lip that was bitten, raised her hand and gave him a p.


    She had little strength, so this p on his face did not cause pain.


    But for Kennedy, this was the first time he had been pped by a woman. He did not expect that the


    woman, who had always looked so abashed, would suddenly be bold enough to p him.


    "How dare you ¡­¡­"


    Charlotte raised her hand and gave him another p on the other side of his face.


    She bit her lower lip, "This is the price of your shamelessness!"


    Kennedy turned his head and his eyes were as fierce as wolves, almost swallowing her into his


    belly!

 Chapter 81 The Way to Humiliate Her

    Chapter 81 The Way to Humiliate Her


    How dare this woman p him twice?


    Kennedy pinched her jaw and almost broke her bones. Charlotte''s face instantly became pale as she


    was in pain.


    "Since you hate me so much, why don''t you throw me downstairs? Or you can kill me if you want. Why


    humiliate me over and over again like this?!"


    Although her chin was being squeezed by his big hand, the force of which hurt her forehead with cold


    sweat, Charlotte still decided to fight with him to the end.


    "Humiliate?" Kennedy narrowed her eyes.


    She felt that the kiss just now was humiliating her?


    In fact, Kennedy did not know why he kissed her. When he got close to her, he suddenly saw that her


    calm eyes seemed to have aura, and then he unconsciously kissed her.


    Then he indulged in it.


    When he wondered what kind of magic this woman had, she bit his tongue.


    "You are the first woman who dares to p me!"


    "So what?" Charlotte said without fear of death.


    What did he want?


    ording to his temper in the past, she would have to lose half of her life even if she didn''t die. But


    when facing this woman, he found himself unable to do it.


    "Don''t you think I humiliated you?" Kennedy coldlyughed and came closer to her lips. His voice


    blurred, "Like this, how do you feel?"


    She wanted to push him away, but his lips covered on hers.


    Charlotte''s heart grew disgust, but her eyes widened in the next second, because Kennedy''s hands


    explored under the hem of her clothes.


    She almost jumped up in a sh, pushed Kennedy away with force, and stepped backward.


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Where do you think you can escape to?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, and wiped her lips hard.


    Kennedy was angered by her actions. Kennedy''s face was gloomy and he sneered as he approached


    her, ¡°You try wiping again!"


    His voice was cold. Charlotte was stunned seeing that he was getting closer. The next moment, she


    gritted her teeth and said, "So what if I wipe again, you can''t catch up with me anyway!


    Then she turned around and ran outside.


    She bumped into Nathan who came in, and Nathan''s body went straight backwards.


    He covered his chest and said, ¡°Assistant Wilson, where are you going to?¡±


    Charlotte ignored him and ran outside.


    Nathan was puzzled and asked Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson is awake?"


    Kennedy''s movement of turning the wheel stopped. His face was gloomy and he coldly looked at


    Nathan.


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yeah, I didn''t expect her to have the strength to run without eating for a day. It hurt me


    when she bumped into me."


    Kennedy''s forehead veins jumped.


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson quarreled with you?"


    Kennedy, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nathan, ¡°You do not go after?"


    Kennedy: "¡­¡­"


    It was his fault to have an assistant like him.


    Charlotte ran out of the hospital in one breath. When she stopped she was panting and she almost


    went limp. She had to hold the wall, slowly squatting down and closing her eyes.


    After resting for a while, she reopened her eyes.


    Brightness had returned to her eyes.


    She squatted on the cold ground and realized that she didn''t even have shoes on. The paining


    from her tongue clearly reminded her of the humiliation Kennedy had inflicted on her earlier, and she


    couldn''t go back.


    That bastard Kennedy!


    Charlotte clenched her fist, and once again wiped her lips.


    Finally, she slowly stood up and looked around at the peopleing and going.


    It was probably because her current appearance was weird, so passers-by were strange about her.


    Charlotte gave a bitter smile and lowered her eyes as she walked forward.


    "Charlotte?"


    A familiar voice sounded behind her. Charlotte''s steps lurched as the person rushed over, "Charlotte, is


    it really you?"


    Charlotte looked up and found that the person walking towards her was Aldrich.


    How did she run into him here?


    Charlotte''s face changed slightly. She speeded up her steps and walked forward, but she hadn''t had


    food since yesterday, so she almost fell after two steps. Aldrich stepped forward and held her.


    "Charlotte, I called and texted you, why did you ignore me?" Aldrich''s face was anxious, but his tone


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was full of questions. He didn''t seem to notice that she was wearing a hospital gown and looked weak.


    Charlotte pushed his hand away and sneered as she took a step back.


    "Stay away from me, you scum."


    Aldrich''s steps to move forward stopped, and he looked at Charlotte incredulously, ¡°Charlotte, you''re


    saying I''m a scum?"


    Charlotte''s gaze was cold as she looked at him.


    "Charlotte, do you believe I have my reason?"


    Charlotte turned around and was to left. Aldrich quickly caught up with her and grabbed her hand.


    Charlotte shook him away, ¡°Let go, don''t touch me!"


    Aldrich took his hand back with a sad face and stood aside looking at her with a gaze.


    "I do have my reason. I hope you can listen to my exnation."


    "Exin what? We have already done the divorce procedure. I don''t have any rtionship with you


    anymore."


    "Maggie was pregnant, so I must be responsible for her. Charlotte, can you forgive me?"


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡­"


    He was shameless to say such words. Charlotte looked at Aldrich with a sneer, ¡°Aldrich, do you think I


    am a fool? Do you think I can always cook for you and wash your clothes unconditionally, I don''t mind


    whatever you do, even if you bring your mistress to the house, even if she gets pregnant and gives


    birth, I can forgive you?"


    Aldrich frowned, "I thought you were like this. Charlotte, as my wife, shouldn''t you understand me?"


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was really the first time she felt so helpless, the first time she realized how terrible a shameless


    person was.


    She sneered, "I didn''t expect you are shameless to this extent."


    "Charlotte, am I not right? Which man does not find a mistress outside? The one found you the other


    day? Who is he? How did you get together with him?"

 Chapter 82 Is Mr. Kennedy Jealous?

    Chapter 82 Is Mr. Kennedy Jealous?


    "Aldrich, who are you to question me about this? What does this have to do with you?" Charlotte took


    two steps backwards to keep a distance from Aldrich.


    She didn''t understand what kind of bewitchment she had been given before, why she had been so


    devoted to this man for two years, and only today she found out that he was such a shameless person!


    Was he too well disguised before, or was it her being too stupid?


    "Of course it has things to do with me!" Aldrich took a step forward and grabbed her shoulders, ¡°How


    could you find another man right after our divorce? Why would he treat you so well? He is so rich, did


    you fall in love with him long ago? Did you get together with him during our marriage? I always thought


    you were a good woman, but I didn''t expect you to be so vain and shameless!"


    Charlotte was shocked!


    She looked at the man incredulously and found that he was really shameless.


    There was no point in talking to him anymore. Charlotte sneered and looked at him with cold eyes.


    "Yes, I am vain, I am shameless, I admit it. Can you let go of me now?"


    What a good ex-husband of hers!


    After two years being together, he questioned her when he met her again, and never considered


    whether he had done wrong, nor could he see that she was now without shoes and still wearing a


    hospital gown.


    Charlotte really felt that she was really blind before.


    "Let go of you? That is not possible, you must apologize to me."


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Charlotte, after apologizing to me, you still have to go apologize to my mother, you cheated us¡­¡­¡±


    "Oh, I said for thest time, let go of me!" Charlotte was so angry that she pped at Aldrich, who was


    instantly furious after being pped.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a shrew. Well, since you are shameless, then I won''t be polite with you!"


    Aldrich grabbed her arm and dragged her hard. Charlotte''s strength was no match for his, "Let go of


    me, let go!"


    "You shameless woman, I want you to go back to my house and apologize to everyone, and I want you


    to tell everyone what shameless things you have done!"


    "Let go of me¡­¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s arm was in great pain because of this.


    Suddenly, a tall figure blocked in front of Aldrich, stopping his advance.


    Aldrich looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him and frowned as he dragged Charlotte


    in another direction. The man had also changed direction and blocked his way again.


    Aldrich was annoyed, ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"


    The man smiled slightly, and his voice was extremely warm.


    "Sorry, thedy you are dragging is my sister-inw."


    "Sister-inw?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Charlotte raised her head and saw Manfred.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a white shirt without a single crease. Despite he was stopping Aldrich¡¯s way, his eyes


    were still warm and gentle, looking like a modest gentleman.


    So, Aldrich was not afraid of him at all.


    "She is your sister-inw? She is my wife, I can do whatever I want to her!"


    "I said she''s my sister-inw, and you said she''s your wife? Are you brother? Howe I don¡¯t know


    about it?" Manfred smiled faintly, but a dangerous light had surfaced under his eyes.


    Aldrich, ¡°Don''t meddle, this is between me and her."


    "I''ll give you five seconds to let her go."


    Having said that, Manfred took out his phone and directly called the police.


    "If you still don''t let go of her after the call is connected, then don''t me me for calling the police over.


    I think the police are interested in the case of abduction.


    Manfred turned the speakerphone on.


    Aldrich was really frightened by him. After hearing the sound of the phone, he finally let go of Charlotte


    and then red at her viciously. "Wait and see, you will not be so lucky next time."


    Then Aldrich fled the scene with quick steps.


    Manfred hung up the phone quickly. Charlotte looked at Manfred and said, ¡°Thank you, Manfred.¡±


    As the words fell, her body fell forward powerlessly.


    Manfred reached out to take her into his arms.


    When he touched her, he realized that Charlotte was skinny, and he could even fell her bones.


    "Charlotte?" Manfred called her, but Charlotte had closed her eyes with no consciousness.


    Manfred felt distressed for her. He stuffed the phone into his pocket, and then carried her up.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Kennedy and Nathan, who were standing not far away.


    After seeing Manfred pick up Charlotte, Nathan felt that Kennedy''s aura became different from before,


    which made him feel like in hell.


    He stammered and exined for Charlotte, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson passed out."


    Kennedyughed coldly in the bottom of his heart.


    Of course he knew that she had fainted.


    She had strength when she hit him. Now she passed out when she saw Manfred and fell into his arms?


    What a slut!


    "She had had food since yesterday, so it is normal for her to pass out.¡± Nathan was still exining for


    Charlotte.


    Kennedy said nothing.


    "Mr. Kennedy, should we take back Assistant Wilson?"


    Kennedy snapped back and sharply stared at him. Nathan immediately shivered, ¡°No?"


    "Why should I?" Kennedy sneered, ¡°She can go to the arms of whoever she wants."


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you jealous?"


    Kennedy gave him a cold look. Nathan subconsciously took two steps back, "If you don''t want to go


    personally, I can go for you.¡±


    "You dare!"


    Well, he did want to go and did not let Nathan go.


    He did not admit that he was jealous, but seeing Assistant Wilson was held in the arms of others, he


    was angry, and the eyes seemed to have fire.


    "Mr. Kennedy, where are we going now?"


    Kennedy, ¡°Back to thepany."


    "What about Assistant Wilson?"


    "Don¡¯t mention her again."


    Nathan shut up. Kennedy rolled his wheelchair by himself, but he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    That damned woman kissed him just now and now she was in another man''s arms.


    Shameless!

 Chapter 83 Those Terrible Memories

    Chapter 83 Those Terrible Memories


    Charlotte woke up in a clean and tidy room.


    The room was very simple, yet quite stylized, and there were a few sketch-like things pasted on the


    walls.


    The light gray curtains were gently blown up by the wind and it was cool.


    Where was she?


    Charlotte slowly sat up. A pain came from her arm, and only when she looked down did she find that


    gauze was wrapped there.


    "You''re awake?"


    As a warm voice came over, Charlotte raised her eyes.


    Manfred walked in under her surprised gaze, carrying a cup of warm water in his hand, and handed it


    to her.


    "Have some water."


    Charlotte stared at him nkly for a moment before reaching out to take the cup. She was indeed


    thirsty and her lips were dry. After taking the water, Charlotte drank it up.


    Manfred said, ¡°Slowly.¡±


    Charlotte''s movement was a beat, feeling Manfred''s voice.


    He was so gentle!


    She wanted to put down the cup when she finished it. And Manfred helped her to wipe the water on


    corner of her mouth.


    Charlotte froze in ce.


    What was he doing? He actually touched the corner of her mouth with his finger?


    After realizing this, Charlotte abruptly tilted her head back and avoided his touch.


    Manfred did not notice his move made her confused. He took away the cup from Charlotte''s hand, "Get


    up, I''ve cooked for you."


    At the mention of food, Charlotte''s stomach growled indisputably.


    She flushed and hurriedly reached out to cover her stomach.


    Manfred smiled and his gaze was soft, ¡°Get up quickly."


    There was no trace of ridicule in his eyes, and his gaze on her was calm. Charlotte nodded and got up.


    After she got up, Charlotte was shocked to realize that her hospital gown had been changed.


    She subconsciously grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    "Don''t worry, the clothes were changed by the maid."


    Manfred exined and Charlotte came back to her senses, flushing.


    She didn''t say anything and he knew what she was thinking. Charlotte followed him to the dining table


    with immense embarrassment.


    There were several dishes and soup.


    Charlotte was hungry for a long time, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and sat down at


    the table.


    "Eat then." Manfred smiled faintly, served a bowl of rice and took a pair of chopsticks to her.


    "Thank you." Charlotte thanked him, sat down and started to eat. She was really hungry.


    She hadn''t eaten all day yesterday, but she was tenacious.


    When she was a child, she was hungry for three days, but she survived!


    She could not have an ident without food for a day. Charlotte put rice into her mouth, thinking, she


    must be strong.


    The nightmare she had as a child was over.


    The betrayal of Aldrich and theck of closeness of her family were over.


    And she endured the fact that she was forced to marry Kennedy.


    Six monthster she could leave here.


    When the time came, she must go find a city she liked and then settle down, find a good job and raise


    the kid.


    The tears unconsciously filled the eyes, and finally tears fell down to the bowl of Charlotte.


    But her movements did not stop, she still was putting rice into her mouth.


    Manfred smiled at her at first. And when he saw her eyes were slightly red, and shed tears, the smile


    on his face gave a beat.


    He lightly sighed, picked up chopsticks and served food to her bowl.


    "Eat more vegetables."


    Charlotte sucked her nose, but she could not hold her. When Manfred served her food, she looked up


    at him.


    For a moment, the pair of beautiful eyes filled with water crashed into the heart of Manfred.


    The action of his hand was a beat, his thin lips unconsciously pursed into a straight line.


    Charlotte''s mouth was still stained with rice. She felt that she was ashamed of this look. But she was


    upset just now. And the meal in front of her reminded her of her childhood, when she was rescued by


    the police from the trafficker.


    Her parents didn''te to pick her up, and it was the police gave her a heartfelt hug, took her to the


    police station and bought her food.


    At that time, she was silent for a long time, suddenly she picked up the bowl to eat. The police also


    suddenly sighed out and helped her with food.


    "Little girl, eat more vegetables."


    At that time, Charlotte was still small and she cried out.


    Now she was still sad in the face of such a heart-warming gesture from Manfred, even though she had


    grown up, got married and had kid.


    More tears fell down.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be like this." She sobbed, put down the bowl and turned her back.


    She was sad.


    That experience was one of the darkest days of her life.


    She spent three days at the police station at that time.


    When all the lost children were picked up by their parents who rushed over, she stayed there for three


    days before her mother came and the first thing her mother saw her was to scold her for disobedience,


    questioning why she was running around, and then giving her a p on the butt in front of all the police.


    Charlotte wanted to cry at that time, but subconsciously held back.


    She just stared at her mother with big eyes.


    Why? Didn¡¯t her mother love her? Didn¡¯t she worry about her? Why did other mothers dote on their


    children, but she was different?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A jacket was draped over Charlotte''s body, carrying the temperature and the strange man''s breath.


    "It''s hard, isn''t it?" Manfred sat next to her with tissue. He bent down and wiped her tears, ¡°Just cry, and


    you will be fine. But after that, you still have to eat, or you will get sick.¡±


    Charlotte''s hand trembled slightly. She looked up at Manfred, with her eyshes gently trembled,


    "Thank you."


    Manfred smiled faintly, ¡°Not at all, is it better after crying out?"


    "Mm." Charlotte nodded her head.


    "Then have a bowl of soup first." Manfred gave her a bowl of soup, and Charlotte could only reach out


    and take it.


    "When I went to the hospital yesterday, I saw Kennedy''s car in the parking lot, were you with him?"


    Hearing the words, Charlotte''s movement gave a beat.


    "Kennedy has a cold face but a warm heart, but he is good to you."

 Chapter 84 You can Have Her

    Chapter 84 You can Have Her


    He spoke for Kennedy?


    No, how could Manfred speak for Kennedy? Usually Kennedy''s attitude was not bad towards him, but


    definitely it was not good.


    "You and Kennedy did not know each other before, you need a lot of time to sharpen between you."


    Charlotte shook her head, "I''m not crying because of him, you don¡¯t need to speak for him."


    Hearing this, Manfred was slightly stunned and smiled, "Good, I thought you guys were at odds again."


    Charlotte did not say anything, hanging her eyes and taking soup.


    She hung her head and her hair was scattered. She looked extremely well-behaved. Manfred raised his


    hand and subconsciously wanted to stroke her head, but when he was about to touch her head, his


    hand stopped.


    He looked at Charlotte, and then looked at his palm, and finally withdrew his hand.


    At this time, Manfred''s cell phone suddenly rang, he took out the phone, "I''m going out to take a call."


    "Mm."


    After Manfred went out, Charlotte felt a lot morefortable.


    Although Manfred treated her extremely well, but after all they were not familiar, so Charlotte did not


    feel at ease.


    Now he had gone out, she turned around and ate in silence.


    After about a minute, Manfred came in, "Charlotte, thepany has some urgent matters and I have to


    go back first. The maids will clean up when you finish. Later I will send a driver to send you back to the


    Moore family."


    Hearing that thepany had an urgent matter, she said, ¡°I have not asked thepany for leave, I


    ¡­¡­"


    "You are sick like this, Kennedy will not take it into his heart. Take a rest."


    After Manfred left, Charlotte realized that something was wrong.


    She was now Kennedy''s wife, how could she stay in Manfred''s house?


    If Kennedy found out, he would be angry.


    She did have to avoid suspicion, otherwise people would gossip about Manfred.


    So she finished the food as fast as possible.


    When she got up, the maid came in.


    "Ms. Wilson, have you finished your meal?"


    Charlotte blushed slightly, ¡°Yes, thank you for your hospitality, but I have an urgent matter today, I have


    to go back first."


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t worry, the driver is on his way to pick you up."


    Hearing that, Charlotte gave a start, "Driver?"


    "Yes, the special driver of Mr. Manfred. He will send you back after he sent Mr. Manfred to the


    Charlotte paused, "No, it''s too much trouble, I can go back by myself. Where is the bus stop near


    here?"


    The maid looked embarrassed, "Ms. Wilson, don''t you need a car?"


    Charlotte shook her head, "No, it''s convenient for me to take the bus by myself, please tell me where


    the station is."


    Finally the maid had to personally send her to the bus stop, "This is it, Ms. Wilson."


    "Thank you." Charlotte smiled at her.


    The maid was ttered and shook her head, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you are wee. It''s the first time Mr.


    Manfred took a girl home, you can seize the chance.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Charlotte''s reaction, the maid left.


    Charlotte froze in ce, still thinking about the maid''s words.


    She looked embarrassed.


    The maid seemed to be misunderstanding her rtionship with Manfred.


    *


    Everyone did not expect there was a sudden emergency meeting of thepany, and Kennedy


    actually openly criticized the vice president in the meeting. The shareholders were dumbfounded,


    Manfred at first was also puzzled, and then Kennedy always said harsh words towards him. Kennedy¡¯s


    eyes were sharp as a knife as if he had robbed Kennedy¡¯s beloved baby. Manfred suddenly


    remembered the woman who had food in his private vi, and slightly hooked up the corners of his lips.


    As soon as the meeting was over, Manfred came forward.


    "Kennedy, why are you angry?"


    Kennedy sneered, "You don''t have any awareness at all that the contract made such a big mistake."


    Kenney always had his reasons. And it was true that there was a mistake in the contract.


    "It is my fault, I am sorry."


    "However, you are angry."


    Kennedy''s gaze was like a thorn, ¡°Do you think that others are not qualified to be angry about what you


    did wrong?"


    "That''s not true, I am just guessing the cause of your anger." Manfred smiled slightly and took two


    steps forward, ¡°When I went to the hospital this morning, I ran into Charlotte."


    Hearing that, the veins on Kennedy''s forehead jumped.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred actually dared to mention it in front of him? What did he have in mind?


    "Charlotte fainted, so I took her back."


    As the words just fell, Manfred felt the coldness of Kennedy''s body spread out uncontrobly, in a crazy


    sprawling momentum.


    Nathan noticed that the temper of Kennedy was not under control, and hurriedly came forward and


    said, ¡°Mr. Manfred, you went too far. Since Mrs. Moore fainted, why did you not take her to the hospital


    but your house?"


    He still spoke politely.


    Manfred smiled faintly, "She ran away from the hospital, I thought there must be someone in the


    hospital she didn''t want to see, or something she wanted to escape from, or she didn''t like the hospital.


    If I still took her back, wasn''t that harming her? Nathan, you have to think twice about doing things."


    "So have you considered that she is my woman?"


    "Do you mean that I should put the unconscious Charlotte out of my mind?"


    "What are you saying?" Nathan was angry, "If she was sick, she needed to go to hospital. Can she not


    go to the hospital if she doesn¡¯t like it?"


    "And why did you call Mr. Kennedy after finding out that Mrs. Moore had fainted?"


    "You guys really are angry today. Kennedy, I just felt that your legs were inconvenient, so I didn''t call


    you. You won''t me me, right?"


    Kennedy sneered, "What do you think?"


    "I came to tell you that you can pick her up from work."


    "She can stay wherever she wants. Is that kind of woman worth letting me go pick her up?"


    Kennedy sneered again.


    Manfred frowned slightly, this brother did not say about his true thought.


    "The reason why I don''t want you to approach her is because she is a woman who loves vanity and


    she has the title of Mrs. Moore. I didn''t say I care about her and want to go pick her up."


    "Kennedy?"


    "If you like her, you can go and tell Grandpa you want her."


    ¡°¡­¡­"


    Charlotte arrived at thepany and inquired about where they were. Ehen she reached the door of


    the conference room, she heard this sentence.


    Standing in the doorway, she saw Kennedy inside.


    The expression on his face was cold, and his eyes were as cold. Those words, like sharp thorns, stuck


    deep in her heart.

 Chapter 85 Check if She is a Slut

    Chapter 85 Check if She is a Slut


    Afraid that Kennedy would misunderstand, she ran over.


    But she didn''t expect that he actually said that directly to Manfred.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte was furious and directly pushed the door in.


    "Kennedy, what do you take me for? Garbage can or ything? Can you throw me away at will?"


    The sudden appearance of the female voice made the three men freeze, and then they looked towards


    the door at the same time.


    Charlotte pushed open the door and walked in. She was wearing a light blue suit, which the maid


    brought it out for her to change before she left.


    The blue suit was close to her elegant temperament and set off her fair skin to be more crystal clear.


    Kennedy did not expect her to appear here and he was surprised. Nut when his gaze touched the blue


    suit on her body, his gaze suddenly became harsh.


    This damn woman!


    He bought her such arge pile of clothes in the closet, but she never bothered to look at them. Now


    she was wearing new clothes?


    Heh, Manfred bought it for her?


    "Charlotte, why are you here?" When Manfred saw her appear here, he walked up quickly, "Are you


    okay?"


    Her eyes were still a little red because she had cried before. Compared to Kennedy''s coldness,


    Manfred''s attitude could be said to be a blessing in the snow. She smiled at him and her voice lowered.


    "Thank you, Manfred. I''m fine."


    This scene fell into Kennedy''s eyes, he coldly hooked his lips, ¡°Do you think I am dead? Come here!"


    Hearing this, Charlotte gave a start and looked over towards Kennedy.


    But she did not move. Manfred slightly frowned, ¡°Charlotte?"


    "Manfred, you can go first, I''m fine." Charlotte nodded towards him, signaling him to leave. Manfred


    said, "How about I stay here? I can exin for you."


    "No, the more you exin, the more troublesome it will be."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    Only after Manfred left did Charlotte look over towards Kennedy.


    Nathan felt that the temperature around was frighteningly low, so he winked at Charlotte, who pursed


    her lips and took a few steps forward to exin to Kennedy.


    "Kennedy, even if you don''t want to marry me, but since we have made a deal, you should keep your


    promise, shouldn''t you?"


    "Keeping promises?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes and stared at her, "As Mrs. Moore, do you think it''s


    normal to hook up with someone? Hadn¡¯t I tell you before that you should not mess with the Moore


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    families?"


    Nathan''s body silently moved outward, and when he saw that there was nothing unusual about


    Kennedy, he flew away from the scene.


    With him gone, Charlotte spoke better with Kennedy.


    "Yes, you did say that, but I also abided by it."


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair, got close towards her.


    "Abided by it?" He took out his big hand and sped Charlotte''s e wrist. Charlotte was shocked and


    was dragged into his arms with wide eyes, and before she could react, Kennedy''s big hand picked up


    the hem of her dress, ¡°Did Manfred buy this for you?"


    Charlotte''s face changed and she bit her lower lip.


    "You don¡¯t wear the clothes I bought you, but wear the clothes the other man bought?"


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Are you not satisfied with your new husband and try to mess around with others, so


    that you can make more money?"


    Charlotte''s face was pale, ¡°Manfred and I are not like what you think!"


    "Manfred?" Kennedy pulled the hem of her dress higher and her tone became more and more mocking,


    ¡°You call him so intimately, is that what you called him in bed?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte subconsciously grabbed his cor, ¡°Watch your mouth."


    "Whether it is me humiliating you or you are a slut, let me check and find out."


    As the words fell, the warmrge hands explore in under the hem of her clothes, all the way up to cover


    a certain ce.


    "Ah, let go!" She flushed and tried to shake his hand off. But the more she tried, the more Kennedy


    moved.


    Charlotte was in pain and carried out, and her fair cheeks were red, making him want to bully her.


    So Kennedy directly kissed her.


    She did not expect Kennedy would kiss her and his hand held her waist so that she could not move.


    Her lips became numb by his kiss. Plus the movement of his hand, soon she became soft and fell into


    his arms.


    Kennedy could tell he was rude.


    But he was angry at this woman that when he kissed her, she wiped it off.


    Then he stopped kissing her and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike me? I''ll let you know the


    consequence you dislike me."


    Before she reacted, Kennedy once again ruthlessly kissed her lips. Charlotte lost the ability to resist


    and her body was soft.


    Suddenly, a cool sensation came from the thighs. She nced down and found that the skirt was


    actually lifted up by Kennedy. She was so scared that she almost screamed.


    What the hell was this bastard going to do?


    But all the breath was swallowed by Kennedy.


    He did not have the slightest concern for her feelings. The movement of his hands and lips were


    reckless and rude.


    Charlotte still did not give up pushing him.


    She bit Kennedy, Kennedy retreated due to pain, and there was blood on his lip. Kennedy''s eyes were


    gloomy and vicious. He directly tore her skirt apart.


    "I''ll let you wear someone else''s clothes."


    The skirt shattered in his hands. Charlotte widened her eyes and looked at the man incredulously.


    "He bought better clothes than me?" Kennedy was like a crazy man. He began to tear her shirt after


    tearing apart the skit.


    He waspletely unaware that his behavior at this moment had exposed what he thought in his mind.


    Charlotte was angry at him at first, but when she saw that he was so furious over a set of clothes, she


    felt as if ¡­¡­he was jealous of Manfred.


    At the thought of this, suddenly she did not feel so angry.

 Chapter 86 Never Like You!!!

    Chapter 86 Never Like You!!!


    Kennedy¡¯s movement was too crazy. He did not feel something wrong until he calmed down. The


    woman in his arms was too quiet, different from the previous her pushing him.


    He lowered his head and met her eyes.


    There was anger and chagrin, on the contrary, her eyes were calm like ake without waves.


    What was going on?


    He was so rude to her, but she didn''t even react?


    The next second, Charlotte blinked her eyes and stared at him, ¡°Kennedy, are you jealous?"


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    Charlotte continued to blink, staring intently at his deep eyes, as if trying to find some emotions from


    under his eyes.


    "Are you?" Seeing that he didn''t answer, Charlotte couldn''t help but ask again.


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    He was angry and rude to her, but she calmly asked him if he was jealous.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlotte looked down at the torn blue suit and said in low voice, ¡°If you are not jealous, what are you


    tearing them for?"


    Now Charlotte only had the snug clothes on, clinging to Kennedy.


    Kennedy stared at her and then snorted, ¡°Why do you have such illusion that I am jealous?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°Then what are you so angry about?"


    She looked straight into his heart. The kind of probing and curious emotions in her eyes called out, with


    a trace of expectation.


    Expectation?


    This woman¡­¡­


    "What are you thinking? Do you think I would like a woman like you?"


    Charlotte gave a beat.


    "You are abandoned by your ex-husband, pregnant and still messed around with other men. Will I be


    interested in you?"


    Charlotte''s face turned pale, she bit her lips and defended for herself, ¡°I did not mess around with


    others. I came across Manfred unintentionally. I fainted at the time, so ¡­¡­"


    "So you are exining to me how you performed in front of Manfred? Charlotte, are you pretending to


    be pathetic? This trick doesn''t apply to you."


    Kennedy pinched her lower jaw, with a nasty smile, ¡°If you are willing to use your body to please me,


    perhaps, I can think about whether to believe what you just said."


    Charlotte did not care that he was trying to anger her.


    But as soon as he spoke to her with such a harsh and provocative tone and eyes, Charlotte would feel


    that he was deliberately humiliating her.


    And this kind of humiliation was exactly what Charlotte can''t stand!


    She bit her lower lip in anger and stared at him with hatred in her eyes.


    "You wish!"


    The hand on her chin was heavier, and Kennedy''s bad smile widened, ¡°What? Didn''t you just look like


    you were looking forward to it. You like me, don''t you?"


    What? Hearing these words, Charlotte''s eyes were a bit flustered.


    How could she possibly like the bad Kennedy?


    "You like me, yet you want to put the me on me and ask me if I like you?"


    At the thought that she could possibly be fond of him, Kennedy unconsciously showed a smile. And


    there was an extra touch of pleasure at the bottom of the ink-colored eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t realize it.


    Charlotte lowered her head when he asked, and a stab of pain was born in her clean eyes!


    How could she be so stupid as to ask Kennedy that kind of question? Was she an idiot? Why did she


    ask him if he was jealous?


    When she thought of this, Charlotte bit her lower lip. When she raised her head again there was


    already a light of anger in her eyes.


    "I don''t like you!"


    Charlotte stared at his dark eyes and added, ¡°You are right, I was abandoned by my ex-husband and


    pregnant, no one will like me. I didn''t make a fool of myself, but I also want to tell you don¡¯t make a fool


    of yourself. Do you think I will like you after I married you? You have bad temper, bad character, no


    respect for women, always step on other people''s dignity, so why should I like you?"


    Charlotte almost shouted out!


    The face of Kennedy was originally blue, and after hearing Charlotte''s words against him, he had


    gloomy face. He pinched her lower jaw with great force as if it would crush her bones.


    "Say it again?"


    Charlotte raised her chin, stubbornly staring at him. "


    ¡°Since you want to hear that, I would like to say ten times. I said you have bad temper, and I would


    never like you.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy¡¯s kissed attacked her. He bit her lips and rubbed her back


    with his big hand, causing Charlotte tremble.


    Charlotte felt like a small sailboat floating on the sea, and a wave would make her fall to the sea.


    Charlotte resisted at first, and then she sank into it. When she closed her eyes, Kennedy suddenly


    pulled the suit to cover her head.


    Before she had time to react, there was darkness in front of her eye. Then the back of her head was


    pressed, and Kennedy pressed her against his chest.


    At the same time, Kennedy angrily scolded out, "Get out!"


    The words were particrly powerful, vibrating through Kennedy''s chest and reaching Charlotte''s ears.


    "I''m sorry!"


    A voice shivered in apology. Charlotte blushed and heard the messy footsteps fading away.


    Could it be that she was watched by others?


    Charlotte''s face instantly turned pale, and her delicate body trembled in the arms of Kennedy.


    Kennedy had felt it, took off the suit and looked the head resting in his chest.


    A momentter, he took out his phone to call Nathan.


    "Send a set of clothes over."


    Charlotte''s face turned even redder.


    Although Charlotte was nowining about Kennedy, she did not dare to move. After all, she was


    now wearing only underwear. If she got up, she would be seen naked.


    Fifteen minutester, Nathan sent a set of clothes over.


    "Put it at the door, and then close the door."

 Chapter 87 Heart Palpitations

    Chapter 87 Heart Palpitations


    The door was closed, and therge conference room was so quiet that only the breathing of the two


    was heard.


    Especially Charlotte''s, just now she was shocked, so her breathing was extremely unstable.


    The two kept their original posture for a long while. Charlotte heard vibrationing from Kennedy''s


    chest, and his clear and cold words followed into her ears.


    "How long do you want to sit?"


    Charlotte gave a start, reacted fiercely and lifted her head.


    Kennedy happened to loweredlower his head.


    Charlotte''s body was covered by his wide clothes. When she raised her head, only her face was


    revealed. The corners of her eyes were still red, looking pitiful.


    Kennedy''s heart seemed to be gripped by a pair of hands. His thin lips tightly pursed, a momentter,


    he said in a cold voice, ¡°Am I good-looking?"


    Charlotte snapped back to her senses. The anger that had risen earlier had been scared away by


    those people, and now her heart was palpitating, afraid that someone else woulde over and push


    open the door.


    Kennedy seemed to be able to read her mind and said in a low voice, ¡°Nathan will be outside. If you


    don¡¯t want to wear clothes, shall we continue?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    Two secondster, she quickly pulled the suit on her body tight, and then climbed up from him.


    Because she had to prevent herself from going naked in front of Kennedy, so her movements were


    extremely clumsy.


    The soft, boneless little hand pressed on his body for a long time before she got up. Then she turned


    around and trotted barefoot to the door.


    Kennedy''s suit on her body was like a child wearing an adult''s clothes. Kennedy slightly closed his


    eyes, reached out and wrinkled his brow. Damn, what was wrong with him today?


    Charlotte picked up the clothes, only to find that inside was a light orange skirt, exquisite and lovely, but


    it was not tacky.


    But, thisrge conference room had no a ce to cover her. Where could she go to change clothes?


    At the thought of this, she froze.


    The unhappy voice of Kennedy came from behind her.


    "If you keep dawdling, I don''t mind opening the door for others toe and watch you." Charlotte


    grabbed the clothes and bit her lower lip.


    Sure enough, he was a bad man.


    She got up and kept a distance from Kennedy. She changed the clothes in the corner with her back to


    him.


    After she finished changing, she walked back to Kennedy with the suit in her arms. "Give it back to


    you."


    Kennedy sneered and looked at her coldly, ¡°You had worn it, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Hearing this,


    Charlotte subconsciously grabbed the suit and bit her lips, "I''m not dirty."


    "You still want to say you''re clean?" Kennedy was still preupied with what was going on with her


    and Manfred and that she wore the clothes he bought.


    But now she changed into a new skirt. The light color set off her fair skin.


    Kennedy felt his throat tight and scolded himself in heart. Then he slid the wheelchair out and said,


    ¡°Such an uncouth woman.¡±


    Charlotte turned red on face and stared at his back. "I''m not uncouth!"


    He ignored her.


    Charlotte said again, "Do you really not want the suit?" "Throw it away!"


    Ruthless words smashed over like ice. The door of the conference room opened, Nathan stood at the


    door, came forward and pushed Kennedy away.


    Charlotte was left alone in the conference room. She looked down at the suit in her hand, and the force


    in her hand heaved.


    This suit looked very expensive, but he said he didn''t want it. The reason was she had worn it.


    He thought she was dirty, right? Charlotte''s face turned slightly pale. If he really thought she was dirty,


    then why did he want¡­¡­


    At the thought of this, she stopped thinking.


    "Charlotte, you should stop thinking about this kind of bad man, he can''t do anything but tease you!"


    Since he did not want the suit, it was better to throw it away as he wished. Charlotte was so angry that


    she directly threw the suit in the trash can.


    The trash can in the conference room only had paper in it, so it was not dirty. Charlotte put on her


    shoes and left the conference room.


    Five minutester, the petite figure returned, walking with hesitant steps to the trash can. Charlotte


    looked at the suit and bent down to pick it up again.


    Charlotte left the meeting with the suit in her arms.


    At the same time, Kennedy saw this scene in his office monitor.


    Nathan, who was standing behind him, spoke up for Charlotte, ¡°Assistant Wilson seems to quite care


    about this suit. Although she lost it, she came back to pick it up."


    Kennedy did not reply.


    "Mr. Kennedy, that suit is unique, do you really not want it?"


    Kennedy''s fingertips moved, and his voice was cold and arrogant, ¡°It''s dirty, who wants it?" Nathan,


    ¡°The trash cans in the conference room are cleaned every day, and it''s just the paper that was in it, it''s


    not dirty."


    "Damn, garbage cans are garbage cans, how can it be clean?" Nathan: ¡­¡­


    But Mr. Kennedy had mysophobia . Since the suit was thrown into the trash can, how can he still wear


    it again?


    Charlotte came back to her post, put the suit into a bag. If he said it was dirty, she would wash it before


    giving it back to him.


    The day passed quickly. At the end of the day, Charlotte carried the bag downstairs. When she got up,


    she bumped into Kennedy who came out of the office and she subconsciously hid the bag behind her.


    These actions all fell into the eyes of Kennedy. He coldly nced at her and withdrew his gaze.


    "Assistant Wilson, off duty, huh?" Nathan greeted Charlotte with a smile on his face.


    When Charlotte saw him smiling, she showed a smile too and nodded her head. "Take the elevator


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    down together." Nathan said again.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Kennedy frowned, what was wrong with Nathan? Did he forget what


    happened before? "


    ¡°No, no need, I ¡­¡­"


    "Let¡¯s go, you have to wait for a while if you don¡¯t go now." Charlotte had to follow them into the


    elevator.


    After the elevator door closed, Charlotte stood alone in the corner, and trying to hide the bag. But


    Kennedy''s low, cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to throw the suit away?"

 Chapter 88 Better Throw Away

    Chapter 88 Better Throw Away


    Hearing this, Charlotte abruptly raised her eyes and looked at him, biting her lower lip as she


    exined, "I will wash it for you."


    "How?" Kennedy mockingly gave her a nce, ¡°By hands?"


    Charlotte paused and blinked, "Of course not, I will send it to the dry cleaner."


    Although she was not rich, she still knewmon sense that suit could not be washed with water,


    especially this kind of valuable ones.


    "Heh, you are not too ignorant." Kennedy sneered, "But do you think I will wear it after washing it?"


    Charlotte pursed her lips and did not speak.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Kennedy said, ¡°You had worn the suit. I won¡¯t wear it even if you washed it.¡±


    Even you pretended to be innocent, you are just a slut."


    Charlotte could not stand it, ¡°It is just a suit. Did I beg you to put it on to me? It was you put it on me.


    You thought it was dirty, then why didn¡¯t you wash your hand since you had touched me in the


    conference room?¡±


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­ Nathan: What the hell?


    Nathan quietly sized up Charlotte and couldn''t help but give her a thumbsthumbs up!


    Kennedy did not expect that she would say such words in a ce with a third person. He could only


    say, ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t wash my hands?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°So what? Anyway, it cannot be washed clean, it might as well be cut off!" Kennedy:


    ¡­¡­


    Nathan admired Charlotte in his heart.


    Charlotte was angry at him. She took the suit back intending to wash it. But he said those words to


    sarcastic her.


    The atmosphere in the elevator was arrogant and domineering. Charlotte''s fighting aura did not


    diminish, while the hostility on Kennedy gradually increased.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Charlotte.


    In the face of this intimidating and oppressive look, Charlotte''s back chilled, but she still straightened


    her back and y stared at Kennedy.


    A few momentster, Kennedy coldlyughed, "A shameless woman."


    The door of the elevator was opened.


    Charlotte red at him with hatred and walked out of the elevator with quick steps.


    Nathan felt that Charlotte''s temper was quite big, and then he looked at Kennedy. Although his mood


    was bad, he could not say anything.


    Suddenly, Nathan felt pleased in heart.


    Mr. Kennedy was sitting in a wheelchair, but he was unpredictable and he always spoke harsh words.


    As long as there was a woman to talk to Kennedy, he would make her leave crying or in


    anger.


    Charlotte was gentle in the usual time, but when arguringarguing, she seized the points.


    Nathan went around to Kennedy and asked with a bitchy expression, "Mr. Kennedy, do you need me to


    prepare a knife for you?"


    "Fuck off!" Kennedy kicked towards him.


    After Charlotte left thepany, she was ready to go directly to the bus station. While waiting for the


    bus, a silver gray Bentley stopped in front of her.


    The car window was lowered, revealing Manfred''s gentle eyebrows. "Charlotte."


    "Manfred?" Charlotte paused, "Why are you here?" "Going home? Get in, I will give you a ride."


    Take Manfred''s car back to the Moore family? sheShe would definitely bump into Kennedy and then


    Kennedy would say she was a slut. Therefore, she refused, ¡°No need, Manfred, I get used to take bus.


    Manfred continued, ¡°It is crowded in the bus. You can take my car.¡± Charlotte, ¡°No need, Manfred, you


    go back first."


    Manfred, ¡°Are you afraid it will cause gossip?" Charlotte, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­¡­"


    "Or are you ming me for not hiding it for you this morning?" Manfred''s expression was a bit


    despondent, even the gentle smile on his face has faded, ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Because this was in front of the bus stop, so Charlotte and Manfred''s conversation were heard by other


    people, so they looked at Charlotte curiously. She was embarrassed and helpless.


    "Manfred."


    "Hurry up and get in the car." Charlotte had to get into the car.


    Charlotte began to frown. It was near to thepany. Though there were many ways back to the


    Moore family, Kennedy might choose this way and see this scene.


    But she should not be worried about this now, she should be worried about what happens after she


    went back.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte immediately said, ¡°Manfred, when you get to that intersection near home,


    please pull over."


    Hearing this, Manfred''s hand operating the steering wheel gave a beat, and after a moment, he looked


    at her with a smile, ¡°Charlotte, am I so shameful?"


    The corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched. It was someone was too horrible.


    In the morning she wore a set of clothes prepared by Manfred''s maids, and Kennedy actually lost his


    temper and tore the clothes off her, although he did find clothes for her.


    She was afraid this kind of character.


    If he tore her clothes again at night, she did not know what Kennedy would do to her. "Well, I know your


    difficulties, I will send you to the intersection and stop the car." Manfred kindly said.


    Only then did Charlotte slightly rx, ¡°Thank you, Manfred."


    "By the way, has your rtionship with Kennedy always been like this?¡± Manfred asked. Hearing this,


    Charlotte gave a start, not knowing how to answer.


    Her rtionship with Kennedy was a transactional marriage and she would be divorced after half a


    year, but this was a secret between the two of them and there was no reason to tell Manfred.


    "Charlotte, don''t misunderstand, I mean had he always treated you so badly?"


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°It doesn''t matter if it''s bad or not. He has a bad temper, didn¡¯t


    you ask me to understand him?"


    "That''s true, but I am worried about you." Manfred lightly sighed, ¡°Perhaps, grandfather made a wrong


    decision. Actually, Kennedy and I are not blood brothers."


    Charlotte was surprised, "What?"


    No wonder Kennedy''s attitude towards Manfred was always so bad, and his mode of getting along with


    the Moore family was also very strange.

 Chapter 89 The Man Has a Strong Background

    Chapter 89 The Man Has a Strong Background


    "Well, Kennedy and I are half-brothers."


    Manfred exined softly, ¡°Things are a bitplicated, but Kennedy grew up outside and was back


    few years ago, so his pattern of getting along with us is strange. Plus his leg was injured, he was


    irritable. Kennedy suffered a lot, and Grandpa wanted to make up for him, so he gave the position as


    president to Kennedy. Of course, he was capable. Even if Grandpa did not give him that position, he


    would have that relying on his capability.


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­ she did not expect such a story.


    But, Kennedy grew up outside? And they were half-brother?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the thought that Kennedy''s mother could be a mistress, Charlotte''s heart has an indescribable


    feeling.


    Probably because she had been a mistress, so¡­


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pursed her lips, remembering the appearance of Kennedy. Was he irritable


    because of this?


    "Don¡¯t mention it in front of Kennedy, or he will be angry." Manfred smiled faintly at Charlotte, ¡°Can you


    understand?"


    Charlotte looked at him, did not say anything, just nodded.


    After arriving at that intersection of the Moore family, Manfred thoughtfully parked the car.


    "Thank you, I''ll go first." Before Charlotte left, Manfred called out to her and then handed her a bag,


    "This is an extra cake that my secretary bought, but I don¡¯t like sweet things. Here you are."


    A cake?


    Charlotte paused, she also did not like it.


    "No need, Manfred"


    "Take it, don''t you girls love to eat?" Manfred put it into her hand. And she had to take it and got off the


    car.


    After saying goodbye to Manfred, Charlotte stood at the intersection for a while before walking inside,


    carrying the cake in her hand.


    How should she handle the cake? The cake was a gift, she didn¡¯t feel good about throwing it away, but


    she could not eat it.


    The she called Diana, she liked sweet things.


    When she took out her cell phone and was about to call Diana, a familiar vehicle passed by her and


    then slowed down.


    Charlotte subconsciously nced sideways and met the icy eyes of Kennedy, and all her movements


    stopped in ce.


    She had got off the car less than a minute ago. Did he see that? At the thought of this, her face paled.


    However, Kennedy just coldly nced at her and then withdrew his gaze. Then the car drove away.


    At the same time, Diana picked up the phone.


    "Hello? Charlotte? Hello?"


    Diana''s questioning voice kepting from the other end of the phone, and only then did Charlotte


    "Diana."


    "Charlotte, what are you doing just now? Howe you didn''t respond to the call?"


    Only then did Charlotte smile and exin in a soft voice, ¡°I was walking on the road."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you want from me?"


    Charlotte looked at the cake in her hand, "Don''t you like to eat cake? I happen to have one in my hand,


    do you want it?"


    Diana immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, where are you? I''lle to you right away."


    So Charlotte said a ce to meet and hung up the phone before going to a nearby cafe.


    Not long after sitting down, Diana came.


    When she saw the cake, Diana''s eyes were glowing.


    "Dear Charlotte, you are really my good bestie, you can even grab the cake from HAPPY cake shop!"


    HAPPY cake shop?


    Charlotte tilted her head, ¡°Is this cake very famous?"


    "Of course!" Diana could not wait to pick up a spoon and scoop a mouthful of cream, "It is the most


    famous cake store in B City. The store owner is very strange, he only makes ten cakes every day. I


    often line up to buy it, but I failed to get one. I didn''t expect you to be able to buy it, it''s amazing."


    It was difficult to buy one. Then how did Manfred''s secretary get it?


    But this was not something she should consider.


    "By the way, how is the matter you helped me to check? Is there any news?" Charlotte asked casually.


    Hearing this, Diana looked up at her with scream on her mouth, ¡°That is why you bought me cake


    today?¡±


    Charlotte red at her, ¡°Yes, I need your help, so I have to be more attentive."


    "Come on, but for the sake of the cake, I''ll tell you good news." Speaking of this, Diana''s expression


    suddenly became serious. She put down the knife and fork in her hand and spoke solemnly.


    "We have now helped you find where the button was produced, and who to use it. My brother is already


    trying to contact that designer. But I heard that this designer has a strange fetish, all the things are sold


    by himself, and only sold to acquaintances, or to a destined person. The buttons used in only two suits.


    One of them sold rather sensationally because the designer was so famous that many people offered


    high prices for it, so he sent the one with the button directly to a charity, which passed it on to the


    auction house. I heard that it was sold for one million dors. Of course, the person who shot it is a


    famous foreign businessman, who already has a wife and children. We have investigated him, he has


    never been to China, so this person can be ruled out."


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help but suck in a breath, she was shocked.


    That button was so amazing.


    One million dors, how much money was that be?


    "We are still investigating. As long as we contact the designer, we will soon know where the suit had


    been sold to, but it is certain that you will have a bright future!"


    Hearing thest words, Charlotte did not feel well.


    A bright future? She had never thought of it that way, and if he had a strong background, she was


    worried.


    She would rather he was an ordinary person.


    She lowered her eyes and her mood suddenly seemed to be bad. Diana thought her words had hurt


    her and exined in a panic, ¡°Charlotte, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean to look down on you, I''m


    just d you met a very powerful man!"

 Chapter 90 Sudden Change

    Chapter 90 Sudden Change


    Charlotte came back to her senses and saw Diana nervously exining to her, she forced a smile.


    "I''m not ming you, I was just thinking about things."


    "What''s wrong?" Diana looked at her worriedly and stretched out her hand to hold hers, ¡°Are you


    worried that you won''t be able to find him? Charlotte, don''t worry, I will find that man for you, for sure!"


    Seeing her keep assuring herself, Charlotte couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Diana, why are you so


    silly? This is my business, but you keep working hard for me."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because we are good friends, but¡­¡­¡± Diana thought of something and then added after a pause,


    ¡°We will always be good friends, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Of course."


    "If one day I do something wrong to you, will you forgive me?"


    What? Charlotte didn''t understand, ¡°Something wrong with me?"


    "You know I am not a careful person, maybe I will identally make a mistake, you must forgive me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°You are always careless, but I had never med you. Besides, you helped me a lot. I


    should thank you.¡±


    "We''ll talk about thister. Want a bite of cake?"


    Charlotte, ¡°No!"


    After finishing the cake, they left together. Diana naturally volunteered to send Charlotte home. When


    she arrived at the door, she winked, ¡°Charlotte, can I send you up?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte thought about it, but shook her head, ¡°No, It''s alreadyte. It''s dangerous for


    you to drive back at night, so go back now."


    Diana showed a disappointed look.


    "Okay then, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    After Diana left, Charlotte stepped lightly back to the house. When she was just about to go upstairs,


    the maid came up and stopped her.


    "Mrs. Moore, Mr. Reynold wants to see you."


    Hearing Mr. Reynold, Charlotte''s delicate body subconsciously trembled, "I know, I''ll go there right


    away."


    When she arrived at the study, she thought that Reynold was going to lecture her again, or there was


    something for her to do, but she went in and saw him looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Reynold?"


    "Christina, you''re here." Reynold got up and walked to the table next to the coffee table and sat down,


    and then pointed to the other party''s, ¡°Come and sit down."


    This sudden shift overwhelmed Charlotte, but she obediently walked over and sat down in front of him,


    "Mr. Reynold? What do you want to see me?¡±


    "Christina, you''re married to Kennedy, why do you still call me "Mr. Reynold"?"


    Charlotte was stunned, she had called him Mr. Reynold as always.


    "You should call me Grandpa."


    Charlotte was shocked. Her eyes subconsciously widened. What the hell was going on here? Why


    would his attitude towards her change so drastically?


    "Mr. Reynold, I ¡­¡­"


    "You have just moved to the Moore family, if there is anything you are not used to, you can let me


    know. Or if there is anything you need, I can help you." Speaking of this, Reynold suddenly took out a


    bank card and gave it to Charlotte, ¡°I know the situation of the Wilson family, you are also quite hard.


    This is the money for you."


    No! This was too wrong!


    Charlotte abruptly stood up and straightened her back, ¡°Grandpa, I can''t take this money. I''m working


    as an assistant for Kennedy and I get paid."


    "I know, but there are a few. As the second youngest mistress of the Moore family, you can''t let people


    outside underestimate you."


    Charlotte pinched the corner of her coat, with a pale face.


    "Grandpa, is there something you want to tell me?"


    Reynold stood up, stroked beard on his chin, and looked at her with a smile.


    "You''re a smart kid."


    Charlotte''s heart stuttered.


    "Here it is the thing. It is about the daughter of the Nelson family."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and did not speak.


    "She is a good girl. Christina, do you know her well?"


    Christina, she was now Christina¡­¡­ Charlotte lowered her eyes and said nervously, ¡°Kind of.¡±


    "How do you know each other?"


    Charlotte''s hand shook and she almost stepped back, but before she could move, Reynold said,


    "Kennedy has married you, and I do not have to worry about him, but Manfred has not found a suitable


    girl. I think the girl from the Nelson family is good."


    Hearing this, Charlotte finally understood Reynold want to introduce Diana to Manfred.


    But would Diana like Manfred? Or would Manfred like Diana? Charlotte subconsciously felt that they


    won¡¯t. She had known Diana for so long, Diana had never liked the type of Manfred.


    When they were students, Diana liked those who were overbearing, and she never liked the top


    students, no matter how handsome they were, but ran after the asses of the school bullies, although


    she failed.


    But Charlotte knew that Manfred was not the cup of tea of Diana.


    "Grandpa, probably no.¡±


    "What?" Manfred''s eyes suddenly became stern, so Charlotte took a small step back and exined in


    a whisper, "Diana has a boyfriend!"


    There was no choice but to say this.


    "Has a boyfriend?" Manfred froze for a moment and then said, ¡°What does it matter? The boyfriend is


    not a husband. As long as they are not married, there is a chance. You ask her opinion first."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, "Ok, I will go ask."


    "Take the money."


    Charlotte did not dare to take it, but Reynold''s gaze was like electricity, as if she won¡¯t help if she did


    not take it. She had no choice but took it and then left the study.


    She walked upstairs worriedly.


    There was also a reason why she didn''t want Diana to be with Manfred.


    The situation in the Moore family was tooplicated.


    Manfred, Kennedy and Reynold were not of one mind. There was a secret fight here. If Diana married


    into the family, it was like pushing her into the fire.


    She and Diana were good friends. She was already in fire pit, she could not drag her down!

 Chapter 91 Pain is to Shout out

    Chapter 91 Pain is to Shout out


    Charlotte returned to her room in a state of despair. After entering, she took off her shoes, changed into


    slippers and walked towards her bed. Sitting discouraged on her bed, she stared at the bank card in


    daze.


    What to do? How was she going to tell Diana about it?


    Gosh.


    The status between the Moore family and the Nelson family was equal, but the Moore family was hard


    to deal with.


    Charlotte suddenly felt the air around cool, raised her eyes and met a pair of deep cold eyes. Charlotte


    was startled, and the bank card in her hand fell to the ground with a snap on the cold floor.


    They looked over at the same time. Charlotte''s face instantly went pale, and she stood up, ¡°I can


    exin!"


    "You are really out of my expectation." Kennedy snorted. And his eyes were deep. They were like dark


    surge flowing in unidentified seas, making Charlotte fear.


    Charlotte, ¡°I¡­¡­


    "This is the purpose of your marriage into the Moore family?" Kennedy looked askance at the bank


    card, "Heh, the old man is quite generous, but are you worth this money?"


    Charlotte clenched her fist and bit her lip, "It is not like that, can you listen to my exnation?"


    "Exin how you convinced the old man to give you the money willingly? Perhaps, you can indeed


    exin to me, or use physical actions to exin to me."


    Charlotte''s face turned pale, "What do you mean by that?"


    Kennedy looked coldly at her, ¡°You have good skill, right?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Bastard.¡±


    "Why did you marry that old man directly in the beginning!"


    Charlotte finally couldn''t stand it anymore, lowered her eyes and yelled, "That''s enough! I''ve had


    enough of you!"


    The smile of Kennedy was cold, ¡°Finally?"


    Charlotte bent down and picked up the bank card that fell on the ground, walked up to Kennedy and


    threw the bank card into his arms with force.


    "I have said that I will not want a penny from you, and I will not take a penny from the Moore family.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This is your grandfather''s money, I return it to you!"


    The bank card fell into the arms of Kennedy. Kennedy expressionlessly raised his hand to clip the bank


    card in his fingertips.


    "Are you really going to give it to me? This is something you''ve earned by effort, are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Charlotte gritted her teeth, ¡°You are right, I went to apany Mr. Reynold as you


    thought. He was very satisfied, so he gave me the money. Is this the answer you want? You want to be


    cuckolded that much? You wait, I will do what you want!"


    After saying that, Charlotte turned around and walked outside.


    The hand holding the card shook fiercely, and the veins on his forehead pulsated, "Where are you


    going?"


    Charlotte did not answer his words. When she turned around the corners of her eyes had been filled


    with tears. She really could not bear Kennedy''s evil words. They had made a deal, but he always felt as


    if she would not be sad. He always said words to humiliate her!


    She just wanted to leave this room! Away from Kennedy!


    "Stop!!! You dare to cuckold me and you''re dead!" Kennedy thought of the words she said before she


    left and his heart suddenly panicked.


    But Charlotte was now in a fury, even if his words had a deterrent effect, it would be useless. When


    Kennedy rolled the wheel to chase her, Charlotte directly ran out.


    "Damn woman, you dare take one more step forward¡­¡± Before he could finish his evil words, Charlotte


    disappeared.


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    Probably themotion was so loud that the nearby maids heard it and couldn''t help bute out and


    peek.


    When they saw the expression on Kennedy''s face, they shrank back in fear.


    "Mr. Kennedy''s face is so scary, how on earth did Mrs. Moore piss him off?"


    "I don''t know, it seems that the two couples had a fight, right?"


    "Mrs. Moore actually dares to provoke him."


    "In fact, Mr. Kennedy is very good to Mrs. Moore. He bought arge pile of beautiful clothes back to the


    locker for her, but she does not appreciate at all. I have not seen her wearing the clothes that Mr.


    Kennedy bought for her."


    "Why? Why doesn''t she appreciate it?"


    "Maybe because he''s a cripple?"


    "Shhh, don''t say such things!"


    "But I''m telling the truth. Although Mr. Kennedy is good-looking, he has a leg problem. Besides he is


    infertile, which woman will like him?.¡±


    A few maids were talking,pletely unaware that Kennedy had already appeared in front of the door


    with his wheels rolling.


    "Saying bad things about me in front of me, do you think I am dead?"


    It was like a voiceing from the deepest depths of hell. Several maids'' faces instantly turned


    miserable pale and turned to look at Kennedy who had arrived at the door.


    "Mr. Kennedy¡­¡­


    Several maids were so frightened that their bodies went limp, directly kneeling down to Kennedy. One


    of the timid ones directly fainted from fear.


    "Go out and find her, if you failed toplete the task, pack up and get out of the Moore family


    tomorrow."


    *


    Charlotte didn''t leave the Moore house, but ran in the garden.


    At the dark garden, she hid under a big tree and shed her tears, while cursing Kennedy in her heart!


    Half a year¡­


    She had to endure another half a year, how was she going to live this half of a year? Charlotte was


    desperate about the future. She leaned on the big tree and cried.


    This should be herst time to cry. She did not allow her to cry in any other situation.


    She would be a mother, she could not be angry because of these words.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands caressed the corners of her eyes, wiping away her tears for her.


    Charlottes¡¯ eyshes trembled.


    Who was it?


    A helpless sigh came from overhead. Charlotte opened her eyes and found a pair of mncholy eyes


    looking at her worriedly.


    Manfred?


    How could he be here? Charlotte looked at this man, who was different from his look in the day. His


    eyes covered with sadness and he seemed to feel distressed for her.


    Charlotte never knew that there were people who would worry about her.


    Even her parents did not care about her, who would care about her?


    "Fool." Manfred whispered, reaching out to wipe away her tears, ¡°If you hide to cry, no one would know


    you are sad."


    Charlotte did not move, but shed more tears. She could not stand the aggravation in her heart.


    Manfred showed a smile, ¡°If you are sad, you should say it out, or others will never know.¡±

 Chapter 92 Tit-for-Tat

    Chapter 92 Tit-for-Tat


    If she said it out, so that?


    Charlotte did not speak.


    She disgustedly pushed away Manfred''s hand, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go away, I want to be


    alone."


    After being pushed away, Manfred was not angry, but smiled at her. He got up and sat down next to


    her, leaning against the tree like her.


    "If I leave, you will be crying alone and more upset."


    Manfred exined softly, ¡°In fact, when you have bad mood, being alone is the worst way, because


    there is too much time to think about it. But if you have someone to talk with, you will slowly forget the


    reason for your sadness."


    His voice gradually became sad. Charlotte dumbly turned to look at him, "Had you been sad like this


    before?¡±


    Manfred looked into her eyes, ¡°It works. You eventually begin to care about me.¡±


    Charlotte found that it was really like that.


    Look at Manfred in the front, Charlotte turned her back, stretched out her hands to wipe away all the


    tears on her face, and sucked her nose.


    "I''m not like you, I''ll be fine alone."


    Wounds never healed by others.


    "If you are always so stubborn, it is you who will be hurt." Manfred added, ¡°Kennedy is not a cold-


    hearted person. Have you ever thought of showing weakness in front of him? Perhaps, he will feel


    distressed for you. If he feels distressed for you, he would he let you cry here alone."


    Charlotte thought to herself, ¡®I don''t need him to feel distressed for me, besides, you don''t know about


    me and him.¡¯


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she was silent, Manfred looked up at the night sky and did not speak again.


    He suddenly reached out and took Charlotte''s wrist. Charlotte was startled and subconsciously tried to


    pull her hand back.


    "I know you felt aggrieved since married into the Moore family. If you feel sad in the future, you can


    She took back her hands. In face of the gentle Manfred, she was bewildered. After withdrawing her


    hand, she turned her back to him and stared at the ground.


    Nathan and Manfred not far away took this scene into their eyes.


    Nathan felt the atmosphere around him changed. He wanted to speak for Charlotte, but he did not


    know how to exin, he could only remain silent.


    Kennedy looked at the two. The moonlight was softly sprinkled on their bodies through the gaps in the


    leaves, and the moonlight seemed to give them ayer of light. They looked like a couple.


    When he saw Manfred''s fingers touched the corner of Charlotte''s eyes gently to wipe her tears,


    Kennedy almost rushed up to hit people. Nathan pressed his shoulders and said ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do not


    be impulsive!


    Kennedy''s mentality had changed.


    He could not see her crying in front of him and found tears of her distracting and annoying.


    But now seeing her crying in front of another man, Kennedy felt as if there was a hand pinching his


    heart. It was much annoying to see her crying in front of himself.


    Before she ran out, her eyes were all red, obviously she had been hurt by his words.


    "Do you want me to cuckold you that badly? I''ll do what you want!"


    So she came to find Manfred? T


    Manfred stoop up suddenly and gave his hand to her, ¡°The floor is cold. Get up.¡±


    But Charlotte leaned there without moving, obviously not wanting to pay attention to Manfred.


    So Kennedy felt better, but the next second Manfred said, ¡°There are bugs, they may climb to your


    body.¡±


    Her eyes shed panic, and she looked around. This gullible look in the eyes of Manfred looked


    particrly cute.


    "Don''t get up yet?"


    As the words fell, he did not bother to wait for her hand to personally reach over, but directly held her


    thin arm and helped her up.


    After Charlotte got up, she quickly checked whether her body was covered with bugs.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you back."


    "Thank you, Manfred.¡± Charlotte was awkward. She cried sadly in front of her just now. And during the


    day, she shed tears while having dinner.


    Although it was not her intention.


    However, a gentle person did make people take off their guard, and then her heart easily became soft.


    They walked back. Because it was dark, afraid she would fall down, Manfred kept pulling her arm.


    Charlotte was depressed so she kept her eyes downcast.


    Manfred suddenly stopped his pace.


    Charlotte was confused. She raised her head and saw two familiar figures blocking the way.


    As soon as she saw the familiar face, Charlotte''s mind shed back to the unpleasant words that


    Kennedy had just said, so she subconsciously bit her lower lip again, not wanting to look at Kennedy,


    and not backing away from Manfred.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes.


    "Kennedy?" Manfred was surprised to see Kennedy. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I met


    Charlotte here and was about to send her back. Since you are here, I will give her to you."


    He knew how to behave well in front of Kennedy.


    Kennedy''s eyes fell coldly on Manfred''s face.


    "What is your purpose of appearing beside my wife?"


    But despite the fact that Manfred knew how to behave, Kennedy was not going to let him off the hook


    this evening.


    "Do you think she is good want to have her?" Kennedy sneered and stared coldly at Kennedy.


    Manfred froze and then showed a smile.


    "I just happened to run into her. We are families, I have no reason to ignore her. It''ste, you guys hurry


    back to rest."


    The atmosphere of the scene was tremendous.


    "I should have known that you are like your mother. Someone else''s things are always the best, and


    you always want take them by any means."


    Mentioning Manfred''s mother, Manfred''s gentle face instantly twisted, but quickly returned to its original


    look. But his hands had clenched into fists.


    "Kennedy, you are men. I arranged this marriage to you. If I have bad intention, why did I arrange a


    marriage to you?¡±

 Chapter 93 The Unequal Deal

    Chapter 93 The Unequal Deal


    "I should ask you that question. After arranging a wife to you, you frequently appeared in the front of


    her. My I know your intention?"


    "Manfred came across me by chance."


    "Is that so? Was it unintentional or was it a prior appointment?" Speaking of this, Kennedy gave


    Charlotte a nce.


    Charlotte clenched her fist tightly, then fearlessly met Kennedy''s eyes.


    Everyone thought she would exin, but she said, "Whatever you think. Anyway, you are self-


    righteous, you won¡¯t listen to others, there''s no need for me to exin."


    "Charlotte!" Manfred frowned slightly, not understanding why Charlotte still didn''t give in at this time and


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    had to fight with Kennedy.


    "This is none of your business." Charlotte pushed Manfred away, with her petite body blocking the


    front, "Don''t you think I am a slut? Never mind, what you see is true. I am that kind of person, and it


    was me who asked Manfred toe over."


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes abruptly became cold and he stared at her.


    "Do you know what you are saying?"


    Charlotte was really fed up with Kennedy. Every word he said was like a needle sticking in her heart.


    She really couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    "Charlotte, have you forgotten what I just told you? You¡­¡­¡±


    "Manfred, this is something between Kennedy and I. Can you go back first?"


    "Charlotte."


    Charlotte''s eyes looked at him firmly, insisting that he must leave.


    Manfred said nothing but nodded, and then he looked to Kennedy and made thest sentence to


    exin, ¡°Kennedy, you should control your temper. There is nothing between Charlotte and I.. We met


    unintentionally tonight. That is it."


    After Manfred left, Nathan instantly felt that he was redundant. He pointed to the tip of his nose, "So I


    leave too?¡±


    No one paid attention to him, Nathan sarcastically touched his head and then left.


    In the garden, only Kennedy and Charlotte were left.


    Charlotte and Kennedy looked at each other. Because of the change of atmosphere, the moonlight no


    longer was soft, looking cold.


    Then Kennedy said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Charlotte stood still in the same ce, lowering her eyes, "I want to talk to you."


    Hearing the words, Kennedy smiled coldly, ¡°Say it."


    Charlotte looked at the ground, "At the beginning we made a deal, I stayed in the Moore family only to


    let the Moore family temporarily be my shelter, and with my presence you can no longer be forced


    to marry by your grandfather. Originally, our cooperation was reciprocal, wasn''t it?"


    "Who told you it was reciprocal?" Kennedy''s cold tone caused Charlotte to abruptly raise her head and


    look at him with wrongly eyes, "No?"


    He slowly rolled his wheelchair towards Charlotte. Because his movements were slow, Charlotte did


    not notice it. He said coldly while advancing, ¡°I don¡¯t care who my grandpa arrange to me, but if the


    marriage is entangled in a conspiracy or designed by someone with bad intention, I can¡¯t ept it.


    Charlotte, even if it''s a trade marriage, the person I married in this marriage should be your sister


    Christina."


    Charlotte''s fingertips shivered.


    "Charlotte, you are a substitute wife with a child in your belly, and you begged me to let you stay."


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    Kennedy, ¡°Now, do you still say that this trade marriage is reciprocal?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, and there was a hint of blood under her eyes, ¡°Okay, even if I begged you to


    let me stay, but we have just trading marriages, haven¡¯t we? Why do you have to trample my dignity on


    the bottom of your feet? Why?"


    Kennedy smiled lightly, ¡°It''s fun."


    Hearing that, Charlotte stared incredulously, "Fun?"


    The reason for stepping on other people''s dignity was purely for fun?


    His tone was as cold as ice, ¡°Do you think being my wife is that easy? Charlotte, this is the price for


    your Wilson family to deceive me!"


    The price?


    Charlotte stood under the tree with a pale face. The moonlight set her face paler, and she had her hair


    scattered, so she was like a female ghost.


    So, that was the reason. Charlotte suddenly understood why he treated her badly.


    "So, in your eyes, I am the one who has the intention to use this marriage and marry into the Moore


    family by any means, right?"


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you?"


    What could Charlotte say? She could lower her eyes.


    In this marriage, she was also a victim.


    But he wouldn''t understand, Charlotte smiled mockingly, ¡°Yes, I am."


    Kennedy¡¯s brow wrinkled. What''s wrong with her? Suddenly, she stopped arguing.


    "That is what you want to talk to me?"


    Charlotte raised her head again, her eyes had regained their calmness, and she looked at him with a


    light gaze.


    "Yes, that is it. I''m going back."


    After saying that, Charlotte turned around and prepared to leave. Kennedy''s eyebrows knitted deeply


    and he said through clenched teeth, "Come back."


    Charlotte''s steps stopped and she smiled, ¡°What are your orders, Mr. Kennedy?"


    From now on, she would remember her identity clearly. Whatever he said, she would treat it as a deal


    and would not think otherwise.


    She was indeed too pretentious today.


    Kennedy was right. It was not an unequal deal, and using means paid.


    And she was the one who must suffer.


    "What did you call me?"


    Charlotte stood still for a while and suddenly turned around. Her face was cold in the moonlight, and


    her smile had no temperature.


    "Mr. Kennedy, what are your orders?"


    Damn it!


    Suddenly this change made Kennedy ufortable. And her eyes were so calm that he felt as if


    something was gradually vanishing.


    Such a feeling irritated him!!!


    "Who allowed you to call me that?"


    Charlotte smiled lightly, ¡°Didn''t you say so I should call you like everyone else."


    Kennedy, ¡°That is for thepany. If you call me that, do you want the old man know about it?"


    "Oh, then what should I address you? Please say it, I''ll just change it."


    Very unexpectedly, Charlotte became extraordinarily well-behaved and meek, as if she was a very


    good subordinate.

 Chapter 94 Give Me a Kiss and Ill Give It to You

    Chapter 94 Give Me a Kiss and I''ll Give It to You


    This made Kennedy extremely unpleasant.


    He was trying to find trouble with Charlotte because he saw her with other men.


    This feeling made him so unhappy that when he saw her he would only subconsciously say words to


    hurt her.


    But now she suddenly became so well-behaved and obedient that she was like a lifeless puppet, which


    not only did the irritation in Kennedy''s heart not disappear, but it became even more intense.


    What could he make her call him?


    Kennedy snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you address me by my name?¡±


    Charlotte lowered her eyes, "I will be careful."


    "Come here!" Kennedy was driven crazy.


    Charlotte paused and finally took step towards him.


    "Push me back."


    "Ok." Charlotte walked behind him expressionlessly and pushed his wheelchair forward.


    Kennedy''s face was gloomy, as if someone owed him the world. When they passed through the hall,


    this aura shook the others.


    Knowing that the two were in a bad mood, so the maids avoided them.


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy back to the room, and then said, ¡°I''ll go pack if there''s nothing else."


    She was to get clothes from her closet. But there were all bought by Kennedy. She changed her face


    slightly and was to close the door.


    But before she could close it, her hand was pressed by someone.


    Charlotte turned around and found that Kennedy hade over.


    He blocked her movement to close the door, and stared at her coldly.


    "Are you disgusted with the clothes I bought for you? Not even wearing it?"


    Charlotte took a step back and said in a low voice, "Mr. Kennedy, we just had a trade marriage, I can''t


    afford these clothes."


    After saying that, Charlotte turned around and was to leave, but when she passed by Kennedy, she


    was held by arm.


    "What if I require you to put them on?"


    Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows and looked down at his hand on her wrist.


    A momentter, she nodded, ¡°Ok."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kennedy''s hand loosened, Charlotte took a random set and went into the bathroom.


    Kennedy mmed his fist on the door of the closet!


    Damn it!


    He wanted her to wear the clothes he bought, but now that she agreed to wear them, he was still very


    dissatisfied!


    Charlotte went in and then the sound of water ttering in the bathroom was heard. Her cell phone on


    the bed rang, but it was inaudible in the bathroom. Kennedy at first pretended that he had not heard it.


    The phone kept ringing, so Kennedy sneered and rolled his wheelchair over.


    He picked up the phone and saw an unfamiliar phone number, so he picked it up.


    Before he could speak, the other party couldn''t wait to say, "Charlotte, you finally answered my call."


    The person at the other end was not aware of the danger, but continued to speak tenderly, ¡°Charlotte,


    can you forgive me now? I really didn''t mean what happened at the hospital during the day. Those


    words were all jerks, don''t be angry with me."


    "I miss you, I miss the old days. Can you give me another chance?"


    "Charlotte? Why don''t you say anything?"


    Kennedy snorted. It was her ex-husband. He put the phone to his ear and said, ¡°Do you a chance to


    die?¡±


    The other end paused for a moment and then hung up the phone.


    Obviously, the other party had been so frightened that he hung up the phone directly.


    Why did that woman fall in love with such a man?


    She had got remarried, but she kept the kid. She was so stupid.


    Realizing that there was a kid in her belly, Kennedy darkened his eyes. She kept the kid, so she still


    loved her ex-husband.


    If her ex-husband came to beg for a reunion, would she get back to him?


    At the thought that she might go back to that scum ex-husband, Kennedy found himself annoyed.


    He took out his cell phone and called Nathan.


    "183XXXXXXX you go check the address where this number is located. He is Charlotte''s ex-husband,


    give me all his materials."


    Nathan received a phone call from Kennedy, saying that Charlotte''s ex-husband''s materials were


    needed. He was surprised, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what is the purpose of checking Assistant Wilson''s ex-


    husband? That man doesn''t mean anything to us."


    "Cut the crap, just do it."


    Kennedy hung up the phone, and Nathan had to do it.


    Charlotte took a quick shower. When she came out, calm had returned outside, but Kennedy was by


    her bedside. She walked over to take a look at it.


    Kennedy''s eyes fell on her.


    She was wearing a light pink silk dress with a t neckline that revealed her beautiful corbone. Her


    skin was fair after a bath. Just by a nce, Kennedy''s eyes deepened.


    Finally seeing her wearing the clothes he bought as he wished, Kennedy didn''t know what to use to


    describe his mood.


    "What are you doing here?" Charlotte walked over and found that the phone ced on the bed was


    missing.


    It turned out to be held in the hands of Kennedy.


    "What are you doing with my phone? Give it back to me." Charlotte was shocked and subconsciously


    took two steps forward to retrieve the phone. Her movements were eager, she was flustered.


    Seeing that Charlotte acted nervously, Kennedy narrowed his eyes, and covered the phone in his arms.


    "What are you so nervous for? Is there something on the phone that I can''t look at?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s movement gave a beat. Realizing what was going on, she bit her lower lip,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you''re not going to confiscate even my phone, right?"


    There were chat logs with Diana in there. If he saw it, the fact about would be exposed. Thinking of


    this, Charlotte became miserable pale on face.


    "So what if I confiscate it?" Kennedy had cold eyes, ¡°You are my wife, you are my woman. Your things


    are mine. So what if I confiscate your phone?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°You can''t do that, give me back my phone."


    "Return it to you?" Kennedy hooked up his lips, "Ok, but there is a condition."


    "What?" Charlotte looked at his expression, "As long as you return the phone to me, I''m willing to do


    anything."


    She could not let a third person know that she had a child with a strange man.


    "Are you really willing to do anything? Then,e over and kiss me, and I''ll give you your phone


    back."

 Chapter 95 Did He Know Something?

    Chapter 95 Did He Know Something?


    Charlotte thought she had hallucinated.


    How could Kennedy make such a request?


    Was that something he would do?


    So childish!


    She stood in ce with a dull and bewildered expression on her face, as if she doubted whether what


    she heard was true. When he realized what he had said, Kennedy said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The next second, Charlotte, who was still standing in ce, suddenly leaned over, and the face was


    erged in Kennedy''s eyes.


    Soft lips pressed on his face. Kennedy¡¯s pupils slightly trembled.


    Charlotte initially refused, but thinking of the unequal rtionship between the two people, if she did not


    do as he said, he may not really return the phone to her.


    She could insist on many things, but not the child.


    She was too scared. If Kennedy knew about it, would he force her to have abortion?


    So Charlotte directly kissed him.


    Anyway, they had kissed before.


    Charlotte showed her hand to him after that.


    "Can I have my phone back?"


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes went dimmed, ¡°You call this a kiss? Have you ever kissed or not? We kissed before


    and you know what is a kiss"


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    Hearing him mention the previous kiss, Charlotte''s face turned slightly red.


    Kennedy''s kisses were all like wild storms, and every time she was not allowed to escape. Although he


    always said that it was humiliating her, but his kisses were indeed ¡­¡­


    "Impossible."


    Kennedy raised the phone with an evil smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the phone?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, blinked at Kennedy, and after a moment she still slowly got close to him.


    She learnt a bit from Kennedy¡¯s wild kisses, but when she was clumsily extending her tongue to his


    lips, she did not know how to moveter, but stared at Kennedy close at hand.


    The eyes were watery, as if they could talk.


    Kennedy''s eyes were frighteningly deep, like a wolf in the dark night.


    Charlotte was scared and wanted to run away.


    But Kennedy¡¯s big band stretched to her waist and pulled her close to him. He held her head with the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    other hand and turned the kiss into active.


    Charlotte''s entire body was included in his arms, and the two were intimately close.


    Kennedy''s kiss was not gentle, on the contrary, it was a wild one.


    Charlotte¡¯s brain went nk. And her mouth only had his breath.


    Charlotte struggled, suddenly reached out and tried to get her phone back.


    Kennedy took back his kiss and looked at her sinisterly.


    At this moment Charlotte was sitting on hisp. Her lips were red and swollen from his kiss, and she


    looked at him with her watery eyes.


    "You said that you would return the phone to me as soon as I kissed you."


    Kennedy, ¡°Did I?"


    Charlotte''s face changed dramatically, "You don''t keep your promises?"


    "Did anyone hear that? You care so much about this phone, is there someone you want to contact?"


    Kennedy lowered his head, and gently nibbled on her fair neck, ¡°Let me guess, is it your ex-husband?


    Or Manfred?"


    "No!" Charlotte bit her lower lip, ¡°My family''s contact is all in there, and some money I saved myself.


    Give it back to me, OK?"


    Kennedy: ¡­¡­


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "I don''t understand why you confiscated my phone?"


    He had never touched her phone before, what was going on tonight? Was he aware of something?


    Kennedy''s eyes became cold. He held Charlotte''s hand and pushed her to the bed.


    "Your phone is too old, which makes me lose my face."


    After saying that, he turned around and rolled the wheel to move away.


    "Give it back to me. I''ll go get a new one." Charlotte hurriedly got up from the bed to catch up with him.


    Kennedy paused for a moment, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Want it badly?"


    Charlotte stood still and did not say anything.


    "I''ll return it to you when I''m in a good mood."


    Bastard! Bastard!!!


    If it was possible, Charlotte really wanted to rush up and beat him to death, but the more she showed


    how much she cared about that phone, Kennedy would not give it back to her.


    The more she showed that she cared about the phone, the more he would not return it to him. He might


    have sensed something. The thought of this possibility deepened Charlotte''s fear.


    Charlotte did not sleep well. When she woke up the next day with a dark circle under her eyes, the first


    thing she said to Kennedy was, "When are you going to give me back my phone?"


    Kennedy nced at her ck eyes, "Is the phone really that important to you?"


    Charlotte nodded her head.


    Kennedy, ¡°What exactly is inside? Tell the truth."


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°Nothing, but that''s my phone. If you don''t believe me, I can delete all the


    contact materials except for my friends and family in front of you."


    Charlotte had to say that with sincere expression.


    Kennedy showed a smile, ¡°Ok, I will give it back to you when you are in thepany.¡±


    Then he directly let Nathan push him away. Charlotte wanted to chase after him, but heard him say,


    "Remember to wear that skirtst night."


    She had to agree.


    After changing her clothes, Charlotte did not go directly to thepany, but went to a nearby store,


    and then made a call to Diana, ¡°Diana, this is Charlotte."


    "Wow, why are you calling me so early?"


    "Diana!" Charlotte said anxiously, "My phone was confiscated by Kennedy."


    "What''s going on?"


    Charlotte looked out nervously and bit her lower lip, "I''m not sure. I don''t know why he suddenly


    confiscated my phone. I''m worried if he knew something."


    Diana sat up violently from the bed, ¡°Don''t worry, where are you now? I''ll be right over."

 Chapter 96 Attending as My Female Companion

    Chapter 96 Attending as My Female Companion


    Charlotte said her location and then waited for her.


    After twenty minutester, Diana arrived. After the car stopped, Charlotte quickly went up, pulled open


    the door and sat inside.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Let''s go to thepany first, I am going to bete. I''ll talk to you on the way."


    Diana could only quickly turn around.


    "Why did Kennedy suddenly confiscate your phone? Did you offend him? Or did you expose yourself?"


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°No, I didn''t expose anything, but we had a fightst night."


    "Tell us what happened."


    Charlotte did not dare to say too many details, but only the reason why they had a fight.


    "He really does not like you. He always said these vicious words to you."


    Hearing that ¡®he doesn''t like you¡¯, Charlotte felt upset, ¡°Yeah, he should really hate me."


    "ording to the current situation, you did not expose yourself and did not say anything strange, so he


    could have not found anything. After all, we are the only two people who know about it, right?"


    Charlotte nodded solemnly, "I only told you."


    "I guess he just wanted to tease you, after all, he wants you to pay the price, which should be to make


    you suffer all kinds of torture."


    "Diana, now it is not the time to analyze this. The phone is in his hands, the chat records of us will be


    found."


    "Why did you not delete the record afterwards?"


    Charlotte also felt that she was not careful enough, "I deleted it before, but I did not delete thetest


    contents, and I did not know he would suddenly take my phone."


    "What should we do now? He took your phone and he refused to return it, you can only hope that he


    didn''t look at your phone."


    Charlotte reached out to wring her aching brow. Diana looked at her helplessly and couldn''t help but


    curse, "You are stupid. If you had deleted the records, there is nothing to worry about."


    Charlotte did not say anything.


    "I''ll send you to thepany first. Don¡¯t worry."


    Diana then gave her a phone, ¡°Use this phone first.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Mm! What about you?"


    "This is my backup phone, I still have my main phone."


    "Ok."


    "We''re almost there, call me if you need help. Try to get your phone back."


    After Charlotte got out of the car, she looked back at Diana worriedly, who waved her hand at her, ¡°Go


    in."


    Only then did Charlotte take a step to go inside.


    She took a deep breath and told herself to be calm.


    After entering thepany, Charlotte went upstairs to her post and found the office quiet, so she got


    up to make a cup of coffee and send it to Kennedy.


    When she pushed the door open, she found Kennedy''s eyes fell calmly on theputer screen, with


    fingers tapping on the keyboard, looking extremely focused.


    Charlotte turned her eyes, pursed lips lightly and put the coffee on his desktop.


    "Mr. Kennedy, your coffee."


    He didn''t even answer her, and Charlotte wanted to ask him when he would return the phone to her.


    But she had to be calm.


    So she put down the coffee and turned out of the office.


    She was so quiet as if she hadn''te, so she couldn''t help but raise his eyes and look at the coffee


    cup.


    She did not ask for her phone.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and took out of her phone from his pocket.


    This phone was very old, even if it was thrown away, it was not a pity. But she looked panickedst


    night when she saw the phone missing, so he especially wanted to find out the secrets inside this


    phone.


    But he never opened it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He was not interested in finding out other people''s secrets.


    If her ex-husband hadn''t made that phone call to her, he would not have confiscated her phone.


    If the phone was returned to her, her ex-husband would call her again, and they would contact each


    other.


    Thinking about this, Kennedy did not have any hesitation and made a call to Nathan.


    "Go buy a new cell phone card."


    Although Nathan did not know what to do, he did as he was told.


    After Charlotte returned to her post, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    When her phone rang, Charlotte took it out and nced at it. It was a text message from Diana asking


    her how she was doing.


    Charlotte told her what happened, and Diana gave her thumbs up and told her not to provoke Kennedy


    in this day, but she needed to seize the opportunity.


    Charlotte put the phone away and was listless all day.


    She was afraid that Kennedy would find out her secret, but she tried to keep absolutely quiet when she


    faced to Kennedy, and did not mention the phone again.


    And it seemed that Kennedy also forgot about this matter.


    When it was close to the end of the day, Kennedy suddenly asked her to join a party.


    Charlotte slightly wrinkled her eyebrows.


    "Mr. Kennedy, isn¡¯t it a private dinner party? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me."


    Kennedy raised cold eyebrows, ¡°Attend as my femalepanion, and I will return the phone to you


    after that."


    Hearing that, Charlotte couldn''t help but bite her lower lip.


    He threatened her again.


    She raised her head to stare into his eyes, ¡°How do I know if you will lie to me? After all¡­¡­¡±


    He lied to herst night. He said he would give her back her phone after a kiss.


    But he did not.


    "Don''t want it?" Kennedy sneered, "We will pass by the Henswe Lake to the party. If you do note, I


    will directly throw it in."


    As the words fell, Kennedy directly rolled wheelchair away from her front.


    Charlotte widened her eyes, and she quickly followed up, ¡°I''ll go with you."


    The woman behind him was furious but helpless. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Nathan handed Charlotte a box.


    "Assistant Wilson, this is the dress for the banquet."


    Charlotte took it and went to the bathroom to change, and reluctantly walked to Kennedy.


    The ck eyes of Kennedy had light in them. He narrowed his eyes to look at Charlotte standing in


    front of him.


    The style of the waistband outlined her waist shape, which entuated her body shape. Kennedy


    knew this woman had a good body shape, but usually her dressing style covered it up.


    After he touched her, he realized that she was not as t as she looked on the surface.

 Chapter 97 With Me around, No One Dares to Touch You

    Chapter 97 With Me around, No One Dares to Touch You


    "Assistant Wilson, this dress was personally picked by Mr. Kennedy."


    Nathan couldn''t help but speak out.


    "What?" Charlotte nced at Kennedy, who for the first time avoided her eyes, sneered, ¡°I picked it?


    Howe I don''t know about this?"


    Nathan, ¡°Fine, I picked it, sorry, Assistant Wilson."


    Charlotte: ¡­¡­


    Nathan did not quite understand the attitude of Kennedy to Charlotte, but as a subordinate he could


    only pretend not to know anything.


    "Go now." Kennedy reminded Charlotte, and only then did Charlotte go forward and push his


    wheelchair.


    The three of them went into the elevator together. Soon they arrived at the ce where the banquet


    was held.


    However, on the way Charlotte paid attention to the scenery on the road and did not find theke that


    Kennedy said.


    She was fooled by Kennedy!


    There was no ake at all.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte angrily pushed him forward, ¡°You lied to me again. I did not see theke!"


    Hearing the words, Kennedy could not help but say, "Idiot."


    Because his voice was too small, Charlotte could not hear it. She subconsciously leaned forward,


    ¡°What did you say?"


    Kennedy looked back at her and saw her breast. He said, ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Charlotte did not understand, but still raised her head as he said.


    "Don''t low your head." There were a lot of people here, and when she lowered her head, she would


    expose herself.


    It was ok he saw it, but the thought that others could also see it made Kennedy extremely unhappy.


    Damn it, he should have picked a more conservative dress for her.


    Charlotte felt puzzled, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    "Can you be a virtuous woman?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°I am not virtuous woman?¡±


    Charlotte looked down at the skirt she was wearing andughed, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you picked the skirt,


    right? Now you said I''m not a virtuous woman?"


    Kennedy, ¡°Nathan said he picked the skirt."


    Nathan, ¡°I''m sorry, I''ll pick the tightly wrapped one next time."


    Kennedy gave Nathan a warning nce, and Nathan could only scream in his heart.


    The appearance of Kennedy was sensational. Although he was in a wheelchair, the Moore family was


    the first family in B City and Kennedy was the president of the Moore Group, he naturally attracted the


    attention of countless people.


    When the light and eyes fell on Kennedy, Charlotte attracted attention too. She was wearing a light


    gray-blue dress, with her soft hair charmingly draped over the shoulders.


    Naturally, she also attracted the attention of many men and women present.


    Kennedy rarely attended the banquet. Since he had be the president of the Moore Group, he had


    only attended the banquet for 5-6 times.


    So Kennedy became mysterious in the upper ss circle.


    This man was handsome and mysterious with business acumen.


    However, because he never got close to women, there was a rumor saying that he was infertile. Even if


    there were a lot of people wanted to get close to the Moore family, after hearing that Kennedy was


    infertile, they would think for their own daughters.


    Now Kennedy brought a woman to attend, she would naturally attracted attention.


    "Who is the woman next to Mr. Kennedy? She is good-looking."


    "Only the skirt worth a lot of money, she had no other special feature. She may be just Mr. Kennedy


    assistant."


    "I heard Mr. Kennedy indeed recently had a female assistant, who attended a party with himst time.


    Butst time she dressed in an ordinary manner, so everyone did not pay attention to her."


    "So that''s it. I thought this woman can break the rumor.¡±


    Several menughed out loud.


    "If she is just an assistant, we can ask her out. She is pretty, maybe she is good in bed."


    "That''s a good idea, but I saw her first, so don''t grab her from me."


    "Can''t we just take turns or do it together?"


    "Hahahahaha."


    Facing those eyesing from all directions, Charlotte nervously lowered her eyes, unconsciously


    tightened her hands. ck shadows appeared in front of her eyes.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old problem seemed toe again.


    Charlotte''s mouth was dry and her steps stumbled.


    Noticing her abnormal behavior, Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, "I am fine."


    But her voice was already trembling slightly.


    Kennedy frowned and thought of that when she faced those people ming her, she almost fainted.


    If he hadn''t held her in time, she might have fainted.


    Charlotte only felt that the eyes were getting darker and darker, but could only bite her lower lip.


    Kennedy''srge palm put around to the back over her palm, and he said in a low voice, ¡°What are you


    nervous about?"


    The voice was powerful. His palm was like a fire, directly burning her blood, straight into the heart.


    Charlotte was still tense just now, but now she froze after she heard his words. Her eyelids moved


    slightly, and she looked at the back of the head of Kennedy.


    He seemed to know what had happened to her and added, ¡°With me around, no one dares to touch


    you."


    This sentence was like a bell, knocking into Charlotte''s heart with a thud.


    She heard her heartbeat pounding faster. Kennedy suddenly became taller. The power of being cared


    made her be less afraid. When she raised her eyes again, brightness had returned to her eyes.


    Charlotte never knew that her symptoms could be cured. Ever since that incident, she had been afraid


    of crowded asions, especially when all eyes were on her.

 Chapter 98 Another One

    Chapter 98 Another One


    The ckness overwhelmed her like countless dark clouds.


    It made people stuffy and their heartbeat almost suffocate, close to death.


    However, Kennedy easily dissolved this symptom of hers today.


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­" Charlotte could only apologize in a small voice, "It seems like I''ll give you trouble if this


    goes on ¡­¡­"


    "What? You want to beat a retreat? Now you attend only as a femalepanion. If you attend at Mrs.


    Moore, you also want to back out?"


    What? Charlotte was a bit confused by thetter sentence, and couldn''te back to her senses.


    What did he mean by attending as Mrs. Moore in the future? Were they not going to get divorced?


    At the moment Charlotte froze, Kennedy realized what he had said. He slightly frowned and nced at


    her.


    The woman was dazed again.


    Was the woman thinking about what he just said?


    Inexplicably, Kennedy felt upset, ¡°Did you hear me?"


    Charlotte came back to her senses and nodded dumbly, ¡°Yes."


    The expression on her face was rather dull. She pushed Kennedy, with her soft aura blending into the


    cold and powerful aura of Kennedy.


    The way was smooth. It was not that no one wanted to talk with Kennedy, but he was cold.


    Mr. Zhou the host of this banquet came out to greet him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s my honor to have Mr. Kennedy here."


    Kennedy met his eyes and said in a m voice, ¡°I did not entertain youst time when we talked about


    cooperation, so today I''m here to make amends."


    Mr. Zhou was calm and self-possessed, and raised his cup towards Kennedy, ¡°Many thanks."


    After that, his gaze fell on Charlotte who was behind Kennedy.


    When faced with Mr. Zhou''s sizing gaze, Charlotte suddenly became nervous.


    Mr. Zhou''s gaze left shortly afternding on her cheek, after which he looked at Kennedy, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy?"


    Kennedy understood and told Charlotte toe over.


    "I''m going upstairs to talk to Mr. Zhou about something."


    Hearing that, Charlotte breathed tightly, ¡°Can I go with you?"


    "You stay here."


    Charlotte''s face turned slightly pale, ¡°I, I stay here?"


    "Wait for me for fifteen minutes."


    "Okay, fine." She had no room to resist and could only nod her head.


    Soon Nathan and Kennedy disappeared. Before leaving Kennedy told her not to walk around, just stay


    obediently in ce and wait for him to return.


    Looking at Kennedy''s figure disappearing in front of her eyes, Charlotte felt anxious.


    Last time she attended a banquet as his assistant and he left her alone after entering the banquet.


    This time she entered as his femalepanion and was still left behind.


    After he left with Mr. Zhou, Charlotte stood alone in the same ce. People were curious about her


    identity, but they dared not ask because Kennedy was there. Now Kennedy left, so someone went to


    her.


    "Mr. Kennedy always attended without a femalepanion, howe he suddenly changed?"


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Kennedy just got married, so you are?"


    "No!" A clear female voice interrupted the other party''s question. Charlotte hand unconsciously


    tightened, she pretended to calmly look at each other, "Hello, I am the new assistant of Mr. Kennedy,


    my surname is Wilson."


    "Wilson? I heard that the person that Mr. Kennedy married is called Christina Wilson.¡±


    Charlotte blushed slightly, ¡°Really? It is my honor to have the same surname as Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wife."


    She had not forgotten what Kennedy had said to her.


    She couldn''t let outsiders know that she was Kennedy''s wife, because he felt that she would only lose


    his face.


    "Really? His wife''s surname is Wilson and your surname is Wilson. Are you really not his wife?"


    Charlotte tried to maintain a smile on her face, "Thank you, but no."


    "Oh, then you are his assistant."


    "The first time I saw a female assistant of Mr. Kennedy."


    Charlotte began to get nervous again, with ckness in front of her eyes. She bit her lower lip, turned


    away and hid herself in the corner.


    She found a quiet ce to sit down, and the eyes that focused on her gradually dissipated. Charlotte


    sat for a while and gradually calmed down, and her eyes gradually became clear.


    She saw a ss of red wine on the table and was about to pick it up to drink. But once she thought of


    she was pregnant, she put the wine down.


    Just after she put the ss down, a male voice rang out above her head.


    "Assistant Wilson, can I ask you for a dance?"


    The sudden appearance of a male voice startled Charlotte. She raised her eyes and saw a man in a


    suit looking at her with a slight smile.


    Charlotte hurriedly shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but I don''t know how to dance."


    "That''s okay, I can teach you."


    Charlotte lowered her eyes, ¡°Sorry, I really don''t know how to dance."


    The man seemed a little disappointed, but still smiled, ¡°It''s okay if you don''t dance. Can I have a drink


    with you?"


    Charlotte once again looked up at him and saw that he had a clean smile without any malicious


    appearance, except that his intention towards her was obvious. Charlotte rejected him.


    "I can''t drink."


    Man, ¡°Ok.¡±


    "Tsk, an assistant is arrogant, Kayden Chang, have you backed off?"


    As the man was about to leave, a familiar male voice sounded abruptly, with a cold and mocking tone.


    Hearing this voice, Charlotte unconsciously widened her eyes and looked towards the source of the


    voice.


    Gerald Carter showed up with three men behind him. They should be his subordinate.


    His way of walking was different. He looked like a loser now.


    Seeing him, Charlotte abruptly stood up.


    "What? Are you scared to see me?" Gerald looked at Charlotte with a sinister smile, but said to


    Kayden, ¡°Kayden Chang, you are too weak. Even an assistant did not give you face. You should not let


    her go.¡±


    Kayden was a gentleman, and he could not help but frown when he heard such vulgar words from him.


    "Mr. Gerald, you go too far. I never force others. Even if she is an assistant, she should be respected."

 Chapter 99 Charlotte was Drugged

    Chapter 99 Charlotte was Drugged


    "Respect?" Gerald sneered, looking at Kayden with an extremely disdainful gaze, ¡°Did I hear it right?


    You actually said respect to an assistant? Maybe you are thinking of something nasty in your heart."


    Kayden frowned and pointed at Gerald, ¡°How can you talk like that?"


    "Since Mr. Kayden doesn''t want to do it, step aside." Gerald gave a wink to several people behind him,


    who came forward and surrounded Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s face changed and she stared at Gerald.


    "Mr. Gerald, what do you mean by that?"


    Gerald sneered, ¡°Little assistant, how dare you ask me what I mean? Youe here by yourslef, so


    don''t me me for being ungracious."


    Charlotte realized the danger and wanted to shout, but the man behind her directly raised his hand and


    struck her on the back of her neck. Charlotte rolled her eyes and fell to the ground.


    No one caught her, but Kayden went up to hold her, and then frowned at Gerald.


    "Mr. Gerald, what are you doing?"


    Gerald stared at him grimly, ¡°Go to the side."


    Kayden tightened his arms around Charlotte, ¡°You want to take a shot at Assistant Wilson? She is Mr.


    Kennedy''s assistant, do you want to offend Mr. Kennedy?"


    "I swear to disagree with him." Gerald narrowed his eyes and stared at him, "Kayden, right? Give her to


    my men, or I''ll knock you out and take you away."


    Kayden looked into Gerald eyes, but he did not intend to let go of Charlotte.


    "Do you want to offend me because of an assistant?"


    As the words fell, Kayden''s hand loosened, and that man snatched Charlotte over.


    After that, Charlotte was taken away directly from the banquet hall. Many people in the corner saw it,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    but they knew Gerald well, so they did not bother to stop him.


    After they left, Kayden psychologically overwhelmed and spoke to his secretary.


    "Go upstairs and inform Mr. Zhou''s assistant, tell him that the Mr. Kennedy¡¯ assistant was knocked out


    and taken away by Gerald."


    The secretary wrinkled her eyebrows at the words, "Gerald Carter?"


    "Yes, go quickly."


    The secretary stood still.


    "What''s wrong?" Kayden frowned and asked unhappily.


    The secretary exined, "Mr. Kayden, I got the news that Gerald had offended Mr. Kennedy, and Mr.


    Kennedy asked someone to make Gerald infertile. What does Gerald usually like to do? Now that he is


    infertile, he is angry, so he wants to take revenge."


    Kayden frowned, ¡°Gerald yed so many women, isn¡¯t it good to make him infertile? "


    "Mr. Kayden, do you understand what I mean? I mean Gerald wants to take revenge, so he would do


    anything. We should stay out of it."


    Hearing that, Kayden raised his eyebrows, ¡°So you mean I should stay out of it and pretend I didn''t see


    it?"


    Secretary, ¡°Yes."


    Kayden wrinkled his eyebrows, the secretary added, ¡°We are different from them, if they two really fight


    ¡­¡­"


    "But if because of this, we can get the Kennedy¡¯s shelter?" Kayden spoke astonishingly. The secretary


    stared in awe, ¡°Mr. Kayden?"


    "I want to take a bet. You quickly find a way to personally notify Mr. Kennedy in my name. Many people


    have long wanted to get rid of Gerald. Gerald is not a match to Kennedy, so we can watch the fight


    between them."


    **


    Shortly after Kennedy and Mr. Zhou sat down to talk, someone sneakily came in to deliver the


    message. Mr. Zhou paused and raised his eyes to look at the opposite Kennedy.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Zhou has something to do?"


    "Mr. Kennedy, it is rted to your assistant."


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?"


    Mr. Zhou told him the message. Nathan said, ¡°Gerald Carter? Holy shit, Mr. Zhou, you invited him too?"


    Mr. Zhou touched his nose with some embarrassment and smiled, ¡°I didn''t invite him, but with his


    status, it''s not difficult to get an invitation from others."


    Hearing the words, Kennedy frowned, so the situation was serious.


    Nathan said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Gerald would be angry because of what we did to him. So he deliberately


    waits for this opportunity. Where will he take Assistant Wilson to?"


    Kennedy''s eyes were dark and intimidating, his voice was cold, ¡°Mr. Zhou, I''m afraid I have to go."


    Mr. Zhou got up, ¡°Assistant Wilson had an ident at my banquet, so I am also responsible. I will first


    send someone to check the surveince and find out where they took Assistant Wilson to."


    "Thank you."


    Mr. Zhou went out after saying that. Nathan pushed Kennedy out of the room, saying, "He won''t do


    anything to Assistant Wilson, right? His penis was ruined, which for a man was an extremely angry


    thing. There is no telling what extreme things he will do."


    The more Nathan said, the uglier Kennedy''s face became.


    "Hurry up and take care of it."


    Nathan took out his cell phone.


    Just in time, Kennedy''s phone rang, it was an unfamiliar number.


    Nathan breathed in and stopped to look at his phone screen.


    Kennedy picked up the phone, his eyes were cold.


    "Long time no see, Kennedy."


    Gerald''s voice came through the phone. Nathan immediately cursed loudly, ¡°Gerald Carter, are you


    looking for death? How dare you kidnap a woman at a banquet, do you want your family to be


    eradicated by us?"


    "Hahahahaha!" Geraldughed rampantly, "Come if you dare, but, before you eradicate my family, your


    assistant will be destroyed." Gerald''s voice suddenly turned harsh, ¡°Kennedy, for a assistant you are


    willing to provoke a dispute between the two families and cancel the cooperation. I will show you what I


    can do to this assistant.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Gerald, release her quickly."


    "What do you want?" Kennedy''s voice was cold.


    Gerald calmed down, ¡°It seems that you really do attach great importance to this assistant. Kennedy, I


    did not expect you have to face this. Your assistant has been drugged with arge amount of ecstasy


    drugs and is waiting for you to rescue her. How do you feel?"

 Chapter 100 Will He Come to Save You

    Chapter 100 Will He Come to Save You


    Kennedy''s eyes were cold, and his voice was almost squeezed out from his teeth.


    "You dare!"


    Gerald grunted, ¡°I am now infertile, what else do you think I dare not do? I might dare you before, but


    now what do you think I will be afraid?¡±


    He hung up the phone directly after the words fell.


    Kennedy immediately decided, ¡°Immediately lock the location of this cell phone number, rush over and


    send someone over to rescue her."


    "Yes!"


    Nathan did not dare to dy, took out his cell phone, while pushing Kennedy left the banquet site.


    The woman lying on the bed was still in aa, and arge bowl of medicine was ced next to her.


    Gerald''s gaze was like hardened poison, "Give her the medicine."


    "Yes, Mr. Gerald!"


    The man got the order, directly wrenched Charlotte''s mouth open, and rudely poured medicine into her


    mouth.


    Charlotte was choked awake, covering her neck and coughing hard. When she came to her senses


    and saw that they were pouring medicine into her, she subconsciously raised her hand and knocked


    the medicine bowl over.


    But the medicine had already been drunk into most of the bowl.


    Gerald looked at her with a sinister smile.


    Charlotte covered her lips and shrank to the corner, with her eyes wide open.


    "Assistant, originally I was going to y you, but unfortunately you are insensitive, so I could just let


    you burn by your desire to death?"


    Charlotte widened her eyes, "You drugged me."


    "Do you think Kennedy wille to your rescue?"


    Charlotte¡¯s face paled. She lowered her head to pick her throat, trying to spit out what she just drank in.


    "It''s useless." Gerald showed a faint smile, like a beast grimace, ¡°The drug will take effect after ten


    minutes, and this is the strongest drug. Kennedy is impotent, I don¡¯t think he can help you.¡±


    A few of his men smiled lewdly and rubbed their palms together, ¡°Mr. Gerald, Kennedy is ipetent,


    but we can¡­¡±


    Gerald coldly snorted, nced around, "Lock the doors and windows, lit the incense, wait for Kennedy


    to throw himself into the.¡±


    "He is ipetent, and he wants others to be the same with him. Then I''ll let him have a taste of the


    burning desire but cannot vent."


    Charlotte saw them to light the incense, and coupled with what Gerald just said, she immediately knew


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    what was going on.


    She blushed and wanted to get up, but she had no strength.


    After the incense was lit, Gerald took the people away and locked the doors and windows.


    The house was quiet, only Charlotte left lying on the bed alone. She moved her fingers, trying to get up.


    It was hard to sit up, and she trembled and fell to the cold floor.


    It hurt.


    The features on her small face crinkled up.


    She was in pain and was unable to move.


    Her lower lip was almost bleeding from her bite, and finally she fainted.


    *


    "Mr. Kennedy, we found her."


    "Where is she?"


    "Lyhong Hotel."


    "Speed up."


    Soon, Kennedy and others arrived at the destination. Nathan tensed a face and said seriously, ¡°The


    location has been set. Mr. Kennedy, are we going up now?"


    "Yes."


    "But, I don¡¯t think you should go up personally. We can ask our men to rescue her.¡±


    Hearing the words, Kennedy frowned. Then the phone rang.


    It was Gerald calling. Kennedy calmly pressed the received button.


    "It seems that you really attach great importance to this assistant."


    Nathan¡¯s face instantly changed greatly. He immediately alertly stared around.


    Kennedy''s face was expressionless and he did not reply to Gerald''s words.


    Gerald sneered, ¡°Your assistant had been drugged. If you do not personally go to her rescue, your men


    will find her naked, or she will jump to them if she can¡¯t stand it. I want to remind you that I gave her


    three times the amount of medicine, if she has not been soothed within an hour, she may bleed to


    death. s, how poor an assistant."


    Nathan gritted his teeth and clenched his fist, ¡°Gerald, you despicable and shameless viin!"


    "Kennedy, I am very pleasant to see you burning with desire but cannot relieve it. I look forward to it."


    As the words fell, Gerald hung up the phone again.


    Nathan, ¡°This is a trap set by Gerald. He deliberately lured you into a trap. Mr. Kennedy, you must not


    fall for his trick."


    Kennedy stared outside the window coldly, ¡°Push me up.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    "What? Do I need someone else to save my own woman?"


    Nathan, ¡°But.."


    "You immediately call the hospital and ask other to locate Gerald''s position."


    Helplessly, Nathan could only agree. While pushing Kennedy out the door, hemanded a few man


    behind him, ¡°Did you hear Mr. Kennedy orders? Hurry up and get it done!"


    "Yes!"


    After assigning the task, Nathan quickly took a few people upstairs with Kennedy.


    After arriving at the room, Nathan went forward and kicked the door open. Before he could see the


    scene inside the room, Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°Close your eyes!"


    Nathan quickly turned around, fiercely ring at the men outside, ¡°Guard outside and do not go in."


    Kennedy was about to go in alone, Nathan¡¯s face changed greatly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy!"


    He smelled a specific fragrance in the air, frowning, ¡°Let everyone cover their mouths and noses, there


    is incense in the house."


    Nathan nodded and sent everyone masks, and also gave one to Kennedy before letting Kennedy enter


    the room alone.


    Charlotte has been so hot that she was about to explode. She was lying unclothed on the cold floor.


    She stripped the clothes because of the drug and only left underwear. The cold air from the floor into


    the body made her feel better.


    But it did not address the root cause at all.


    Her consciousness was fuzzy, and the strange sensationing from her belly made her feel


    incredibly ashamed!


    She never thought she would be drugged one day. Her body had no strength to resist at all, and she


    was aroused.


    She felt tangled, ufortable, painful, desperate¡­¡­

 Chapter 101 Give Me a Hug

    Chapter 101 Give Me a Hug


    The heat rose out of nowhere and spread all over her body. Charlotte felt her brain hot and congested,


    even her ears and face burning with it.


    She could not stay here anymore. She had to get out of here.


    Charlotte could only bite her lower lip, and the pain brought her back to consciousness for a moment.


    She immediately got up and climbed outside.


    But the drug was so strong. She was filled half a bowl of it.


    Would she die here today?


    She bit her lower lip and only knew that her mouth was full of blood, and the pain was all over her body.


    When Charlotte wanted to climb from the toilet, a cold big hand pulled her.


    Almost reflexively, Charlotte shook off his hand and said, ¡°Fuck off!!¡±


    Kennedy mercilessly looked at Charlotte, frowning.


    Her body was hot. It could be told that the drug was strong, but she still can save consciousness at this


    time to throw off his hand. It made Kennedy surprised. When Charlotte raised her head Kennedy


    widened his eyes in shock.


    The corner of her mouth was already bleeding, and her lower lip was bloody from her bite.


    The red blood streamed down her mouth, almost prickled Kennedy eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± Seeing her again want to bite herself, Kennedy came forward to drag her up, and then


    subconsciously extend the hand to her mouth.


    She bit it with force, and Kennedy gave out a muffled grunt.


    ¡°Damm!¡± Kennedy¡¯s forehead oozed out with cold sweat. He said, ¡°If you bit off my finger, I will never


    let you go.¡±


    Charlotte seemed to hear Kennedy¡¯s voice. At first she thought she heard wrong, but when she found


    herself biting someone else''s finger, Charlotte looked up.


    Gradually one vision oveid and became clear.


    It was Kennedy in his wheelchair, and he was staring at her, with his fingers bleeding from her bite.


    ¡°Kennedy..¡± Charlotte recovered a little sanity, suddenly stretched out to push him, ¡°Go out, go out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy questioned.


    How dare she pushed him away and bit him like this! He came to save her!


    Charlotte exined with difficulty, ¡°He lit the incense!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Incense?¡± Kennedy repeated once her words, but his expression on the face was unmoved. He


    seemed to have expected it.


    Charlotte, ¡°You go out. If you stay here, you will be get drugged.¡±


    He was a man in wheelchair. If he got drugged, what should he do?


    With that, Kennedy looked at the half-naked woman.


    This woman still had the mind to care about others now?


    ¡°Instead of caring about whether I will be drugged it is better to worry about yourself!¡± Kennedy said


    coldly.


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°No, I don''t know...¡±


    The pain had brought her to consciousness for a moment, but only for a moment. Now her


    consciousness began to wander again, and her beautiful eyes began to blur.


    Kennedy noticed it and suddenly pinched her chin, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯sx eyes waked up, but then they becamex again.


    ¡°Go...¡± The bloody lips were muttering the words like a repeat machine.


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    He increased the strength in his hands and gnashed his teeth, ¡°Is your willpower so weak? Hold on a


    little longer, the doctor will soon be here!¡±


    The next second, Kennedy¡¯s body became stiff.


    Charlotte put her arms around his neck all of a sudden, and she was about to kiss him.


    Kennedy¡¯ pupils erged, and he moved away his face.


    But Charlotte did not give up. Failing to kiss him on the lips, she shifted to kiss him on the neck.


    Kennedy¡¯s abdomen tightened. He pushed her away again.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Hot... I''m hot.¡± Charlotte was pushed away by him, but she stretched her hands toward him to make a


    hug gesture.


    Kennedy should have pushed her away, but Charlotte became soft.


    Themplight of the hotel room was dim, which made the atmosphere ambiguous.


    ¡°Give a hug, ok?¡± Charlotte''s voice was charming and her eyes were soft.


    Kennedy kissed her too.


    Her lower lip was broken, Kennedy touched her wound when he kissed her deeply. It probably hurt a


    little, so she made a small sound.


    Kennedy feel his body also get hot. Probably he was afraid to touch her wound on her lip, so he gently


    kissed her earlobes.


    Kennedy suddenly realized something wrong and closed her eyes all of a sudden.


    The drug was strong, he unexpectedly got into it.


    The woman in his arms was undoing his button, but she failed. Then Charlotte became impatient and


    grabbed his cor with both hands and tried to tear it.


    Her strength was too small to do so.


    Charlotte was angry and grabbed his cor and pulled it hard.


    Kennedy looked at the woman''s behavior, feeling helpless.


    He seized her misbehaving hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stop it. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    But Charlotte¡¯s consciousness was already blurred, she just followed her primitive desire to get close to


    Kennedy. She did not pay attention to what Kennedy had said.


    So Charlotte tried to shake off Kennedy''s hand.


    Kennedy was motionless, although his eyes were but firm, the cold sweat on his forehead was not


    fewer than that on Charlotte¡¯s.


    ¡°Let go, let go of me.¡± Charlotte failed to shake off his hand and became anxious. She leaned to


    Kennedy and kissed on his neck.


    ¡°......¡± Kennedy''s face suddenly became ugly. That kind of swelling feeling almost let him


    copse!!

 Chapter 102 Let me Save You

    Chapter 102 Let me Save You


    In the balcony.


    ¡°Mr. Gerald, is it really ok we did that?¡± Gerald¡¯s assistant couldn''t help but ask, ¡°After all, in B City, it


    will suffer if we offend the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°Hum, he is just a cripple. I started from scratch since many years ago. Do I need to be afraid of him?¡±


    Gerald sneered.


    In fact, Gerald had slept with many pretty girls, so he did not expect that he would suffer this in the


    hand of an assistant.


    He was a sane person. With the reputation of the Moore family, even if he was angry, he would not


    offend them.


    But Kennedy in his eyes was a cripple.


    A self-made man of course looked down on those rich second generation. If not the reputation of the


    Moore family, Kennedy was nothing, so this time he would teach Kennedy a lesson.


    He had known that Reynold didn¡¯t want to offend, and president position of Kennedy was from him, so


    if there was a great conflict, Manfred would take over the position.


    What the cripple could do by that time?


    ¡°Mr. Gerald, although Kennedy was sitting in a wheelchair, he is capable.¡±


    ¡°Tut, I tell you, he is no more than a eunuch!¡±


    And right now Kennedy was maintaining strong willpower, but until today, Kennedy just knew the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    woman''s body could be this soft.


    Like a snake, she wrapped around your body and clung to your neck.


    This feeling was strange and exciting.


    Suddenly Kennedy felt Charlotte¡¯s fragrance was familiar.


    He was sweating, but he couldn''t carry Charlotte out now.


    ¡°Nathan!¡±


    Kennedy could not help but roar loudly and his throat had been hoarse.


    Nathan stood outside the door waiting for a long time. Although he was standing outside the door, he


    could hear the conversation between Kennedy and Charlotte.


    The doctor had not arrived yet!


    Now hearing Kennedy call his name, Nathan could not help shaking, but he dared not rush in.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, hold on, I will urge the doctor again.¡±


    Then Nathan took out his mobile phone. The doctor said he got upied by something else and now


    was on his way.


    After hanging up the phone, Nathan shouted, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, ten minutes! Hold on ten minutes!¡±


    Kennedy forehead¡¯s veins jumped.


    Every second he was like living through on fire, and ten minutes was too long for him now.


    Even if he could stand it, but what about the woman in his arms?


    At first she was able to cuddle him, but now she had no strength left to do anything more. She justy


    in his arms, panting.


    Charlotte''s breath was hot and spitting on his chest.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Kennedy called her.


    Charlotte did not respond.


    Kennedy frowned deeply, reached out and pinched her chin to raise her head. ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Hearing someone shout her name, Charlotte took a look at Kennedy.


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Charlotte wrinkled up her face and tears overflew from the canthus, ¡°No, I am not ok.¡±


    Previously, she was burned to no strength, now she was really ufortable, but the man seemed to


    be unable to solve her body''s manic heat. She felt holding him could eliminate some heat, but gradually


    it didn¡¯t work.


    She needed cold water...


    Right.


    Charlotte pushed away the hand of Kennedy and stood up, stumbling towards the bathroom.


    Kennedy buckled her wrist, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want water...¡± Charlotte said in grievances, ¡°It is ok you don''t help me, I''ll go to find water by myself...¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? You''ll catch cold!¡±


    And she was pregnant!


    The heat from the lower abdomen and the rising desire made her ufortable. She was in pain.


    The next second, Kennedy held her into arms.


    His eyes were ck and deep as the sea, and his voice was hoarse as he held the back of her head


    and whispered, ¡°How are you going to thank me if I help you?¡±


    With that, Charlotte looked up at him.


    ¡°Help, help me...¡±


    From entering this room, Kennedy had also been fascinated by the fragrance, After staying here for


    such a long time, his body had reaction.


    If it could be done this way, he wouldn''t say no.


    Kennedy pinched her chin and said in a low voic, ¡°Are you sure you want me to help you?¡±


    As words fell, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°If you are my woman, I don''t care who you


    have been with before, you could only have me in your heart, understand?¡±


    Charlotte was not clear what he said, she could only nod clutching his cor, ¡°Yes, help me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t regret it!¡± Kennedy warned and then shouted at Nathan.


    Nathan heard their dialogue, so he immediately came forward to close the door.


    Then he ordered the people outside, ¡°I want you to pretend not to hear what is inside. Tonight, you will


    guard here. No one can go in, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± A few of his men responded.


    In the room, Kennedy raised his hand and undid his buttons one by one.

 Chapter 103 Remember this Moment

    Chapter 103 Remember this Moment


    Kennedy undid his buttons like an old machine.


    Charlotte looked at it so quietly with her eyes half open.


    Their breath was burning.


    After undoing thest button, Kennedy suddenly got up from the wheelchair and held Charlotte up.


    The Dazed Charlotte did not bother to think about why a handicapped man could suddenly stand up


    from his wheelchair.


    She was carried to the big bed in the bedroom and ced on the soft bed.


    As her head touched the pillow, a heavy hot body pressed on her. The strong smell of the man was


    around her, and his hot hands were on her waist.


    ¡°Let me ask you for thest time. Are you sure?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    He squinted and got closer to her, with his thin lip resting on her upper lip, and whispered, ¡°Do you


    know who I am? If not, I will not help you.¡±


    Charlotte had no reaction.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kennedy held her up and unsped the button of her backside, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± With difficulty, Charlotte opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    The figures were scattered, and then slowly ovepped, just a nce...


    Kennedy heard her whisper, ¡°Kennedy.¡±


    He smiled with satisfaction and then gently sucked her upper lip, ¡°Good.¡±


    He had finally stopped tormenting her.


    He dodged all obstacles like a climber and headed straight for the top of the mountain at great speed.


    When he finally arrived, Charlotte felt painful somewhere, causing her consciousness to wake up for


    about two seconds and then she opened her eyes.


    At this moment, Kennedy eyes were as bright as hundreds of millions of stars.


    Charlotte looked stunned, staring at him.


    His thin lips fell over her eyes and his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°From now on, no matter where you go, what is your identity, remember this moment.¡±


    *


    Charlotte had a long dream.


    In the dream, she was a little white rabbit, lost her way in the mountains, and the she met a big Wolf,


    which looked very hungry and scared the little white rabbit turned and ran away.


    But her two feet were too short. She had run for a long time but she failed to escape.


    Soon, she was caught by a big Wolf.


    And then, she had been eaten alive.


    Charlotte was scared and woke up suddenly!


    After opening her eyes, she found she was in the hospital.


    Why she was here?


    Charlotte tried to sit up, but she felt a strange pain in her legs. Her whole body seemed to be falling


    apart and she could not move.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are awake.¡± Nanny Chan opened the door and her gentle eyes fell on her.


    Seeing Nanny Chan, Charlotte nodded to her and said hello.


    Then she looked down and began to think about what had happened before. She remembered she


    went to the party with Kennedy, and then was taken away by Gerald.


    What had happened after taking away like the tide went into her mind, Charlotte subconsciously


    startled to shout.


    Shocked, Nanny Chan said. ¡°What''s the matter, Mrs. Moore? Is there anything wrong with you? Shall I


    call the doctor?¡±


    Charlotte grabbed her wrist and asked nervously, ¡°Where is Kennedy?¡±


    She remembered that Gerald lit incense in the room and said to he would let Kennedy endure pain.


    Charlotte knew the pain! She remembered Kennedy was there, but shepletely forgot the


    afterwards, as if all the memories had been crushed in her mind.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, calm down first. Mr. Kennedy had gone home to take a shower. He shoulde soon.¡±


    Go home to take a shower? Charlotte blinked her eyes, ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    Nanny Chan did not know what had happened to them, and looked at Charlotte doubtfully, ¡°He is all


    right. You are weak and have been hospital for many times. When you recover, I will give you more


    soup to make up the body.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned.


    Was Kennedy all right?


    Didn''t he go into that room? But yes, he would be ok if he did not stay there for long.


    But would Gerald let him out at once?


    And...


    The more she thought about it, the more her head ached, because she really couldn''t remember a


    single bit of what had happened the night before.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, don''t think too much. Lie down and rest. What''s wrong with you? Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    Charlotte came to her senses and shook her head, ¡°No, Nanny Chan. I''m ok. There''s no need to call a


    doctor.¡±


    ¡°Do you want soup?¡±


    Nanny Chan stood up and poured a bowl of soup for Charlotte. Charlotte was indeed hungry. She


    nodded and held out her hands politely to take the chicken soup.


    Suddenly she asked, ¡°Will Kennedye overter?¡±


    Nanny Chan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he told me he wille back soon and asked me to take good


    care of you.¡±


    Charlotte was relieved to hear that.


    She had so many questions to ask him.


    Nanny Chan suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you young people should be abstemous. If you hospitalized


    because that kind of things, it is bad for your health.¡±


    Charlotte was confused.


    What was she talking about?


    ¡°Even if you are newlywed, you should be abstinent, after all, you have a lot of time.¡±


    Charlotte put down her chicken soup and asked, ¡°What do you mean? I don''t quite understand.¡±


    Nanny Chan, ¡°......¡±


    Nanny Chan suddenly pointed to the neck of Charlotte.


    Charlotte subconsciously lowered her head but she saw nothing.


    Nanny Chan, ¡°...Well, bear that in mind.¡±


    Charlotte thought Nanny Chan was so strange that she said these words. She didn''t understand it at


    all.


    When she finished the chicken soup and went to the bathroom, she saw herself in the mirror. Charlotte


    suddenly realized that what Nanny Chan was talking about.

 Chapter 104 Dont Touch Me!

    Chapter 104 Don''t Touch Me!


    Charlotte stood in front of the mirror, staring at her in disbelief.


    There were a number of dense green and purple traces on her neck.


    Charlotte had seen such traces before.


    Only once, though.


    It was on the rainy night that she had just divorced Aldrich. Her virginity was taken away by that strange


    man. After she fled home in panic, she tried to take a bath and found many kisses on her neck.


    Just like now...


    She was stunned for nearly ten seconds, and then she suddenly lowered her head and checked.


    Sure enough, the marks were all over her body.


    Charlotte lost in her mind.


    How could she forget...


    The room was lit with incensest night, and Gerald drugged her.


    She was so worried about whether Kennedy was drugged, but shepletely forgot the fact that she


    had been drugged. She could not remember the rest.


    But Kennedy was impotent.


    Charlotte could not help shaking all over her body, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what''s the matter?¡± Seeing her suddenly sitting on the floor, Nanny Chan was so


    frightened that she quickly put down what she was holding and ran to her. Then she helped her up.


    Charlotte in her help walked to the bed. Suddenly, she thought of something important, so she caught


    Nanny Chan''s hand.


    ¡°Nanny Chan, Nanny Chan!¡±


    ¡°I am here, Mrs. Moore?¡±


    ¡°Help me, help me call a doctor!!¡±


    ¡°Ok! I will call a doctor right away.¡± Nanny Chan found her face was suddenly horribly pale, so she


    hurried out of the ward to call a doctor.


    When the doctor came in, he found Charlotte awake, but Charlotte grabbed him by the cor.


    She had something to say.


    This was Dr. Smith.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Smith knew theplex rtionship between her and Kennedy. He said to Nanny Chan, ¡°Please


    wait outside, I will check on the patient.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Nanny Chan came out of the ward.


    Charlotte clutched at the corner of the doctor''s coat, but she could not say a word.


    The doctor inquired, ¡°Do you want to inquire about the baby?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice unconsciously became trembling, ¡°You know about it?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Dr. Smith nodded with a slight smile, ¡°Rest assured, the baby is ok.¡±


    Hearing that the baby was safe, Charlotte seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and loosened her hand


    clutching his corner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? Did you find anything ufortable?¡± The doctor felt her pulse, then took the


    stethoscope and made the usual examination.


    ¡°Everything seems to be all right. Miss Charlotte, take a good rest.¡±


    As the doctor was about to leave, he heard voices from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you are here.¡±


    Hearing his name, Charlotte''s eyes instantly changed, and she subconsciously shrunk into the quilt.


    ¡°The doctor is checking for the Mrs. Moore inside.¡±


    The door was opened from inside, Dr. Smith walked out and met Kennedy.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, the examination has been finished. Miss Charlotte is up, and she is fine.¡±


    Kennedy nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Charlotte had been hiding in the quilt to listen to the outside movement. When she heard sound of the


    wheelchair rolling toward the inside, she was scared shivering.


    The door of the hospital room closed, and all other sounds died away except for the rolling of the


    wheelchair.


    No one spoke. Charlotte wondered if it was only Kennedy came in by himself.


    ¡°What are you doing under the quilt?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s voice suddenly rang up, she was startled.


    ¡°Are you afraid to see people?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She slowly pulled down the quilt and looked into his eyes.


    At this sight, Charlotte was stunned.


    Because there were two or three long scratches on his handsome face, like those made by cat ws,


    and his thin lips were torn at the top and bottom. Had his clothes not been so t that there was no


    wrinkle, Charlotte would have thought he had been beaten.


    So Charlotte asked, ¡°What''s wrong with your face?¡±


    Kennedy was stunned and felt the scratches with his slender fingertips.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Kennedy asked rhetorically.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    How did she know?


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes fell on her lower lip. Her lower lip was bitten by herst night, the doctor applied


    medicine on it and the wound on the lip recovered quite fast.


    The air seemed strangely still. Charlotte unconsciously wanted to bite her lower lip, but Kennedy


    scolded, ¡°Don''t touch it.¡±


    So Charlotte''s action stuck in situ. Kennedy came forward to hold her chin, ¡°Are you a fool? Why bite


    your own lip?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Charlotte could not understand why he had suddenly be so angry and his eyes were so grim


    and cold.


    ¡°You don''t know you have wound on your lip?¡± Kennedy leered at her and said in a stern tone.


    Charlotte touched her lower lip and it was really hurt. But why didn¡¯t she feel it when she had soup?


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Kennedy scolded her again.


    Charlotte felt that Kennedy was very strange today. Although he was still fierce to her, his tone seemed


    to be gentler than before.


    Was it her delusion?


    Seeing her in a daze, the strength of Kennedy to hand involuntarily became lighter. Taking a nce at


    her neck, he felt a touch of pleasure and satiety.


    At the thought of the night before, when she had wrapped her arms around his neck and begged him to


    be gentle, he felt as if a little cat was scratching his heart.


    His fingers moved involuntarily to her neck, felling the marks on her neck.


    Charlotte only felt itchy and subconsciously avoided his touch.


    Then, with a sharp jerk, she remembered what was around her neck, her face changed and she jerked


    back violently.


    ¡°Don''t touch me!!¡±

 Chapter 105 Shall I Remind You of That

    Chapter 105 Shall I Remind You of That


    Kennedy¡¯s hands were in the air. He was frowning at her.


    What was going on with this woman?


    Charlotte did not talk to Kennedy, but quickly got into the quilt, covering marks on her neck.


    Kennedy was unpleased to see that she covered up the marks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Charlotte hid in the quilt, revealing only a head in the outside and looking at Kennedy.


    ¡°Last night you...¡± She stammered and couldn''t speak.


    Kennedy stared at her sharply, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Charlotte again unconsciously wanted to bite her lower lip, but thinking of what he had just


    said that she always bit her lips, she controlled herself not to do that.


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy knew that she lost her mind at that time and might not know who he was, so he


    asked her who he was at the most important juncture. When she shouted out his name, Kennedy had a


    strange feeling.


    Now she asked about it, he wondered if she remembered what had happenedst night.


    Charlotte stared at him for a moment. ¡°When I asked you to leave, did you leave?¡±


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Kennedy said, ¡°No.¡±


    No? Charlotte''s eyes trembled. ¡°Didn''t you leave? Then you......¡±


    If he hadn''t gone, then... Charlotte paused for a while and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s forehead veins jumped. He narrowed his eyes to look at the woman. She seemed to be


    worried about him. It was obvious that she did not remember what had happenedst night and was


    still worried about him.


    ¡°Don''t you know if I''m all right?


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ¡°You don''t remember what happenedst night?¡± Kennedy asked.


    Charlotte was silent all of a sudden. She dropped her eyes and then said, ¡°Last night... All I remember


    is that you came into the room, but Gerald had the incense burned in the room, and if you came in...


    You will be... you will......¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes to stare at her.


    Charlotte was too shy to say it and her cheeks went red.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Kennedy did not intend to let go of her.


    Charlotte avoided his eyes and whispered, ¡°Don''t you know incense? If you are drugged, you will feel


    ufortable, but you are...¡± ipetent? Of course, Charlotte didn''t say that.


    Instead, she put it another way, ¡°Gerald heard the rumors and thought you were... So he''s trying to get


    back at you. Are you really all right?¡±


    Kennedy finally understood what she was talking about.


    He was angry that shepletely forgot what had happenedst night and thought he was impotent.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡± Charlotte called him since he had no reaction.


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair to get close to Charlotte, ¡°Are you worrying about my body?¡±


    Charlotte paused, and then shook her head. ¡°I just thought they were using me to bring you here, so...I


    feel guilty, don''t get me wrong.¡±


    Kennedy suddenly pulled her out from the quilt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlotte eximed, and wanted to push him away, but was stopped by


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy.


    He grabbed her wrist and put it on the scratch of his face.


    ¡°See? It''s all your work.¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice was deep, like mellow wine across the throat.


    What? Charlotte was surprised, looking at him. When he came in, she noticed the scratch on his face


    and wondered what was going on. Did she make it?


    But why didn''t she remember it at all?


    ¡°Including these...¡± Kennedy moved with her hand to his lips.


    It was broken.


    Charlotte''s heart began to tremble.


    What did he mean?


    Kennedy grasped her hand more tightly, because he found that she wanted to take back her hand, ¡°Do


    you want to deny it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°I don''t know what you are talking about.¡± If the scratches on his


    face were made by her, she would admit it, but his lips...


    Did she bite it? Charlotte couldn''t remember what happened.


    ¡°You don''t know? You seem to have forgotten all about it.¡± Kennedy sneered and hold her neck from


    behind, ¡°Shall I remind you of that?¡±


    Charlotte looked at him at a loss. Kennedy leaned over and got his lips close to her ear.


    ¡°You held mest night, begging me to help you...¡±


    Charlottepletely changed his face.


    ¡°I didn''t want to help you, but you kepting at me and taking my clothes off...¡±


    ¡°You ¨C stop that.¡± Charlotte interrupted him with a trembling voice. ¡°Last night I was drugged. I don''t


    remember anything at all.¡±


    As words fell, Charlotte''s mind came to a few pictures.


    In the picture, she was holding Kennedy¡¯s neck, sitting on his legs and rubbing and even kissing him!


    She seemed to hear her own voice, ¡°Help me...¡±


    The voice was charming, which was the effect after the drug.


    Charlottepletely was stunned in situ.


    ¡°So it was you...?¡± Were those purple marks all over her body made by Kennedy?


    At this thought, Charlotte pushed him away in disbelief and looked at him. ¡°Last night we...¡±


    ¡°Remember?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold as always, but there was pleasure in them.


    ¡°I think of some clips.¡±


    ¡°Is it the part you seduced me?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes becameplex, she unconsciously gave a glimpse at the ce between his legs,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a problem with that? Howe?¡±


    ¡®Aren''t you impotent?¡¯ but she didn¡¯t say it out.

 Chapter 106 Kennedy’s Woman

    Chapter 106 Kennedy¡¯s Woman


    "Impotent?" Kennedy¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and deep, "Who told you?"


    His eyes were too sharp and harsh, which made Charlotte involuntarily swallow, "The people outside."


    "Oh, so you believe them. Don''t you know if I am impotent?¡±


    Kennedy suddenly seized her wrist to some ce. Charlotte eximed and wanted to take the hand


    back!


    "Have a good feel, am I impotent?"


    Charlotte''s mind went nk. She was so scared that she bit him on the shoulder, then pulled her hand


    away when he was in pain.


    "Kennedy, you rascal!"


    "Am I? Last night you begged me, why didn¡¯t you say I am rascal?" Kennedy showed an evil smile and


    bit her chine, ¡°Do you really regard yourself as a wild cat? You always bit me."


    Charlotte blushed.


    Why did she feel Kennedy''s attitude to her became different!


    ¡°Remember!¡± Kennedy whispered in a firm tone, ¡°From today on, you are my woman."


    Charlotte was shocked.


    What did he say?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Don¡¯t contact with your ex-husband, or Manfred, or any other man, or even look at them."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    "If I ever find out that you''ve had contacted with them, or that you are unfaithful..."


    The door of ward was knocked. Kennedy frowned, ¡°What?"


    Nathan''s voice respectfully spread from outside, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it is time for meeting."


    "Got it."


    Kennedy looked at the stunned Charlotte, stretched out his hand to flip her forehead, ¡°Hear that?"


    Although Charlotte had not recovered, she heard his words, subconsciously stretched out her hand to


    cover her forehead and nodded.


    "Stay in the hospital today. I''ll send someone to watch over you. I''lle and pick you up after work."


    "...Ok."


    After Kennedy gone, Charlotte still could not figure out what had happened.


    So, she sat on the bed recalling yesterday as well as Kennedy¡¯s words.


    Last night she was drugged and her room was lit with incense. Gerald thought Kennedy was impotent


    and deliberately drugged him, with the purpose to torture Kennedy. But Kennedy was fine. When she


    woke up, inexplicably there were marks on her body.


    And at this time Kennedy told her from today she was his woman.


    Did that mean they were togetherst night?


    At the thought of those marks on the body was made by Kennedy, Charlotte flushed.


    She had thought that God made trick on her


    She did not expect that it was he who had been with herst night.


    At that moment, Charlotte did not know that she should be happy or sad.


    *


    After spending most of the day alone in the hospital, she got so bored that she wanted to ask for


    discharge.


    But she was told that she could not leave the hospital until Kennedy came back and had to wait for him


    here.


    Therefore, Charlotte could only return to the hospital and spent her boring time.


    When she came back from the bathroom, Charlotte''s legs were trembling slightly. She took another


    look just now. There were marks all over her body, and the trembling legs were evidence that they were


    crazyst night.


    But she could not remember any of it, she just vaguely could remember that Kennedy had been asking


    her if she wasfortable and if she wanted more...


    And then she...


    Charlotte was now extremely ashamed.


    Just as she was thinking, there was a sound from outside. It seemed to be a wheelchair rolling.


    Was he off work?


    Charlotte closed her eyes and pretended to sleep subconsciously.


    "Mr. Kennedy, have you been off work? Mrs. Moore has been idle all day. She must be asleep by now."


    Thank you, Nanny Chan! Charlotte was cheering in heart, because she could be able to continue to


    sleep to avoid Kennedy.


    "Ok."


    There was no emotion in his low cold voice.


    Soon the voice of the wheelchair lowered down. He came to her bed. Charlotte pretended to hear


    nothing and continue to pretend to sleep.


    "You go out."


    Charlotte heard footsteps of two people go out, they should be Nathan and Nanny Chan.


    After the ward fell into silence, Charlotte heard the sound of turning pages. She secretly opened her


    eyes and found Kennedy was reading a magazine.


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    What the hell, wasn''t he leaving?


    Charlotte closed eyes again and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Charlotte still did not move, and Kennedy continued to read magazine.


    When Kennedy heard her breathing gradually became steady, he stopped turning pages. He fixed his


    eyes on her fair face. She was pretending to be asleep, and he knew it.


    She thought anyone couldn¡¯t tell, but breathing was different between when you were asleep and when


    you were awake, and the heartbeat was different.


    This stupid woman thought she was smart.


    Kennedy slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Then he thought of the information Nathan gave him.


    Charlotte''s life style was ordinary. She went to work and went home, bought food and cook and took


    care of her husband''s daily life.


    But that man had a woman outside all the time.


    Indeed, the marriage was highly deceptive.


    Her ex-husband start cheating before they get married. But he quarreled with that woman and got


    married with Charlotte out of anger, and then the woman came back...


    Until the man won the lottery, they finally divorced.


    Although she suffered very miserably, she married into the Moore family. In B City there were a lot of


    women wanted to get married into the Moore family, but most of them want to get married with


    Manfred, rather than Kennedy.


    Because he sat in a wheelchair, needed someone to take care of his daily life, and he was impotent.


    So to marry him meant not only being a ¡®servant¡¯ to take care of him, but also being a widow.


    At least, in the eyes of outsiders.


    How could a girl do that? Unless she wanted power and money.


    So Kennedy did not understand Charlotte''s move.


    After she came to the Moore family, she did some strange things every day.

 Chapter 107 Youve Disturbed Her

    Chapter 107 You''ve Disturbed Her


    Last night, she was still worried about him, not herself.


    The heart could be seen in the most critical time.


    Last time Gerald picked up a chair and threw it at him, she did not know he could avoid but rushed to


    protect him. If he did not avoid it in time, the chair would have fallen on her.


    She was so small, if it hit her, the consequence was unimaginable.


    Kennedy was afraid in retrospect.


    But what about herself? What was it in her mind that she had rushed at him in such a desperate


    manner?


    Think of this, Kennedy looked at the woman in bed.


    Or was she different from what he had imagined?


    The room was quiet, only the sound of two people''s breathing and the sound of their hearts could be


    heard. Kennedy closed the magazine and ced it gently back in the bag. He came forward to


    Charlotte who had fallen asleep.


    Charlotte''s facial features were three-dimensional, and her face was a ssical oval face. However,


    she always did not wear makeup or pay much attention to what she wears, so she usually looked


    rustic.


    When she first arrived at the Moore family, she was beautiful wearing a wedding dress, and then when


    she changed into her own clothes, she was frumpy.


    She was young, but she always did not know how to dress herself.


    It was impossible that such a woman wanted to seduce him.


    But Kennedy and she......


    The thought of her crouching under himst night, begging and calling him over and over again, melted


    his heart, and he could not help reaching out and pulling the hair from her forehead behind her ear.


    *


    Diana learnt that Charlotte had an ident, so she hurried to the hospital.


    She went to the hospital and found Kennedy sitting in Charlotte''s bed and touching Charlotte''s face,


    Diana was surprised.


    What was going on here?


    "Miss Diana?" Nathan saw Diana in a daze, so he asked her.


    Diana came back and smiled, ¡°Hello, I heard that Charlotte had an ident, so I came to see her."


    Nathan looked inside, but it was so quiet, so he whispered, "Miss Diana, I know you''re worried about


    Assistant Wilson, but she''s all right now. You might disturb her if you go in now."


    Hearing this, Diana looked disappointed on her face, but after a moment she nodded, ¡°Well, since she''s


    all right, I''m relieved. By the way, could you let me know when she wakes up? Or can I wait here until


    she wakes up?"


    "Well......" Nathan was hesitant. He knew that the rtionship between Charlotte and Diana seemed to


    be good, so he nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go in and wait."


    Diana opened the door directly.


    Nathan, ¡°Miss Diana."


    "SHH!" Diana made a silent gesture toward him, so that Nathan could only close his mouth.


    "I''ll go inside and wait. Don''t worry. I won''t make any noise."


    Diana gently closed the door, and then walked toward inside. She just nned to greet Kennedy, but


    she met Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes.


    Diana stopped and exined in a low voice, ¡°Hello Kennedy, Ie to see Charlotte."


    Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°She is sleeping, please go out."


    Diana, ¡°..."


    Kennedy was unkindly, and Diana¡¯s pretty face suddenly became pale, "I......"


    He just put his hand on Charlotte''s face, feeling distressed.


    Did he fall in love with Charlotte?


    This thought shed through her mind, and Diana suddenly felt bad.


    No, they were going to get divorced in the future. How could Kennedy fall in love with Charlotte? Diana


    did not go out, but stood in situ, ¡°I''m sorry, I won''t make a sound. I promise not to disturb her."


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair to her, "You have already disturbed her."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Diana bit her lower lip and looked into the eyes of Kennedy.


    His eyes were cold. How was that possible? She was pretty? How could he see her with that look?


    Diana was upset. She whispered, ¡°I won''t speak again."


    At any rate, she just wouldn''t go.


    Kennedy said nothing, but showed a mockery smile, which hurt Diana''s eyes. She finally turned out of


    the ward.


    Nathan had been looking and took a sigh of relief when he saw Diana finally walk out.


    "I told you Assistant Wilson was sleep."


    Diana sat down on a chair, upset. Nathan thought she was worried about Charlotte, so he kindly


    "Ok." Diana nodded, looked back at the ward. Thinking of the scene just now, she could not help but


    ask Nathan, ¡°Is Kennedy good to Charlotte?"


    Nathan froze. Why did Diana suddenly ask such a question?


    But on second thought, she was Assistant Wilson''s good friend, so she must be worried about


    Charlotte in the Moore family.


    Thinking of this, Nathan immediately said, ¡°Of course, it is my first time to see Mr. Kennedy be so good


    to a woman."


    Of course he said good words. Although it was exaggerate, it was true.


    Light disappeared in Diana¡¯s eye. She drooped her eyes, ¡°Really?"


    Kennedy was good to Charlotte? Aren¡¯t they having a trade marriage?


    "Don''t worry, Miss Diana. I know you''re worried about Assistant Wilson, but Mr. Kennedy is really nice


    to her."


    Although sometimes, Kennedy said harsh words to Charlotte, but Kennedy was good to Charlotte,


    which could be felt by him.


    "I see, thank you." Diana got up, ¡°I want to go back first."


    "Ok."


    Diana left the hospital and got into the car. Her hands on the steering wheel tightened a bit.


    Why was that? Why was Kennedy good to Charlotte? She was on her second marriage with a baby in


    her belly.

 Chapter 108 Childish Kennedy

    Chapter 108 Childish Kennedy


    Achoo -


    Charlotte suddenly sneezed in her deep sleep and woke up.


    She looked at the ceiling of the room with drowsy eyes for a long time before she realized that she


    unconsciously wanted to pull the quilt.


    But a pair of hands, faster than she could move, pulled the quilt before she could move.


    Charlotte looked at the man --


    "Mr. Kennedy..." Charlotte wanted to sit up.


    Kennedy nced at her and said, ¡°You have slept half an hour and kicked quilt, do you think you are a


    child?"


    This made Charlotte stand in situ, looked at him at a loss.


    What was wrong with him?


    "I -- I don''t know." In the end, Charlotte could only stammer and exin.


    She seemed to have a habit of kicking the quilt, but she didn''t expect Kennedy would cover her up.


    "Stupid." Kennedy nced at her and took back his eyes.


    Charlotte flushed, subconsciously wanted to bite her lower lip. Kennedy at this time said, ¡°Do you want


    to add a new wound?"


    Then Charlotte''s action stopped, and she looked at him in aplex way.


    "Go home." As the words fall, Kennedy turned to roll the wheelchair away from her bedside.


    Charlotte lifted the quilt to sit up. As she wanted to ask what to wear, she saw a suit of clothes at the


    end of the bed, as if it was prepared for her.


    Then she got up and took the clothes to the bathroom.


    Kennedy turned back and saw Charlotte walk in a strange posture. He could not help but show a smile.


    When changing clothes, Charlotte once againmented the traces on her body. She was still distressed


    because of these traces, but now knowing that they were from Kennedy, she suddenly felt relieved.


    Then, she slowly walked out from the bathroom to Kennedy.


    "Shall we go back now?


    Kennedy stared at her.


    He had taken the dress from the closet at home, and it was a pale blue dress that framed her figure to


    the extreme, but Kennedy narrowed his eyes, took off his coat.


    "Put on."


    Charlotte paused and took the coat, but did not put it on.


    "Disgust?" He asked.


    Hearing this, Charlotte shook her head.


    "Then why?¡±


    Charlotte said in a low voice, "This suit is very expensive, right? If I wear it and you will throw it away,


    so I''ll give it back to you." Charlotte handed the suit to him.


    Kennedy froze. He did not expect that. He said in a cold voice, frowning, ¡°Do you want to dere what


    happened to usst night?"


    Charlotte paused, her face slightly went pale.


    ¡°I don''t!¡±


    How dare she think so? She hadn''t thought of that.


    Charlotte instantaneously understood, he gave her a suit because he did not want to let others see her


    traces.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte silently put on his suit and covered up her neck.


    The suit made her like a child wearing adult''s clothes. It was awkward, but Kennedy felt inexplicably


    pleased and said, ¡°Go."


    "Ok." Charlotte followed him out of the room.


    Although a day has passed, Charlotte still walked in a strange way. She felt sore on both legs with


    every step. But what if she walked like this and was suspected? So Charlotte could only force herself to


    walk with a normal posture.


    Sitting on the car, Charlotte suddenly thought of something.


    "Where''s my phone?"


    Kennedy did not answer her.


    Charlotte was worried, because her previous mobile phone had been confiscated by Kennedy, then


    Diana gave her a mobile phone, but now she lost it again. She had no idea if Gerald took it or Kennedy


    took it.


    "Mr. Kennedy, you said as long as I go to the party with you, you will give back the phone."


    Kennedy frowned deeply, ¡°What did you call me?"


    Charlotte paused for a moment, ¡°Mr. Kennedy... What''s wrong with it?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who told you to call me that?¡± Kennedy irritability roared.


    Charlotte became frightened and shrunk inside the suit.


    ¡°Didn''t you tell me to call you that?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...Don''t call that again."


    Charlotte, ¡°...What shall I call you?"


    Kennedy failed to answer that. He suddenly looked at her maliciously and warned, ¡°Forbid to call me


    that.¡±


    The air was still for a few minutes. Charlotte lowered her head.


    "Got it."


    "When will you give the phone back to me?"


    "What else do you see in your eyes besides mobile phone?" Kennedy was to be driven by this woman,


    now the most important thing was that mobile phone?


    Charlotte was wronged, and her eyes reddened unconsciously. "You asked me to go with you to the


    party and then you would return my phone to me. I didn''t beg you!"


    Seeing her was about to cry, Kennedy could only say, "I will give it back when we get home."


    The car was quiet.


    Nathan sitting in front was speechless.


    Why did he feel that Kennedy was a little childish?


    And what was he manic about?


    The car quickly arrived at the Moore¡¯s. Charlotte almost fell when she got off the car, fortunately she


    stood stably.


    She followed Kennedy into the house. Reynold and Manfred were the living room. Manfred got up and


    smiled at them.


    "Kennedy, Charlotte, you are back."


    "Yes." Kennedy nodded and walked to the elevator.


    Reynold was angered by his attitude, got up and said, ¡°Stop there, do you have me in your eyes?"


    Apparently, no.


    Otherwise, Kennedy would say hello to him.


    Kennedy stopped his pace, Charlotte naturally did not dare to go forward. She subconsciously


    tightened the suit jacket, in case marks on her neck would be revealed.


    ¡°Yes?¡± His voice was cold.


    Reynold sneered, ¡°What are you going to do with the Carter family? You disabled himst time. What


    are you going to do this time? How did Gerald Carter offend you?"


    Charlotte was shocked.


    Was Reynold losing his temper because of the matter of the Carter family? Since the incidentst time,


    Charlotte was now very worried Kennedy would do something to Gerald. And this time, she did not


    know what he would do.


    "How did he offend me? I don''t have to tell you."

 Chapter 109 Because We Slept Together

    Chapter 109 Because We Slept Together


    "Son of a bitch! You hurt him like that for no reason. Don¡¯t you want to exin? Do you want to destroy


    the Moore family!?"


    Manfred said, ¡°Grandpa, Kennedy has his own reason. He did not take care of anyone before, may this


    time Gerald really offended Kennedy. Kennedy, at least you should talk about the situation with


    families. How did Gerald offend you?"


    "Oh, what right do you have to know about my business?" Kennedy was extremely arrogant, but


    Charlotte knew that he did not want her get involved.


    But there was no reason he should take all the responsibility.


    It was time for her to step up. She didn''t want him to take the responsibility every time.


    Thinking of this Charlotte stood out before Reynold got furious.


    "Because of me." Charlotte stepped out, and blocked Kennedy¡¯s figure.


    Kennedy frowned.


    "Who told you to talk?"


    Charlotte¡¯s face pale, but she didn''t want him to take the me for her this time, so she said, "It''s


    because Gerald kidnapped me!"


    ¡°What?¡± Manfred was surprised, "Charlotte, Gerald kidnapped you?"


    Reynold stared at her, "Kidnapped you? When did that happen?"


    Before Charlotte could speak, Kennedy''s wheelchair rolled over. Charlotte was afraid that he would be


    scolded again, before he could speak, she said, "Last night, he kidnapped me at the party."


    Kennedy frowned, "Shit!"


    What was this woman doing? Was he the kind of guy who needed someone to stand in front of him?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mr. Reynold, I know what I said may seem incredible to you, but Gerald did kidnap me, and he hurled


    insults and personal attacks at Kennedy. You don¡¯t want you grandson be attacked like that, right?"


    Speaking of this, Charlotte took a look at Kennedy.


    "I''ve wanted to say it before, but I never got the chance. Now I do, you won''t me Kennedy, will you?"


    Reynold narrowed his eyes to stare at her, did not speak.


    Manfred asked nervously, ¡°Have you got any injuries?"


    Charlotte stepped back to Kennedy and softly replied, ¡°No injury, Kennedy saved me."


    Charlotte looked at Reynold, who was looking at her.


    Charlotte exined, ¡°As for cooperation, Gerald was not simple. The project between the Moore family


    and the Carter family needs a long time. I have already checked, the Fong Group is a better choice for


    cooperation."


    Hearing this, Kennedy raised eyebrow to look at Charlotte.


    This woman was cleverer than he thought.


    Kennedy became joyful.


    "I hope you''ll understand, Mr. Reynold." Charlotte added.


    "Did you hear that, old man?¡± Kennedy said.


    Charlotte''s face slightly changed. Her hand wrapped in the suit involuntarily clenched. Did he wanted to


    anger Reynold again?


    So Charlotte pushed Kennedy to the back, and then ran back.


    "Mr. Reynold, sorry, but this contract should not be signed with the Carter Group, but the Fong Group."


    Reynold looked at her, ¡°Are you sure?"


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment, but it was clear that she had already made psychological


    preparations.


    Charlotte replied, "I will try my best."


    Kennedy frowned and was to say something, but Charlotte said first, ¡°We will go back to the room."


    Charlotte turned to push Kennedy to leave.


    The whole process took less than three minutes. If she let Kennedy talk with Reynold, maybe Reynold


    would be angry again.


    In the elevator, Kennedy¡¯s indifferent voice rang.


    ¡°Who let you have your own way?¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed slightly and she exined, "We are going to cooperate with the Fong Group


    anyway, aren''t we?"


    "So you spoke that out?¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips, ¡°I will try to talk to the Fong Group, sorry..."


    Apologize again? Kennedy¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°Who let you apologize?"


    "Well, what do you want me to say?" Charlotte found anything wrong in the front of Kennedy.


    Kennedy looked up at her.


    She was wrapped in a suit, showing only a face. Her eyes were clear with a little timidity.


    It was impossible to associate her with the way she had spoken for him to the old man.


    Kennedy said, "Come over."


    Charlotte was surprised, but walked over him.


    "What are you doing?" Before she could finish her words, Kennedy pulled her to his bosom. Charlotte


    fell on hisp.


    "Listen, don''t get in front of me at any time."


    Charlotte was confused.


    "Whatever happens, all you as my woman need to do is stand behind me."


    What? Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    She thought she''d misheard and covered her mouth with a hand.


    He said she was his woman?


    Really......?


    "What''s that look?" Kennedy stared at her with dissatisfaction.


    Charlotte said, "You, you just said...I am your woman?"


    Kennedy pinched her chin and said, ¡°We slept together, do you still want to deny? Or do you still want


    to go back to your ex-husband?"


    Charlotte froze in ce, "I..."


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened, but his voice was clear, ¡°You are not allow to have contact with other men,


    hear that?"


    Charlotte froze. "Because we slept together, so you admit I''m your woman?"

 Chapter 110 Making Things Happen

    Chapter 110 Making Things Happen


    ¡°Why?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you have dissent?"


    Charlotte was startled, and lowered her eyes subconsciously, "No."


    Only she thought it was strange that this man hated her so much before, but just because he slept with


    her, he changed his mind? This sounded strange.


    She wanted ask him if he did not mind that the child in her womb was not his own.


    But Charlotte swallowed it back.


    What was she looking forward to? He did not like the child and wanted to abort her child before.


    Although Charlotte did not know why he suddenly changed his mind, they made a deal, and she would


    leave in half a year.


    Back in the room, Charlotte became silent.


    Kennedy returned two mobile phones to her.


    "That woman gave it to you?"


    At first Charlotte was stunned and then realized ¡®that woman¡¯ referred to Diana. She frowned, ¡°Don''t


    say that, Diana has a name!"


    "You did not touch my phone, did you?" she asked as she typed her fingerprint into her phone.


    Kennedy said angrily, ¡°Is there a secret?"


    Charlotte lifted her eyes, ¡°No, but I don''t like others peep at my privacy. You have privacy too, right?"


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°We are husband and wife, and you talk privacy with me?"


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    Weren''t they a trading couple? It was not a real couple.


    But she didn''t tell him. She just turned around and put the phone away and packed up her clothes. "I


    want to take a shower."


    Then she went into the bathroom.


    After a hot bath, Charlotte went back to her little bed.


    Kennedy was not in the room. She quickly hid in the quilt and turned on her mobile phone to check her


    chat records with Diana.


    Diana sent her a text message.


    {Charlotte, are you free tomorrow? Let''s meet.}


    Seeing this message, Charlotte felt her heart beat faster.


    {What''s wrong?}


    {You finally replied. I thought you were ignoring me.}


    {Diana?}


    {I just have something to tell you.}


    {OK, tomorrow after work.}


    After the two agreed, Charlotte cleared the previous chat records, and then she felt relieved.


    After putting away the mobile phone, Charlotte covered quilt and was ready to sleep.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was because she was so tiredst night that Charlotte soon fell asleep.


    When she slept till the middle of the night, Charlotte felt a soft sensation on her lips, but it soon


    disappeared.


    She turned over and went back to sleep.


    The second day.


    When Charlotte woke up, Kennedy hade out of the bathroom.


    Usually she got up earlier than he, but today she...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly got up into the bathroom to wash. Kennedy¡¯s cold voice spread from


    the outside, ¡°Faster."


    Charlotte paused and nodded subconsciously.


    When she was ready, she thought Kennedy had left, but he still waited for her.


    "Why are you still here?" Charlotte asked.


    Kennedy was angry.


    "This is my room. Why can''t I be here?"


    "No, I mean...Why aren''t you at work yet?"


    He had already left at this hour in the past, and Charlotte took bus after he left.


    Kennedy was furious, "Come and push me."


    "Ok." Charlotte did not resist hismand, but delicately walked over and pushed him down the stairs,


    then into the car, and was prepared to leave.


    As Charlotte was to get off of the car, Kennedy said ¡°Where to?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte turned around and said, "Take bus..."


    Kennedy showed a smile of mockery, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take my car? Do you have to take bus?"


    Charlotte did not understand what had happened, but did not say anything, walked back to his side and


    sat down.


    When they arrived at thepany, many people could not help whispering when they saw Charlotte


    get off the car of Kennedy.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that Assistant Wilson? Why did she get out of Kennedy¡¯s car?"


    "Yes, why are they together? Is there any secret to it?"


    "Mr. Kennedy had no female assistant before, but Assistant Wilson became his assistant. Now they


    were in the same car, this kind of woman was good at climbing into a man¡¯s bed."


    "Well, that is why she became an assistant. She looks like she can''t do anything. She''s no good


    looking, and no a good shape, and why Kennedy like her?"


    "Mr. Kennedy is the president of the Moore Group, but he is a cripple after all, and I heard that he is


    impotent! I don''t know what kind of tactics this woman used."


    "Hush, dare you say that?"


    "Only we talk about it and Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t know about it."


    Pushing Kennedy to the president''s special elevator, Charlotte felt that a lot of eyes were attached to


    her along the way, and that those people whispering about her.


    It must be about her rtionship with Kennedy.


    She took a look the back of Kennedy¡¯s head. She did not understand why he suddenly let her sit on his


    car to thepany today......


    If her rtionship with Kennedy had changed as a result of sex, she would rather not.


    Although she did not know why, Charlotte didn¡¯t want to use sex to make their rtionship improve.


    After pushing Kennedy to the office, Charlotte went to the tea room to make coffee for him.


    When Charlotte went in to give him the coffee, she noticed Kennedy''s eyes, but she directly avoided.


    "I''ll go out to work."


    With that, Charlotte returned to her post without waiting for an answer.


    Looking at her figure, which seemed to escape, Kennedy could not help squinting eyes.


    She seemed to be avoiding him.


    Why?


    Charlotte spent the morning getting to know the Fong Group and then went downstairs for dinner.


    Shepletely forgot that she came to thepany with Kennedy, until people looked at her with


    strange eye.


    "Well, Assistant Wilson?"


    Three girls sat down opposite her.


    "You have hooked up with Mr. Kennedy, why do you still need to have meal in canteen?"


    "She did, but after all he is not his wife, so she has to eat canteen food."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"

 Chapter 111 Gentle Kennedy

    Chapter 111 Gentle Kennedy


    "Assistant Wilson, is it easy to climb Mr. Kennedy¡¯s bed?"


    One of them was coquely dressed. She stared at Charlotte with the utmost contempt.


    Charlotte¡¯s face instantly went pale.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Literally, is that how you got into your assistant position?" That woman sneered.


    "Yes, Jessica, she is shameless."


    Charlotte''s lips turned pale, and she clenched the chopsticks tightly.


    "Tell me how you seduced Kennedy, who is a cripple and imponent?"


    Charlotte, ¡°What did you just say?"


    "I asked you for tips. We want to be assistants, so we''re asking you for tips."


    Charlotte was angry that they insulted her, but now hearing them said Kennedy was a cripple, she put


    down chopsticks.


    "Who do you say is crippled?"


    The women were shocked by the sudden momentum of Charlotte. They stared at her for a long time


    beforeing to their senses and sneered, "Don''t you know who is crippled? Why ask?"


    "Oh, she was favored by Mr. Kennedy now, so watch your mouth."


    "What am I afraid of? She is just a mistress."


    Charlotte red at them.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so low."


    "What? You don¡¯t allow saying about the truth?" One of the women directly grabbed a cup of hot soup


    and sshed toward Charlotte.


    She was moving too fast and was sitting down. When Charlotte stood up, she didn''t expect her to make


    a sudden move, but unconsciously turned her shoulder when she saw her throwing the soup over.


    But the hot water poured directly onto Charlotte''s shoulder and back.


    Ah...


    The soup, which had just been served, spilled onto Charlotte''s shoulders, burning her fine skin and


    making it even worse when her wet clothes stuck to her skin.


    "Well, you really think you''re somebody?"


    "Do you know who we are!"


    Charlotte clutched her shoulder and bit her lower lip angrily.


    The wound that had not healed opened again, and she stared at the woman who had thrown water


    towards her.


    Did they think Charlotte was easy to be bullied?


    Charlotte directly threw her te up toward the opposite three people.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Three women''s screams rang out through the canteen.


    Everyone in the canteen looked towards the source of the sound.


    Charlotte''s food and soup had juste up. When she threw her te over, all the oily food and soup


    spilled on the three women.


    Because it was toward woman, who had poured water towards Charlotte, the juice spilled over her


    head, ran down her hair, and then onto her face.


    "Ah!! You bitch."


    They screamed and rushed towards Charlotte, grabbed her hair. Charlotte caught their hair too. She


    had great strength, soon the women screamed out.


    "It hurts, help me get her hand away!"


    "Let go of Jessica, you bitch!"


    When someone was holding Charlotte''s hand, Charlotte felt pain, but she could not let go. Once she let


    of, the opposite three people would rush towards her like crazy.


    The canteen was in a mess, there were many want to stop them, but because the scene of four women


    fighting was too terrible, so they failed.


    Some of them just stood by and watched the y.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    There was a voice sounded.


    Charlotte was pulled away, so were the other three people.


    Obviously the other side looked more miserable than Charlotte.


    It was the Manfred came. He frowned and asked sullenly, "What''s going on? Why fight?"


    Charlotte wiped the blood in the corner of her lower lip and did not say a word.


    Sucy holding Jessica suddenly stepped forward and pointed to Charlotte.


    "Mr. Manfred, Assistant Wilson suddenly poured rice to us, so we got angry and fought with her!"


    Hearing that, Manfred took a look at her, ¡°Really?"


    Sucy was scared by being stared by Manfred and took back two steps. Manfred got angry at this point


    and his eyes became cold.


    "Mr. Manfred, others can testify for us too!" Sucy told a lie.


    Manfred looked at Charlotte and said in a soft voice, ¡°What is going on? Did they bully you?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    How would it possible for Charlotte to speak out?


    She pressed her lips and made no reply. She had an expression of obstinacy on her face, but her eyes


    were fixed on the opposite three people.


    Manfred took off his coat and put it on her, ¡°Don''t say if you don¡¯t want to. I will take you to deal with it


    first."


    Charlotte did not speak and was pulled out by Manfred.


    "Mr. Manfred, it was she hit us. Why do you protect this kind of woman?"


    "Mr. Manfred!"


    "There is a bathroom. Go in and clean it. I will ask my assistant to prepare your clothes." Manfred took


    her to his rest room.


    Charlotte stood in situ did not move. Manfred frowned, ¡°What''s wrong? Did you get hurt?"


    He reached out his hand to touch her.


    Charlotte was shocked and took two steps.


    "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty."


    Though she had only been sshed with soup, she had also been so much stained in her fight with


    them that she was now as dirty as if she hade out of a rubbish dump.


    Manfred was clean and tidy, how could he touch such her?


    Manfred froze. He hand held her shoulder, ¡°I don''t mind you being dirty. Tell me first, are there any


    injuries? Or should I take you to the hospital first?"


    Let her go to the hospital like this?


    Charlotte, ¡°I am fine. I will go and clean up."

 Chapter 112: 112 Are You a Fool?

    Chapter 112: 112 Are You a Fool?


    Charlotte went into the bathroom. The stenching from her body disgusted her.


    But she was really angry.


    Those people worked in Moore Group mocked her and Kennedy.


    The thought of him being secretly mocked by his own staff for being disabled and impotent made


    Charlotte feel particrly angry.


    Why were these people so free tough at others? What was in it for them?


    The water from the shower came down from the top of Charlotte¡¯s head and soaked her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took off her smelling clothes and turned on the bathroom drain.


    The shoulder spit by hot water was in pain. Charlotte subconsciously took two steps back.


    Outside came the voice of Manfred, and Charlotte hugged herself subconsciously.


    ¡°Charlotte, there is shower gel in it. I am leaving and my assistant wille to youter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok...¡±


    Charlotte nodded. She was too dirty now and she had to take a bath.


    Twenty minutester, someone knocked on her door and came in.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Charlotte asked warily.


    She was now in foam.


    There was no answer. Charlotte walked to the door and asked again, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    There was a long silence outside before a cold male voice rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Was it Kennedy¡¯s voice?


    At the thought of Kennedy was at the door, Charlotte felt uneasy. She was taking a shower in someone


    else¡¯s bathroom, and Kennedy must be angry with her.


    For a moment, Charlotte panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Kennedy said.


    Charlotte was shocked and whispered, ¡°No.¡±


    Outside the bathroom, Kennedy frowned. He looked down at the bag in his hand and said coldly, ¡°I will


    say it for thest time. Open the door.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    He always spoke in this tone before he lost his temper.


    Charlotte was still afraid of him. Finally, she slowly opened the door for a crack and hid behind the door,


    only poking out half of her head to see Kennedy.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold, which made her tremble.


    When Charlotte looked over, he was looking at her. Charlotte was startled and wanted to close the


    door.


    A bag was handed over.


    Charlotte was stunned, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe out naked?¡± Kennedy voice¡¯s was cold.


    How could Charlotte go out naked? She took Kennedy¡¯s bag and found it was new clothes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said.


    Kennedy moved his sight and took a deep breath, ¡°I will give you ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte closed the door and hung the bag on a hook next to her. She turned on the shower


    again and washed the foam off her body.


    Ten minutester, Charlotte came out from the bathroom.


    It was quiet, and only Kennedy was in the room sitting in wheelchair.


    Charlotte stood still for a moment, and then said, ¡°Kennedy, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Kennedy paused for a moment and looked back at her.


    She recoiled in horror from the peevish look in his eyes.


    ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    He said coldly.


    Charlotte had to nod and push him to go out.


    Like a dream, it was Manfred sent her in and said his assistant woulde to send her clothes, but


    why it was Kennedy here?


    Charlotte was confused.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Kennedy asked.


    Hearing the sound, Charlotte returned to her senses, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was the one you saw when you came out. I disappointed you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...No, I was just wondering where they are...¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let other men see what my woman look like after a bath?¡± he sneered.


    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°Do you forget what I said the other day?¡±


    Charlotte answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you with Manfred? Did I tell you to keep away from him?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± Charlotte exined as she pushed him out.


    ¡°Well, then, exin it to me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    When did Kennedy be so childish? And he was even interested in hearing her exin?


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and told him what had happened in the canteen.


    It was about she had a quarrel with a few girls, and then the girls beat her and she fought back......


    At the end, Charlotte¡¯s voice trailed off, as if she were the one doing the wrong thing.


    Kennedy did not speak, but his face was darkened. Charlotte also did not speak and pushed him back


    to his office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Charlotte thought it would be over after she sent him back to the office, so she was ready


    to leave.


    At this time, Kennedy¡¯s maic voice rang out.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    What? Charlotte was confused and looked at him.


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair to face her, ¡°If is the fault of others, why do you have no any


    confidence?¡±


    Charlotte thought that he did not believe her, so she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it is bad, I won¡¯t do it


    again.¡±


    ¡°Do what? Fight back?¡±


    Charlotte had enough grievances in heart, but Kennedy still said harsh words. She only felt sour,


    clenching her hands.


    ¡°I will do whatever you say.¡±


    Kennedy frowned to hear that.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡±

 Chapter 113 Protect His Woman

    Chapter 113 Protect His Woman


    Charlotte lowered his eyes and did not pay attention to Kennedy¡¯s expression. She only knew she was


    being rebuked by Kennedy.


    He med her.


    After all, who would want his assistant to fight with his staff?


    Suddenly, before Charlotte noticed, she was held into his arms.


    Charlotte could not help but widen her eyes.


    Kennedy rolled the wheelchair to her and held her into his arms.


    Then Charlotte was pinched by her chin. Kennedy forced her to raise her head to see his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m mad at?


    The cold masculine smell of him surrounded her. Charlotte, feeling unable to think, shook her head.


    ¡°I already knew what happened.¡±


    ¡°What? You know that? But why...¡±


    ¡°I just wanted hear from you what it would be. But you did not tell me the truth.¡±


    At the words fall, Kennedy¡¯s finger forcefully flinch her forehead.


    Charlotte was in pain, covering her forehead.


    ¡°It hurts, huh?¡± Kennedy sneered.


    Charlotte, ¡°What do you exactly mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with anyone else again.¡± Kennedy said.


    There were several scratches on her face, and he felt the scratches were on his heart.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get into a fight, she just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Kennedy pressed her head on his chest, which made her confused.


    Was Kennedy feeling distressed for her?


    Did she feel wrong?


    Kennedy said, ¡°I will......¡±


    At that moment, there was a knock on the office door.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, herees the doctor!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s voice rang out outside the office.


    Charlotte immediately raised her head to see Kennedy, which stared at her withplex, ¡°Get up, let


    the doctor check if you get any injuries.¡±


    Then he gently lifted her up.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nathan pushed open the door and took the doctor in.


    It was a female doctor. Kennedy let them go directly to the rest room.


    Charlotte followed the doctor into the rest room. The female doctor was nearly 40 years old. She said


    with a smile, ¡°Ms. Wilson, take off your clothes, let me see your wound.¡±


    Charlotte cleverly nodded. When she was to take off her clothes, she suddenly thought of something.


    No, she could not take off her clothes.


    She still had marks on body. If the doctor saw that, it would be embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte stopped taking off her clothes and said, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m all right. Please help me


    see the wound on my face.¡±


    For the wound on her shoulder, she would go to the drugstore to get some burn medicine when she


    was on her way home.


    The doctor smiled slightly, ¡°You are not honest. I am a doctor, don¡¯t be shy. Take it off.¡±


    In the end, Charlotte took off her clothes and then only exposed the shoulder.


    When the female doctor noticed the wound in her shoulder, she said. ¡°It was serious.¡±


    Charlotte said nothing but flushed.


    When the female doctor dealt with her wounds, she said, ¡°I heard that you are pregnant, so be careful.


    You are lucky that you did not get injury. It is better to avoid contact with other people and protect


    yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was shock.


    She was a mother for the first time, and after her divorce with Aldrich, she had a muddled life every


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    day. Most of the time, she did not remember what she was and what she was doing.


    ¡°I know.¡± Charlotte nodded.


    The female doctor showed a smile and took back her hand, ¡°OK, the wound has been handled. This is


    scald ointment; remember to use it twice a day. This is for the after-wound.¡±


    Charlotte took two ointments.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Remove scars. The girl could not have scar, it is not good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    If it was not Nathan knocked at the door, Kennedy would have finished his sentence.


    Charlotte felt he would say, ¡°I will feel depressed.¡±


    But he was interrupted, so it was not clear what he would say.


    Charlotte followed the doctor to go out.


    After going out, the female doctor took off her mask, ¡°It has been handled.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s vision fell on her face. He said in a calm tone, ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    Charlotte was shocked to hear that.


    Suddenly, Charlotte was awkward.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte felt her ears and face hot.


    ¡°Come to visit me more. Don¡¯t stay in thepany all the day, Kennedy.¡± She was Kennedy¡¯s aunt,


    Annie Porter.


    Annie was about eight years younger than Kennedy¡¯s mother. She was nearly 40 years old, but she


    looked only in her thirties.


    In addition, her smile and eyes were very kind, which made her approachable.


    When she treated her wounds, Charlotte had this feeling, but she did not expect her to be Kennedy¡¯s


    aunt.


    Annie looked back at Charlotte.


    ¡°I have heard about you from Kennedy. Although this is a family marriage, you are husband and wife


    after all. You must protect your child in the future.¡±


    When Charlotte wanted to exin, Kennedy spoke at this time, ¡°Aunty, we know.¡±


    ¡°You as a man are supposed to protect your wife. How can you let her get serious injury? She has


    serious injury on her back. If you hadn¡¯t brought me in time to take care of the wound, there would have


    been a scar.¡±


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Aunty, this is an ident.¡±


    It never urred to him that Charlotte would fight with others in thepany.


    ¡°So? It is your fault that you didn¡¯t prevent the ident.¡± Annie frowned.


    Kennedy, ¡°...It was my fault.¡±


    Annie nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After Annie left, Charlotte looked at Kennedy withplex eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell your aunt that the baby was...¡±

 Chapter 114 Contact the Designer

    Chapter 114 Contact the Designer


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, Kennedy took a cold nce at her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d tell my


    aunt about that?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte lowered her head.


    She was not carrying Kennedy¡¯s child, which was a shame for a man. How could he tell others?


    Charlotte felt her heart sink bit by bit.


    ¡°My wound is all right, so I¡¯m going out.¡± Charlotte whispered.


    Kennedy had no reason to let her stay so he nodded.


    Charlotte returned to her working post and her eyes were in dimness.


    What was she thinking about?


    Later, Charlotte dismissed this thought and immersed herself in her work. Soon it was time to leave.


    At this time, the phone rang. It was Diana sent her a message.


    {Charlotte, my car is parked in front of a supermarket not far from yourpany. Walk over.}


    {Ok.}


    Charlotte began to pack up and then went downstairs with her bag.


    Kennedy and Nathan came out from the office. Charlotte paused but still came forward to Kennedy, ¡°I


    won¡¯t go home with you today.¡±


    Kennedy frowned.


    Charlotte exined, ¡°I have to go to Diana.¡±


    That woman again? Kennedy twisted brow deeply, ¡°She is your friend?¡±


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. I¡¯m going to her, not anyone else.¡±


    She was afraid that he would think she was going to find a man, so she exined in advance, so as to


    avoid misunderstanding.


    Kennedy inexplicably felt that herst words were sweet. She exined in case he would understand


    which showed that she cared about him.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy pursed his lips, ¡°Let Nathan go with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°No, Nathan needs to send you home.¡±


    Kennedy stared at her, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Charlotte flushed, ¡°I go first.¡±


    Then she ran away.


    Downstairs, many people avoided her, probably now they thought she was a scary person for what had


    happened at noon.


    Charlotte quickened her pace to the supermarket and found Diana¡¯s car. She knocked on the car


    window, but Diana was in daze.


    Feeling strange, Charlotte knocked it again and called her.


    ¡°Diana?¡±


    Diana still didn¡¯t notice her.


    Charlotte had to forcefully pat the window and shout at her. Diana suddenly noticed Charlotte had been


    standing beside the car and lowered down the car window.


    ¡°Charlotte, here you are.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve been here a long time.¡± Charlotte smiled sweetly at her and went


    around to the other side of the car to open the door.


    Diana said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the third floor of the supermarket, there is a dessert shop.¡±


    Diana got off and pulled her to go inside.


    Charlotte followed her to the dessert shop. Diana ordered a lot of delicious food and Charlotte ordered


    a cup of fresh juice.


    Then the two sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wanted to see you the other day when you were in the hospital, but you were in aa, so


    I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Charlotte was surprised to hear that. When she woke up, she only saw Kennedy, and she did not know


    Diana had been there.


    ¡°You were there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Diana nodded, ¡°My good friend is in hospital, I am sure to go visit you.¡±


    Charlotte smiled, ¡°I know only you are the best to me.¡±


    Diana, ¡°Actually I have an important thing to tell you.¡±


    With that, Diana looked around and then whispered, ¡°We have contacted that designer.¡±


    The waiter sent a cup of juice. Charlotte was shocked to hear that. She suddenly stood up, so she


    bumped into the waiter.


    Bang!


    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡±


    The ss cup fell to the ground and broke into a piece. The red watermelon juice spilled over


    Charlotte¡¯s body.


    The waiter thought it was his fault and apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Diana got up, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Charlotte pulled Diana and said to the waiter, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I stood up too fast, none of your


    business, but can you give me some tissue?¡±


    The waiter nodded after a while, turned around to take tissue to Charlotte. When he came back, the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    manager came with him and said sorry to her.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss, this waiter is new here. I am sorry he made your clothes dirty, so we will not charge you


    for your food.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s skirt was bought by Kennedy. The manager noticed that that skirt was expensive.


    In addition, Diana¡¯s clothes were famous brand. The manager did not dare to offend these people, so


    she came over to apologize.


    Diana blinked her eyes, ¡°That is all? You destroyed my friend¡¯s skirt.¡±


    The manager said immediately, ¡°What do you feel we should do?¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± The waiter stood up and apologized to Charlotte again, ¡°I did not do it intentionally. Please


    forgive me.¡±


    Charlotte was taking tissue to wipe the watermelon stains on the clothes. She raised her head and


    said, ¡°It is my fault. Diana, don¡¯t embarrass them.¡±


    Diana snorted, ¡°I vent anger for you. He could not hold the te steadily. And not he only made


    apology and sent some desert? It is worth nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is all right, you can go now.¡± Charlotte said to them.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The girl took a look at Charlotte with gratitude.


    After they left, Diana could not help but say out loud, ¡°What is wrong with you? You just let them go like


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really my own fault.¡± Charlotte exined softly, ¡°Just now I was a little excited, so I stood up and


    bumped into her. In fact, I broke their cup.¡±


    Diana ignored her.


    But suddenly she thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so excited all of a sudden?


    Are you excited because you are going to find that man?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Diana narrowed her eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t stand Kennedy and want to leave him, right?¡±

 Chapter 115 Real Identity

    Chapter 115 Real Identity


    Charlotte was lost in thought.


    She never considered this problem after marrying Kennedy. She never thought she could be able to


    leave him, except that agreement, saying she would leave in six months.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Diana called her.


    Charlotte smiled awkwardly, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Diana¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°Do you want to stay with him?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face changed, ¡°No!¡±


    How could that be? Though he did a lot of things that moved her, he hated her, who was a disgrace to


    him.


    That was why he didn¡¯t want anyone to know who she was. He just let her pretend to be his assistant.


    ¡°Even if the man is not found, I will leave as soon as our agreement expired.¡± Charlotte said softly.


    Hearing that, Diana breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good, I thought you liked him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point. Now we¡¯ve got contact with that designer, and my brother is on his way to


    find him. As soon as we find him, we¡¯ll be sure to find out who has the suit.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help but smile, ¡°Diana, thank you and your brother. When you are


    free, I¡¯ll treat he to dinner.¡±


    Although she had known Diana for a long time, Charlotte had never seen her brother.


    Diana came back to the family and in just a few years she seemed to get along well with her family.


    Hearing that Charlotte was going to invite her brother to dinner, Diana¡¯s face immediately changed, and


    her eyes were flustered, ¡°No, my brother is very busy!¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I can wait when he is free.¡±


    Diana nodded, ¡°Ok, ok.¡±


    Then Diana shifted the topic, ¡°There should be a few days to know who that person is. Charlotte, I will


    let you when I have the news.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    *


    Diana went back home after she sent Charlotte back to the Moore house. After entering the door, the


    servant came to meet her and said, ¡°Miss Diana, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Diana answered.


    ¡°Miss Diana, this is the beauty juice that we specially made you.¡± The servant brought a ss of juice


    ingratiatingly.


    Diana stood in situ, looking at that ss of juice. Suddenly she knocked it over, ¡°Beauty juice? It is just


    a fake product you use to please me. How dare you cheat me with it?¡±


    The servant was so frightened that he fell to his knees with pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Diana, but that¡¯s really our special beauty juice.¡±


    Diana kicked the debris at her feet, ¡°Hurry to clean up.¡±


    The servant hurried to clean up but the debris cut his hand.


    Diana disgustedly moved her eyes away, ¡°How dare you foul my eye, take it away!¡±


    Then Diana angrily stepped on high-heeled shoes upstairs.


    When she was gone, some of the servants began toin in a whisper.


    ¡°Miss Diana¡¯s character was really too different from that of Mrs. Nelson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Nelson was not cruel as her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop that. Miss Diana was lost when she was a kid. I heard her father liked to gamble. It needs


    time for such a nasty person. After all, she was the eldest daughter in the family, we have to endure it.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always felt she doesn¡¯t have the temperature as a richdy. She looks like a hooligan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Aren¡¯t you afraid she dismisses you?¡±


    The man shut up immediately. Several people cleaned up the ground and left.


    Diana made a call to her brother Zain in the room.


    Shortly after the phone rang, the man at the other end answered.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Diana¡¯s voice became soft,pletely different towards the servants.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The voice of Zain on the other side of the phone was cold and serious enough to make


    people afraid.


    Diana said in a small voice, ¡°Brother, are you now abroad? Have you found the man yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, brother...¡±


    ¡°I have something important to do.¡± Zain said coldly.


    Diana answered, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Zain hang up the phone.


    Diana tightened her finger as her brother hang up the phone.


    After she entered the Nelson family, her brother agreed to her every request, but he never was close to


    her, or talked too much with her. When Diana wanted to be close to him, he always refused to her.


    All the affairs of the family had been dealt with by Zain, so Diana wanted to please him.


    But Zain was known for being cold, even to his family.


    Originally she should not mind, but Diana had a secret, so she was worried about it.


    Even if the Nelson family recognized her as the daughter, Diana was not the real daughter.


    She had known Charlotte for so many years, and she knew that the person Nelson family looked for


    was actually Charlotte. Diana hated his father at that time and wanted to get rid of him, so she stole


    identity of Charlotte.


    With the identity of Charlotte, Diana became a daughter of the Nelson family.


    She felt she owned Charlotte, so she vowed to be good to Charlotte to make up for her guilt.


    But what Charlotte said in the dessert shop today scared her.


    If Zain and Charlotte met one day, would Zain recognize Charlotte? Could she still be the eldest


    daughter of the Nelson family? If Zain knew she was the daughter of the Nelson family, what would he


    treat her? At the thought of this, Diana felt cold all over, as if thrown into the ake, and her limbs were


    frozen.


    No, she had to find a way...


    Try to make Zain trust her.


    But, how should she do? He never got close to her, although he agreed to all her demands. For


    example, he agreed to help with the affair about Charlotte.


    It would the best way that to let Zain and Charlotte never see each other.


    But how could she prevent this from happening? What if they met by chance?


    ¡°No, no...Absolutely I can¡¯t let them meet. Brother is so vignt. He does not get close to me because


    he is suspicious of me. If Charlotte meets brother, he will recognize her, but... But what shall I do?¡±


    Or... Get rid of Charlotte?


    No, no! It was Charlotte who gave her a helping hand many times. After she took up Charlotte¡¯s


    identity, she vowed to treat her well. She could not do that.


    But what was she going to do?

 Chapter 116 Sharing a Bed

    Chapter 116 Sharing a Bed


    Charlotte did not know what was in Diana¡¯s mind.


    She returned to the Moore house directly after separated with Diana.


    Returning to her room, Charlotte found that her little bed was missing.


    Charlotte''s face suddenly changed. When she just came to the Moore house, she could only sleep on


    the floor or outside. Later Nathan probably thought she was too miserable and he sent a small bed to


    her, so that she could have a sound sleep.


    But now the little bed inexplicably disappeared, which made Charlotte panic.


    She wondered if Kenney had suddenly be angry with her and had her bed taken away.


    Charlotte stood in situ, and was at a loss.


    Suddenly two maids came in and greeted her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte came to her senses, looked back at them and found that they were holding her


    clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlotte asked with a frown, and then looked at the position of the bed, ¡°Are


    you packing up my things?¡±


    Two maids nodded, ¡°Mr. Kennedy let us pack up your things.¡±


    Charlotte turned pale on face.


    He seemed that he wanted to kick her out.


    ¡°Why...Why?¡± Charlotte gave a voice with difficulty, and the color on her lips faded gradually.


    The two maids looked at each other and then shook their heads, ¡°We don''t know, Mrs. Moore. This is


    an order from Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte was suddenly speechless.


    After a while she asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy is in the study.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Charlotte started to walk in the direction of the study.


    The light in the study was on. When she went to the door, Charlotte saw Nathan in it.


    Nathan looked toward her and then whispered to Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson is here, I


    am leaving.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy¡¯s vision still fell on theputer screen.


    Nathan came out of the study and passed Charlotte by.


    Charlotte stood outside the door for a moment, and then stepped in. She walked to the side of


    Kennedy, staring intently at his thin back.


    Kennedy knew she was here, but he did not pay attention to her and still focused on theputer


    screen. Charlotte did not know what to say. She wanted to directly ask him why moved her bed away


    and if he wanted to drive her out to sleep outside?


    But she failed to say so.


    Finally Kennedy spoke, ¡°You are back.¡±


    His voice was deep, and there was no trace of joy or anger.


    Charlotte pressed her lips and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kennedy typed on the keyboard and said coldly, ¡°I still have work to do. Go and see if the servant put


    away your things.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte silently clenched her fist, but she said nothing and walked away.


    Since he wanted to drive her away, why would she have to stay?


    She might as well pack up and get out of here.


    At the door, the voice of Kennedy was suddenly heard again.


    ¡°I asked the servant to change the pillow as same as mine. If you are not used to silk, you can ask


    them to change it.¡±


    Charlotte had already stepped out of the room with one foot, so she took it back. Thinking she had


    misheard it, she turned back in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kennedy withdrew vision from theputer screen and fell on her fair face, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to share


    my bed?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Her lips trembled slightly.


    Kennedy thought she was dissatisfied, frowning, ¡°What problem?¡±


    Charlotte unconsciously licked her lips and shook her head, ¡°No, no, you took my bed away, so you


    want me to sleep with you?¡±


    She still couldn''t believe it.


    Was he serious?


    However, the more suspicious Charlotte''s expression was, the more displeasure Kennedy became.


    ¡°Is it weird that a couple sleeping together?¡±


    Charlotte came to her senses and nodded, then shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    In fact, she thought it was weird. They had a bad rtionship before, but now they were like couple.


    Was it because of that night they slept together?


    Charlotte could not exin her thought in her mind now.


    ¡°I know. I''ll go and see first.¡± With that, Charlotte left the study.


    When she re-entered the room, the servant came to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, your pillows and quilts have been arranged. There are silk quilts and pillows for you. If


    you don¡¯t like it, please let us know.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°If you have no other orders, we will go first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After they left, Charlotte walked slowly toward the room.


    Standing by the bed, Charlotte was m


    The bed was Kennedy¡¯s that she had slept in it the day she was married, still in her wedding dress, and


    she never dared go near it after that. There was only a pillow, which belonged to Kennedy, but there


    was another pink one next to it.


    The quilt was blue and pink.


    If it was because of that night, Kennedy felt he owned her, she thought she didn''t need it.


    But she yearned for this warm feeling.


    Kennedy was cold outside but hot inside.


    This was something she had not expected.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Cold voice was heard from her back. Charlotte turned her head and saw Kennedy


    came in rolling wheelchair.


    Charlotte''s hand was still on the quilt. Seeing that, she nervously took her hand back and looked at him


    awkwardly.


    Kennedy¡¯s vision fixed on her face, as if he tried to see her emotion.


    ¡°Don''t you like people to be far away from you? We had an agreement that you wouldn''t let me touch


    you, but you took my bed away.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlotte took a look at Kennedy and said, ¡°If we share a bed and I identally touch


    you, what should I do?¡±

 Chapter 117: 117 Some Things can Only be Said Once

    Chapter 117: 117 Some Things can Only be Said Once


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this woman a fool?


    Otherwise she wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask such a question at such a time.


    ¡°Am I not obvious enough?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Or are you too dull?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I only say something once, don''t expect I will say it twice to you.¡± Kennedy said coldly and


    arrogantly.


    Charlotte was shocked and widened her eyes, ¡°What?¡±


    Damn it!


    Kennedy, seeing her expression, had the eager to beat her buttocks. He said everything, but she heard


    nothing.


    Kennedy said, ¡°It seems that you don''t regard me as a husband at all.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°What exactly do you mean? I was sleeping perfectly in my little bed before, so why should I


    suddenly share a bed with you? Is it because you and I...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy interrupted her, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The sudden irascibility was frightening. Kennedy¡¯ face became gloomy


    ¡°Don''t ask, stupid woman. If you want to sleep in your small bed, you can get a servant to help you


    bring it back. Do you think I want to sleep with you? What a shame!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair and left the room.


    After he left, the room was quiet. Charlotte was angry with her chest heaving. It was impossible to ask


    the servant to help her to move the small bed back, but since he felt that it is shameful to sleep with


    her, then she would make a bed on the floor.


    Charlotte asked the maid for two more quilts. The floor was clean, so she put the two quilts directly on


    the ground and carried her pillow and things back.


    Two of the four sets on the bed were suddenly missing, leaving only the blue sheet and a blue pillow. It


    looked so empty.


    Charlotte finished her things and went to take a bath. After the bath, she went straight to sleep.


    Halfway through her sleep, she suddenly felt as if someone was tugging at her quilt.


    She was so sleepy that she unconsciously hugged the quilt tightly, but it was still torn off.


    Charlotte suddenly opened her eye and met Kennedy¡¯s cold deep eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlotte questioned aloud.


    Kennedy coldly stared at her, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Charlotte calmed down for a while before she sat up and pulled the quilt tightly in her hand, ¡°I was


    sleeping well. You robbed me of the quilt.¡±


    ¡°Is the quilt yours?¡± Kennedy sniffed.


    ¡°......¡±


    Well, she took it from his bed.


    ¡°Use your old quilt.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°You let the servant take mine away, so this quilt should belong to


    me.¡±


    She was really sleepy. She had been more and drowsier since she was pregnant. After that, Charlotte


    did not want to argue with him but carried the quilt in her arms, ¡°You quilt is in the cupboard, please


    help yourself, I want to sleep.¡±


    After that, Charlottey down again and cover the quilt to the body.


    She did not pay attention to Kennedy¡¯s expression and soon fell asleep again.


    When she slept till the middle of the night, Charlotte suddenly felt very hot. There seemed to be


    something hot on her back, which had been sending out a steady stream of heat. Through the light


    pajamas, the heat was constantly transmitted to her skin.


    Charlotte''s temperature gradually rose, and she wrinkled her eyebrows and kicked the quilt.


    She finally felt morefortable.


    A minuteter, the quilt was back on her.


    Charlotte kicked it again, and in less than a few seconds, the quilt was covered back to her body.


    Charlotte was so hot that she turned over like a wayward child in her sleep. The heat in her back


    disappeared, but the temperature in her front increased.


    Charlotte opened her eye in a daze, and then she met Kennedy¡¯s inky eye.


    In his eyes, there seemed to be bright stars.


    Charlotte looked at them for a long while and then blinked. She could not help stretching out a hand


    and touched Kennedy¡¯s face. When her fingertip was about to fall on his face, she was too sleepy and


    quickly fell asleep again.


    There came the hot breath and something soft pressing to her lips.


    Charlotte reflexively retreated back, That soft thing instead got closer and pressed on her soft lips.


    All right, if she could not escape, Charlotte did not bother to avoid and continued to sleep.


    When she had been asleep for less than two seconds, the tenderness of her lips began to move. It


    rolled over her lips, like eating jelly, slowly tasting it.


    Lick it, bite it.


    When Charlotte made a sound, under the attack of the other side, her mouth was open and his tongue


    like the enemy had broken the gate and entered, and then pound into every ce of her mouth.


    In deep sleep, the sound of Charlotte broke into Kennedy¡¯s ears like magic. The sound made his lower


    abdomen warm and his big hands slowly climbed up her back.


    The kiss gradually deepened. In the silent night, Kennedy could almost hear his heart beating.


    It was like fireworks blooming in the silent night.


    He required for more. Charlotte could not sleep well, frowned and pushed him with hands.


    Kennedy seized her wrist and turned over to press her body.


    At this moment, Charlotte realized that something was wrong and slowly woke up from her dream.


    The first moment she opened her eyes, she could not see anything in the darkness, but she could


    clearly feel a strong man on her body, and the man''s lips were grasping hers.


    After she was stunned for ten seconds, Charlotte began to struggle in the bosom of Kennedy.


    ¡°Let me go....¡±


    Kennedyughed in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±


    It was Kennedy. Charlotte''s body was stiff in situ, suddenly and forcefully she bit Kennedy.


    Kennedy was in pain. Charlotte thought he deserved it, and then push his tall body away.

 Chapter 118 Dont Put Yourself Down

    Chapter 118 Don''t Put Yourself Down


    As she pushed him away, his long figurey down on her side and whispered, ¡°Are you a dog? You


    always bite me.¡±


    She was awake now, her heart racing as she realized what Kennedy had done to her, and she bit her


    lower lip and questioned him in the darkness.


    ¡°Why do youe to me? Don''t you have your own bed?¡± After that, Charlotte felt and touched to


    confirm that she was on the floor.


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°You took my quilt away.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You don''t have toe and sleep on the floor with me, do you?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°I go to where the quilt is.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    Even if he did do it for the quilt, why did he do that?


    ¡°Perform conjugal duties.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s hand caressed her waist, his tall body got closer and his warm breath lingered around her.


    Charlotte unconsciously became nervous, pressed his big unruly hands and shouted, ¡°What are you


    doing now? Go back to your own bed.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a couple sleep in separate beds?¡± Kennedy did not pay attention to her words.


    His hands easily broke free of her restraint. Then he picked up the corner of her clothes and probed


    into it.


    ¡°We slept in separate beds before, so why chanced all of a sudden?¡±


    As her words just fell, the pair of big hands that moved upward between her waist paused. Then


    Charlotte felt Kennedy''s breath cold down, ¡°Chanced all of a sudden?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Kennedy said, ¡°So you do not want to change at all?¡±


    Charlotte suddenly did not know how to answer him. She wanted to tell him something in her heart, but


    she could not say it for the time being. She could only keep silent.


    In the dark she heard Kennedy''s breathing rising and falling. He seemed angry.


    ¡°So you don''t want to sleep with me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You are a woman of second marriage, what is it about your grievance?¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy said harsh words again. Charlotte helplessly closed her


    eyes.


    Well, he was more irritable than she thought.


    He took back his hands. Charlotte felt empty in heart. She could only silently turned over her body.


    Originally she was to want to upy the quilt alone.


    But knowing that he was sleeping here with her, she only covered one corner of the quilt and gave the


    rest to him.


    After that, she couldn''t sleep.


    The sound of breathing behind her rose and fell and did not calm down in the middle of the night.


    It was not until dawn that Charlotte got up. Seeing that Kennedy was still lying beside her, she asked in


    a low voice, ¡°Do you want to get up? Shall I help you?¡±


    After asking, Charlotte froze.


    How did Kennedy get to her bedst night? He had a problem with his legs. Was it Nathan who helped


    him after she fell asleep?


    But Charlotte now did not want to pursue these. What she needed to face was how to get Kennedy


    back to the wheelchair.


    Hearing that, Kennedy suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her sharply.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Then how do you get up?¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°OK, I go wash my face first.¡±


    After that, Charlotte went directly to the bathroom.


    Listening to sound she was brushing teeth in the bathroom, Kennedy sneered lying in bed.


    Charlotte came out and found Kennedy sat up supporting by his hand. Then he said coldly to her with


    arms folded on chest , ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    After a pause, Charlotte walked over to him.


    She pushed the wheelchair in front of him. ¡°Shall I help you up?¡±


    After that, she slowly squat down, and Kennedy¡¯s hand on her shoulder and helped him up.


    Kennedy did not refuse. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte did not understand what he said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because I''m a cripple?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte took a stunned look at him. The strength in her hands disappeared, and both of


    them fell back to the quilt.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Charlotte''s face turned pale. She hurriedly helped him up again, ¡°Is it hurt?¡±


    Kennedy fixed his cold eyes on her, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He seemed to ask her whether she disliked him because he was a cripple?


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte showed an embarrassing smile.


    Her hand was seized by Kennedy. His tall body slightly leaned over and his breath surrounded her,


    ¡°Because I am disabled, so you dislike me? don¡¯t want to share my bed, don¡¯t want to have sex with


    me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Her was stunned and she stared helplessly at Kennedy.


    What was wrong with him? He was weird in these days.


    And he asked her if disliked him.


    She thought she had no qualification to dislike others.


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte shook her head and directly denied his inquiry. ¡°I won''t dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy stared at her, seemly to see if she told the truth. Charlotte took a deep breath and


    raised up her face, ¡°Stop that, I help you up first.¡±


    Charlotte spent a lot of effort to help Kennedy sit back on the wheelchair. She was tired, panting.


    After Charlotte straightened her back, her eyes finally looked straight at Kennedy.


    ¡°Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to look down on yourself, so what if you''re in a wheelchair! You are still who you are.


    Nobody can change you. You are still the unique one in the world. There won''t be another one like you


    in the world, ok?¡±


    She looked at him with clear, sincere eyes as she spoke.


    She said it out after consideration, so that people would not feel any sincerity and malice.


    Kennedy was moved.


    It was like suddenly seeing a ssh of warm sun in the depths of winter.


    She continued, ¡°No matter what, there will always be someone doesn¡¯t like you. I think you''re pretty


    good already. Kennedy, don''t put yourself down.¡±

 Chapter 119 Care so Much about Me?

    Chapter 119 Care so Much about Me?


    Charlotte was serious as she spoke.


    After that, she found Kennedy was staring at her. She flushed and said, ¡°Well, you can now move. I


    have things to do today, I gotta go.¡±


    Then Charlotte left the room as if she were fleeing.


    When she came downstairs, she met Reynold.


    As soon as Reynold saw her, he frowned and asked, ¡°Christina, did you mention that to Diana?¡±


    Oh, no!


    Charlotte''s face changed and she almost forgot about it. She could only say, ¡°Grandpa, I have rarely


    seen Diana recently. I will ask when I see her someday.¡±


    Reynold smiled and nodded. ¡°You can''t mess up the chance to work with the Fong Group.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After leaving the Moore house, Charlotte thought she had to seize the time to contact the Fong Group.


    The Moore Group


    When Charlotte arrived at the office, she called the Fang Group.


    Upon hearing that, the other party said they wanted to meet first to talk about details.


    Charlotte mentioned it to Kennedy and Kennedy frowned, ¡°Are you going to take care of it?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte froze for a moment and blinked her eyes. ¡°I am your assistant. It''s normal to


    help you talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Do you get to know them?


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kennedy looked straight at her, ¡°Now do you know what kind of person is the boss of the Fong


    Group?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The office was quiet except for the sound of the shutters blowing in the wind.


    ¡°You don''t seem to have grown any brains after what happenedst time.¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, Kennedy said coldly, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A look of surprise shed through Charlotte''s eyes. ¡°You are not going? They want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to work with them?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    So, she got it wrong? said weakly, ¡°Reynold...¡±


    ¡°If you take orders from him, go by yourself, or ask Reynold to meet them himself.¡± Kennedy''s eyes and


    smile were full of sarcasm, like looking at a clown. Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, she bit her lower lip,


    ¡°So you didn''t even think of working with the Fong Group at the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Did I say it before?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°I had never mention the Fong Group.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Charlotte said, with her lips trembling.


    Indeed, she had told Reynold herself that day, and he had not spoken, which she now thought it was


    ridiculers. Had he thought in his heart that her assertiveness was distasteful?


    Thinking about this, Charlotte lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Even if you make it, I won''t sign it, understand?¡± He added.


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Since you don''t want to meet them, I won''t meet them either, but Reynold...¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Charlotte was speechless.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She said and turned to go out.


    Charlotte returned to her desk and looked at the pages of dense information she had collected over the


    past two days in order to cooperate with the Fong Group, but she did not knew Kennedy had never


    thought of working with them.


    She cupped her chin and looked at theputer screen.


    As if from the beginning Kennedy had been gone against with Reynold. They had bad rtionship. If


    Reynold wanted to work with them, Kennedy would not work with them.


    She had heard that Kennedy did not live with them at his young age.


    All of a sudden, Charlotte became curious about his life, so she entered ¡°the Moore Family in B City¡± in


    the inte.


    Then, Charlotte had been browsing the information of the Moore family.


    There were many information of the Moore family, but it was somemon news.


    For example, after Kennedy took over thepany, it had been well developed; Kennedy was a


    cripple...


    When Charlotte''s eyes got tired, a special article came into her eye.


    It was about the legal wife and secret mistress of the rich family. Was Kennedy a bastard?


    However, the title and content werepletely different.


    The title made people think Kennedy¡¯s mother was a secret mistress but the content was that


    Manfred¡¯s mother was a secret mistress. The legal wife was squeezed out of the Moore family by the


    secret mistress, after many years she returned to the family and took revenge. Then it was about the


    reason Kennedy got disable.


    He was not born disabled, but the author did not mention why he became disabled.


    Seeing this, Charlotte felt cold all over her body.


    Although the article was not clear, she could feel the hatred in a rich family. Thinking of what Reynold


    had told her in the study she could felt that Kennedy had a tough life in the Moore family.


    Manfred was gentle.


    Manfred should not be that kind of person.


    A cold voice suddenly came from the left side, which scared Charlotte.


    ¡°Is that all you''re looking at during office hours?¡±


    Charlotte turned her head and saw Kennedy at her side.


    Although he was in a wheelchair, he was much taller than her, and now he was looking down at


    Charlotte. His eyes were like hooks, his thin lips were tight, and there was a cold breath all over his


    body.


    Got caught!


    Charlotte blinked and looked at Kennedy with an innocent expression.


    How could she exin it to him?


    ¡°I was just looking around.¡±


    It was her fault. She shouldn''t have been watching this stuff at work.


    As her words fell, Charlotte was ready to turn off the page but a pair of big hand got her small hand.


    Charlotte was caught off guard.


    She lifted her eyes to look up at Kennedy. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you care so much about me?

 Chapter 120 Impurity of Purpose

    Chapter 120 Impurity of Purpose


    Charlotte pulled her hand back like an electric shock.


    Kennedy showed a wry smile, which like brilliance undermplight.


    Charlotte heard her heart beat faster several times.


    ¡°I don''t care about you!


    She flustered as she had withdrawn her hand.


    Kennedy stared at her with interest, ¡°You don¡¯t? If you don''t care about me, why did you find out my


    information? Or do you want to find out about the Moore family?¡±


    He slowly stretched back his hand, and Charlotte did not dare to press the mouse. She changed the


    topic, ¡°Why are you suddenly here? Have you changed your mind and wanted to work with the Fong


    Group?¡±


    Speaking of this, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became cold again.


    ¡°The Fong Group is not qualified to work with us.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really don''t n to cooperate with the Fong Group who can rece the Carter Group?¡± Charlotte


    frowned, ¡°Because you want to go against Reynold, so you have to do so?¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Who told you I do it for him? Charlotte, you are getting more and more confident


    about yourself.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Kennedy suddenly threw to her a bag of material, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Charlotte caught it and opened it. When she was about to ask, Kennedy had been rolling wheelchair to


    leave.


    Weirdo!


    Charlotte scolded in her heart and then opened the materials.


    He gave her the information of the Nelson Group.


    How could Charlotte not be familiar with Nelson Group?


    After Diana was back to the Nelson family, she had heard about it, butter Diana did not tell her too


    much, and Charlotte was not interested in it so she did not pursue.


    Now Kennedy suddenly took its information to her, was he nning to work with it?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s face became solemn.


    Even if she had slept with Kennedy, she still could not forget what Kennedy said to her.


    He would not refuse a woman who came to him.


    Diana often came to Kennedy, and he seemed to be quite satisfied with her.


    Charlotte suddenly got up and took the materials into the office, even without knocking at the door.


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡±


    Charlotte knew what he was referring to, but she was angry, came forward and put the material in front


    of him, calling him by name, ¡°Kennedy Moore, why did you give me the information about the Nelson


    Family?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy said coldly, ¡°For cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you always wanted to help? Now I give you the information about the Nelson family and you


    want to quit?¡±


    ¡°There are so many groups, and you don¡¯t want to work with the Carter Group, why do you have to


    work with the Nelson Group?¡±


    Kennedy frowned and looked at her sternly.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and spoke out the words in her heart, ¡°Do you really want to cooperate


    with the Nelson Group, or do you have some other purpose?¡±


    He kept silent, but the coldness in his eyes grew stronger.


    Charlotte continued, ¡°You told me Diana......¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kennedy sneered and became gloomy on face, ¡°So you think that is the reason I want to work


    with the Nelson Group?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise why do you choose it!¡±


    The air was still. After a moment, Kennedy showed a teasing smile and looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you afraid that you friend and I will have an affair and you''ll be an outcast?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte''s face gradually turned pale.


    ¡°You really have confidence in yourself, and I just don''t want people like you to hit on my best friend!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it''s not your friend trying to hit on me?¡±


    Charlotte shivered out of anger, ¡°Diana is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±


    Charlotte said nothing.


    Kennedy sneered ¡°If you lose, you have to be my woman for a lifetime.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°If you win, I can warm your bed.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°If it is ok, get out now. I''m going to have a videoconference.¡±


    Charlotte had not figured out what was going on and she turned around mechanically to walk out.


    When she sat back on her seat, her mind was still echoing Kennedy¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you lose, you have to be my woman for a lifetime. If you win, I can warm your bed¡±


    Was it her delusion?


    Why did she think these two sentences seem to have the same meaning?


    Why did Kennedy say that to her?


    Charlotte¡¯s brain was in a mess.


    After a long time, she opened the materials.


    It took fifteen minutes to skim over the material quickly. The material that Kennedy gave her gathered


    all kinds of useful information, so it didn''t take long.


    After reading the materials, Charlotte suddenly realized that Kennedy did not look so uninhibited on the


    surface.


    He acted with his own ideas, which seemed to have been decided suddenly, but which seemed to be


    the most definite decision.


    Charlotte pinched a corner of the materials and blinked her eyes.


    Had he made up his mind? The Carter Group was just a cover, and he wanted to work with the Nelson


    Group.


    Charlotte soon contacted the Nelson Group. After hearing her name, the other side was not surprised


    or pleased, but calmly said she would tell her boss. After waiting for nearly half an hour, the Nelson


    Group called back and said they wanted to talk to her.


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Sure, when would you like to have a talk?¡±


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, we have always wanted to cooperate with the Moore Group, but we did not have the


    opportunity before. I have conveyed your intention to our Mr. Nelson, but he is abroad now, so he may


    not be able to meet you for the time being.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte paused. Diana had told her brother had flown abroad, with the purpose to find


    the man for Charlotte.


    Thinking of that, Charlotte flushed and said with embarrassment, ¡°It doesn''t matter, I can wait when he


    is avable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your understanding. Mr. Nelson will fly back to home the day after tomorrow,


    so we can spare half an hour at noon. Miss Charlotte, is that ok for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Charlotte said.

 Chapter 121 Willing to Tell the Truth?

    Chapter 121 Willing to Tell the Truth?


    After making an appointment with the Nelson Group, Charlotte felt refreshed.


    She had said she would like to invite Zain to dinner, but there had been no chance. Diana said her


    brother was very busy, and it seemed he was really busy. He could only meet her for half an hour at


    lunch time.


    Charlotte checked the eating habits of Zain, and then booked a restaurant.


    Charlotte was worried again when she submitted the order. She didn¡¯t have enough money...


    It was supposed to be paid by thepany, but due to the matter about the Carter Group, she did not


    dare to ask thepany to pay.


    Now she had no money, how could she treat Zain to dinner?


    After thinking for a long time, Charlotte made a call to her sister.


    Sincest time she left the Wilson family, she had not contacted with the family, who had never


    contacted her either.


    Christina hung up the phone when she received it.


    She was afraid Charlotte would ask her to give back the money.


    Charlotte sneered when Christina refused to answer the call.


    Charlotte decided to wait for her at the school gate.


    Usually at the hour Charlotte got off work, the school should be close, but Christina would go to


    practice dancing after ss.


    Charlotte saw Christina walking out with her several dancing ssmates.


    ¡°Christina!¡± Charlotte called out her name.


    Christina froze and looked towards her with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Christina, is that your sister?¡±


    ¡°Your sister is here, so will you still have dinner with us?¡±


    Charlotte stood and waited calmly. Christina was impatient, ¡°You go to the nearby milk tea shop and


    wait for me. I¡¯ll talk to my sister and then I¡¯ll find you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After her ssmates left, Christina said in discontent, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance you will


    waiting for me.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face was still expressionless. She coldly looked at Christina, ¡°I would like to tell you in


    advance, but have you answered my phone?¡±


    Charlotte took out her mobile phone and waved it in the front of Christina, ¡°I made a few calls to you,


    have you answered?¡±


    Hearing that, Christina¡¯s eyes dodged, ¡°I was practicing dancing and have set my mobile phone silent,


    so I did not hear it ringing. Sister, didn¡¯t you know I need to practice dancing? Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t check your phone after dancing?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face was still cold and calm, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue


    your responsibility for you taking my bankbook. I have tens of thousands inside, give me me ten


    thousand back.¡±


    Christina widened her eyes, ¡°Ten thousand? Sister, are you amnesia? Didn¡¯t mom tell you she had


    used the money? Go to Mom.¡±


    Charlotte sneered, ¡°You knew who took the money.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it anyway. I wouldn¡¯t give you ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Actually, we are sisters, I have never wanted to do things too far. Since


    childhood, I gave you everything you wanted, but you stole my money, and as your sister it is my duty


    to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Then Charlotte grabbed her sleeve and said, ¡°Come with me to the police station. Or let¡¯s go to your


    teacher and see what you¡¯ve learned during your time at school.¡±


    Hearing that, Christina¡¯s face suddenly went pale.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t do that. I did not take your money or spend your money.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. We¡¯ll talk after we see the teacher or the police.¡± Charlotte said coldly.


    Christina, ¡°Sister, you are good to me since childhood. Please forgive me. If you take me to the teacher,


    it is humiliating. If my boyfriend knows about it, he will dump me, Sister...... spare me.¡±


    ¡°Willing to tell the truth now?¡± Charlotte stopped. ¡°Where did the money go?¡±


    ¡°Last time I said I was going to invite everyone to a party on my birthday and everyone came, so I took


    your money and spent it to save face. You know, if I asked Mom and Dad for that much money, they


    wouldn¡¯t give it to me. Besides, Mom would kill me if she knew I spent so much money on a party. But


    Sister, I did not expect they would all came, and they invited so many friends. Forgive me, Sister! We¡¯re


    sisters, and I really did not mean it, otherwise how could I take your hard-earned money!¡±


    Christina cried while holding Charlotte¡¯s arm with grievance.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Her heart seemed to be softened.


    Christina was her sister. Now Christina admitted her mistake and told her the truth. Charlotte found


    herself fail to be angry.


    ¡°Sister, are you still angry with me? I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What can I do even if I am angry with you? Can I cut you into pieces?¡± Charlotte had saved the money


    for a long time, but it had been spent in one night. It was useless even if she was angry.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sister, there is two thousand left, I will give you back now.¡± Christina quickly pulled out the


    purse and took out two thousand to Charlotte, ¡°This is the rest of the money. I have always wanted to


    give you back, butst time you asked me about it, I was afraid, so I did not dare to admit it.¡±


    Looking at the two thousand, Charlotte felt upset, ¡°What will you do since you give it to me?¡±


    Christina wiped her tears and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sister. My ssmates have meal


    card, I can eat with them. Or you give me one hundred, so that I can buy bread. This is my fault, I


    should be punished.¡±


    They were sisters, and Charlotte would not let her suffer. Now Christina admitted her fault, and


    Charlotte¡¯s heart became soft.


    ¡°Forget it, I take one thousand and you take one thousand. I badly need money now. I will give you


    some when I get sry.¡±


    Hearing that, Christina¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Sister, do you have a bad time in the Moore Family?¡±

 Chapter 122 in the Real Sense

    Chapter 122 in the Real Sense


    Have a bad time?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If she said she had a bad time, but Kennedy was sometimes very good to her. Although he looked


    mean, he was really helping her.


    If she said she did not have a bad time, but she had no money and could do very few things.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Charlotte came to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Aren¡¯t your friends still waiting


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    for you? Go ahead.¡±


    Christina blinked her eyes, ¡°Ok, I gotta go.¡± She put the one thousand into her wallet.


    ¡°Go ahead, I am leaving too.¡±


    After she left, Christina pulled out a bank card from the wallet, showed a mocking smile looking at her


    back.


    ¡°Stupid.¡±


    She put the bank card to her mouth, kissed it, and then smiled.


    ¡°Two thousand is enough to make you touched, what a fool!¡±


    Then Christina put away the bank card and then turned to leave.


    Charlotte took a thousand back home, frowning. The other party was a group president, and a


    thousand was not enough to pay the bill.


    But Kennedy gave her the task......


    Charlotte took off her shoes andy down on her quilt, feeling very depressed.


    After thinking, she was to send a message to Diana, but after editing the message, Charlotte stopped.


    Diana was busy helping her to find that. If she borrowed money from her, wouldn¡¯t that bother her


    more?


    Even though they were good friends, she could not keep asking her for help over and over again.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte locked the phone screen and buried her face into the pillow.


    ¡°Has the mission failed?¡±


    A male voice suddenly rang in the back. Charlotte became stiff and turned round.


    Kennedy once again appeared at her back silently again. Charlotte¡¯s facial expression slightly changed,


    ¡°You...... Why do you always turn up silently?¡±


    Kennedy knocked on his wheelchair, ¡°Silently?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Indeed, there was sound when he was rolling wheelchair. It was her in deep thoughts. ¡°What did you


    say?¡±


    ¡°How is your assignmenting along?¡±


    Did he mean the cooperation with the Nelson family? Charlotte took a look at Kennedy. Should she ask


    him to pay first and deduce from her sry?


    ¡°Well...... I want to borrow some money from you!¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Kennedy narrowed his eye and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Borrow money?¡±


    He raised his lips slowly, and a sneer shed under his eyes.


    Was she finally to show her true face?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded heavily, probably because she was embarrassed, so she hesitated when she


    said, ¡°I have contacted the Nelson Group, and they said they would like to have a talk at noon the day


    after tomorrow, but... I have to invite him to dinner, but I have no money...¡±


    Charlotte timidly took a look at Kennedy and asked, ¡°Can you lend me five thousand? I will give you


    back when I have the sry.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    This woman was so unexpected to him.


    He thought she would ask a lot, but she only borrowed five thousand. And what was wrong of that look


    and expression? Was she afraid he would not lend it to her?


    The long silence probably gave Charlotte the illusion that he didn¡¯t want to lend money to her. Charlotte


    said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t borrow money from you, but I really have no money...¡±


    Charlotte bowed her head with iparable embarrassment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend it, I¡¯ll manage it myself.¡±


    Charlotte again prone back to her pillow, with her face buried in the soft pillow, making no sound.


    Inexplicably, Kennedy felt distressed for her.


    Obviously there was no way out, so she asked him carefully, but she was afraid that he would be angry


    and refused to lend her the money. Before he said a work, she refused for him first.


    What a stupid woman.


    Kennedy darkened his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°This should be paid by thepany, why don¡¯t


    you go to finance department?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte suddenly sat up, ¡°What? Can I go to the finance office? Can I go in advance?¡±


    She thought that thepany would only pay after she got the invoice, so she did not expect she could


    have the money first.


    Kennedy wanted to say no, but seeing her pitiful eyes and expression, he felt he could break the rule.


    Otherwise she had no way out.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said in a low voice.


    The next second, Kennedy saw Charlotte¡¯s pupil bright up, like the dim star suddenly became bright.


    Kennedy felt his heart was hit once.


    Charlotte suddenly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apply for it tomorrow. Kennedy, it is good. My previous


    Charlotte was in a better mood because she had solved the problem. Suddenly she grabbed his sleeve


    and said, ¡°I will perform well this time. I will not give you any more trouble.¡±


    Her hands were soft. He looked down at it, feeling as if her hand was grasping his heart so that he


    could not breathe.


    Then, Kennedy¡¯s voice became hoarse and low.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte froze for a moment, realizing that she had grabbed the corner of his coat. Then


    she snapped her hand back, but her lips pouted slightly.


    Cheapskate, she had just pulled the corner of his coat.


    ¡°Remember to go to the financial department.¡± Kennedy rotated the wheelchair slowly.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte was happy. The problem had been solved, and she did not have to worry about it would


    mess up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t becent too early. Zain is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s voice hit in Charlotte¡¯s head to avoid hercency.


    Charlotte thought it was reasonable.


    But she was still happy, at least she solved a thorny matter, the next thing she had to do was to


    persuade Zain to cooperate with the Moore Group.


    Zain was prudish. To talk about cooperation with him should be her first meaning project since she


    joined the Moore Group?

 Chapter 123 Apply Pressure

    Chapter 123 Apply Pressure


    Time passed quietly. The first thing Charlotte did when she arrived at thepany the next day was to


    apply for funds from the financial department.


    At the beginning, the staff in the finance department did not like her and were impatient


    ¡°How can I apply for you without a sheet? And it takes process and time.¡±


    Charlotte became dull, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said there is no such need?¡±


    The staff roller her eyes and said, ¡°Who told you? Are you new in thepany? Or do you think you


    have a backstop so you can run amok?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face went pale, she bit her lower lip.


    Kennedy told her toe, but now the staff of the financial department had another way of saying.


    What was wrong about it? Was the staff finance department making it difficult for her, or did Kennedy


    deceive her?


    Charlotte thought for a while before she asked again, ¡°Well, have you made a mistake? Can I apply it in


    advance?¡±


    The staff smiled coldly and looked at Charlotte¡¯s eyes as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°No!¡±


    Charlotte could only go back to the office to find Kennedy.


    Kennedy frowned after knowing this matter.


    He had intended to ask Nathan to inform the finance department in advance, but he forgot about it and


    now she failed to apply for the money.


    ¡°Is it not allowed to apply first? Or I...¡±


    ¡°Do you believe her or me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You.¡±


    Subconsciously, she replied. Kennedy said, ¡°Go again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was embarrassed and poked at her fingers. She seemed to have been kicked out


    after she went. She felt humiliated and felt she could not do it again.


    ¡°Go.¡± Kennedy said firmly.


    ¡°...All right.¡±


    She was really short of money. Charlotte could only go there again.


    Kennedy quickly made a call to Nathan, ¡°Inform the financial department, Charlotte would apply for


    work funds.¡±


    Nathan did not understand what was going on, but it was reasonable for Assistant Wilson. After all


    Nathan had witnessed what Kennedy had done to Charlotte.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll inform them right away.¡±


    *


    Charlotte had been outside for a long time before she entered the financial department. She wondered


    if she should go back to Kennedy. The girl in the financial department told her to get sheet and go


    through the procedures. He had always been in the president¡¯ office, he might not know about it.


    When Charlotte decided to go back, a middle-aged man with a bald head suddenly came out of the


    financial department. As soon as he saw her, he called her, ¡°Assistant Wilson.¡±


    Charlotte stopped walking and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°You called me?¡±


    The middle-aged man had a smile on his face, ¡°Are you Assistant Wilson? Why don¡¯t youe in?


    Come in. Come in.¡±


    Charlotte held doubts in her heart, but he was too enthusiastic, so Charlotte followed him to go in.


    ¡°I heard from Yanis that you applied for funds.¡±


    Charlotte nodded awkwardly, ¡°But your people said I need to go through the process, I......¡±


    ¡°No, no, she had a mistake!¡± The middle-aged man waved his hands and said, ¡°There is no such thing.


    Assistant Wilson, how much do you want? I will directly give you a report.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Is it possible?¡±


    She looked inside and saw the girl called Yanis standing there and staring at her angrily.


    ¡°Sure, why not? Come on in.¡±


    The middle-aged man called Yanis, ¡°Hurry up to apply for Assistant Wilson. Why are you standing


    there? Do you want to quit?¡±


    Yanis turned around and went to get the information and handed it to Charlotte, ¡°Fill this with the


    amount you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte took it politely. It took her five minutes toplete the form carefully.


    Yanis stared at her intively and angrily murmured, ¡°She just has a back. Why treats her specially?¡±


    Charlotte did not hear clearly and looked up at her with an innocent face. Yanis took a look at her and


    suddenly felt she was mean, ¡°What? Have I been wrong about you?¡±


    Charlotte said nothing, but handed over the materials she had filled in. ¡°Can I apply for five thousand


    first?¡±


    ¡°This much? Why don¡¯t you grab it?¡± Yanis was still vicious.


    The middle-aged man patted Yanis¡¯s head, ¡°Do you want to be fired? Why don¡¯t you go pack up and go


    home now?¡±


    Yanis hummed, clutching her head to look sadly at the middle-aged man. Charlotte felt they were like


    father and daughter.


    ¡°Assistant Wilson, is five thousand enough? You are Mr. Kennedy¡¯s assistant. Shall I give you twenty


    thousand more?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°Twenty, twenty thousand? Isn¡¯t too much?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy?


    Yanis eximed out loud, ¡°This is the financial department. What if Mr. Kennedy mes us?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your father? Get off.¡± The middle-aged man waved her away, and then smiled to Charlotte and


    said, ¡°I will directly raise the amount to twenty thousand. Yanis, go to deal with this matter and don¡¯t let


    Assistant Wilson wait for a long time.¡±


    Charlotte stood in situ waiting for them to deal with. Why did they change their attitude unexpectedly?


    Did Yanis go against her? The man¡¯s voice rang again, ¡°I am sorry. Yanis has a bad temper, but she


    absolutely has no evil thought to you, Assistant Wilson, can you forgive her?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your willingness to let me apply first.¡± Charlotte smiled.


    She could see that the middle-aged man was very timid when facing her, as if he was afraid of


    offending her. He looked as if he was under pressure, for example...The perspiration now broke out on


    his forehead as he spoke to her.


    There was a palpable sigh of relief at her words.


    So Charlotte couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Yanis said I needed to go through the process, but now it is not


    needed. Did someone call you?¡±

 Chapter 124 Who is She?

    Chapter 124 Who is She?


    Embarrassed by the question, the man wiped the sweat from his brow.


    ¡°No, this has always been thepany¡¯s rule, and you are close to Mr. Kennedy. If you apply for funds


    in advance, it must be very important. Our financial department can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Yanis had settled it, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Charlotte took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect I won¡¯t dislike you because you said thank you!¡± Yanis added, ¡°Although I have a back


    tor, but your way makes me sick.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Unexpectedly, she was dignified about it. She was straight, so Charlotte did not feel annoyed but said


    with a smile, ¡°Thank you, I gotta go.¡±


    After she left, Yanis looked at her father in discontent.


    ¡°Dad, why did you give her so much money? What if Mr. Kennedy me us? It takes me a long time to


    earn twenty thousand.¡±


    Hearing that, the man stared at her and said in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulse again. Mr. Kennedy¡¯s


    assistant called me to do so. Fortunately you didn¡¯t say too much harsh words, and Assistant Wilson


    did not me you.¡±


    ¡°If she is magnanimous, why did she fight with others in the canteen? She poured the food to others.


    She thinks she is awesome since she was Mr. Kennedy¡¯s assistant.¡±


    ¡°Keep your nose out of that, and don¡¯t listen to the gossip from other¡¯s mouth. Does she look like a


    fierce person to you? Don¡¯t you know what people are like in thepany?¡±


    Yanis pouted, ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s wrong to spill the food on others! How can there be any false in the


    fact that all three people have been spilled like that?¡±


    With that, Yanis turned around to leave.


    After Charlotte solved the problem, she could not help but think of Yanis in the financial department.


    She said she had a back, so now in the eyes of all people, she joined thepany because of


    Kennedy.


    Well, why should she care? Just do her job well.


    *


    Time flies, and soon another day had passed.


    Diana got the news of Zain¡¯s return today, so she was excited and made a call to Zain before he got on


    the ne.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zain¡¯s voice was as cold as ever.


    Diana did not care, because she was very happy that she could find that man for Charlotte right away.


    ¡°Brother, are you going back today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boarding is in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Brother, have you found that the matter?¡±


    Zain narrowed his deep eyes slightly, looking at the peopleing and going in the airport.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dianaughed out, ¡°Thank you, brother, I know you are powerful! Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will show you the information when I go back, I gotta go.¡±


    With that, Zain hang up the phone. Awell-dressed female secretary said to him, ¡°Mr. Nelson, the flight


    will arrive in B City after five hours. Assistant Wilson of the Moore Group has booked a restaurant. We


    can be there after we arrive.¡±


    Zain nodded and pulled the tie of the suit. There were ck circle under his sharp eyes, which showed


    that he was really busy in the past days. Seeing that, Megan could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Nelson, would


    you like to go back to rest first? You have been so tiredtely that you have...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Since he refused, Megan did not speak again, but handed him the materials, ¡°Mr. Nelson, this is the


    information about Mr. Kennedy of the Moore Group.¡±


    Zain took over and looked through it, ¡°He is a rival.¡±


    Megan picked up materials, ¡°Yes, since he entered the Moore Group, the Moore Group has developed


    well. Now it had been more popr than us. He has always been arrogant, so no one dare to provoke


    him. It is beyond our expectation that he takes the initiative toe to us. By the way, this is the


    information about the new assistant of Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Megan handed over another piece of information.


    Zain took a look at it. Then his eyes fixed on the face of Charlotte.


    Why did this woman look familiar?


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Megan asked.


    Zain frowned slightly. Although the woman in the photo was smiling, her eyes were cold without


    emotion.


    He only had seem one person have those eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, ording to the investigation, Assistant Wilson and Miss Diana were ssmates.¡±


    Zain, ¡°ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zain stared at that photo for a long time. Megan had never seen Zain looked like this. She asked, ¡°Do


    you take a fancy to this woman?¡±


    Zain, ¡°......¡± He nced at her coldly. Megan immediately dropped her eyes and said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Zain took the photo and put it into his suit pocket, ¡°Are we going to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    *


    Five hourster, Zain¡¯s flight arrived in B City.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte waited in the airport in advance. She was very clear that sincerity was needed in cooperation.


    There were many people in the airport. Through the big screen disy of flights, she found the flight of


    Zain hadnded. She learnt from Zain¡¯s assistant that Zain would leave the airport from the VIP


    entrance.


    Afternding, Megan turned on Zain¡¯s mobile phone. As soon as she was ready to contact Charlotte,


    the mobile phone rang.


    Megan picked it up and then said in surprise. ¡°What? You are in the airport?¡±


    Zain took a nce at her. Megan said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Assistant Wilson is here to pick you up. She is


    outside.¡±


    Megan thought Zain would frown, but he said, ¡°That¡¯s sincere. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Megan hurried to keep up.


    This was the first time Zain had recognized a woman in a crowd at a nce.


    At the time he recognized Diana, Zain did not have such feeling.


    But this time his eyes were as sharp as the eagle¡¯s eyes, in the exit channel he saw Charlotte standing


    in the crowd.

 Chapter 125 Got Jealous

    Chapter 125 Got Jealous


    Her slim body was wrapped in a pale blue dress, which was set off very purely by her fair skin. Her


    waist-length hair hung down on her shoulders, and her features were softened by the airport lights.


    She was pretty and was familiar with someone in Zain¡¯s memory.


    Zain¡¯s steps stopped and his eyes fixed on her.


    Megan, who had worked for Zain for a long time, noticed the dramatic change when Zain saw


    Charlotte.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, are you all right? Are we really going to take her car?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain answered, and soon they came to Charlotte.


    Seeing Zain and Megan Charlotte wore a smile on her face. In fact, Charlotte had practiced this smile


    many times before they came. Because he was the president of Nelson Group and had helped her a


    lot, so Charlotte was nervous.


    ¡°Hello, Nelson Group, I am Charlotte Wilson, assistant of Mr. Kennedy of the Moore Group.¡± When she


    introduced herself, she did not extend her hand but bent over him in a very humble manner.


    ¡°I have got the car ready. You can take my car, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Zain , looking at her, said coldly, ¡°You can drive?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte nodded, flushing, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlotte borrowed a car from Nathan in the morning and Charlotte had a driver¡¯s license.


    And her driving skill was not bad.


    Mr. Nelson was surprised. Megan asked, ¡°Assistant Wilson, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Then Zain and Megan got into Charlotte¡¯s car.


    Since seeing Charlotte, Zain¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Charlotte, even sitting in the back seat, his cold


    eyes still fell on the back of Charlotte¡¯s head.


    It made Charlotte shudder --


    As far as she knew, Zain was a prim and strict person. Usually he did not pay attention to anyone.


    But why had he been staring at her today?


    Charlotte straightened her back. Was Zain abnorma?


    Magen noticed that too, and she had sensed Charlotte¡¯s uneasy breath, so she lowered her voice and


    exined, ¡°Assistant Wilson, there are a lot of passers-by. Please be careful.¡±


    A sentence made Charlotte suddenly came back to her sense.


    What was she thinking?


    They were staring at her because they don¡¯t trust her to drive, so they wanted to remind her, but she


    was imaginative.


    Charlotte stopped those messy thoughts and drove seriously.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a fancy restaurant.


    Charlotte gave the car to the manager for parking and she led Zain and Magen into the restaurant.


    Megan, following Zain and looking at the restaurant, could not help but raise her lips. She did not


    expect that Charlotte had learnt the favorite restaurant of Zain.


    Not long after they sat down, the waiter brought the prepared meal.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    Megan was surprised that Charlotte knew the favor Zain liked. It seemed this assistant was thoughtful.


    Charlotte rubbed her hands nervously and bit her lower lip, ¡°Mr. Nelson, these are the dishes I let the


    staff prepare in advance. You must be tired after a long journey. We can first have food first before we


    talk about the cooperation.¡±


    With that, Charlotte sat in the opposite side smiling at Zain.


    A minuteter...


    The smile on Charlotte¡¯s face gradually disappeared, reced by a slight embarrassment, ¡°Well, don¡¯t


    you like it? Mr. Nelson?¡±


    Zain¡¯s eyes were cold and fell on her face.


    Charlotte swallowed.


    After a while, Zain picked up the chopsticks. Finally, Charlotte felt relieved.


    After a moment, said coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At first, Charlotte thought she had misheard his words, butter she realized Zain thanked her and she


    could not help smiling.


    In the autumn afternoon, the sun shines scattered on the ss window. The restaurant was quiet, with


    a gentle world famous song ying. Charlotte in a light blue skirt looked gentle.


    Kennedy frowned after he received the news that Charlotte had picked up Zain, so he and Nathan went


    to the restaurant.


    Now he happened to see the scene outside, and he narrowed his eyes.


    This woman had been attracting man at any time.


    Why did she scatter her hair? It was about a cooperation, why did she dress up?


    Standing behind him, Nathan had felt his faint anger and carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, shall we go in?


    I think it¡¯s more appropriate if you talk to Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m afraid the result will be unsatisfactory if it is left


    to Assistant Wilson.¡±


    Kennedy said nothing, but the cold breath on his body was extremely scary. Nathan pressed his lips


    and said, ¡°Shall I say hello to them?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°No, do you think it is a friend-gathering?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    He just wanted to find a reason for Kennedy toe to them.


    Kennedy, ¡°Push me in. I would like to see how many men she wants to seduce.¡±


    Seduce a man? Nathan was speechless. While pushing Kennedy to go inside, he said, ¡°I think


    Assistant Wilson is normal. How can it be to seduce a man?¡±


    ¡°Deliberately dressed.¡± Kennedy sneered.


    Nathan looked inside again before he said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Assistant Wilson seems to wear no makeup,


    and that dress was bought by Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    He bought her the dress and she put it on to meet other men, so he could not stand it?


    ¡°And it is you asked her toe to meet the man.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Do you want to quit your job?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°No, no, you are right. Assistant Wilson was over dressed today. How could she dress in such


    an ostentatious way to talk about cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to judge my woman?¡±


    Nathan: Hehe!


    Charlotte was excited that Zain had the food she prepared, so she forgot to have food but had been


    staring at Zain, which made Megan awkward.


    But Zain seemed to have felt nothing, having food expressionless in front of her.

 Chapter 126 Help

    Chapter 126 Help


    It was like a new chef delivered the food she cooked to the customers. Seeing that the customers enjoy


    the food, she showed a bright smile.


    Megan felt weird about it.


    What the hell was going on?


    "Sorry, I''mte." A cold male voice broke out suddenly.


    Megan and Charlotte were stunned and looked at the sound.


    The handsome Kennedy in a ck suit sitting in a wheelchair was pushed in by from Nathan.


    Charlotte was surprised to see Kennedy, widening her eyes. Why was he here?


    Shouldn''t he be at thepany by this time? And he had already given the task to her.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Thinking of what had happened before, Charlotte immediately stood up and went over to him trembling.


    Her action made Zain lift his eyes and look to Charlotte.


    Then Zain met Kennedy¡¯s dim pupil.


    Kennedy...


    Thinking of the investigation result, Zain was thoughtful.


    He looked Kennedy up and down.


    Megan suddenly stood up and said, "Mr. Kennedy, if I had known you wereing, I would have..."


    Kennedy looked cold, ¡°Ie over to see how the things are going here."


    His voice was lukewarm, and there was no other emotion in it.


    Megan looked at Charlotte awkwardly. Charlotte walked to the front of Kennedy and whispered, "Why


    are you here?"


    Charlotte¡¯s surprise expression was like a child. Kennedy narrowed his eyes. He had never found out


    that this woman was so lovely before.


    And now, he liked all her sorts of expression.


    And he liked it more and more.


    Damn it!


    Was it because of sex for one night? It could not be!


    Then, Kennedy inexplicably got angry and said in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°Ie to


    see if you have hooked up a man behind my back."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    For a moment, her face stiffened.


    And Kennedy put on a half-smile face, rolled wheelchair to the table, ¡°Do you mind I join you?"


    Zain put down the knife and fork, smiling.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kennedy."


    Kennedy hooked his lips, ¡°Nice to meet you."


    Charlotte maintained her original posture. After hearing their dialogue, she turned to look at them.


    She went back to the original seat to sit down. They sat awkwardly. Later Charlotte realized that only


    Zain had food, and she actually forgot Megan¡¯s and hers.


    "Sorry, I''ll get the waiter to order!"


    After the waiter came, Charlotte asked everyone''s opinion and gave a sigh of relief after ordering.


    Kennedy suddenly proposed, ¡°The atmosphere is so good. Mr. Nelson, why don''t you have drink?"


    As Megan wanted to say that Mr. Nelson didn''t drink, but Zain actually agreed, ¡°OK."


    Two bottles of wine were served before the food was served.


    When Charlotte saw the bottle of wine, her face slightly changed. As they were drinking, she secretly


    asked the price, then she was not calm.


    This was a famous restaurant in B City. All chefs were famous. The prices of the signature dishes were


    quite high, not to mention the red wine.


    It was the kind of restaurant that ordinary people would note here. The fancy ces were usually


    for negotiation or to win people over, but because the food of this restaurant was cook by a famous


    chef, it was popr.


    But most of them could afford it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And Charlotte was obviously the one who could not afford it.


    Even though the old man from the financial department had applied a lot of money for her, it might not


    be enough to pay for this meal.


    Charlotte looked back at them and quietly took a mobile phone to the bathroom.


    There was no one else in the women''s room, Charlotte stood outside and made a call to Diana.


    Diana was surprised to received her call, ¡°Why call me in the work hour? Do you want to invite me to


    lunch?"


    Charlotte did not have time to joke with her. Now it was urgent.


    "Diana, it is urgent, lend me some money!"


    Diana, ¡°...What''s the matter?"


    Charlotte, ¡°It''s a long story, but I really need the money now."


    "Well, how much do you need? I''ll transfer to you right now." Diana said.


    They had known each other for years. Since Diana moved to the Nelson family, she tried every way to


    make it up for Charlotte, but Charlotte never borrowed money from her, nor asked her to help.


    Even looking for that strange man, it was Diana¡¯s idea.


    She was happy that Charlotte wanted to borrow money from her, at least she asked for her help. Diana


    also had the opportunity to make up for her, she felt less relieved.


    So she soon transferred the money to Charlotte. Charlotte was thankful when she received the


    message, ¡°Thank you."


    Diana asked, ¡°Why do you need this much money? Thought it''s a long story, tell be a bit about it."


    Speaking of this, Charlotte smiled, ¡°This is really a long story. I said I would invite your brother to dinner


    before, didn''t I?"


    Hearing that, Diana was nervous and she nodded, ¡°Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "The Moore Group is going to cooperate with the Nelson Group, so I have the honor to invite your


    brother to dinner today."


    "What, what did you say??"


    Before Charlotte had finished her words, Diana was frightened. Charlotte heard over the phone that


    she seemed to have identally knocked over something, she asked, ¡°What is going on?"


    "You and my brother...Have you met?" Diana''s voice sounded flustered. Charlotte was confused,


    frowning.


    Thinking of something, Charlotte quickly exined, ¡°You can rest assured that I did not disturb your


    brother¡¯s work. We had the opportunity to meet because we were talking about work.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Diana asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    "Tell me, aren''t you at dinner? Which restaurant?" Diana did not find her voice trembling.


    Charlotte, ¡°...The most famous one in B City..."


    Before she could finish her words, Diana hung up the phone, ¡°Wait for me, I will be right


    there!"

 Chapter 127 I am Aroused

    Chapter 127 I am Aroused


    Charlotte stood in situ, and did not move for a long while.


    Diana seemed to be excited to know she met her brother.


    Why was that?


    She did not understand. Diana directly hung up the mobile phone, and then rushed over to the


    restaurant.


    Charlotte had a look at the transfer record in her phone, thinking it should be enough to pay for the bill.


    As she turned to go out, she kicked something and threw herself forward.


    Bang!


    The door of the toilet was closed directly from inside, then locked. Kennedy held Charlotte who fell into


    his arms.


    Charlotte raised her head and saw Kennedy, stunned.


    "What are you doing here? This is... the women''s room. How can youe in?"


    Kennedy unexpectedly entered the women''s room and locked the door.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow in displease, ¡°My woman is here, why can''t Ie in?"


    The straight words made Charlotte flush. She found that this man had be more and more puzzling


    since he had sex with her. He always liked to stick to her.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte moved, pushed his chest and wanted to stand up, but was pressed by


    Kennedy''s hand on the waist, and then she leaned back.


    "What on earth do you want? Let go of me."


    She begged nervously, "Mr. Nelson is still waiting for us."


    Hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes, staring at her in displeasure, ¡°Are you eager to meet him?"


    Charlotte was confused, ¡°What are you talking about?"


    ¡°You''ve dressed up to see him!¡± This was a statement.


    Charlotte, ¡°...When did I dress up?" Charlotte stretched out to touch her face and said ¡°I did not make


    up today."


    "Really? Let me see." Kennedy stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, lifted her face, and then bent


    close to her to have a look.


    The warm breath hit Charlotte''s face, as soft as the fledgling bird hair, which made Charlotte¡¯s heart


    itchy.


    She paused for a moment, staring at Kennedy, and found that the man''s eyes were deep. Even at this


    close observation his skin was in a good state, and his eyes were as wide as the boundless sea.


    Inexplicably, Charlotte suddenly became nervous, and then subconsciously licked her lips.


    Kennedy pinched her chin with more strength. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You really did not make up,


    but why do you wear skirt specially? Do you have other thoughts?"


    Charlotte, ¡°...What thoughts do I have? You gave me the materials, you asked me to negotiate the


    contract, and even the dress I was wearing was from you."


    Kennedy¡¯s voice became hoarse, ¡°Woman, you can only talk back?"


    Charlotte, ¡°I''m just telling the truth."


    She felt that the temperature around her was a little hot, and unconsciously wanted to break free from


    the shackles of him. "Let me go, we should go out now. "


    The next second, Kennedy directly kissed her.


    The big hands that pinched her chin turned to hold her face. The big hands, dry and warm, moved back


    and pressed the back of her head.


    The tongue pried open her teeth.


    Charlotte did not have guard and let him seed.


    She lied on his body and her waist was held by Kennedy. She was almost forced to ept Kennedy¡¯s


    kiss.


    The air of the bathroom became ambiguous. Charlotte her temperature was climbing, and Kennedy''s


    big hand reached to her back to pull open the zipper and put his hand in.


    At the same time, from outside came the sound of several women''s high heels.


    Bang!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Someone tried to open the door, but they failed.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    "The bathroom door can¡¯t be opened. What''s wrong?"


    "Let me see."


    Another bang! Someone had been trying to open the door, and Charlotte was in Kennedy¡¯s arms


    kissing by him. Kennedy was not affected and focused on kissing her.


    Charlotte was nervous and stretched to push her, but she dared not make a sound.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be open, is it broken?¡± The door of the bathroom was hit several times, but it failed to opened.


    The two women said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the manager, this door should have been broken.¡±


    Gradually, the sound of the high heel disappeared.


    Charlotte finally pushed Kennedy away. Panting and flushing, she stared at Kennedy with her red eyes,


    ¡°You are sick. What if we had been seem? It would be a shame.¡±


    Kennedy licked his red lips, stared ate her fair shoulder like a wolf and then he pressed her waist with


    force, ¡°I am aroused. Charlotte, let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°What, what, what, what are you saying?¡±


    Charlotte was so shock to hear that. Her face was so hot now, and this prevet got aroused right now.


    She thought he was impotent, but now¡­


    He was not impotent, but¡­


    Flushing, Charlotte looked at him, ¡°What is wrong with you? Let go of me, we are here to talk about


    cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy leaned over and put his lips onto her fair shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you


    mean we can do it when are not talking about cooperation?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Manager, this is the one¡­¡± the two women came back with the manager. The manager tried to open


    the door, but he failed to do so after a long while.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, the lock could be broken. I will ask someone to repair it. Ladies, please use the bathroom


    upstairs.¡±


    Kennedy was still calm, as if he was not afraid to be found. While Charlotte was nervous. Seeing that


    he was still kissing her shoulders, she pushed his face away and then arrange her clothes and zip.


    Damn it, the zip was stuck and she failed to pull it up.


    She became anxious. Kennedy was staring at her. She became angry, ¡°It is your fault.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you need my help?¡± Kennedy hooked up his lips and showed a charming smile.


    Charlotte snorted, ignored him and continue to pull her zip.


    Kennedy rolled his wheelchair over and want to help her.


    But the zip suddenly went broken.

 Chapter 128 What Do You See?

    Chapter 128 What Do You See?


    "Oh, what are you doing?¡± Charlotte eximed out loud and turned her head to see the situation of her


    back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t move." Kennedy frowned and was puzzled why the zip was broken, "Let me have a look."


    Charlotte was so angry. If the zipper was broken, how would she get out?


    The thought of today''s borate arrangement might be destroyed in this way. Charlotte was very angry


    and she became anxious.


    "No need, Kennedy, you did it on purpose, right?"


    Hearing that, stopped his move. He raised his eyelids and fixed his dark eyes on her. "Is that what I am


    in your eyes?"


    "Or what?" Charlotte''s eyes were red with anger, ¡°Do you know it is my borate preparation, and this


    is my first time to talk about cooperation since I joined the Moore Group? Can you be serious? Why do


    you make troubles and say I seduce a man? In your eyes, I am a slut who seduce men, right?"


    She said angrily and Kennedy had darkened his eyes.


    Charlotte got red in her eyes. When she was about to turn around, a suit was put on her body. She


    stopped her move and turned to loot at him.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    After giving he the suit, Kennedy only had a while shirt. And his eyes carried arrogance.


    Put on his suit?


    Although she did not want to, she had no other ways. After all she could not go out with her zip open.


    Charlotte ruthlessly stared at him, pulled tight the suit on the body and was to open the door and rush


    out.


    At this moment, the manager had asked a person toe over. He was ready to open the door, but the


    door opened from the inside, and then a girl rushed out with red eyes.


    "Hey, how did you get out from inside? Isn''t this lock broken..." However, he then was stunned when he


    saw Kennedye out. The manager looked to that figure run fast, and then looked at Kennedy in the


    wheelchair.


    He suddenly realized what was going on...


    The two were in there...


    Kennedy looked at him coldly and the power pressure exuding from his body made the manager say


    no word.


    When having a close look, the manager was shocked. Wasn¡¯t he Mr. Kennedy?


    He didn''t know he was here...


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± said the manager.


    Kennedy¡¯s facial expression was cold and he asked, ¡°What have you seen just now?"


    Manager, ¡°Nothing."


    "Ok." Kennedy hooked up his lips in satisfaction, "Good, I will give you bonus in the end of the year."


    The manager immediately smiled, "Thank you, the lock is broken and I have to find someone to repair


    it, Mr. Kennedy, see you."


    Kennedy took a look at him, pulled his tie and left in his wheelchair.


    After he left, the manager nced back at the two people behind him and said, "Fix the lock."


    The two people could only roll their eyes secretly: This door lock is fix, how to repair?


    *


    Charlotte sat back at the table wearing a man''s suit.


    Megan was confused. She just went to the bathroom, how...


    Zain was calm. He took a nce at her suit and drew back his eyes.


    Short after Charlotte came in, Kenney came back. His suit was gone. Megan blinked and seemed to


    have understood something.


    Nathan, ¡°¡­¡±


    It was so awkward.


    ¡°Well..¡± Charlotte forced herself to be calm and put on the materials onto the table, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you are


    busy in usual time. It is my honor to have dinner with you today. And it is also the honor of our


    When it came to the point, Megan took a sign of relief and took the materials to have a look and asked


    a few questions.


    Kennedy was there. The wine and dishes were all served. When the waiter poured wine for them,


    Charlotte was painful in heart when she saw the liquid flowing.


    It was all money.


    Zain seemed to understand what was in her mind when he saw her expression. Then he wore a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡± Kennedy¡¯s cold voice made Zaine back to his sense.


    Then they looked at each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    The two clinked sses.


    But at this time, the door was pushed open by someone in a hurry. A charming girl dressed in light pink


    fashion suit ran in and looked around. When she saw Charlotte and Zain sat there face to face, her


    face had changed and she ran to them.


    But Diana suddenly remembered something.


    Was she guilty since she ran in such a hurry? Her brother was clever that if he had given him the


    slightest hint, she might have been found out.


    Thinking of this, even if she was anxious, she dared not ran over directly.


    She had to walk over with a smile.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you let me know you are back? Charlotte.¡± Diana said when she was close to them.


    There was expectation in her voice and eyes, as if she was happy after she had just now known her


    brother was back.


    ¡°Diana?¡± Charlotte showed a smile when she heard Diana¡¯s voice, ¡°You are here.¡±


    Diana stood by Charlotte and said, ¡°Megan, you are here too. Are you taking about work?¡±


    Megan nodded.


    Zain was emotionless.


    ¡°I am sorry, Brother, I don¡¯t know you are talking about work. I heard from the driver that you did not


    take his car after you got off the ne, so Ie to find you, but I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± She seemed to be


    guilty.


    Zain raised his eyes and looked at her. His voice was calm.


    ¡°Never mind, sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Diana sat down next to Charlotte. She was excited on her face, but actually she


    was worried a lot.


    After sitting down, she found Kennedy was there too. There seemed to be a light in her eyes and she


    greeted to him.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you are here too. Hello.¡±


    Kennedy nodded.


    It was about work, but now there were more two people.


    Kennedy and Diana.


    For a moment, Charlotte did not what to say. She was awkward.

 Chapter 129 Is the Meeting more Important than My Injury?

    Chapter 129 Is the Meeting more Important than My Injury?


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was weird. Diana felt unease too. She was worried and panicked.


    Her eyes had fixed in Zain''s face.


    She did not know Zain would find something wrong, so Diana could only find a topic and let him look at


    her naturally.


    But no matter how hard she tried, the two men at the table rarely looked at her face.


    "Achoo -"


    At that moment, Charlotte suddenly felt an itch in her nose. She reflexively put her hand over her nose,


    turned her head back and sneezed.


    The sound was not loud, but it drew everyone''s eyes.


    Including Zain and Kennedy.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Kennedy asked with a frown.


    Zain looked at Charlotte too.


    Diana was going to care about Charlotte, but she found Kennedy and Zain were looking at Charlotte.


    She was stunned. It was natural that Kennedy cared about Charlotte, but why even her brother......


    Seeing this scene, Diana silently bit her lower lip and involuntarily clenched her hands.


    Why? She tried so hard to speak but no one looked at her, but Charlotte just sneezed and all eyes


    were on her.


    And her brother was a calm and self-contained a person, why also looked at her? And his eyes fixed on


    her. What she that good looking?


    Diana was in a panic, and now she was worried. She was desperately wringing her hands.


    Charlotte found that everyone was looking at her, she flushed and shook her head with her hands


    covering her nose, "I''m fine.¡±


    Kennedy could not help frowning eyebrow. Did she catch a cold? Kennedy moved her small bed away


    and she had been sleeping on the floor. Last night Kennedy hugged her to sleep together, and she


    always kicked the quilt away in the middle of the night, and sometimes she woke up, she was eager to


    stay away from Kennedy.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just at this time the waiter brought the coffee over, which should be sent to the next table. Diana sitting


    outside saw it and got an idea.


    "Ouch."


    "Ah!"


    When the waiter brought the coffee over, Diana suddenly stood up, and unexpectedly hit the cup of hot


    coffee. The coffee all of a sudden spilled to Diana''s body.


    "So hot!¡± Diana¡¯s eyes became red and her skin on the neck all of a sudden got red. She jumped in situ


    while shouting.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± The waiter was panicked staring big eyes and apologized, ¡°Are you ok? Follow me and I''ll get


    some ice for you."


    After all she was his sister, Zain finally stood up, pulled Diana''s hand asked, ¡°Do you have cold water?"


    "Yes, yes, in the back."


    So Zain took Diana to the back, had paper towels dipped in cold water and put in onto her neck. Diana


    was in pain with tearsing out, ¡°I''m sorry, Brother, I was too reckless.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain looked down at her, feeling helpless seeing her pitiful look, and his voice became


    soft, ¡°Be careful in the future."


    "Yes, brother...Will I have a scar?"


    Zain frowned. Diana took his hand and said in a pathetic tunnel, ¡°If I have the scar, will I be ugly? If so,


    no one will be willing to marry me."


    Being silent for a long time, Zain took off his coat and put it on Diana¡¯s body, ¡°Go to the hospital."


    Hearing that Zain would send her to the hospital, Diana was happy and there was expectation in her


    eyes, ¡°Thank you, Brother."


    Then she followed Zain to go out. As long as Zain sent her to the hospital, he would not continue to


    stay with Charlotte, and she would be safe.


    "Diana, are you all right?" Charlotte was worried, but her brother was there, so she could only wait for


    her toe out. Seeing here out, Charlotte took a quick step forward to ask.


    Diana was unpleased to see Charlotteing over. She thought Charlotte intentionally wanted to show


    up in front of her brother. Disgusting!


    "I''m fine."


    So Diana avoided Charlotte''s touch and looked indifferent.


    Charlotte¡¯s hand stopped in midair. Confused, she looked at Diana.


    What was going on?


    "Megan." Zain said coldly, ¡°Send Diana to the hospital to deal with the wound. Do not leave scar."


    After hearing this sentence Diana felt as if someone poured a basin of cold water to her. Her face went


    pale instantly.


    "Brother, won''t you send me?"


    Megan stood up and calmly exined to Diana, ¡°Miss Diana, Mr. Nelson is very busy with work. Ten


    minutester he has to attend an important meeting. I will go with you."


    Diana, ¡°...Is that meeting more important than my injury...Brother?"


    Megan twirled eyebrow, for fear that Diana would provoke Zain, so she quickly came forward and held


    her shoulder, ¡°Miss Diana, you now have injury. I will take you to the hospital for examination. Your


    brother wille to you when he finishes his work. Let¡¯s go."


    Megan soon took Diana out.


    Megan bit her lower lip. Before leaving she suddenly turn back to look at Charlotte and seemed to cry,


    ¡°Charlotte, I am afraid, can you go with me?"


    Charlotte was worried to see that, but she invited Zain over. Since Zain did not leave, how could she...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte subconsciously took a nce at Kennedy.


    Kennedy understood her appeal, frowning.


    Was this woman a fool?


    However, Kennedy did not refuse her but said coldly, ¡°Go, it is rare I have a chance to meet with Mr.


    Nelson, leave us alone."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    This man was mean.


    Really mean and tsundere.


    But Charlotte gave him a grateful look. After saying sorry to Zain, she came forward to help Diana.


    She thought, Diana was Zain''s sister after all, if she went with her, he should not me her.


    Diana leaned on Charlotte''s body weakly and said, ¡°Charlotte, it is good you go with me. Megan, you


    can go back."


    Hearing that, Megan said, "But Mr. Nelson told me..."


    "My brother was worried about having nobody with me, but now I have Charlotte with me, and...


    Doesn¡¯t my brother have an important meeting in ten minutes? He can''t do without your help. Go and


    help my brother."

 Chapter 130 Was She Fooled?

    Chapter 130 Was She Fooled?


    Since Diana said so, Megan agreed and smiled to Charlotte, ¡°Miss Charlotte, please take care of Miss


    Diana."


    Charlotte nodded towards her, ¡°Yes."


    Megan left and the two walked outside.


    "Did you drive? I''ll take you straight to the hospital."


    Charlotte helped Diana get in the car, took out the mobile phone to find the nearest hospital, took


    Diana¡¯s car key and drove to the hospital.


    The car drove on the driveway. Diana sat on the passenger, looking gloomy.


    "Charlotte......"


    Charlotte was watching the driveway carefully. When she heard it, she turned to look at Diana. "What''s


    wrong? Do you feel ufortable?"


    "Hold on. We will be right in the hospital."


    Diana still looked at Charlotte with gloomy eyes. She thought what had happened in the restaurant and


    asked, ¡°Can you¡­¡±


    "What?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, never mind.¡± Diana lowered her eyes. She had destroyed that scene that they met. It should


    not be difficult if they wanted to meet again.


    As long as they did not meet, Diana would not care about it. Sheforted herself.


    Charlotte thought Diana was in pain. When she was waiting for the traffic light, she held Diana¡¯s hand


    andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I will send you to the hospital as soon as possible so that


    the doctor can deal with you wound.¡±


    Diana¡¯s mood wasplex when she looked at Charlotte¡¯s hands holding hers.


    She did not Diana had stolen her identity and was nice to Diana, which made Diana began to hate that.


    Then Diana shook off Charlotte¡¯s hand forcibly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You know nothing.¡±


    Her sudden anger confused Charlotte. She looked at Diana in a daze, without knowing what happened.


    Diana then shed tears. She bit her lower lips and repeated, ¡°You know nothing, you know nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Diana. I really can¡¯t feel your pain. I know you must be upset since you got spit with the hot


    coffee. Don¡¯t be sad. After the wound is dealt with, I will apany to the desert shop, ok?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Diana became angrier. She was guilty, the nicer Charlotte was to her, the angrier she became.


    She had done something wrong, but Charlotte was worried about her, which made her feel more guilty.


    Diana did not answer. When the traffic light became green, Charlotte had to send Diana to the hospital


    first to deal with the wound and then send her back home.


    Before they parted, Diana said suddenly, ¡°Charlotte, I was upset just now, so I lost my temper to you. I


    am sorry, will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go back. We are friends, it is not a big deal.


    Charlotte sure would not me her, after all Diana had helped her a lot.


    Diana nodded, ¡°My brother has been back. I will ask him the result and I will contact you tomorrow.¡±


    When mentioning about this, Charlotte was stunned and then showed a slight smile, ¡°It is ok, you can


    take a rest first.¡±


    Then Charlotte drove back to thepany.


    After she gave back the car to Nathan, she suddenly thought of something and went straight to


    Kennedy¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Charlotte pushed open the door and found Kennedy was alone in the wheelchair, looking at the


    Charlotte took a deep breath, licked her lips nervously and then strode towards him.


    She was still wearing his suit, which made Kennedy have a good mood, along with her blue dress.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy¡­¡± Charlotte stood there and looked at Kennedy nervously.


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°The meal¡­¡±


    She mentioned the meal as soon as he came back? Kennedy sneered, ¡°Do you miss that meal or


    others?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    Again, this man liked to control her. She just mentioned it, and he thought of other things. She roller her


    eyes in her heart and exined, ¡°I mean, I forgot to pay the bill when I left.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kennedy said indifferently, ¡°Me neither.¡±


    Hear that, Charlotte¡¯s facial expression instantly changed, ¡°What is wrong with you? It was the Moore


    Group invited the Nelson Group to have a talk and I booked the restaurant. I forgot to pay the bill, why


    didn¡¯t you pay it? How can you leave a bad impression to the Nelson Group?"


    At this point, Charlotte anxiously bit her lower lip, apparently she was anxious.


    Hearing this, said coldly, ¡°You care about leaving a bad impression to him?"


    "It''s you I''m worried about!¡± Charlotte blurted out, "Don''t you want to cooperate with the Nelson Group?


    If you leave a bad impression, what will you do if the Nelson Group refuses to cooperate with the


    Moore Group? Reynold will..."


    Charlotte was as anxious as ants on the hot pot. She suddenly thought of something, ¡°I will exin and


    apologize to Mr. Nelson."


    With that, Charlotte was about to go out.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Stop there."


    Charlotte stopped in a short step and looked back at him in confusion.


    Kennedy pursed thin lips.


    "Do you see me as someone who has no ideas? That makes you think Zain paid for that meal? Even if


    it was paid by Zain, so what?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, ¡°He can pill the bill, but It was us invited he to the dinner, so we should pay


    the bill."


    It made Kennedy feel inexplicablyfortable. Kennedy hooked his lips.


    His smile was dazzling. Charlotte caught some information, "Did you pay for it?"


    "No."


    Charlotte, ¡°...I''d better exin."


    "Exin what? The restaurant is owned by the Moore Group."


    Charlotte, ¡°What did you say?"


    "Why should I pay for having food there?"


    Shen became suddenly speechless, so she spoke for a long time and she got fooled?

 Chapter 131 You Dont Deserve It

    Chapter 131 You Don''t Deserve It


    After enduring, Charlotte stared at him angrily and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Kennedy said.


    Charlotte''s steps stopped in situ, after all, she should obey hismand, but she faced him with her


    back and did not look back.


    In the next second, her waist was held. She was held into Kennedy¡¯s arms, which made her exim


    out loud.


    Kennedy''s big, hot hands caressed her neck, and his voice was low.


    "You are still wearing my clothes."


    His hand like an iron chain tightly locked in her waist, so that she could not move. Charlotte angrily


    turned back and stared at him, ¡°You fooled me!"


    Kennedy eyes were evil and charming. He got close to her, ¡°Did I answer wrong?"


    Charlotte, ¡°You deliberately fooled me."


    If he wasn''t trying to fool her, why didn''t he tell her that the restaurant was his property at the beginning,


    and only told her when she was about to leave.


    Piss her off!


    "Well, even if I was on purpose. What can you do with me?" Kennedy¡¯s word made Carlottle


    dumbfounded.


    "What did I say to you in the bathroom of the restaurant?" Kennedy took off her suit jacket and said in a


    low voice, ¡°I am aroused."


    Charlotte widened her eyes and her face turned pale.


    Of course she knew what he meant, and even if she didn''t, his movements showed it...


    Kennedy was pressing against her with his body, which told her what he wanted...


    Charlotte was in his arms. And her face turned pale, "Kennedy, what do you mean?"


    After the suit jacket was removed, she was mercilessly dropped to the cold floor,


    "Have you been wearing this suit when youe back?" he asked, caressing her smooth back with a


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Charlotte, ¡°......" Did he hear that she said?


    Facts proved that Kennedy did not listen to her.


    He bent his body and his thin lips fell between her neck. Charlotte was helpless and pushed him with


    hands, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°Continue."


    "Continue?¡±


    "Things left undone in the bathroom."


    Being disturbed, Kennedy became impatient and immediately bit her. Charlotte eximed out of pain.


    What happened next was so sudden that Charlotte could not have foreseen that Kennedy would


    suddenly be so...Well, passionate. He stripped her clothes, buried in her neck and gradually


    moved downward.


    He himself immersed in it, but the hot hands left on every inch of her skin humiliated Charlotte.


    He didn''t like her at all.


    He hated her so much, always looked at her with disgusted eyes, and said hurtful words to her. The


    child in her belly was not his, no man would never be able to like her.


    Since that they had sex, however, his attitude towards her hadpletely changed. He liked to hug


    her, kiss her and tease her.


    She suddenly thought of a word that had been used by the office clerk before, mistress.


    Kennedy did not take her as his wife. He only said she was his woman. In half a year she would leave,


    so he took her as his mistress?


    No -


    She didn''t want this!


    Charlotte widened her eyes and pushed Kennedy with force.


    "Let me go, let me go!¡± She kept on saying that and pushing him. Kennedy had been aroused, but


    Charlotte kept pushing him.


    At first he could have ignored her, but then he was so influenced by her that he sped her wrists and


    held them behind her back, forcing her soft body closer to him and narrowing his eyes.


    "Do you know whosep you''re sitting on? You''ll only make it hotter..."


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s face changed a little, "Don''t do that. Kenney, Don''t you hate me? Aren''t you


    supposed to hate me for not touching me? What are you doing now?"


    In the end, Charlotte almost lost control. "Do you just treat me as a ything? Because I''ve been


    divorced and I''m not carrying your child, so you punish me in this way?"


    Kennedy was stunned, narrowed eyes and stared at her, ¡°You think I am punishing you?"


    "Or what?" Charlotte looked at Kennedy¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You hate me, why suddenly


    change? Because of the other night? Well, if it''s because we had sex that night, you don''t have to be


    like this, because... I was drugged that night. And I wasn''t voluntary."


    The sentence let Kennedy be angrier. He gnashed his teeth, ¡°Say it again?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and stubbornly looked at him.


    Her chin was seized by him, and the force of Kennedy was heavy. He stared at her, ¡°Hmmm? You were


    not voluntary, so I forced you?"


    "I don''t me you." Charlotte exined, "There was scent in the room that night. Gerald was just trying


    to deal with you. He thought you are impotent, so he wanted to taste unbearable pain, but he did not


    expect that you ..."


    Charlotte did not finished her words.


    Though she had lost most of her senses that night, she could recall a little memory, but the traces on


    her body the next day could not deceive anyone.


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were dark, and the force to pinch her chin became hard, "You didn''t expect it


    was me to save you? Or did you want others to save you?"


    Charlotte, ¡°I..."


    What was the matter with him? He seemed to be jealous. But who was he jealous of?


    No, how could he possibly be jealous because of her?


    She was clearly his loathsome person!


    She had the self-knowledge, so she gave up the thought.


    Charlotte turned her head and said, "In short, you and I were forced to do it that night. Let bypass be


    bypass. Don''t take it seriously."


    Kennedy, ¡°...Is this what you want?"


    Charlotte pressed her lips and said nothing.


    She did not know what she wanted, but definitely not the Kennedy hugged her and kissed her every


    day because of having sex with her.


    She didn''t want this!


    She wanted...wanted...


    Charlotte closed her eyes and thought no more.


    Charlotte, you didn''t deserve it.

 Chapter 132 Then I am Ok with It

    Chapter 132 Then I am Ok with It


    After a long silence, Kennedy sneered and let go of her suddenly.


    "Well, if that''s what you want, I am ok with it."


    As words fall, Kennedy pushed her away, Charlotte staggered backward two steps and looked at him in


    astonishment.


    "I don¡¯t want a woman has other man in heart." There was great irony in his words. Kennedy showed a


    sarcastic smile and then looked at him with disdain, ¡°I just thought you enjoyed it, since you don¡¯t like it.


    Stay away from me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...I see."


    She pulled the dress up silently, and before going out she nced at the suit on the floor. "Can I borrow


    it again? I''ll give you back when I get home at night."


    "What?" Kennedy hooked his lips, "Beg me and or I will give it a consideration."


    Forget it.


    Charlotte turned around and left the office. Her chest was still heaving as she returned to her seat and


    sat down.


    Kennedy¡¯s words was lingering around in her mind.


    He just loved her body.


    And she had a thought...did he like her?


    In retrospect, how could she have been so stupid? What made her think that?


    Even if the sun were rising in the west, she shouldn''t have felt that way.


    The zipper at the back of the dress was broken and could not be pulled up. She could not get out in the


    dress. Kennedy was not willing to lend her his suit. She could only sit in the chair in daze.


    Momentster, the elevator door was suddenly opened.


    A coquettish figure sneaked out and looked around.


    Charlotte heard the sound and looked toward her. It was Yanis from the financial department.


    What was she doing here?


    Yanis seemed to have noticed her and quickly walked over.


    Looking for her?


    "Hey!" Yanis hurried to walk to her, looked around and found she was alone. She said impolitely, ¡°Have


    you used that sum of money?"


    The money? Charlotte thought of what happened at noon and shook her head, "Not yet."


    "Np? Didn''t you go to talk about cooperation? Why didn''t you use it? Are you lying?"


    After Charlotte got the tens of thousands, Yanis felt unease. She was afraid Charlotte would not return


    the money, then she and her father would get into trouble in thepany.


    In a ce like the Moore Group, if you made a mistake, you got fired.


    Whichpany would dare to hire them?


    So Yanis came to ask if she had spent the money and let her hand the bill.


    "I''m not lying, but something happened, but..." Charlotte thought that money would not be used


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    temporarily and Yanis was anxious. Charlotte would like to return the money first, and made Yanis feel


    at ease.


    She pulled open her bag and took out a card.


    "Here you are."


    Yanis hurriedly stretched out her hand to take it and confirmed, ¡°Did you really not use it?"


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, go back and register."


    Yanis, ¡°Ok, I will check it. If you dare to cheat me, I will take care of you.¡±


    With that, she was about to leave, but she found that Charlotte¡¯s clothes was loose, so she asked,


    ¡°What is wrong with your clothes?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte arranged her clothes, and Yanis said in distain, ¡°Did you dress half-naked like


    this to seduce Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lips and exined, ¡°The zip is broken and I can¡¯t pull it up.¡±


    Yanis came forward and have a look, ¡°Let me see. It is really broken. It isn¡¯t you make it broken?¡±


    Charlotte was speechless. She silently arranged her clothes and did not answer Yanis.


    Yanis saw her look and took off her white coat, ¡°I am kind, I lend my coat to you.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want it?¡± When Yanis was about to take it back, Charlotte stretched out and took it,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis was awkward, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I just don¡¯t want to see you dress like this to affect


    others¡¯ work. Hmm!¡±


    After Yanis left, Charlotte was in daze holding the coat.


    She did not expect someone would care about her. Yanis seemed to be rude to her, but she was nice.


    Charlotte showed a smile.


    At night, after taking a bath, Diana wanted to see Zain, but was stopped by the servant at door.


    ¡°Miss Diana, Mr. Nelson is taking bath. What is the matter?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana stared at the man fiercely, ¡°I want to talk with my brother, who are you to question


    me? Can¡¯ Ie to him?¡±


    The servant all knew that Diana was fierce. Being asked like that, the servant lowered his eyes and


    said, ¡°Miss Diana, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to remind you that Mr. Nelson is taking bath. If you


    ¡°None of your business even he is angry.¡± Diana said rudely, ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    The servant dared not say a word and had to leave.


    After the man left, Diana took a deep breath and walked in the room.


    She could wait in the room and then she could ask him the result of the investigation.


    While thinking, she walked in. she was wearing a carton lovely pajama.


    This was her first time to walk into Zain¡¯s room. His room was the same as others with cold color. It


    looked solome and did not make people feel ease in it.


    Who would make the bedroom like this? Diana thought Zain was a freak.


    There was sound of water from the bathroom.


    Diana looked around and found the file case on the desk next to a yellow kraft paper bag.


    Could it be the materials from her brother¡¯s investigation?


    Thinking of this, Diana quickly walked over, picked up the kraft paper bag and was to open it.


    If she opened it like this, would her brother be angry?


    But she was curious. Diana told herself to have a quick look at it and then put it back. No one would


    know about it.


    Thinking of this, Diana secretly opened the kraft paper bag, and then pulled out the materials.


    Her heart was beating fast, she was nervous, but when she saw the material inside, her eyes suddenly


    widened.


    How was it possible?

 Chapter 133 Worse than Strangers

    Chapter 133 Worse than Strangers


    Diana widened her eyes and could not believe what she had seen.


    The materials showed the man was Kennedy.


    So the man she and Charlotte had been looking for was Kennedy.


    The child¡¯s father was with her, but she did not know about it, neither did Kennedy.


    How could this happen?


    The sound of water suddenly stopped. Diana came back to her sense. Her brother had finished the


    bath. If she stayed there, she would be found.


    Thinking of that, Diana quickly put back the materials to the bag, but she was too worried, when she


    was about to leave, she idently touhed the phone on the table with her sleeve.


    The sound of the phone fell onto the ground was clear. Diana was afraid and she had to pick up the


    phone. When she was to put back the phone to the table, the door of the bathroom was opened.


    Diana stopped her move and turned to look towards the bathroom.


    After bath, Zain¡¯s strong body had waterdrop on it, his ck hair was wet and sticked to the forehead.


    He fixed his eyes on Diana.


    He did not speak, pressed his lips and looked at Diana.


    Diana¡¯ heartbeat was fast. She dodged Zain¡¯s eyes out of guilty.


    Diana had to force a smile and stretched out her hand to greet, ¡°Hi, brother¡­¡±


    Diana could even hear her voice trembling.


    Diana was panicked and put her hand behind her back, butter she felt it wrong and took out the


    phone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Brother, I idently fell your phone. I did not know if it is broken.¡± Diana surpressed her mood


    and said lightly.


    Zain took a dry towel to wipe his wet hair, walked toward her, with his auroing.


    He said coldly, ¡°I said, without my permission, you are not allowed to enter my room.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana was nervous.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t mean to. I heard you were taking a bath, so I walked in to wait for you.¡± Speaking of


    this, Diana got tears in eyes because she was nervous, looking at Zain pitifully, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I am


    now leaving.¡±


    Diana put down the phone and was about to leave.


    Zain stoped her, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Diana stopped her pace and stood in stu anxiously.


    Zain looked at her back with sharp eyes, and asked, ¡°What do you want? Say it.¡±


    Diana blinked, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Nothing, you have juste home, I miss you, so I want


    to see if you have fallen asleep, I¡­¡± She became mess innguage. She hated herself like this. She


    was pretending well, but every time she met Zain¡¯s deep eyes which seemed to have seen through her


    mind and she stood by his side, she felt her lie would be revealed.


    And she was guilty, so now she was no confident.


    Zain said nothing and fell his eyes on that bag. When he picked it up, he found someone have opened


    it. Then he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Did you check the materials?¡±


    Being asked that, Diana turned pale on face and denied, ¡°No, no, Brother, I just came in and found your


    phone was bright and I idently fell it.¡±


    Zain, ¡°¡­¡±


    He raised his eyes and snorted.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked.


    Diana was nervous, ¡°Brother, is the material important? I would not touch your things. I behave well. If


    there is nothing else, I gotta go.¡±


    Zain looked up at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about that thing?¡±


    ¡°I will ask you tomorrow. You are tired now, go to bed.¡±


    With that, Diana left like a thief.


    Zain looked at her back coldly, opened the bag, took a look and threw it onto the desk.


    After a while, he seemed to have thought of something¡­ He took out a paper from his pocket. There


    was a picture on it. Although the woman on it was smiling, her eyes were cold and indifferent, which


    made her unordinary.


    Who was she? Why she looked familiar with the person in his memory?


    *


    Charlotte went home at night and washed Yanis¡¯ coat, and then dried it. In the next day she went to the


    financial department and returned it to Yanis.


    Seeing she came and returned the clothes, Yanis was arrogant.


    "I lend you the clothes not to help you, but don''t want to see you seduce Mr. Kennedy!"


    Charlotte felt that Yanis was cold in face but hot in heart. She nodded, "OK, I know."


    Yanis narrowed her eyes whens he was still smiling, ¡°What is wrong with you? I said harsh words to


    you, and you''re not angry?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Because I know you are helping me, thank you, otherwise I really don''t


    know what to do."


    Yanis, ¡°...Who wants your thanks? Go now!"


    Charlotte had to leave first. When she was to enter the elevator, she met Kennedy who was about to go


    upstairs. They looked at each other. Before Charlotte did anything, Kennedy moved away his eyes.


    Charlotte stepped into the elevator before it closed. As soon as she got in, she felt cold in her arms and


    neck.


    She was wearing a light green cuffless suit, which suited her skin especially, but her cool, fair arms


    were exposed, which was not pleasing to the eye of Kennedy.


    This damn woman, she was wearing more and more revealing clothes!


    "Assistant Wilson."


    Nathan took the initiative to greet Charlotte.


    Charlotte nodded to him, then stood to one side and said nothing.


    Nathan noticed that from the moment Charlotte appeared, Kennedy¡¯s cold breath was constantly


    pouring out, which filled the elevator, but it was still rolling out. When he saw Charlotte, he did not pay


    attention to her and turned away directly.


    What was going on here? Didn''t they seem to be very affectionate when they were in the restaurant


    yesterday? What happened after one night...

 Chapter 134 Do You Have to?

    Chapter 134 Do You Have to?


    The atmosphere in the elevator was eerie.


    The most ufortable that person was Nathan. He could only endure their emotion, expecially the


    Kennedy¡¯s.


    Fortunately, the elevator soon arrived. Before Nathan noticed it, Kennedy rolled his wheelchair to enter


    the elevator.


    Without looking back.


    Charlotte standing in the corner took a look at his back, feeling upset.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She then walked over, Nathan took a few steps back and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What is going on?


    Did you get along well yesterday?¡±


    Charlotte did not want to answer his question and said nothing.


    Nathan gave up since she did not say a word.


    Charlotte came back to her post, looked at the words in the document, thinking of Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes,


    which was full of disguse.


    He should have held hatred to her.


    Strange.


    She said that to him. nothing to be upset. Get to work!


    Charlotte cheered herself up and focused on work.


    When it was time for lunch, Diana sent her a message and asked her if she had time, and she had


    something important to tell her.


    When Charlotte saw the message, she thought of the dinner yesterday.


    Now Zain was back, she would know about the truth.


    But now¡­ Charlotte suddenly felt it was not important who the man was.


    Thingking of this, Charlotte replied to her.


    {I have to work, I may not be avable}


    Diana replied, {Ok, I will make a date with you some other day.}


    She had the same mood with Charlotte, because she did not know what to tell Charlotte, so maybe it


    would be good to dy it.


    Charlotte replied a smile emoji to her.


    Then they did not mentioned it.


    Diana breathed a sign of relief holding the phone. Although she did not tell Charlotte the result, she


    came to ask her brother about it predending she knew nothing about it.


    Diana changed the clothes before she walked out of the house.


    Charlotte took a bite of food after putting down the phone and saw someone sit down.


    ¡°Here you are, I had been looking for you.¡±


    Charlotte raised her head and found it was Yanis.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°What? There is no other seat in the canteen, can¡¯t I sit here? Look, you bullied others in the canteen


    Yanis said arrogantly.


    Hearing that, Charlotte could not help but smile, ¡°Yes, they are afraid of me, why do you still sit next to


    me?¡±


    Yanis snorted, ¡°Because I am righteous and not afraird of you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    Yanis looked around and leaned over, ¡°Did you start the fight?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was stunned and then shook her head honestly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Can I get money if I cheat you?¡±


    Yanis was stunned and then snorted, ¡°So they started it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got spit with soup, that was why I fought back.¡±


    ¡°Shit, it was really they started it. They look gentle, why are they this cruel? So you defended for


    yourself? Good.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I did. I thought you started the fight. But it was them started, you don¡¯t have to bear it, just hit them¡­¡±


    After that, Yanis thought she was too violent, so she cought lightly, ¡°I am kidding. I am gentle, don¡¯t tell


    others.¡±


    After the chat, Yanis was about to leave and said, ¡°I think you are nice and brave, do you want to be my


    friend?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Charlotte stood there. Can she? Since she had joined thepany, no one was willing to pay attention


    to her, because everyone thought she joined thepany because she had a back.


    Now she was stunned when Yanis said she wanted to her friend.


    ¡°What are you thinking? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Yanis widened her eyes and stared at her in displeasure.


    Charlotte came back to her sense and shook her head, ¡°I was just surprised, because, I don¡¯t have


    many friends.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have too many friends?¡± Yanis narrowed her eyes and looked at her up and down, ¡°Am I the


    only one?¡±


    ¡°I have other one, but except for her, I have no other friends.¡±


    Yanis patted her chest, ¡°Ok, from today on, I am your friend, I will protect you in the future.¡±


    Charlotte was grateful about it.


    Yanis leaned over and asked, ¡°But can you tell me how you hooked up Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡­


    They became friends like this. So except for Diana, Charlotte had another friend.


    Yanis was cute, pure and simple.


    After work, Yanis came to Charlotte and took her to have some food. She asked Charlotte things about


    Kennedy.


    Charlotte answered, ¡°The rtionship between Kennedy and I was not that you think, so¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You are not his mistress?¡±


    The word ¡°mistress¡± made Charlotte turn pale on face. Yanis exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it. It was they said


    it.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be his mistress. Even if she would leave in half a year, she now was his wife.


    Even if she left, she would be his ex-wife.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte felt better.


    ¡°No a mistress? So you are his girlfriend?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed, ¡°No, don¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    After they parted, Charlotte came back to the Moore house. She met Manfred when she got home. She


    said hello to him and then went upstairs.


    When she walked into the room, she found her quilt was not there.


    She took a look and found it was on Kennedy¡¯s bed.


    So Charlotte walked over and wanted to take it back.


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    Kennedy came out from the bathroom and shouted when he saw that.


    Charlotte was stunned and took a look at Kennedy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my quilt.¡±


    ¡°Your quilt? You threw away my quilt, so I will keep this one, anything wrong?¡± Charlotte said.


    Hearing that, Kennedy sneered, ¡°Is there anything in the family belongs to you. Don¡¯t you understand


    your position?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± Charlotte took a deep breath, looked at him.

 Chapter 135 Take revenge

    Chapter 135 Take revenge


    ¡°Well?¡± Kennedy¡¯ eyes were deep and cold.


    Charlotte stood there, clutching the quilt with one hand and looking at him.


    Her calm eyes seemed to have ayer of ice in them. A few momentster, Charlotte put it back and


    said in a low voice, ¡°Nothing, as long as you are happy.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked to her bed on the ground.


    Then she walked outside.


    Kennedy was angry because of her.


    When Charlotte came to the servant to get the quilt, the servant was embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Moore,


    we have washed all the quilts today, they are wet now, so we can¡¯t give you now.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte frowned, ¡°Not even one?¡±


    The servant shook her head.


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte did not believe it, frowning.


    The servant was scared and lowered her head, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Moore, it is Mr. Kennedy¡¯s order, please


    forgive me.¡±


    Charlotte seemed to have known about it. She shrug, ¡°Ok, since it was like that, I will give up.¡±


    When she turned to leave, the servants became to whispered.


    ¡°What is going on? Didn¡¯t they get closer a yew days ago? Why they have to sleep in different beds


    today?¡±


    ¡°The new couple was like this, it is normal to have a quarrel.¡± A servant said.


    ¡°Really? I think it is serious. Mr. Kennedy did not give quilt to Mrs. Moore, will she be cold when she


    sleeps?¡±


    ¡°You are still young, and you don¡¯t understand. Mr. Kennedy is now forcing Mrs. Moore to sleep with


    him. Mr. Kennedy has the quilt.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it turns out¡­ Mr. Kennedy is scheming.¡±


    But Charlotte heard nothing of it. When she came back to her room, she found Kennedy looking at her


    coldly, she was so angry.


    ¡°Have you expected that I will get nothing?¡±


    Kennedy pressed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Kennedy, it doesn¡¯t matter you took the quilt back, why don¡¯t you allow they to give me the quilt?¡±


    He took a cold look at her and snorted.


    Charlotte was angry but she had no other way.


    Everyone in the Moore family had to obey his order but not hers. Even if he wanted to her to die, she


    could not resist.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She could use the one on the ground and wrapped her with it at night. And she would buy a new one


    after she got off work tomorrow.


    It was not expensive anyway, and she could afford it.


    Times went by and now it was autumn.


    Charlotte lied on her bed and folded the quilt on the ground and warpped herself. She wore a thick


    pajama, so she did not feel cold.


    She just could not spread her body.


    At the beginning, she felt unconfortable, but when she got used to it, she did not feel anything wrong.


    She closed her eyes and then feel into sleep.


    Charlotte did not know when she fell asleep, a tall figure came to her and snorted when he found she


    was in asleep.


    ¡°Stupid woman, you did not beg me for once but would rather sleep like this.¡±


    *


    She had a sound sleep, but when she woke up, she felt sore all over the body. Her bone were stiff.


    After curling for one night, she had to get up and stretch her body.


    But when she saw a pair of dark eyes, she immediately withdrew her hands and walked to the


    bathroom to wash her face.


    When she came out, Kennedy was not there anymoe.


    Charlotte took out her calender from her bag. It was almost one month since she came to the Moore


    family.


    As time went by, the baby in her belly had growth for two months, it was five months to go before the


    expiration of the contract.


    Just endure it. Charlotte said in heart.


    When Charlotte arrived in thepany, she learned that she had to take care of the cooperation with


    the Nelson Group, and they would came to thepany.


    Charlotte as the person in charge had had many materials ready.


    When she knew that they had arrived and she was to get up with the materials, Kennedy and Nathan


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    came out from the office. Charlotte waited for him since they would work together.


    But they stopped by her. Nathan came to her.


    ¡°Assistant Wilson, give it to me.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Nathan said awkwardly, ¡°Have you got all the material ready?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± She handed over the materials and showed a smile, ¡°I will exin to


    Mr. Nelsonter, and there will be no problem about the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Nathan coughed and lowered his voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend the meeting.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was surprised and stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Why? She spent a long time to sort out the materials. Didn¡¯t Kennedy give her the project? Why did he


    take it back?


    Nathan pressed his lips, he did not exin to Charlotte but looked towards Kennedy.


    So Charlotte understood it was Kennedy¡¯s order. She came to him and asked, ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I


    attend the meeting?¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyes and sneered in distain, ¡°Who are you? You want to attend the meeting?


    What? Do you want to serve water?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale.


    when she came to the Moore family, she was forced to be Kennedy¡¯s assistant, and he humiliated in


    various way and let her serve water in the meeting room.


    He wanted her to give up.


    ¡°If you miss those days, I don¡¯t mind give you a chance.¡±


    Charlotte clenched her fists.


    If she wanted her dignity, she should not be there.


    But, she had sorted out all the materials, why can¡¯t she attend the meeting? So she preferred to serve


    water, in this way, she could hear their dialuge and she could exin in times.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at Kennedy stubbently.


    ¡°Ok, give me a chance to serve water, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Remember, you are now allowed to speak in the meeting room.¡±

 Chapter 136 Uncalm

    Chapter 136 Uncalm


    Charlotte was in grievance and followed Kennedy into the conference room.


    Manfred was there too. When he made eye contact with Charlotte, he showed her a gentle and friendly


    smile. Although Charlotte was in a bad mood, facing such as smile, she felt much better and smiled at


    him too.


    The small interaction was caught by Kennedy.


    Therefore, his breath became colder.


    Zain and Megan had arrived, who was picked up by vice president, Manfred, so when Charlotte saw


    Manfred, she had seen Zain and Megan sitting next to him.


    As yesterday, Zain sat there coldly, as if he could not see anyone around.


    He lowered his eyes, reading the materials. Until Charlotte came in, he noticed and raised his eyes to


    look toward Charlotte and nodded to her.


    Charlotte, too, nodded to him and then to Megan.


    Kennedy¡¯s breath was with anger right this moment.


    What a popr woman.


    Wherever she was, people would greet with her. She must be proud.


    After sitting down, Kennedy used his fingers to tug the table, ¡°Coffee.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°I will get it.¡±


    With that, she walked out. She had prepared the coffee for all the people in the conference room, with


    no one to help her. And it seemed to be a tough mission.


    When she served the coffee, the meeting began. Someone was presenting in the conference room.


    She could not make a sound, so she put the coffee to the front of the directors and mangers lightly.


    Seeing that she seemed to have difficulty, Manfred came to help her to hold the te. Charlotte gave


    him a thankful look and then served a cup of coffee to Zain.


    Zain found she had fair long fingers as good as jade.


    In his memory, her mother had hands as the same as hers. She turned the book page by page to read


    various stories for him.


    And she would use her hand to touch his head and said to him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Zain, if you found your sister, you must be good to her.¡±


    After his mother died, Zain had take finding his sister as a goal of life.


    Two years ago, he finally found his missing sister, but¡­ he still felt empty in heart, feeling that he had


    notpleted his mother¡¯s expectation.


    And the appearance of Charlotte manified his shortage in heart.


    He felt Charlotte ovepped the person in his heard from time to time, posing him an illusion.


    She was his sister he had been looking for.


    After the meeting, he would ask Megan to check Charlotte¡¯s identity.


    Megan looked at Charlotte in surprise. She did not expect that Charlotte would have to do this much


    works. Seeing the indifferent look of Kennedy sitting in the main seat, Megan thought of what had


    happened in the restaurant yesterday.


    She thought: man is a heartless creature.


    When Charlotte served the coffee for the second time, Manfred could not stand it and was to help her.


    Zain gave a look to Megan.


    Megan had worked for him for years, so she understood what his look meant. Before Manfred came to


    help Charlotte, she helped Charlotte hold the coffee te and said in a low voice, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her in surprise, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then Megan together with Charlotte served the coffee to everyone. When she served to Kennedy,


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Zain, you are a nice person.¡±


    The sudden voice interrupted the meeting.


    People were surprised and did not understand what happened.


    Zain looked at him and said in a stern voice, ¡°Do you have not enough staff? It will make me doubt that


    if yourpany can keep up with the Nelson Group after we started our cooperation.¡±


    Kennedy snorted, ¡°As the first group in B City, we only purse quality than quantity.¡±


    Charlotte frowned, hearing that.


    Again, Kennedy was mean. He was going to cooperate with the Nelson Group, but he still said harsh


    words to them. Couldn¡¯t he ensure it?


    Charlotte still thought for the Moore Group thought she was insulted by Kennedy in such a way.


    Was it because she was one member of the Moore Group?


    People was confused, but they had found something wrong. It was weird in the mid of the meeting.


    Was Mr. Nelson and Mr. Kennedy going to quarrel? But for what?


    ¡°Really, I hope yourpany can surprise me.¡±


    The meeting ended in advance. It was a surprise the cooperation was deal. There was nothing wrong


    because they had quarrel, and they shook hands when they signed the contract.


    After the meeting, Charlotte heard from some high levels.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson and Mr. Moore are capable. After a quarrel, they still signed the contract, I thought it would


    fail.¡±


    ¡°No way, Mr. Kennedy is disable, but he had a clear mind. He knows what kind of cooperation should


    be seized. Zain was serious man and he knows what to do.¡±


    When Zain and Megan left, Megan asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you should not speak for Miss Charlotte today.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain frowned.


    Megan continued, ¡°They should have had a fight. You were calm, but today¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Zain ordered, ¡°Megan, go check Charlotte, everything about her.¡±


    Megan was stunned.


    Then she said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    She was confused. It was his first time to be interested in a woman. Did he take fancy to her? But..


    What was the speciality about Charlotte? She was pretty, tall, noble and had beautiful eyes.


    But, should Zain be abnormal?


    Why?


    After everyone left, Charlotte was about to leave, but Nathan came to her, ¡°Assistant Wilson, Mr.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Kennedy asked you to pick up the coffee cups.¡±


    Hearing that, she had to go back and picked up the cups silently.


    Manfred did not leave. Seeing that she was busy with the cups, he put down his pen and came to help


    her.


    ¡°Why Kennedy sent a person to help you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlotte took two steps back, ¡°Manfred.¡±


    Kennedy had told her to keep distance with Manfred.

 Chapter 137 Spittle has the Effect of Stopping Bleeding

    Chapter 137 Spittle has the Effect of Stopping Bleeding


    Seeing her take steps back, Manfred darkened his eyes, ¡°Am I a devil?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte did not understand what he meant and looked up at him in bewilderment.


    Manfred showed a wry smile, ¡°If I am not a devil, then why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Sorry, Manfred.¡±


    She was not afraid of him, but if Kennedy caught that, he would make trouble for her. That man... Even


    though he didn''t like her, he was really possessive.


    Because she had the title of his wife.


    ¡°It is ok, I don''t me you.¡± Manfred smiled gently at her and whispered, ¡°Let me go it, you go upstairs


    first.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte slightly changed her face, ¡°No, let me do you, you can go back to work.¡±


    Charlotte had not thanked him for helping herst time in the canteen. Now she would hide when she


    saw him. Charlotte felt sorry, so she whispered, ¡°By the way, thank you for helping mest time in the


    canteen.


    ¡°Never mind, did Kennedy pick you upter?¡± Manfred slightly smiled, ¡°Kennedy cares about you.¡±


    When it came to Kennedy, Charlotte found that he was no longer in the meeting room.


    Perhaps he did not want to see her now.


    Charlotte was upset. She smiled in self-mockery, ¡°Well, maybe.¡±


    Manfred found that and he asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong? Why would Kennedy do this to you?


    Did you have a fight?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t know how to say. It isplex.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred felt she was cut with distressed facial features and reached out to touch her head, ¡°Don''t


    worry, girl should be happy and show more smile.¡±


    This intimate action made Charlotte stunned for a few seconds, and then she retreated two steps,


    ¡°Thank you, Manfred, I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you free after work? I heard sweets make people feel better. That cakest time...¡±


    At the mention of sweets, Charlotte became awkward. ¡°Manfred... I didn''t want to deceive you, so I


    think I''d better tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don''t eat sweets. I gave the cake to my friend. Do you mind that?¡±


    Charlotte thought it better to make it clear, lest one day he would give her a cake on a whim, or take


    her to eat dessert, which would be a waste of effort.


    Manfred probably did not expect she would be so sincere. He was stunned for a while and then


    suddenlyughed and touched her head again, ¡°Charlotte, I am very d.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°??¡±


    ¡°I''m d you''re willing to share your true thoughts with me.¡±


    Manfred¡¯s hand was still on her head. He said in a soft voice, ¡°It doesn''t matter, since you don''t like to


    eat sweet, what is your favorite vor?¡±


    Charlotte took a look at him and thought seriously, ¡°Spicy? No, Manfred, I gotta work now.¡±


    With that, Charlotte fled out of the conference room with the coffee cups.


    As a result, she ran into Kennedy outside the door. Charlotte was scared and retreated two steps, and


    all the cups fell to the ground in an instant. Because she had a lot of them in her hands, the noise was


    very loud.


    But by this time everyone was almost gone. When they heard the sound, they looked back and found


    that Charlotte had dropped the cup. They all left directly.


    Manfred in the conference room came out as he heard the sound, ¡°Charlotte? Are you all right?¡±


    Manfred quickly came forward to pull Charlotte away from the scene. The ground was full of debris, ¡°Be


    careful, don''t hurt your feet.¡±


    Kennedy coldly hooked up his lips seeing that.


    ¡°Manfred, you are attentive to your sister-inw.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred looked up at him, ¡°Kennedy, how can you Charlotte do these all alone?¡±


    ¡°The Moore Group doesn¡¯t keep an idle person. What can she do?¡± Kennedy said in a taunt way.


    ¡°As far as I know, she contacted the Nelson Group and sorted out all the meeting materials. You said


    she can''t do anything, it''s not quite right. Charlotte is a good assistant. Don''t waste a talent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you more than I understand her ability?¡±


    ¡°Kennedy, why do you put it so harshly? You know what kind of person I am.¡±


    Kennedy darkened his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Since that night they had a talk, Kennedy had be particrly terrible. Now speaking with Manfred,


    he was so mean. Charlotte thought for a while and then broke free from Manfred¡¯s hand.


    She''d better not make Manfred into trouble.


    It was very likely that Kennedy was unkind to him now was because of Manfred got close to her.


    ¡°Manfred, I am ok. You go to work, I will clean you here.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte......¡±


    ¡°Please, Manfred!¡± Charlotte''s voice became heavy. Manfred stopped his move an helplessly took a


    look at Charlotte, and then toward Kennedy. Finally he could helplessly sigh.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be off then. Kennedy, Charlotte, you better have a talk.¡±


    After Manfred left, Charlotte took a sigh of relief, squatted down to pick up the debris on the ground, put


    them to the tray piece by piece. In the face of Kennedy, she silently picked them up.


    This scene made Kennedy narrowed his eyes. He was upset. When he was about to scold her not to


    use broomstick, Charlotte''s hand was suddenly broken by ss.


    Herplexion changed, but she did not exim out loud, because Kennedy was still watching, so


    she simply shook off the blood on the hand and continued to pick up debris.


    Otherwise Kennedy would say she was weak.


    She didn''t want to be insulted by him anymore.


    However, Kennedy suddenly rolled the wheelchair to her, and then held her arm and pulled her up.


    Charlotte eximed and her wrist was caught by him.


    ¡°Did you see it bleed?¡± Kennedy asked.


    ¡°Yes, I saw that...¡± Charlotte stammered and tried to pull her hand back, ¡°But that''s none of your


    business.¡±


    ¡°None of my business?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were fiercer than the wolf. He put her injured finger in the


    mouth and sucked it. Charlotte flushed and wanted pull her hand back, ¡°Kennedy, what are you doing?


    Let go of me!¡±


    His tongue was so slippery that it sucked the blood out of her fingers.


    After a long time Kennedy let go of her, and showed an evil smile, ¡°Spittle has the effect of stopping


    bleeding, you should thank me.¡±

 Chapter 138 Out of Favour

    Chapter 138 Out of Favour


    Charlotte took back her hand, flushing, and stared at Kennedy with hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to stop the bleeding? Damn!¡±


    Kennedy snorted, ¡°What? Do you want someone else to stop the bleeding?¡±


    Charlotte did not bother to argue with him, It will became worse if they kept talking, so she was to squat


    down to pick up the debris again, Kennedy, however, scolded, ¡°What is wrong with you brain? Why do


    you use by hand to pick them up?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte suddenly raised her head, ¡°Do you agree with me to use broom?¡±


    When she first squatted down to pick up the debris with her hands, she thought that Kennedy had


    tormented her on purpose and should have wanted her to pick it up with her hands, so even if she went


    to get the broom, it would be of no use.


    She could not believe he allowed her to use a broom.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and said angrily, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte got up suddenly and turned around to get the broom. If he had agreed, she


    certainly wouldn''t have been so stupid as to use her hands.


    When she came back, Kennedy was about to leave.


    After he left, the icy breath disappeared. The temperature returned to normal. Charlotte quickly cleaned


    up the debris on the ground. The cleaner was cleaning the floor at that time. Seeing that, she said,


    ¡°s! Why did you break so many cups? You are young and energetic, but you are not as capable as


    old people like us.¡±


    Charlotte awkwardly put down the broom and left.


    When it was time to get off, Yanis came to her and asked.


    ¡°I heard that in the meeting this morning, Mr. Kennedy made things difficult for you. Oh, my god, you


    are suchme. It''s only been a while, and now you are out of favor.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis, ¡°The men are all like this. They won¡¯t cherish you when they have had you, and then they would


    please another woman, is it necessary? Mr. Kennedy is disable, I don''t think he should be picky. It''s


    good to have you.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte felt helpless. ¡°Are you hurting me orforting me?¡±


    ¡°Both!¡± Yanis smiled and hugged her arm, ¡°I am hurting you andforting you, but you should work


    harder so that he only loves you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You think too much!¡±


    Yanis was about to say something, but suddenly a figure showed up, so she and Charlotte had to stop


    their paces.


    Yanis looked at the person unexpectedly.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred smiled at Yanis. The smile suddenly warmed the heart of Yanis. She lowered her eyes in a shy


    way.


    Manfred looked at Charlotte, ¡°Do you have time?¡±


    Charlotte froze for a moment.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± She asked.


    Manfred looked at her smiling without a word. Charlotte was not a stupid person, so she could look at


    Yanis and said in a soft voice, ¡°You go back first, I will tell you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Yanis nodded, and then toward Charlotte winked for a while before leaving.


    After Yanis left, Manfred took out the car keys, ¡°Go, I invite you to dinner.¡±


    What? Before Charlotte said a word, Manfred had turned away. She stood in situ for a long while


    before she followed up. A lot of people in thepany cast eyes to them. Charlotte poked her fingers


    in entanglements and said to him ¡°Manfred, I''m not hungry.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred showed a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not a ce to make you full.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...But......¡±


    ¡°Just one meal, can¡¯t I invite you?¡±


    Well, when he said that, Charlotte suddenly felt that she had gone too far. He had not done anything,


    but asked her to dinner, but she had repeatedly refused him.


    In the underground parking lot, Manfred gentlemanly opened the door for her. When she bent down to


    get in the car, he stretched out a hand to block the door above, to prevent her from hitting the head.


    After Charlotte sat, Manfred bent over to tie her belt.


    He got very close. The kind of clear male breath on his body came into her breath, so Charlotte was


    nervous and subconsciously screened her breath, until he fastened the safety belt! She thought she


    should have fastened it by herself.


    But Manfred had bypassed the car, opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. Charlotte thought he


    was really a gentleman.


    ¡°You said you don''t like to eat sweet, but spicy, so I will take you to eat spicy fish.¡±


    Spicy fish?


    When she heard the word, Charlotte''s eyes suddenly lit up and she swallowed subconsciously.


    However, she said in embarrassment, ¡°Manfred, how do you know I like to eat that?¡±


    ¡°I asked my assistant to check your preferences, and I''ll find it out.¡± Manfred said, and want to reach


    over to rub her head.


    But the distance between the two people was not so close, plus when he put his hand over. Charlotte


    subconsciously avoided a bit, so Manfred could not touch her head.


    His hand paused in the air and then he withdrew it.


    ¡°Are you afraid I have bad manners?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°I''m just worried that Kennedy will make trouble for you. I don''t


    want to make trouble for you, so...¡±


    ¡°It''s ok.¡± Manfred showed a smile, ¡°I told you, Kennedy is cold on face hot in heart. Besides, you were


    wronged at the secretary''s office today. I don''t think you''ve been smiling much since you married into


    the Moore family. You are not happy.¡±


    Happy?


    It seemed that Charlotte had not known what kind of mood this was for a long time.


    Since she married Aldrich, she did not know what happiness was, let alone after the divorce she


    married to Kennedy. Most of the time, she suffered like in the hell.


    How terrible.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte closed her eyes and said in a calm voice, ¡°It doesn''t matter, I''ve been used to


    it.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred showed a light smile, said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Get used to be unhappy? This is


    not a good habit. Charlotte... A girl should smile a lot, especially when you''re so young. It''s not good for


    you to be miserable all the time, and it will have an effect on your health.¡±


    Charlotte gave a wry smile.


    ¡°I don''t mean this kind of smile. I mean that kind of smile from your heart.¡±


    Charlotte could notugh. She said helplessly, ¡°Manfred, don''t make it difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Manfred stopped that. The car drove forward, and soon it arrived at the destination. When


    Manfred took her in, Charlotte had been following him, trying to keep a distance with him.


    Then, from time to time, she looked aside, always with a guilty look, until he entered the box.


    Charlotte suddenly bumped into the Manfred''s back.

 Chapter 139 An Idea

    Chapter 139 An Idea


    Charlotte came to her senses, rubbed her nose and stepped back two steps.


    ¡°Sorry, Manfred, I didn''t expect you to stop suddenly.¡±


    Manfred looked back to her and softly said, ¡°It doesn''t matter, as long as it does not hurt.¡±


    Of course it didn''t hurt.


    After the two sat down, Manfred ordered a lot of her favorite food.


    Charlotte sighed at the man''s carefulness and thoughtfulness, but at the same time she began to feel


    guilty. She always felt that she should not have dinner with Manfred.


    But on second thought, they were just eating, she had no other ideas and she had nothing to feel guilty


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    about.


    These thoughts disappeared when the spicy fish was served.


    Charlotte liked spicy fish very much, but she didn''t have a person to eat with her.


    She couldn''t finish it herself, so when she smelt the familiar aroma, she suddenly remembered that she


    hadn''t eaten it for years.


    She put a piece of fish in the bowl and suddenly smiled, ¡°I have not eaten this for a long time  but can


    you eat spicy food? Is it okay to eat this with me?¡±


    The misty mist covered the handsome features of Manfred, so his eyes and eyebrows looked more


    mild. He showed a smile, ¡°I can eat any vor.¡±


    Charlotte asked because many people didn''t eat spicy food. This kind of food just served in the pot was


    spicy and sour. Charlotte was afraid that his stomach could not stand it.


    ¡°Manfred, if you really can''t eat it, you don''t have to endure.¡±


    Manfred, ¡°Eat, Charlotte, I am ok with it.¡±


    Charlotte was relieved. At first she ate carefully, but after looking at the man on the other side a few


    times and making sure that he was also carefully picking out the fish bones, she was relieved.


    And on the other side, Diana entered the store in thepany of several famousdies.


    After booking a room, a few people went upstairs with Diana.


    The Nelson Group was famous in B City, and Diana came back to the familyter, so everyone knew


    she was well protected.


    For example, at the moment, the daughter of the Kong Group held Diana''s arm and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°Diana, the spicy fish here is very famous. I do not know if you havee here to eat before, I will treat


    you today, and you can order the food you like.¡±


    Diana used to have bitter days before, although now she was a daughter from a rich family, but hearing


    such words, she felt the girl was mocking her, so she sneered, ¡°What do you? Are you mocking me of


    the bitter like before I came back to the Nelson family?¡±


    The girl''s face immediately changed and she exined in a low voice, ¡°Dina, I didn''t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to call my name? How dare you call my name?¡±


    Diana only was a normal person in the front of Charlotte, but as soon as Charlotte was not there, she


    was outrageous and unreasonable. It waspletely two people.


    The girl was too frightened to speak again.


    Among them a girl came forward and snorted, ¡°Miss Nelson, you can ignore her. Her family recently


    was to go bankrupt, I think she wants to curry favor with you. Let''s go to the second floor.¡±


    The girl was left behind, and the others went up to the second floor.


    Diana was not happy. From the day she had read the materials, she was agitated to now. Originally her


    temper was bad and now she was furious.


    Passing by a box, Diana suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    She walked slowly, and then looked inside.


    It was Charlotte. When Diana was to go out, the person around her suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Nelson,


    what''s wrong?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana suddenly came back to her sense and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She followed the others into the box, and after sitting down, it suddenly urred to her that the person


    sitting opposite Charlotte seemed to be a man...


    And he seemed a little familiar?


    Who was he? Which man did Charlottee here with to eat spicy fish?


    Thinking about this, Diana decided to find out, so she got up and said to the others, ¡°You sit for a while,


    I gotta use the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Diana, I go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t follow me.¡±


    Diana took a nce at that person, and then went out.


    After she left, the others suddenly became indignant.


    ¡°She really thinks she''s a golden girl. It''s disgusting to look at her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if she is not the daughter of the Nelson family, I will ignore her.¡±


    ¡°When we get the chance, we''ll make sure she knows we cannot to be messed with.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you guys. When she was here, you all ttered her, and now she is not here, you said her


    bad words behind her back. Why are you?¡±


    *


    Diana did not know these things. She left the box and went to Charlotte¡¯s box.


    The door of the box was open and she saw Charlotte sitting in it.


    And now she happened to see clearly the opposite man.


    It was Manfred Moore.


    Why Charlotte was with Manfred? Diana was confused, suddenly Manfred poured a cup of juice to


    Charlotte to relieve the spicy feeling, ¡°Drink some.¡±


    He was gentle and considerate, Diana suddenly felt something wrong.


    Did Manfred like Charlotte? He was trying to hit on her?


    After realizing this, Diana''s face bes ugly. When she was to rush in to pull Charlotte away, an idea


    emerged suddenly in her mind, and she stopped her pace at this point.


    Momentster, Diana took her steps back.


    She blinked.


    If...Manfred was really interested in Charlotte, it would be good if they were together? And...


    Diana had an idea.


    In this way, she could tell Charlotte that the owner of the suit was actually Manfred, so that they could


    be together.


    As soon as she had the idea Diana had been unable to control her actions, took out the phone and


    took a picture of the two. After that, she put away the phone and stood against the corner.


    Her heart beat badly, and then she closed her eyes.


    ¡®Don''t me me... I did this for your own good.¡¯


    ¡®Kennedy was moody, and was a cripple. You got remarried and he definitely would not be good to you.


    It would be better if you stay with Manfred.¡¯


    Diana got into self-hypnosis, in the heart she said a lot of good words to Charlotte, and then she felt


    better.


    She stole Charlotte''s identity, so Charlotte was the only person in the world she felt guilty about.


    After this incident, Diana vowed that she must be good to Charlotte.


    So Diana called those friends, saying she would not go back and asked them to eat by themselves.


    Then she asked the waiter to get her a room next to Charlotte''s room, sat down and waited.

 Chapter 140 They are not a Real Couple

    Chapter 140 They are not a Real Couple


    Nearly half an hourter, Charlotte and Manfred finally finished eating out and walked out, passing by


    the room of Diana.


    Seeing this, Diana quickly grabbed her bag and followed up.


    She followed them, took out her phone, took another picture, and then hid again, acting like a thief.


    Having followed them to the parking lot, Diana took a lot of photos.


    Charlotte, who had not looked back, suddenly stopped and looked behind.


    Manfred stopped his pace. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Charlotte took one look at the empty parking lot and said, ¡°Why do I feel like someone is following us?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing that, Manfred looked around, but he saw no one, and then softly said, ¡°There is no one. Was it


    wrong?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt she might be wrong.


    ¡°Maybe I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let''s go home. It''s gettingte. If you arete, Kennedy will be angry.¡± Manfred opened the


    door and put his hand on the car. When Charlotte went into the care, Diana hiding in the corner,


    panting, took out the phone to take this scene.


    Manfred seemed to have noticed something and took a nce at the direction of Diana.


    Diana was scared and hid behind the post, with her heart thumping.


    Had she been found? Would the pictures she took today be taken away... How was she gonna exin


    it to Charlotte when we go face to face?


    Diana¡¯s heart was disorderly. After a while, she heard the voice of the car departing.


    Then she peered out from behind the post and looked at the departing car.


    Did Manfred see her?


    *


    ¡°Manfred, thank you.¡±


    When the car arrived at Moore''s house, Charlotte unfastened her seat belt and said thanks to Manfred.


    Manfred showed a warm smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°We are families, it is not a big deal, go in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Manfred, I will go in first!¡±


    With that, Charlotte opened the car door and left the garage.


    Charlotte was sweaty because she had gone to eat spicy fish. After returning to her room, she took a


    shower directly to get rid of the smell of her body.


    When she came out of the bath, Kennedy was still not back.


    When Charlotte went to take a towel to wipe her hair, she found that the quilt on the floor was gone.


    Her face changed and she looked round at the room. There was only a quilt on the bed, which was


    Kennedy¡¯s.


    That was too much!


    Charlotte went directly to ask the maid.


    When the maid saw her, her face turned pale with fear. ¡°Mrs. Moore... The quilt... is dirty, so we washed


    it.¡±


    ¡°Washed?¡± Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°but I didn''t ask you to wash for me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Moore. When we cleaned the room, we found the quilt dirty, so took it to wash. Don''t get


    angry.¡±


    Forget it, Charlotte didn¡¯t want to dispute, so she said, ¡°It is ok, can you give me two new quilts.¡±


    They should have one today.


    But the maid still stammered, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I''m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The quilt... It''s not even dry yet.¡±


    She was obviouslyck of confidence and dared not to look into Charlotte¡¯s eyes.


    Charlotte was speechless.


    All of the quilts were not dry, but she took her quilt to wash. Charlotte was helpless, ¡°There is no quilts,


    so I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    The maid was scared and retreated two steps, and almost lied down in front of Charlotte.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Moore. There is a bed in the room, isn''t there? You and Mr. Kennedy sleep together.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Would she sleep with Kennedy? No way!


    ¡°Did he make you do and say that?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± The maid shook her head and nodded again under Charlotte''s gaze, ¡°It was Mr.


    Kennedy who said that your quilt was dirty and let us take it to wash. As for the sentence behind... I


    said it myself.¡±


    She scratched his hair and said, ¡°You are husband and wife, isn''t it normal to sleep in the same bed?¡±


    Yeah, it was perfectly normal for couples to sleep in the same bed.


    But she and Kennedy were not real husband and wife.


    They were only indentured couples.


    She had to leave the Moore¡¯s house as soon as the time came, and besides, they had never slept


    together before, except for a few special times.


    But for Charlotte, it was undoubtedly a kind of humiliation.


    ¡°Are you sure you can''t give me a quilt?¡± Charlotte asked.


    The maid looked frightened, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I...¡±


    ¡°I see, I won''t embarrass you, leave now.¡±


    The maid was defeated and fled.


    After she left, Charlotte went into the bathroom and looked at her messy hair in the mirror.


    This face was not beauty at all and her hair was messy. What qualifications did she have to be loved by


    him? It was just sex and then they changed the way they got along with each other.


    She was dignified, and she did not want that rtionship with that kind of means.


    After wiping her hair, Charlotte changed clean clothes and went out.


    When she was to take the elevator, Kennedy came back. The two people looked at each other, and this


    time before Kennedy moved away his eyes, Charlotte moved away hers, and then gave a way, so that


    they could go out first.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy out and asked strangely, ¡°Assistant Wilson, it iste, you still want to go out?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°I have something to deal with.¡±


    They went out of the elevator, while Charlotte got into the elevator. Kennedy frowned. Suddenly he


    remembered something and was to call her, but the elevator door had been closed.


    Nathan pushed him and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what''s wrong with you and Assistant Wilson? Assistant


    Wilson didn''t even look at you, and what is she going to do at night?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, how about...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Kennedy was emitting cold breath, which made Nathan shut up.


    After Charlotte left the house, she went to the nearby shopping mall alone to buy quilts, including bed


    sheets and pillows.


    Fortunately, she had spare money of her own to pay for them.


    When she came back carrying the quilt and opened the door, she met Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes. She


    subconsciously grabbed the quilt tightly, took off shoes and walked inside.


    After seeing the thing in her hand, Kennedy sneered, ¡°You really tried so hard. Is sleeping with me in a


    bed agony for you?¡±


    Charlotte''s steps stopped for a moment, and then she silently took out the quilt and put it on the bed.


    After the quilt was covered, she answered.


    ¡°Don''t let the maid pick up my quilts again, I might not be able to stand for the next five months if you


    keep doting this.¡±

 Chapter 141 Say It or Not?

    Chapter 141 Say It or Not?


    The next five months?


    At first, he didn¡¯t know what she was referring to, but a momentter he suddenly realized that she was


    referring to the agreement they had signed.


    Then, Kennedy was in a rage and said angrily, ¡°You still remember that agreement?¡±


    Charlotte stood with his back against him. Hearing that, her shoulders obviously shivered a bit and she


    nodded after a moment.


    How could she forget that agreement?


    That agreement had drawn an unbridgeable line between them, and as long as it was there, she would


    restrain her heart from continuing to fall in love with him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re mad at me about the agreement?¡± Kennedy seemed to realize something and his tone


    became light.


    ¡°...No.¡± Charlotte¡¯s words broke off Kennedy¡¯s light in his heart.


    His brightened eyes dimmed at the moment, like thousands of stars suddenly covered by clouds, and


    the surrounding became dark.


    Charlotte could feel the man¡¯s breath getting cold behind her, and the temperature around her also


    dropped. She had already had the quilt ready andy down directly.


    It was silent in the room.


    Charlotte was in insomnia tonight, may be the new quilt had smell, which made her fall asleep until the


    early morning.


    In the dream, she seemed to be stared by a wolf fiercely, feeling cold on back. She was trembling, how


    would there be a wolf staring at her?


    She subconsciously wanted to step back, only to find that it was endless abyss on the back. And then


    she fall down into it.


    Charlotte woke up with a start, with her whole body in cold sweat.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt that the air was weird, turned around and found Kennedy¡¯s deep


    and cold eyes, which were as red as the blood. It was the same in her dream.


    Charlotte suddenly seized the quilt and sat up. She was sleepy, but now seeing Kennedy¡¯s look, her


    drowsiness disappeared.


    He looked like a fierce wolf and was ready to pounce on her to tear her to pieces.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why didn¡¯t he sleep and came to watch her?


    Kennedy stared at her with eye reds, ¡°Charlotte, how dare cheat on me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Charlotte was so frightened by him that her heart beat wildly.


    A bunch of photos were thrown in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what they were at first. She took a look


    at her before she picked them up.


    After seeing the picture clearly, Charlotte widened her eyes, looking at it in disbelief.


    It was she and Manfred had hot pot yesterday? Why did they get caught on camera?


    No wonder she had been feeling someone was following her yesterday afternoon; it wasn¡¯t her


    imagination!


    ¡°Who gave you these pictures?¡± Charlotte looked up and asked anxiously.


    Kennedy showed a malicious smile, ¡°Are you anxious?¡±


    Charlotte pulled back the quilt and stood up. ¡°No, don¡¯t believe these photos. I...¡±


    ¡°The picture is fake?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake, but it¡¯s definitely not what you think. I just had dinner with Manfred. I¡¯m not cuckolding


    you.¡±


    She walked to Kennedy trying to exin, but Kennedy lifted his big hand, dragged her into the bosom


    and pinched her chin with one hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner, what will you do next time??¡± He was angry and the seemed to be fire on his body to burn


    Charlotte to ashes.


    ¡°Kennedy, let go of me. Don¡¯t say these words to insult me. There is nothing between me and Manfred,


    we are innocent. We just had a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy sneered and pinched her chin with more strength, ¡°How could a woman like you be


    innocent? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you really don¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, let go...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy stopped her.


    He kissed her again!


    Charlotte widened her and twisted her body trying to break free from him.


    Charlotte¡¯s pajamas were immediately torn.


    She wanted to exim, but could not open her mouth.


    She tried to push him away, but his force on her waist was with great strength and he hugged her


    tightly.


    Kennedy being like this was like a devil, making her afraid.


    ¡°Say it, what did you do with him?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lips, but said nothing, staring at Kennedy.


    He sneered, ¡°Say it.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Nothing! Don¡¯t ask me if you don¡¯t believe me! ¡®


    ¡°Good.¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice became hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    As soon as she realized what he meant, she felt a sharp pain.


    Kennedy achieved his purpose and sneered, ¡°Say it or not?¡±


    His words seeded in making Charlotte blush.


    ¡°Kennedy, you...you let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Let go, are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 142 Miscarriage-prevention Medicine

    Chapter 142 Miscarriage-prevention Medicine


    Itsted for long, Charlotte felt her body was not hers anymore. Her body sense was controlled by


    Kennedypletely, finally, she lied prone on his body, in daze.


    Kennedy took it out, held her arms and pushed her to the quilt, with a bleak smile.


    He now looked like a y boy.


    ¡°Charlotte, your body is really lewd.¡±


    When Charlotte¡¯s back touched the soft quilt, she was so tired that subconsciously she closed her


    eyes, but Kennedy¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly was heard.


    It was like her body was poured with cold water in the winter, which made her sober up from head to


    foot.


    Charlotte opened her eyes and saw Kennedy¡¯s wry smile. Suddenly she froze, grabbed the quilt to


    cover her body, looking at him shamefully.


    Kennedy reached out to pinch her chin. Charlotte struggled but failed to break free. She could only


    stare at him.


    ¡°Take good care of your body, I will check it every night. If I found you are disloyal......¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his word, but it was clearly a threat.


    ¡°Why do you do this to me? Check as you please? What do you take me for?¡±


    After sex, only shame was remained. Kennedy¡¯s words hurt her.


    With red eyes, she questioned Kennedy.


    Seeing her like that, Kennedy felt sorry about it, but from the corner of his eyes, he saw those photos


    again, so Kennedy thought of that she had hot pot with Manfred, talking andughing. He inexorably


    became angry.


    So his words were like poisoned arrows.


    ¡°Why? Because you are the woman the Wilson family sent to my bed. Is that a reason for you?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face went pale. Probably she was angry, she had no expression on her face, but only


    looked at Kennedy, with her pale lips trembling.


    She said no more, but dropped her eyes for a moment, looking as if she had never loved anything in


    her life.


    Yeah, what right did she have to resist?


    Since the day she married to the Moore family for Christina, her life was doomed.


    If he hadn¡¯t signed a contract with her for the second half of the year, she would have to be with


    Kennedy, unless he was willing to divorce her.


    Think of this, Charlotte closed her eyes sadly and then turned over to cover herself with the quilt.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk with Kennedy anymore, asshole.


    The tears slipped silently along the corners of the eyes, sank into the pillow in an instant, and


    disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was doing behind her, but could hear the rustle of clothes and then the sound


    of wheels rolling, until the wheels disappeared.


    Charlotte was sure that he had gone.


    It was her first time to cry for a long time since she had married into the Moore family. The tears were


    like beads with broken strings, she failed to hold back. There was ache somewhere, swelling on her lip


    and the mark he had left on her body were stark reminders of her humiliation.


    After lying for a long time, Charlotte suddenly felt something wrong with her lower abdomen. She could


    only get up to the bathroom, only to find her underwear unexpectedly stained with some blood.


    Charlotte initially thought she had her period.


    But she had been pregnant, how could she have her period?


    She had heard that in the first three months of pregnancy, sex was not allowed, but she forgot about it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte, even though her legs were sore, hurried to pack up, changed clothes and


    went to the hospital.


    After examining her, the doctor had aplex look on his face, ¡°You have only been pregnant for two


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    months, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s face changed and she stammered, ¡°He¡¯s busy with his work.¡±


    The doctor found her face was pale and said in a heavy tone, ¡°In the first three months of pregnancy,


    you should restrain the times for sex, and it cannot be- too fierce. Plus you were weak, if such a


    situation happens again, I cannot guarantee the safety of your child.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡± She nodded awkwardly, ¡°I know, I will pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°I will prescribe Miscarriage-prevention Medicine to you. Have it on time, pay attention to food and rest,


    If possible, don¡¯t have sex, understand?¡± The doctor probably knew her predicament and added, ¡°As a


    mother, you should protect your child, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Charlotte gratefully looked at her, took the medicine and then left the hospital.


    When she came out of the hospital, she happened to meet Aldrich.


    Aldrich suddenly stopped the car and ran to her side, smiling, ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to


    meet you here. Why did youe to the hospital?¡±


    Seeing Aldrich, Charlotte remembered what had happened in the past. Her eyes became cold. She did


    not want to talk to him and was to leave directly.


    Aldrich came forward, pulled her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Charlotte shook off his hand and said, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°But I have something to tell you. Give me a chance, Charlotte. Let¡¯s go to a nearby coffee shop and


    talk.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte stopped her pace. Go to a nearby coffee shop?


    Sheughed. ¡°Is it my treat?¡±


    Aldrich changed his face, ¡°No, no, my treat.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlotte sneered and retreated a few steps, ¡°Aldrich, you and I have divorced. We have


    nothing to do with each other, don¡¯t follow me again.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned around was about to leave. She thought she had put the words clear, but


    she underestimated the Aldrich¡¯s shameless degree. He unexpectedly followed her again, ¡°Who said


    we have nothing to do with each other? Why did youe to the hospital?¡±


    Charlotte almost fell forward hearing that.


    Did Aldrich know about it?


    ¡°None of your business. Aldrich, don¡¯t mind my business and don¡¯t follow me again!¡±


    She quickened her pace, hoping to get out of here.


    Aldrich caught up with her, grabbed her arm roughly and shouted, ¡°Charlotte, are you pregnant?


    Whose child is it?¡±


    His face was gloomy. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you, did I? Why are you pregnant? Did you cheat on me?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    A few passers-by looked at them with strange eyes, but Aldrich did not feel ashamed, but became


    more and more rampant.


    ¡°You are like a good woman on the surface, unexpectedly you cheat on me. Is he the man I met? When


    did you get on with him?¡±

 Chapter 143 Adultery within Marriage

    Chapter 143 Adultery within Marriage


    ¡°Let me go! Aldrich, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to ask me such a question? You¡¯ve been with your


    mistress since the day you married me, and she was pregnant. She was about to deliver a baby when


    we divorced, right? You still have the nerve to question me now? Take a look!¡±


    Charlotte threw out the list in her hands and sneered, ¡°I am pregnant and had an affair within


    marriage.¡±


    Aldrich stared at her in disbelief.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to say such a thing!


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlotte sneered and her cold were cold, ¡°Are you the only one to have an affair in the


    marriage?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Aldrich pointed at her.


    Charlotte pped away his fingers and said, ¡°Stop it. You are not the only one who can do this. Don¡¯t


    follow me again.¡±


    Charlotte said that and turned to leave directly.


    This time, Aldrich did not follow.


    He was probably shocked, so he stood there for a long time before he came back to sense.


    ¡°Shit, never ashamed to cheat on me. Charlotte, wait and see!¡±


    Charlotte went to thepany. Because she went to the hospital, so waste for work. When she


    entered thepany, she had a pale face, so she went upstairs and took medicine.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte went to Kennedy¡¯s office and knocked at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    His cold voice had no temperature.


    Charlotte opened the door and walked in. She hesitantly walked to Kennedy and wanted to ask for


    leave.


    Kennedy said before she spoke, ¡°Youe at the right time, moved out these materials and sort them


    out.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan widened his eyes.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She wanted to ask for leave.


    ¡°Well......I......¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrow, and his eyes were like those in the morning.


    ¡°No, no problem.¡± Charlotte pressed her lips and stretched out her hand to take the materials.


    There were a lot of materials, so it was hard for her alone to take them. Nathan seemed to be unable to


    bear it. When he was about to help her, Kennedy gave him a bleak look, so Nathan stood still.


    Charlotte moved all the materials out by herself, shaking her legs. She moved them three times


    because she could not finish at one time.


    By the time she was done, she was out of breath.


    She looked at the pile of papers on her desk with a sour feeling.


    Kennedy intended to have her tortured.


    And in the office, after seeing Charlotte moved out all the materials, Nathan asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what


    is going on? Those materials...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kennedy¡¯s cold voice interrupted his words, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    ¡°Are you idle?¡±


    ¡°I am leaving.¡±


    Nathan walked out of the office and closed the door. And then he went to Charlotte and found was


    upset, so heforted her.


    ¡°Assistant Wilson, you seem to be unhappy, are you ok?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Nathan, Charlotte looked up toward him and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m OK, don¡¯t worry, I


    will soon finish sorting out the materials.¡±


    Nathan licked his lips and could not help saying, ¡°In fact, you do not need to sort out these materials so


    seriously, these are...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll sort them out carefully.¡±


    How could she not take it seriously? Whenever she was serious, Kennedy would be picky about her,


    and then there would be new instructions.


    She had better do a good job, and she did not bother to guess the reasons.


    She insisted, so Nathan said nothing, but reminded her it was time for lunch and let her take a lunch


    break. Charlotte said thanks to him and went to the canteen till meal time.


    When she arrived in the canteen, Yanis came to her.


    ¡°What happened yesterday? What were you doing with Mr. Manfred? You lost your favor from Mr.


    Kennedy, so you hit on Mr. Manfred?¡±


    Although these words were not nice, Charlotte knew she was not malicious seeing her innocent eyes,


    so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think it in that way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, butst night when Mr. Manfred walked to you and you told me to leave. That¡¯s easy to


    misunderstand. Do you know what they said about you this morning? They said much worse than I


    did.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was shocked and asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°They said you¡¯re good in bed and you climbed into the beds of the brothers. And they said they could


    understand why you climbed into the bed of Mr. Manfred, but you even climbed into the bed the


    crippled.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face looked even worse now after hearing that.


    Yanis did not notice it, but continued to say.


    ¡°They said that you gave up your face for status, and that one day you would fall from the clouds into


    the earth, and then they wouldugh at you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°And, there¡¯s worse, you...¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Charlotte interrupted her. She could probably guess what was behind. It was nothing but


    some ironic words.


    She had no need to hear more.


    When Yanis was stopped by her, she noticed her face is bad, ¡°What is going on? Your face looks bad.


    Are you angry with me? But I didn¡¯t say it, they said it. And you asked me what they said, and I told


    you.¡±


    Of course, Charlotte knew she was just telling what others said.


    ¡°I am not angry with you. You have no need say to the rest, I have known what they said.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it true what they say?¡± Yanis asked, leaning over to look at her.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis held her chin, ¡°In fact I think you are dull, you are not that kind of women would seduce men.


    Besides, you are not as pretty as me. Mr. Manfred would have a crush on me rather than you, right?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think what I said is unreasonable. I¡¯ve read your profile. I¡¯m younger and more energetic than


    you. I think I will got more attention. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re like that.¡±


    At this point, Yanis showed her white teeth. The two tiger teeth made her particrly lovely.


    Charlotte suddenly felt that Yanis was right. She was energetic, cute and beautiful, this kind of girl was


    really attractive.


    She, on the other hand, was lifeless and had no energy at all.


    Who would like her?


    At the thought of this, Charlotte was depressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad. You¡¯re not as good-looking as I am, but you¡¯re one of the beautiful women, and if I


    dress up for you, you¡¯d win over a lot of men! But, don¡¯t rob with me!¡±

 Chapter 144 Prophecy

    Chapter 144 Prophecy


    Charlotte had no time to think about these. She was now more worried about who took those photos


    and sent to Kennedy.


    Yesterday when she had hot pot with Manfred, she looked around and found no one.


    But then she felt as if someone was following them.


    She didn¡¯t expect her sixth sense to work out. Someone was really following her.


    But who was it? Why did the person take the pictures and sent them to Kennedy?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yanis blinked her eyes and looked at her innocently.


    Charlotte had not known her for a long time, but now she had no one to share her troubles with. If she


    held back any longer, she would be furious to death. She could only say, ¡°Tell me, what kind of person


    would harm you in general?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis rolled her eyes at Charlotte, ¡°Your question is stupid. Of course the people who is


    jealous of you! Or the one was threatened by you for interest!¡±


    Charlotte choked.


    That made sense.


    ¡°Have you been set up? What is it about?¡± Yanis asked curiously.


    ¡°No, a friend of mine.¡± Charlotte gave a brief ount of the incident, ¡°A friend of mine has been


    married to her husband for only two months, but one day when she was out with colleagues, she was


    photographed, and the photo was sent to her husband. Who do you think will take the photo?¡±


    ¡°Two months?¡± Yanis immersed in meditation, ¡°Do they have bad rtionship?¡±


    Charlotte nodded without hesitation.


    Her rtionship with Kennedy was very bad, especially in recent days, it became worse.


    ¡°Well, in my analysis it ought to have two results. The first is that man has a girl to like him, thus she


    deliberately took these photos and sent to your husband!¡±


    Charlotte quickly interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s not my husband!¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind the details. The second is that your husband does not trust you, so specially he had a


    person to follow you!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...I said it is not my husband, nonsense.¡±


    Her ears got hot. Did she ask the wrong question?


    Yanis came over and smiled. ¡°Charlotte, have you got married?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°No!¡±


    She could not reveal to thepany¡¯s staff she and Kennedy had been married.


    First, they were not the real couple. It was better to keep the rtionship unknown to the public.


    Anyway, she was to leave in five months.


    Second, if those women in thepany knew she had married Kennedy, they would sure tear her


    apart.


    However, Yanis was sure the the woman was her, so it would be of useless now matter how she


    exined.


    In the end, Charlotte had to admit defeat.


    Her mobile phone suddenly vibrated. Charlotte took a look and found it was Diana¡¯s massage.


    Diana {Charlotte,e out to have a meal in the evening, I tell you the result.}


    Charlotte¡¯s hand shook once.


    These two days she had been deliberately hiding this matter and did not want to know the answer, and


    even did not take the initiative to find Diana.


    But anyway, she could not avoid it.


    Charlotte agreed after thinking.


    Yanis leaned over to take a look at her phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    Probably she was guilty, her hands trembled and her mobile phone fell on the ground.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Yanis bent down to pick up the phone, after taking a look at it, she gave it


    back to her.


    Diana used her photo to be the profile. Yanis thought she was pretty at the first nce but then she felt


    her face was strange, so she sneered.


    ¡°Is this your friend? She looks very strange.¡±


    Charlotte wiped the screen of her mobile phone and saw that everything was normal. She was relieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Charlotte and Diana had been friends for years, and Diana treated her as a


    family. Hearing Yanis¡¯ judgement, she was unhappy.


    ¡°I did not say nonsense. See her canthus and brow¡­ she was like a treachery person.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis, ¡°If someone hurt you on your back, it could be her.¡±


    Charlotte did not expect that Yanis¡¯ would be a prophecy.


    But at the moment, she knew nothing. Hearing someone judged her bestie in such a way, she was


    annoyed.


    ¡°Yanis, I be a friend with you because I think your nature is not bad, though you speak straight,


    but I did not expect you would say that about a person, and you just saw her picture. Diana is my good


    friend, I do not want you to say that about her, understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say, but she looks like a typical white lotus... Ok, ok, I shut up. Have


    food!¡± Yanis pressed her lips


    The atmosphere of the meal was not very good, and Charlotte left after the meal.


    After a short rest, she began to sort out the materials.


    Manfred came to Kennedy and reported something to him. When passing by her, he brought her a cup


    of hot milk.


    Charlotte became nervous at the sight of the hot milk.


    Yesterday they went out to have hot pot together and they were photographed. Would they be


    photographed now?


    Suddenly Charlotte thought of the two possibilities that Yanis said.


    It might not be others to harm her, but Kennedy had always felt that she was a slut. For fear that she


    cheat on him, so he sent someone to track her to take the photos secretly.


    At this thought, Charlotte swallowed.


    ¡°Manfred, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Manfred smiled gently, ¡°I took it casually, drink it, no one saw it.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Kennedy first.¡±


    After Manfred left, Charlotte held the cup of milk. The milk temperature across the cup passed to the


    palm, which warmed her heart.


    Manfred was very thoughtful.


    After she drank the milk, Charlotte felt her stomach warm and she felt much better.


    When it was time to get off work, Charlotte almost copsed. There were so many materials and her


    eyes were exhausted.


    By the time she had rested at her desk and was ready to leave, the door to her office had opened.


    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±


    A cold sound wafted through the air.


    Charlotte stopped her pace and turned to look at Kennedy.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get off...¡± she whispered.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°The Moore Group does not allow the staff get off work with


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    unfinished work.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    So she had to work overtime?


    Naturally, Charlotte knew that he wanted to torture her. She bit her lower lip and exined in a low


    voice, ¡°Is it OK if Ie early tomorrow? I have an appointment with Diana, I......¡±

 Chapter 145 Divisions

    Chapter 145 Divisions


    ¡°Since when are subordinates allowed to negotiate with their superiors?¡± Kennedy was impatient.


    Charlotte held her bag tightly, and said gnashing teeth, ¡°Even if I work overtime, I could not finish


    sorting out those materials. Can I take them home?¡±


    She had backed down.


    ¡°No.¡±


    However, Kennedy did not budge at all posture.


    What could Charlotte say? She thought she could meet Diana tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, she said nothing, but walk toward her post.


    She could work overtime, and she did not need to convince anyone.


    Charlotte sat back on her post, and Nathan had pushed Kennedy to leave.


    After he left, Charlotte took out her mobile phone to send messages to Diana, saying she may not


    leave today and they could meet in the other day.


    Two minutes after the message was sent, Diana called her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We had an appointment today. Why suddenly change?¡±


    Diana¡¯s voice sounded anxious with uneasy.


    She made up her mind to tell Charlotte the answer, for fear that after today, she could not tell the truth,


    but she did not expect that Charlotte would note.


    So Diana became suddenly panic.


    She wondered if Charlotte was on to something.


    Looking at the mountains of documents in front of her, Charlotte felt a bit headache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diana, I


    don¡¯t mean to stand you up, but I just have something to do today and can¡¯t keep the appointment.¡±


    Diana, ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will see.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you so busy with?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°I have to stay and work overtime in thepany.¡±


    There was a silence at the other end, and then she said, ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Charlotte looked around and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and bring you dinner. What do you want?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was warm in heart, ¡°I am not picky, but if youe, will it waste your time?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte looked at Diana¡¯s photo.


    Her best friend, Diana.


    She was so good to her, how could she be the kind of person Yanis said?


    No way.


    Charlotte put away her cell phone and threw her thoughts into her work.


    Then, the elevator suddenly opened. Diana carrying two food boxes appeared in the corridor, shouting,


    ¡°Ouch, it is heavy. Charlotte, hurry to help me.¡± Hearing that, Charlotte found that it had passed an


    hour.


    She quickly got up to pick up Diana, took the bag in her hands.


    Diana followed her to the table, looking at the mountains of materials. There even had no room to ce


    the food box on the table.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Why there is so much materials?¡±


    Charlotte darkened her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°It is ok, I will tidy up, and then there will be room


    to ce the box, give me ten minutes.¡±


    When Charlotte tidied up, Diana looked around and subconsciously looked toward the direction of the


    office. She asked, ¡°Does Mr. Kennedy work overtime?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m probably the only one working overtime in the wholepany.¡±


    Diana widened her eyes, ¡°Why? You are the only one working overtime in the wholepany? Are you


    going to support the business on your own?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with that. I have not finished the work myself.¡±


    ¡°With this much work, you can¡¯t finish it in three days.¡± Diana angrilyined, ¡°yourpany is too


    inhumane to you.¡±


    Charlotte had put things away, took a seat to Diana and then opened the box.


    ¡°You like the vegetarian food of this shop? I took two boxes and drove there for twenty minutes to get


    them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Diana.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, we are friends.¡±


    After two people took chopsticks to eat for a while, Diana suddenly asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why


    thepany let you work overtime alone? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlotte had no secrets to Diana.


    So she told Diana the truth.


    After listening, Diana¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°You mean he got mad about the pictures and gave you all this work on purpose?¡±


    Charlotte smiled and whispered, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it is because he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly sighed, ¡°Diana, who do you thing framed me in my back and took those pictures?¡±


    Diana turned pale on face and her heart beat wildly. She covered her nervousness, bowed her head


    and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She picked up a piece of meat and dropped her chopsticks, probably out of nervousness.


    Diana¡¯s face changed greatly. When she bent over to pick them up, she identally knocked down the


    chair.


    Charlotte, ¡°...Diana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Diana lowered her head to pick up chopsticks, but could not help closing her eyes to cheer herself up.


    Don¡¯t panic!


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Diana showed an embarrassing smile. Got up and want to use that pair of chopsticks to


    take food. Charlotte frowned and took her chopsticks, ¡°They are already dirty, you can¡¯t use them. I go


    to wash for you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Then she took the chopsticks and went to wash.


    After she left, Diana covered her heart, and right now her face had be pale and terrible.


    She didn¡¯t expect her to make such a faux pas in front of Charlotte.


    After Charlotte went for a while, Diana had adjusted her own state of mind.


    ¡°Charlotte, I did not eat lunch today and drove a long way, so I am hungry and my hands trembled.


    Thank you for that.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was stunned and looked at her, moved.


    ¡°Diana, you are very good to me.¡±


    Diana smiled, ¡°Yeah, you only have me as your friend, and I only have you as my friend, so sure I am


    good to you.¡±


    After they sat down, Diana did not want to eat but asked her in a low voice, ¡°Charlotte, so you and Mr.


    Kenned have been disturbed by these photos? Is your rtionship this bad? Or is it because of the


    photos?¡±


    Charlotte silently looked at the food in front of her. In fact, she did not know whether the rtionship


    had been peaceful for a while. It seemed that they had been peaceful and harmonious for a period of


    time since they had sex because of the drug.


    But that kind of peace and harmony for Charlotte was a kind of humiliation.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything good for a man who hated her had sex with her.


    ¡°Probably.¡± She nodded.


    Diana¡¯s eyes became bright.


    It seemed to be a good idea to divide them with photos.

 Chapter 146 Check Your Body

    Chapter 146 Check Your Body


    At the moment, Diana had no a sense of guilt, but felt proud of her intelligence. She hooked her lips


    and reminded Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, the food is getting cold, eat it quickly. And I will sort the materials


    with you and then we get off work early.¡±


    ¡®Charlotte, don¡¯t me me for dividing you and Kennedy.


    You are not the same kind person as Kennedy, and you won¡¯t be happy if you stay with him.


    So, let me be with him, and if Manfred is really kind to you and doesn¡¯t mind your identity, I think he is


    more suitable for you.¡¯


    ¡°No need, thank you for bringing food to me. Go back after you have the dinner.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte smiled at her.


    But Diana insisted on staying.


    So, Charlotte could only allow her to help. They worked till ten o¡¯clock in the night. Diana, looking at the


    empty building, said to Charlotte, ¡°Can we stop here? Let¡¯s go back first. I can drive you back.¡±


    Charlotte took a nce at the time and found it was already more than ten o¡¯clock. Even if she wanted


    work for a while, she could not drag Diana to continue to stay, so she nodded and began to pack up


    things.


    When Diana sent Charlotte to the Moore¡¯s house, it was more than eleven o¡¯clock at night. Looking at


    the quiet night, Diana suddenly said, ¡°Charlotte, my brother told me......


    Hearing this, Charlotte and stunned and her fingers became stiff. She asked, ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you straight, that man was actually Manfred Moore!¡±


    Before Charlotte opened the door, Diana shouted out. After that, her forehead was covered with sweat,


    and she clenched the steering wheel.


    After she said that out, Charlotte waspletely stunned in situ and shocked for a long time.


    She thought she heard her wrong.


    Diana said Manfred Moore?


    She turned back to see Diana, with lips trembling, ¡°Diana, why do you suddenly mention the name of


    Manfred?¡±


    Diana did not speak, but fixed her eyes on Charlotte.


    Charlotte pressed her lips and covered the panic at the bottom of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± she said


    in a low voice. ¡°You hurry back to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, that suit is Manfred¡¯s.¡±


    When Charlotte raised her hand to open the door, Diana¡¯s words once again sounded from behind. At


    that moment, Charlotte felt like her head to blow open.


    How could it be Manfred?


    Was God kidding her?


    ¡°I know it¡¯s weird, but... I was hesitating whether to tell you if it is Manfred. But after thinking about it


    and listening to what you said this afternoon, I suddenly realized that it would be good for you to be


    with him. Tonight, I plucked up the courage to tell you.¡±


    Charlotte said nothing.


    Diana did not stop but continue, ¡°Of course, I know you must take time to ept...¡±


    Charlotte suddenly turned her head and said in an anxious tone, ¡°Are you kidding? That man does not


    like Manfred!¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, a person can do things in many ways when in the face of different people. He may usually


    look gentle, but in fact he is a......¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Charlotte cut her short and shook her head.


    Diana sighed, ¡°I told you the answer anyway. There is time, digest it slowly at night.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her stupidly for a moment, and then got off the car after telling her to drive carefully.


    It was the first time for Charlotte toe home sote since she had been married to the Moore family


    for so long. The house was quiet except for the maids who guided there. When they saw her return,


    they were surprised, but they soon greeted her.


    Charlotte was still distracted, so she nodded to them unconsciously.


    When she reached the door of the room, Charlotte thought Kennedy should have gone to sleep.


    She carefully pushed open the door, tiptoeing in, only to find the lights was on and Kennedy sitting in a


    wheelchair and reading.


    His brow seemed to frown slightly at the sound.


    She did not expect him to stay upte. It was now almost twelve o¡¯clock, and usually he went to bed on


    time.


    Charlotte did not speak to him but went to get some clothes for a bath.


    When taking a bath Charlotte had been thinking of Diana¡¯s those words.


    Could it be that the survey was wrong? That rainy night was dark and the man¡¯s face could not be seen


    clearly, but she could feel the breath on his body was overbearing, aggressive, and wild.


    And Manfred was introverted and gentle.


    She could not reconcile the two in any way.


    Daisy now told her Manfred was the owner of the suit button. Charlotte did not believe it and was


    unable to ept it.


    Manfred Moore


    was Kennedy¡¯s brother!


    The more she thought about it, the more Charlotte felt a headache. She felt faint at the moment. She


    quickly turned off the shower and dried herself and put on her clothes.


    When she went out of the bathroom barefoot, Kennedy was still awake, reading a book.


    What book was so good that made him forget to sleep?


    Charlotte said that in her heart silently.


    And Kennedy seemed to be able to hear her words in heart, suddenly he closed the book and


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The cold words hit Charlotte¡¯s head like a stone hammer. After what happened in the morning, she was


    now afraid of him and wanted to stay at a respectful distance.


    Now he asked her to go to him, Charlotte suddenly got nervous and pinched the corner of her clothes,


    holding her breath.


    Kennedy frowned in discontent, pped the book on the table, ¡°Have doubt?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°It iste. Go to sleep early, I will not go there!¡±


    With that, Charlotte was ready to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Charlotte, do you believe I¡¯ll have your quilt thrown out tomorrow?¡±


    This sentence let Charlotte¡¯s steps stopped, she looked back at Kennedy.


    After a while, Charlotte walked over to him and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your order?¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    The next second, Charlotte looked up as if she had heard something shocking and looked at him in


    disbelief.


    Kennedy¡¯s beautiful face at the moment was cold and full of angry. His sharp eyes were full of


    irresistible majesty. Charlotte could not help but bite her lower lips and did not speak.


    Kennedy sneered, suddenly he pulled her down by holding her wrist.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte struggled like a duck felt into the water. Her neck was pinched by Kennedy and


    his voice were cold as if was from the hell.


    ¡°I have told you, I will check your body every day!¡±

 Chapter 147 Leave Me and the Baby Alone!

    Chapter 147 Leave Me and the Baby Alone!


    As the words fell, Kennedy rudely pulled off her nightgown.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Charlotte cried out in rm, her tiny body trembling with fear in his arms. She thought of what had


    happened in the morning and somewhere was still sore, as Kennedy¡¯s hands began to move on her


    body again.


    If he did it again like in the morning...


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Charlotte caught hold of his writhing hands and almost cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    If there was another hit like that one in the morning, Charlotte could not guarantee that her baby would


    survive!


    Her overheated reaction made Kennedy astonished, and he aggravated the strength on her, looking at


    her coldly, ¡°What ? Do you have guilty conscience, and dare not let me check?¡±


    Charlotte sobbed, ¡°Kennedy, I went to the hospital in the morning!¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that with you, or... the baby will be lost.¡±


    In the end, Charlotte put these words out, hoping Kennedy can let her go.


    Hearing the word of ¡°baby¡±, Kennedy suddenly got angry and his strength became heavier. He said


    gnashing teeth, ¡°How dare you mention the baby with me? It is just a bastard and I am thinking to let


    you get it aborted. Do you think I¡¯m going to keep him?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s nightgown was torn off.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes showed desperation. She pulled Kennedy¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t, you promised me to keep


    the child.¡±


    Her fundus had been infected with tears. She looked up at Kennedy. Her eyes were like a coolke, but


    they were moist and red.


    Kennedy was stunned and his heart became soft inexplicably.


    Suddenly, he raised his lips. ¡°Ok, beg me.¡±


    Charlotte said nothing.


    Kennedy seduced her, ¡°Beg me, I will let go of you and that bastard.¡±


    Charlotte stared at him nkly, with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Will you let go of me as long as I beg you?¡±


    She did not believe it. Because Kennedy was temperamental, she was afraid that he would suddenly


    go back on his word.


    But if she did not beg, she won¡¯t have a chance. The doctor had made it very clear to her. If he did it


    again, the baby was going to die.


    ¡°Try to beg.¡±


    As expected, it was not the same as before.


    Charlotte¡¯s face in themplight became pale. She held tight Kennedy¡¯s hand, and then she said in a


    small voice, ¡°Ok, I beg you...... Leave me alone this time, leave me and the baby alone, please!¡±


    Kennedy pupils suddenly constricted.


    She actually begged him!


    Because she wanted to keep the bastard, she begged him. She did notin even if he asked her


    to sort sort through all the materials in the morning and did not resist when he humiliated her in front of


    the crowd in the conference room. And now she begged him for that bastard.


    He sneered, ¡°Charlotte, I should say you idiot or say you have deep feeling? You still want to keep your


    kids for the man after you got divorced. Do you want toe back to him one day?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When speaking to thest sentence, Kennedy¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp and angry.


    Aldrich was mentioned again.


    Charlotte wanted to shout at him that the baby in her belly had nothing to do with Aldrich.


    But she thought of what Diana had said.


    The suit was Manfred¡¯s!


    Kennedy¡¯s brother.


    Was the baby in her belly Manfred¡¯s?


    Charlotte lowered her eyes to think. Kennedy thought he was right so she did not talk back, which


    made him more furious.


    ¡°You could do that for a man like that...¡±


    Kennedy suddenly loosened her and said coldly in distain, ¡°You face disgusts me, go away.¡±


    Although his words were pricking, Charlotte felt relieved.


    After all, he spared her, and the baby in her belly was safe for a while.


    So Charlotte staggered back a step, held on to the corner of the table, and then walked toward her bad


    in steady steps.


    Kennedy Behind had been watching her back as an eagle and then moved away after a long while.


    Charlotte hid under her covers, with her body and lips still trembling.


    It took her a long time to calm down, and then she found that her hands and feet were cold.


    Fortunately, she survived tonight.


    Charlotte closed her eyes, hoping that she could fall asleep, but she was messy in head. She kept


    thinking of Diana¡¯s words and Manfred¡¯s face.


    And the heavy breathing of the man on that rainy night.


    Suddenly, Charlotte suddenly woke up from the sleep and opened her eyes. It was bright.


    She took a look at her phone and realized it was already morning.


    The night had already passed.


    Charlotte picked up the quilt. Kennedy was still sleeping. She quickly finished packing and slipped


    downstairs. She could not fall asleep anyway, it was better to go to thepany first.


    But Charlotte did not think she would unexpectedly meet Manfred.


    ¡°Why so early, Charlotte?¡±


    Manfred greeted her gently when he saw her.


    Charlotte had different emotions and feelings toward him now.


    In the past, when she came across Manfred, she did not dare to get close to him lest he should suffer


    anything.


    But now seeing Manfred, Charlotte had been thinking of what Diana had told her. She looked at the


    man with a smile but she could not believe he was that man.


    How could it be the same person?


    Did Diana¡¯s brother make a mistake?


    Or had she misheard it?


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Seeing her face was bad and she stood in situ looking at him in a daze, Manfred said,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you so distracted about?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte came back to her sense, lowered her head to collect her mood.


    ¡°Sorry, Manfred, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so my brain is a little confused.¡±


    Manfred nodded, ¡°No wonder your face is not good and you got heave dark circles.¡±


    Charlotte smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast, then?¡± Manfred took a nce inside and smile slightly, ¡°You got up early, the


    servant should not have had breakfast prepared.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s near our office. The breakfast there is delicious.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to refuse, but after thinking about her own affairs, she decided to go with him.


    After all, Diana had said so, she must see if it was the truth.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Charlotte nodded andpletely forgot Kennedy¡¯s words.

 Chapter 148 Is He really the Man?

    Chapter 148 Is He really the Man?


    Breakfast in the shop


    Manfred seemed toe here often, he greeted the owner when he came into the door.


    ¡°This breakfast shop is famous around here for its fresh ingredients and variety. Here is the menu.


    Have a look.¡±


    Manfred took her to his usual seat and gave the menu to Charlotte.


    Charlotte had no intention of eating breakfast. She nced at the menu and asked for a bowl of


    noodles in clear soup.


    Manfred took a look at her but he did not say anything. After giving the menu to the waiter, he added


    more for Charlotte and then looked at Charlotte.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your face is so bad, and you seem to have no appetite. Do you need me to go to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    the hospital with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte came back to her senses. She stared at him sitting in front of her.


    He wore a cleanlyundered white shirt, even the cor was neat without the least wrinkle, showing


    that he was a man of great refinement.


    Manfred¡¯s facial features were also beautiful, butpared to Kennedy¡¯s sharp eyes and facial


    features, Manfred¡¯s facial features were very soft.


    Manfred to her was warm and gentle.


    Was it really possible that he could be that man?


    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Manfred became worried, ¡°Charlotte, do you hate me?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always resisted me.¡± Manfred slightly smiled and softly asked, ¡°Because what? Do I look


    terrible?¡±


    Charlotte exined awkwardly, ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink about it.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t resist me, ok?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She dropped her eyes, still confused.


    How was she going to say it out?


    After thinking for a long time, Charlotte raised her head and asked softly, ¡°Manfred, are your suit


    customized?¡±


    Although this question is a bit abrupt, but Charlotte still want to confirm.


    At first, Manfred didn¡¯t understand why she asked this question, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He just


    nodded slowly, ¡°Some are customized. When I don¡¯t have enough time, I will buy it directly. What is


    wrong?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte tightened her fists.


    In that case, it was customized.


    Did she have to keep asking? If she continued to ask further questions, and Manfred was that man, he


    might be aware of it!


    Charlotte was thinking how to ask the next question that he would notice nothing.


    After some deliberation, she spoke again.


    ¡°No, I think you look good in some suits. Manfred, did you ever...¡±


    Charlotte asked while looking up to him, but found that now Manfred was looking at her too with a half


    smile. He seemed to be able to see through her mind.


    Charlotte¡¯s breath suddenly stopped and she stopped her words.


    Manfred looked at her with his deep eyes.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of questions?¡±


    He looked inscrutable and Charlotte dared not ask any more. Just then the waiter brought her white


    porridge. Charlotte avoided Manfred¡¯s eyes and got up to take it.


    But because of the tension, and the bowl identally knocked over, and she got burnt.


    Sitting opposite the smiling Manfred saw it, got up and caught Charlotte¡¯s hands, ¡°Please give me


    some cold water.¡±


    The waiter froze and quickly filled it with a bowl of cold water.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault.¡± Charlotte shook her head, it was her own carelessness.


    Manfred took over the water and soaked her hand into the bowl. Her skin was fine and now her hands


    became red. Frowning, Manfred looked at her ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. Soak for a while and I will buy


    toothpaste nearby, wait for me.¡±


    As words fell, Manfred turned and ran out.


    Charlotte wanted to stop him, but it was toote, so she could only wait in situ.


    Originally she thought it would take a long time for him toe back, but in only about five minutes,


    Manfred came back with a piece of ointment.


    He took her hands out of the water, and then dried them with a clean paper towel before applying burn


    ointment.


    The burn ointment was cold on the fingers.


    Charlotte heard the Manfred breathing. She looked up and saw the Manfred¡¯s forehead was covered


    with ayer of sweat.


    This was...


    There was a subtle reaction in her heart. He ran so fast to buy her burn cream.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡±


    As the words came out of her mouth, Charlotte regretted. Why would she ask such a question? Wasn¡¯t


    she just trying to make him misunderstand?


    Thinking about this, Charlotte immediately exined, ¡°Sorry, Manfred, I just spoke out of turn. I


    meant...You don¡¯t have to be so nice to me.¡±


    With that, Charlotte immediately took back her hands.


    But Manfred unexpectedly sped her wrist and did not let her struggle.


    He raised his eyes, and fixed them gently but firmly on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet. Be quiet.¡±


    His voice was gentle, but with an irresistible force. He took her hand in his and slowly applied the burn


    ointment.


    Inexplicably, Charlotte felt the eyes around were strange. She insisted for a long time before Manfred


    let go.


    ¡°Ok, do not touch water today. Fortunately it is not your right hand. You can ask a day leave.¡±


    Charlotte pulled back her hands, and Manfred¡¯s temperature remained on her wrist.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Manfred got up and took the coat, ¡°The burn ointment is only for temporarily use, I take you to the


    hospital to deal with it.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to refuse, but Manfred had taken her to go out.


    For the first time, Charlotte found that Manfred was dominant.


    ¡°Charlotte, a person can do things in many ways when in the face of different people. He may usually


    look gentle, but in fact he is a......¡±


    Diana¡¯s words rang in the ear again.


    Was Manfred really...


    Charlotte, with her mind wandering, got into the car. Manfred fastened the seat belt for her and called


    her names twice, but she did not respond.


    Her mind was full of confusion.


    If Manfred was really that man, what should she do in the future?


    She was not Kennedy¡¯s wife, though she had just the name.


    Up to now, Charlotte still could not ept the fact.


    As the car started to move, Charlotte suddenly said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± said Manfred, hitting the brakes.


    Without saying a word, Charlotte opened the door and got off the car.

 Chapter 149 What is Your Relationship Exactly?

    Chapter 149 What is Your Rtionship Exactly?


    Her action made Manfred confused. He was stunned for three seconds before he got off to catch up


    with her.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Manfred blocked her way, looked at her in confuse, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlotte was bad on face and said, ¡°Manfred, it is not far from thepany. I can walk there by


    myself. I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    With that, Charlotte said nothing more and directly bypassed Manfred.


    Manfred did not catch up, standing in situ and watching her go away.


    Charlotte walked for quite a long time. When she arrived at thepany, there was no one inside. She


    arrived at the top of the building alone.


    The pile of papers on the table was the same as the day before, but some ces had been cleared


    out. When she tried to move them, she found her hands inconveniently smeared with burn cream.


    She had to sort through the material for a while with one hand until the heat had worn off. Then she


    went to the bathroom and rinsed off the burn ointment.


    Fortunately, it was just white porridge, not very hot. After applying more than an hour¡¯s burn ointment,


    her hand was much better.


    When Charlotte returned to her post, she came across Kennedy who had just arrived at thepany.


    He looked at her with the same indifference and stare as yesterday.


    Soon Nathan pushed him into the office.


    Charlotte went back to her seat and continued to sort out the materials. Perhaps because she was so


    tired and didn¡¯t have a good rest in the past two days, Charlotte soon fell asleep on her desk.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept, then she heard someone pushing her shoulder and calling her


    name.


    ¡°Charlotte, why are you still sleeping? Get up and eat.¡± The person who pushed her was Yanis. She


    had been waiting in the cafeteria downstairs for a long time but didn¡¯t see Charlotte, so she went


    upstairs to look for her.


    But she was sleeping right here.


    Charlotte faintly heard someone calling her name, so with difficulty she opened her eyes, ¡°Yanis?¡±


    ¡°Why do you sleep here? We must hurry down to dinner. If you arete, the canteen will be closed.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanis said. Regardless of her opinion, Yanis held her arm and pulled her up directly.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte was to have dinner anyway, so she stood up.


    After two steps, she felt darkness and her body felt down uncontrobly.


    Yanis¡¯s startled voice suddenly rang, ¡°Ah, what is wrong with you? Don¡¯t fall on me, don¡¯t fall on the


    ground... Forget it, you¡¯d better fall on me.¡±


    Yanis¡¯s strength was strong. She pulled Charlotte several times, and finally Charlotte fell on her body.


    Yanis took a look at her and found her eyes closed.


    ¡°Charlotte? Charlotte??¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Are you dizzy? What is wrong with you? Shall I send you to the hospital?¡±


    Yanis looked around and found that there was no one around, so she could only helplessly sigh.


    She took Yanis¡¯s hand and carried her on her back. Then she began to walk forward with great effort.


    As they reached the elevator, there was a sudden noise behind them.


    The door of the office opened. Yanis looked back and saw Nathan pushing Kennedy out.


    They looked at each other. Kennedy seemed found Charlotte on her back and he frowned.


    Yanis thought of rumors before, so she exined aloud, ¡°Mr. Kennedy......I came to ask Charlotte to


    have dinner, but she suddenly fainted, and I just wanted to send her to the hospital.¡±


    Nathan widened his eyes, ¡°Fainted? Why did she faint suddenly?¡±


    Yanis gave a light cough and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she looks terrible and her hands are cold...¡±


    She looked into Kennedy as she said these words, as if she was speaking to him.


    As expected, Kennedy frowned and after a moment he said coldly, ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy will take Assistant Wilson to the hospital himself.¡±


    Yanis came to her sense and held Charlotte forward. Kennedy probably became impatient and rolled


    his wheelchair forward. Before Yanis reacted, he had stretched his hand out and held Charlotte¡¯s waist


    and arm, pulled her into his arms.


    Charlotte was in Kennedy¡¯s arms.


    Yanis froze in situ, looking at the present scene in daze.


    Although Kennedy was a cripple and sat in a wheelchair, he was cold and calm. Charlotte¡¯s delicate


    body was held in his arms, covering with his cold breath.


    Yanis blinked and thought of a sentence.


    Softness conquered strength.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do you mean you will send Charlotte to the hospital?¡±


    Kennedy did not answer her, even took a look at her and directly held Charlotte to leave.


    Nathan was stunned a few seconds and then followed up, ¡°Thank you, we gotta go first.¡±


    Yanis thought about it and chased up before the elevator closed, ¡°Can I go with you, I can help if it is


    needed.¡±


    Nathan looked at Kennedy for his opinion. Kennedy was cold on face, but he had no opposition.


    Nathan nodded, ¡°OK, go with us.¡±


    So Yanis walked into the elevator, feeling happy.


    Charlotte had an affair with Mr. Kennedy


    Look at Mr. Kennedy¡¯s distressed look, God.


    Who said she was falling out of favour? He cared about her, ok?


    Yanis wondered if Charlotte could be the wife of the president. She thought happily.


    *


    She did not know how long hera was, Charlotte finally woke up, and saw nk around and smelt


    disinfectant, which stimted her so she wrinkled her eyebrow, and her hand shook.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± A light female voice rang in the left. Charlotte turned to see Yanis¡¯ pretty and lovely


    face.


    ¡°Yanis?¡± She said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Oh, let me get you a ss of water.¡± Yanis quickly got up and poured her a ss of water. Then she


    gave it to Charlotte. Then Charlotte asked after drinking up the water, ¡°How did I get here?¡±


    Yanis blinked eyes naughtily, ¡°You fainted. The doctor said your Qi and blood is too weak, and you are


    in poor physical condition. You are having injection, and...Charlotte, you are incredibly malnourished,


    don¡¯t you eat every day?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis suddenly leaned over, ¡°What is Your Rtionship with Mr. Kennedy Exactly?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte twisted her eyebrows, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am just curious. The colleague said you are his mistress, and he did want you recently, so they all


    gloated, but today in front of everyone, he held you out of thepany when you fainted...¡±

 Chapter 150 Do You Like it when I Kiss You?

    Chapter 150 Do You Like it when I Kiss You?


    Holding her in his arms, he left thepany...


    Charlotte twisted her beautiful eyebrows. Did Kennedy send her to the hospital?


    The atmosphere between her and him these days was terrible. His eyes were full of disgust. Would she


    send her to the hospital?


    Charlotte did not speak, but felt something bit her heart.


    Her heart was numb.


    Charlotte closed her eyes in despair. She seemed to be losing control of her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yanis found her face was not good and she did not say a word, so she thought she


    did not feel well.


    Charlotte shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m all right. Where is him?¡±


    ¡°He left.¡± Yanis held her cheek and said in a gentle voice, ¡°He sent you to the hospital and asked me to


    stay here to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Do you think I¡¯m trying to help you? No. I just wanted to get close to see the elegant


    demeanor and heroic posture of Mr. Kennedy!¡± Yanis said and began to recall, ¡°Do you know how


    handsome he was when he took over you from me? At that moment I felt like I was watching an actor


    of idol drama. Charlotte, you lucky dog, and Mr. Kennedy has a crush on you. Otherwise, with your


    figure and appearance, ah ~ you are not as good as me!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She said he took her from her arms?


    ¡°But tell me honestly, What is Your Rtionship with Mr. Kennedy Exactly? Why did he care about you?


    There¡¯s no reason to do that if you¡¯re just a mistress, right?¡±


    He cared about her?


    ¡°You may be wrong, I have nothing special to do with him, and I am just an ordinary subordinate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! The way he looks at you is possessive. Maybe he likes you!¡±


    Her words set off waves in Charlotte¡¯s heart.


    Like her?


    No way!


    Charlotte felt her heart beat fast. Yanis was still soliloquizing, ¡°If you be the wife of the president,


    don¡¯t forget I saved you today, give me a promotion and raise my sry...¡±


    ...


    Yanis had been staying in the hospital and taking care of her to the evening. Charlotte felt she was fine


    and wanted to leave the hospital.


    Yanis held her down, ¡°You can¡¯t leave the hospital, you are weak in physical condition.¡±


    Charlotte frowned, ¡°I am fine and it is not a big deal, I don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Kennedy told me to look after you. Before hees back, you are not allowed to leave.¡±


    When Charlotte got up and wanted to go to the ground, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Kennedy with a cold face appeared in the ward.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± Yanis jumped up as if to see the savior, pointing to Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte wants to leave


    the hospital, but I did not agree and I desperately stopped her!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Kennedy looked at her with cold, sharp and deep eyes.


    ¡°Want to leave the hospital?¡±


    Charlotte gave a bow.


    Kennedy said, ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°But I feel I am ok. Can I leave the hospital and rest at home?¡±


    Kennedy said nothing. Nathan behind him waved toward Yanis with a smile, ¡°Thank you, you can go


    back now.¡±


    Yanis nodded but she looked at Kennedy and did not want to leave. He was so handsome that she


    wanted to stay and watch him for a while


    Probably because her eyes were too fanatical, Kennedy took a nce at her with warning manner.


    Yanis felt pressure and said immediately, ¡°I know, I will immediately leave.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I will see you tomorrow!¡±


    With that, Yanis vanished into thin air.


    Charlotte felt it was funny. Yanis wanted to stay, but now she slipped away without a trace. She liked


    the character of Yanis...... She was straightforward, although sometimes she said harsh words .


    This friend was pretty good.


    Nathan coughed lightly, ¡°I will send her.¡±


    Then he turned and left the room, too.


    So there were only two people left in the ward: Kennedy and Charlotte.


    The silence was embarrassed. Charlotte was looking at him, but Kennedy obviously didn¡¯t want to look


    at her. He rolled the wheelchair to the table, there was the briefcase left by Nathan.


    He took out notebooks and documents, and then began to work in the quiet room.


    Charlotte lying in bed, ¡°...¡±


    Was he here to work?


    How long would he work? While thinking, Charlotte looked at his back in a daze.


    Looking at, Charlotte thought of the appearance of Manfred.


    Her hand went involuntarily to her lower belly --


    Diana was her good friend, she would not cheat her.


    If the baby was really Manfred¡¯s, what should she do in the future?


    ¡°Close your eyes and rest if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Kennedy¡¯s voice was sounded. Charlotte found Kennedy was staring at her surly.


    Charlotte looked into his eyes and said after pausing for a moment, ¡°You go back.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes immediately.


    ¡°This is not a ce for you to work.¡± Charlotte exined.


    In fact, she did not want to see him for the moment. Her mind was in mess.


    However, Kennedy sneered, ¡°Do you used to see other man¡¯s face, and now you don¡¯t even want to


    see me?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed greatly.


    He was doing it again!


    ¡°Charlotte, do you believe that I can find out that man now and punish him?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me! I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good ce for you to work,¡± she exined, biting her


    lower lip.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy put down the thing in his hand, and then rolled wheelchair toward her. Seeint that,


    Charlotte subconsciously shivered.


    Was he about to startying im to her again?


    Kennedy arrived at the frond of Charlotte, pinched her chin with slender fingers, lowered his head and


    mercifully sucked her lip.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.


    This kiss came without warning. Her mouth was forced to open by Kennedy. And their soft tongue


    entangled.


    Charlotte¡¯s lips were dry, but Kennedy¡¯s lips were wet and cold. He pressed the back of her head and


    kissed her hard. The overbearing male breath enveloped Charlotte¡¯s petite figure.


    Charlotte was forced to lift her head to be kissed by him. Her slender fair neck was even more slender.


    Her eyes were closed and her eyshes trembled slightly. She was delirious obviously.


    Kennedy retreated his tongue, but his boy did not hurry away. His thin lips caught her lips and he asked


    hoarsely.


    ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you?¡±


    Charlotte nodded deliriously.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes showed he was satisfied with her answer. He curled up his lips and touched every inch


    of her body with his big hand.


    ¡°What about me? Do you like me?¡±

 Chapter 151 Youre just Like Them

    Chapter 151 You''re just Like Them


    Charlotte continued to nod in daze.


    Then she found there was something wrong with the two questions.


    Then her eyes became clear and saw clearly Kennedy¡¯s look.


    What did he say?


    Kennedy got two satisfactory answers. Although he did not want to admit, he was in good mood,


    showing a good looking radian on his lips, "Charlotte, you are tempted."


    Charlotte suddenly widened her eyes and pushed him away forcefully.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense!¡±


    Kennedy was pushed and fell back into his chair.


    ¡°Oh, nonsense? Charlotte, feelings cannot be hid. You like me."


    Charlotte covered her ears and angrily shouted at him, "I don''t like you. Don¡¯t humiliate me. How could


    I possibly like people like you?"


    Kennedy pursed lips, ¡°Really? Who admitted liking me just now?"


    Charlotte, ¡°You are taking advantage of the situation!"


    "Am I taking advantage of the situation, or do you have no control over your mind, or..."


    ¡°Stop that!¡± Charlotte was worried and blurted out, "How could I possibly like a cripple?"


    Originally Kennedy was wearing a smile. After hearing that, his face suddenly changed with anger


    surging in his eyes, like the storm waves suddenly set off in the sea.


    Charlotte felt the temperature drop around her.


    She realized what she had just said just now.


    "Well...... I didn¡¯t..."


    Mean it.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were deep and dark and gloomy.


    He stared at her.


    "So you''re thinking the same as they are."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and shook her head vigorously.


    She didn''t! She didn''t mean to attack him withnguage!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried so hard to defend him when others said he was disabled. How could she attack him for being


    disabled? But......His leg is disabled and he is in a wheelchair.


    It was a sore spot in his heart, and she had just said that.


    ¡°Is that why you have so far refused to let me touch you?


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte was flurried. She had hurt someone''s sore spot unintentionally and now she was very


    regretful. She wanted to exin to him anxiously, "Will you listen to me? I was just impatient. That''s


    why I said it."


    "It''s a fact. The Wilson family let you marry me for your sister, was it a grievance to you? After all,


    marrying a paraplegic like me would ruin the rest of your life. Is that why you are so anxious to be with


    Manfred to secure your future happiness?" Kennedy said firmly with a sneer.


    Charlotte shook her head. "Kennedy," she said. "Don''t say that. I did not think in that way.¡±


    Kennedy continue to sneer, obviously he did not hear Charlotte¡¯s words.


    His opinion of Charlotte had obviously changed since Charlotte said, "How could I possibly like a


    cripple?"


    In usual days, those women always despised him in the heart because he sat on the wheelchair.


    Although they wanted to be close to him, it was obviously for the sake of the industry of the Moore


    family, yet their distain could be found on their face.


    And Charlotte had quarreled and even fought for others saying he was a cripple. He suddenly


    felt......maybe she was different.


    Unexpectedly, she said it out herself today.


    His heart was stuffy. He felt that the air in the sick room was not very good.


    With a cold face, he rolled his wheel and left the room.


    From behind came the woman''s intense voice.


    "Kennedy, youe back, I can exin. I didn¡¯t mean it!"


    She didn¡¯t mean it?


    Even if she didn¡¯t mean I, she held that thought.


    Or why did she blurt it out?


    Kennedy left the ward resolutely. Only Charlotte was left in the ward, panting anxiously. She called his


    name for a long time, but he ignored her.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and stared at the white sheets.


    She regretted it.


    She should not have said such things in an impulse, but she felt he was going to insult her again


    seeing his nasty smile.


    If he could read her mind, he wouldugh at her.


    Charlotte didn''t want to beughed at anymore, so she said that out impulsively.


    Yes, Charlotte still couldn''t help get moved.


    For so many years, Kennedy was the first one to make Charlotte moved.


    Although she had liked Aldrich before, she agreed to marry him because she thought he was good in


    every way and would be a family-oriented husband.


    Then they led an insipid life. And she only felt a bit of friction with Aldrich when they got divorce.


    But since she married to the Moore family, Kennedy had done a lot for her, let her not be bullied by


    others and did tit for tat for her.


    Even though she knew that he was doing this to save his face, she couldn''t help felling love with him.


    Charlottey back under the quilt, with tears falling from the corner of her eyes in despair.


    But she was not supposed to be with him.


    She was a divorced woman with another man''s child in her belly.


    Such a dirty she was despised by herself.


    But why could she not control her heart?


    Kennedy had not showed up again for the whole night and till the next day. She was alone in the empty


    ward. Charlotte''s face and lips were pale. When the doctor came to examine her, he asked about her


    family.


    Charlotte did not speak.


    The doctor had to make a phone call.


    After a while, Yanis came.


    "What''s wrong? You were all right when I leftst night, and then all of a sudden you --" Yanis found her


    face was as pale as paper and was scared. ¡°Do you get more serious?¡±


    "I''m fine." Charlotte shook her head, ¡°Can I be discharged today? I don''t like being in the hospital.¡±


    It was white everywhere, and there was no one with her.


    She had a deste feeling.


    More importantly, she wanted to find Kennedy to exin what she saidst night.


    "Yanis, help me to do discharge formalities, ok?"


    "But your body..." Yanis was worried, ¡°Are you really ok?"


    "If I am not ok, I will tell you. Don''t worry."


    "Well, all right." Yanis had only to go with her to do the discharge formalities. After that, they separated.


    Charlotte directly went back to the Moore house. At this hour, Kennedy should not have been in the


    <ppany. As long as she could find him, she could exin it.

 Chapter 152 You Were Demoted

    Chapter 152 You Were Demoted


    But the room was empty, and Kennedy was not there.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte did not give up, and went to the study.


    She did not see him in the study either. Charlotte did not know where he was, probably because she


    felt guilty about what she had said, she always felt that Kennedy was fading out of her world.


    Or maybe she never got into his world.


    Then Charlotte washed her face and changed her clothes before she went to thepany.


    When she went downstairs, she ran into Reynold who was about to go out.


    She hadn''t met him for a long time, he seemed to be very busy recently.


    When he saw Charlotte, he directly asked, ¡°Christina, for the thing I told youst time, how is it going?"


    Charlotte was upset and failed to think of what he asked at first and took a while before she realized


    that he was about asking about the thing between Manfred and Diana.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Reynold, I have mentioned it with Diana, but I think


    she already has a boyfriend, so..."


    Reynold narrowed his eyes, seeming to be thinking if her words were true or false. Charlotte felt


    numbness on scalp, so she could not help but lower her head and bit her lower lip.


    "Grandpa."


    A gentle voice sounded. It was the voice of Manfred.


    "Didn''t you make an appointment with Dexter to do taichi? Dexter will tease you about beingte again


    if you don''t leave now."


    Reynold took aplex look at Manfred, and finally took back his eyes, ¡°Ok, Christina, I wille to


    you another day."


    "Take it time, Mr. Reynold."


    After Reynold left, Charlotte realized that there was a thinyer of cold sweat on her back under his


    stern gaze.


    His eyes were too harsh. In the face of him, Charlotte was always afraid that her identity would be


    found.


    Manfred came forward. "Are you all right?"


    Manfred...


    Charlotte had not adjusted the mood to face him. Hearing his voice, she lowered her eyes, staring at


    her toes and was about to leave.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Manfred called her when he found she did not answer him and was about to leave.


    Charlotte''s step stopped.


    Manfred said with helplessness, ¡°Are you avoiding me?"


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    She just didn''t know how to face him. This thing was tooplicated.


    It seemed to her now that God had ced her on a chessboard of fate, perhaps she was destined to


    be the pawn of sacrifice.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte closed her eyes, saying no, and then continued to walk forward.


    Manfred unexpectedly stepped forward to block her way.


    "If you hadn''t avoided me, why don¡¯t you have the courage to look up at me?"


    Charlotte said in heart: Please leave me alone, I really do not know how to face you now!


    The gentle Manfred seem to be adamant at this moment, ¡°Did I do something wrong to annoy you?


    Or......"


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte suddenly raised her head to interrupt his words, ¡°Manfred, don''t think much. It is my


    own problem! I''ve got to get to work, excuse me."


    As the words fell, Charlotte walked forward.


    Manfred turned his head and saw the thin, petite figure walking fast.


    She really thought he was a monster.


    Until her back disappeared, Manfred suddenly came back to his sense. He seems to be too concerned


    about her recently...


    But why on earth was she avoiding him? What did she mean it was her problem?


    *


    Charlotte waste to thepany, but she did not have time to pursue the problem and went directly to


    the office to find Kennedy.


    When she was ready to go in, Nathan stopped her way.


    "Assistant Wilson, you can''t go in."


    Charlotte''s face became slightly pale, ¡°I have something to talk with Kennedy."


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy said you can''te in and out of his office at will anymore, don''t make it difficult


    for me."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    She didn''t expect that careless remark to arouse so much anger.


    "And as of today, you are no longer his assistant."


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte widened eyes and asked incredulously, "What does it mean?"


    Although it was cruel, Nathan told her the truth, ¡°You have been demoted."


    Demoted, demoted...


    Charlotte could not help swallowing, with her pink lip trembling. After a moment she helplessly asked,


    ¡°What do I do then?"


    "Cleaner."


    The cleaner? Charlotte''s face turned pale for an instant.


    What kind of demotion was that? It was almost like kicking her out of the Moore Group. How would


    others in thepany think of a girl who worked as an assistant suddenly became a cleaner?


    "Or you could go to the lowest rank-and-file position, but there would be gossips."


    That was to say, there were not so many cleaners, but it was hard work.


    The rank-and-file position was not so hard, but there were many people. She got demoted, and she


    would be bullied.


    Charlotte drooped her eyes with a sneer, ¡°Why did he dismiss me directly?"


    Nathan looked serious and said, "He wants to dismiss you directly, but Assistant Wilson, don''t forget


    that you still owe thepany''s wages, so you should stay and make the time full."


    Charlotte, ¡°...He''s very economical, I see."


    If she exined to him now, he probably won''t listen to her.


    It was this time Charlotte realized Kennedy was angry at her, because no matter what she did in the


    past, he would not demote her.


    This made it clear that he announced to the wholepany, even if there was rumors between he and


    Charlotte, it had all gone.


    She was unprotected and anyone could bully her.


    "Ms. Wilson." Nathan saw her turn around in lost. He could not help but say, ¡°You did say harsh words.


    Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t like people to say that."


    "I know." Charlotte nodded, ¡°I was impulse at that time. I exined to him but he did not listen to me.


    Now it seems that it is no use. I will go to work. I go to pack things."


    With that, Charlotte directly went back to her post to pack up things.


    Nathan sighed. They were husband and wife, but it ended like this. The rtionship between man and


    woman was really strange...


    Nathan could not understand.


    Charlotte told Yanis that she had been demoted when they had dinner together. Yanis was chocked.


    "How can that be? Mr. Kennedy loves you. Why did you suddenly get demoted? I don''t believe it! Are


    you kidding me?"


    With a bitter smile, Charlotte poked the rice in the bowl and didn''t want to eat, ¡°Do you think I''m


    kidding?"

 Chapter 153 Being Ostracized and Bullied

    Chapter 153 Being Ostracized and Bullied


    Yanis looked at her for a while in daze before she said,


    "So you''ve been demoted. What are you going to do?"


    What to do? What could Charlotte do?


    "Do I have a choice?¡± She showed a bitter smile.


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Of course you have."


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows.


    "You can choose to be a cleaner or an ordinary staff, I think Mr. Kennedy is not bad, at least he gave


    you choices."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    She thought Yanis could be considered as a mean friend.


    "Seriously, I think you might as well be a cleaner. It''s a little harder, but it was not tricky. If you go to


    work with the general staff, the girls will bully you, ording to the scandal you had with Mr. Kennedy."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Yanis did not say that, Charlotte could feel it.


    Even when she was an assistant, someone would have dared to attack her, not to mention now that


    she had been demoted.


    Felling the future bumpy, Charlotte helplessly closed her eyes.


    "But don''t be too pessimistic, maybe they will not hate you after they get to know you. Hee-hee-hee."


    If she could choose, Charlotte would choose to resign.


    But there was no way, ording to what Nathan said, she still owed thepany''s sry and bonus.


    Finally, Charlotte thought about it and chose to work with the ordinary staff.


    Yanis was worried, ¡°What is wrong with you? Didn''t I tell they will bully you if you go there? Do you


    want to bring you to them?"


    "You''re right, but everyone knows I''ve been demoted. Do you think they''ll let me go if I get a cleaning


    job? I''m sure they''ll do something about me, too. So, I''d rather confront them directly."


    Hearing that, Yanis looked at her in daze and then suddenly apuded, ¡°I did not expect you have


    courage. Pretend not to know me in front of people! Don''t get me into trouble."


    Charlotte smiled, ¡°Ok."


    She had used to it.


    Kennedy said she was just a subordinate in front of others, and she was not his ¡°real wife¡±.


    Charlotte felt that Yanis had reason to say that. Who would like to be in trouble?


    Charlotte packed up and went to the report. As expected, the supervisor suppressed her when she got


    there.


    The supervisor took her to a desk casually, ¡°This is your post. You are the neer and should know


    the rules. Do as the senior let you do, understand?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte thought the supervisor wasn''t so bad, but strict.


    Charlotte nodded.


    As soon as the superintendent left, a group of people sitting nearby began to talk loudly about her.


    "It''s true that she would put herself in thepany thinking she could be an assistant to the president,


    but now she''s been demoted to such a low level."


    "I heard the president demoted her to either a cleaner or an ordinary worker, and she took the ordinary


    worker."


    "To be cleaner is the most suitable for her. Why did shee to us? This kind of woman can''t do


    anything except be good in bed. She should be a cleaner."


    "Hey, newer, aren¡¯t you shameless? We have enough people here, so can''t you be a cleaner?"


    Someone shouted at Charlotte''s back.


    Charlotte decided not to haggle with them, so she did not answer her.


    However, incredibly the woman came over to pick up her a peck of hair, ¡°I am talking to you, why didn¡¯t


    you answer me?"


    Charlotte was in pain, so she stood up and looked at her coldly.


    "When did you speak to me? Did you say hello to me? I have etiquette, but I think you could improve


    your quality. Don''t touch people casually."


    They thought she looked like a pushover, but she stood up and fought back.


    "What are you talking about? How dare you, a neer, say that to me? Do you realize where you


    stand? How dare you contradict us? Do you want to die?"


    Charlotte red coldly at the crowd.


    The crowd continued to taunt her.


    "Yeah, if you don''t want to die, you''d better obey us. After all, we''ve seen many women who want to hit


    on rich men through climbing to their bed like you, and we''ve cleaned up many."


    "Haha, if you know you''re wrong, go outside right now and bring a cup of coffee and cake for everyone


    in our office. Maybe we can make it easier for you in the future."


    Oh, to buy things for someone she hated and embarrassed her.


    Did they think she had been kicked in the head by a donkey?


    Charlotte grunted coldly and sat back on her seat without talking to them again.


    She turned on theputer.


    "What, what do you mean? You ignored us?!"


    "I''m sorry, you''re not my immediate boss, I''m not your personal assistant, so you have no right to tell


    me to do anything for you."


    It took long for theputer to be turned on. Charlotte entered the anti-virus system and checked the


    The guy next to her gloated, "Well, well, we can''t ask you to do anything, right? Is the supervisor


    qualified? You wait!"


    Charlotte ignored them and continued to deal with with herputer.


    She knew all these people wanted to bully her, but she knew that even if she bought something for


    them, they would onlyugh at her.


    So, let it be. There was nothing to back down from or bribe.


    Now she was here, she could just conquer all the problems.


    After a while, the supervisor called her into her office and handed her some folders.


    "The materials are needed for a meeting in an hour. You sort it out within an hour."


    After taking it, Charlotte looked through it and frowned slightly. "Supervisor, it is difficult to sort it out in


    an hour."


    The supervisor took a nce at her. "Difficult? As an assistant to the president, you should be able to


    be good at organizing materials, shouldn''t you? Are you really as incapable as they said??"


    Charlotte, ¡°...No, I''ll sort it out."


    With that, Charlotte took the folder and came out from the office.


    Several women gathered around her table and looked at her gloatingly.


    "Didn''t she say we couldn''t make her do anything? Aren¡¯t you being called to work by your supervisor?


    I will see how she sorts out all the materials before the meeting. If she fails, can we get her kicked out


    of the department? After all, the Moore Group never raises useless people!"


    Charlotte ignored the gossip, but sat in front of theputer, opened the folder and then sorted out the


    materials carefully.

 Chapter 154 Framing

    Chapter 154 Framing


    In fact, Charlotte''s working ability was rtively strong, plus she had experience, so sorting out these


    materials was quite handy. The people did not know what she did before and did not know she could


    follow Kennedy¡¯s footsteps when she was with Kennedy.


    People only saw the surface and thought that Charlotte was a woman who got there by climbing into


    his bed or other means.


    Now the president hated her, so he demoted her.


    The materials were given to with the purpose to make things difficult to her, so they were delighted and


    wanted to see the demoted neer humiliated on her first day. When the timees, they would go


    directly to Mr. Kennedy to use her, may they would be able to drive her out of the Moore Group.


    As the minutes passed, Charlotte stayed at her desk and sorted out the material carefully from the


    moment she got them back, no matter what the people behind her said.


    People got anxious seeing that she was so calm.


    "What is she pretending? Does she can sort out all the materials in an hour?"


    "Gee, the materials ware for a meetingter. If any faults are found, she would be in trouble. Now she


    is calm, butter she would to kneel for mercy!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why doesn''t she move? Does she thing she is capable?"


    "Ten minutes to an hour, hey, neer...There''s still time for you to beg!¡±


    Charlotte ignored them. She had sat for a long time, so she wanted to pee. It was almost finished, and


    she would finish it in five minutes.


    After it had been done, Charlotte took a look at the time and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as she left, a group of people approached.


    "It seems that it''s all sorted out." A yellow-haired girl, Mandy, approached to take a look and found that


    the material was actually very neat.


    "How can that be?¡± Ivy widened her eyes and looked at the materials in disbelief, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know


    nothing? How could it be so fast? It has not reached to an hour yet!"


    Mandy bit her lower lip, ¡°But Ivy, these have obviously finished. What should we do? Shall we let her


    show off on the first day shees to our department?"


    "No way!¡± Ivy sneered. " Jessica said we should do something bad to this newer. There is no way


    for her to pass."


    "Well, what are we going to do?¡± Mandy asked in a low voice.


    Ivy smiled sullenly.


    Aftering back from bathroom, Charlotte was in pale on face when she sat back on the seat.


    Although she took medicine on time every day, her stomach sometimes felt bad. Maybe it was rted


    to her mood and rest. For the sake of her child, she must adjust her state of mind.


    Charlotte was ready to print out the materials, but found that theputer screen was dark.


    Her face changed. She clicked hard on the mouse, but the screen was still ck.


    It seemed to have been switched off


    Charlotte pressed the power button again, and sure enough, the screen lit up. After waiting nervously


    for about a minute, theputer restarted. When she clicked on the page just now, only to find that all


    the materials she had sorted out had been deleted.


    "Ha ha ~" there came a few snickering. Charlotte turned her head and found Mandy and Ivy gloating


    andughing. See her look at them, they stared at her arrogantly. It seemed that they were not worried


    about being found they did it.


    Charlotte frowned and stood up suddenly, ¡°Did you turn off myputer?"


    After listening to this, Ivy stood up and looked at Charlotte with her hands crossing in front of her and


    said, "What evidence do you have to prove that we turn off yourputer? There had been a long time


    that no one sat in your position. It took a long time to turn on thatputer and it often has a problem.


    You should me yourself did not save the materials."


    "I saved it, but you deleted it." Charlotte said coldly.


    "Haha, excuse me, did you see us delete it? If theputer breaks down and turns off, the file could


    lose. Why me on us? Newer, if you fail to finish your task, you can¡¯t me on others."


    Mandy stood up too and said with sarcasm, ¡°You are incapable, and me on others. No wonder you


    got demoted. Are you going to me someone else every time when you fail your task? In that case, I


    think you''re going to get kicked out, or...Why don''t you just be a cleaner? Don''te to our department


    to waste resources, you know to turn on aputer needs electricity, ok?"


    Ivy was satisfied with Mandy¡¯s words, so after they looked at each other, Ivy spread her hands, ¡°An


    hour has passed. When the supervisores, I would like to see how you exin. If you can¡¯t do a


    good job, get out of our department."


    Charlotte took a deep breath. Before she said anything, the supervisor hade over.


    "What are you standing here?" Asked the supervisor, looking rather sour.


    "Supervisor, you asked this newer to sort out materials, but she has not yet finished it, and she did


    not tell you in advance. Supervisor, you have to take the materials to the president to have a meeting!"


    Mandy said to the supervisor.


    Ivy was no longer arrogant but now looked pitiful, ¡°Supervisor, forgive her, she is a newer. Sorting


    out materials is difficult. She has got demoted, so certainly she won''t have this ability. Forgive her."


    The supervisor stated at Charlotte and said angrily, ¡°Do you want to frame me on your first day at


    work?"


    Charlotte stood in ce and said nothing. Even if she exined, it was of no use. The supervisor put


    pressure on her as soon as she came.


    "OK, you want to frame me, I won¡¯t take the me. Go to conference room with me to admit your


    mistake!" With that, the supervisor stretched out her hand to pull Charlotte''s arm.


    Charlotte took a step back, avoiding the man¡¯s touch and said coolly, "I can walk by myself."


    The supervisor withdrew his hand and said impatiently, "All right,e with me right now."


    Expressionless, Charlotte walked to take her backpack, pulled out a U disk from theputer


    interface, had it in her palm and followed the supervisor to leave.


    After they left, Mandy talked to Ivy.


    "Why did she take her bag? And she seemed to take something from theputer."


    "I don''t know, we have deleted the materials anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter what she took!"

 Chapter 155 A Good Counterattack

    Chapter 155 A Good Counterattack


    In the room


    After all the staff arrived, the supervisor arrivedte with Charlotte.


    When Charlotte followed the supervisor into the room, everyone cast eyes to her. After several events,


    all the senior executives knew Charlotte.


    If they inquired about her, they would know what happened between Charlotte and Kennedy since she


    came to thepany.


    In addition, they had met Charlotte many times in the conference room. Although the president did


    bother her at the beginning, they were not blind. How could they not understand the ups and downs of


    people''s emotions if they were in the top position?


    Last time when Zain came to talk about cooperation, as long as they were not blind, they would be able


    to see Kennedy¡¯s attitude to her.


    But...... he cared and hated her


    Otherwise, how could he demote her in front of the wholepany?


    The supervisor of the department was a man in his forties, thin, with a long face and long eyes and a


    pointed chin. Wearing sses, he looked gentle, but his face did not look very good.


    "You arete, Arthur! Don''t you know the president hates beingte?"


    When someone reminded him, Arthur''s eyes changed and he immediately said, "I don''t want to bete.


    It''s just that I haven''t sorted out all the materials I need for this meeting yet!"


    Hearing this, the crowd was in an uproar.


    "What''s going on? I told you to sort out the materials yesterday, didn''t I? Howe it hasn''t been


    finished yet?"


    "Yes, the materials of our department were also sent yesterday. What''s the matter with you?"


    Arthur held back his breath, and then looked at the man in the main position with indifferent face and


    cold breath -- Kennedy. Suddenly he pulled out Charlotte behind him!


    "She messed up all the materials."


    Ah? Was it rted to her again? They didn''t understand, looking at Charlotte who had been pushed


    out.


    Kennedy''s face was expressionless. He took a bleak eye at the supervisor¡¯s hand touched Charlotte''s


    slender arm.


    She had fair skin and was wearing a sleeveless skirt. When she was tugged by her supervisor, there


    were red marks on her fair arm.


    This woman had delicate and tender skin and did not cover it up.


    "She is new in our department. I wanted to see what her ability has, and she asked to sort out the


    materials for this meeting. She was so confident that I agreed to let her do it, but she failed to do so.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mr. Kennedy, sorry, I didn¡¯t teach her well!"


    He said it was Charlotte¡¯s fault and then said it was his mistake that he did not teach her well. How


    hypocritical.


    As the words fell for a long time, no one said a word for they did not know what they should say and did


    not know what was in the president¡¯s mind.


    Charlotte was calm, carrying her bag. Her beautiful face was expressionless.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be worried about the situation at all.


    "You did not teach her well." Suddenly, a soft but stern voice rang out.


    A man in a white shirt stood up and his calm eyes fell on Arthur''s face.


    Arthur immediately felt a power pressure, involuntarily bent down his waist, "Mr. Manfred."


    Manfred¡¯s voice was smooth, ¡°You said she is a neer, and this project materials is very important


    and you know it is for the meeting. Even if you want to see what she''s capable of, you need to find a


    recement to avoid such a thing happen, but you blindly entrusted something to a newer. Now


    there is a failure, you med on others. Arthur, are you notfortable enough in this position?"


    What he said was justified. Arthur was pale on face. He suddenly realized what he had done and


    looked at Manfred with fear, but the man on the main seat did not pay attention to it and seemed that


    he was indifferent about this matter.


    So Arthur had confidence again and then said, ¡°Mr. Manfred, you are right, I didn¡¯t give a fully


    consideration, but..."


    "What? Do you want to avoid the responsibility?"


    Arthur lowered his head and said, "No, I dare not!"


    "Where''s the materials?" All of a sudden, a voice with an infinite chill was sounded, which startled all


    the theatre-goers and made them sit up straight.


    Kennedy fixed his eyes on Charlotte¡¯s fair face and said in a bad tone, ¡°On the first day of demotion,


    you did not work hard but caused trouble, how do you n to make up for it?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte who said nothing finally looked toward Kennedy.


    The way he looked at her was very coldpared to thest few days. When she met his eyes, she


    felt like she was in an ice cave.


    Charlotte knew that her words had hurt him. She did not beg him to forgive her, but she was looking for


    a chance to exin.


    They stared at each other in the air for a long time before Charlotte said aloud, "I''m trying to make


    progress."


    Kennedy¡¯splexion was cold and he stared at her with no words.


    Charlotte said, "I didn''t cause trouble either."


    They did not know what she meant. Charlotte put her bag on the table, turned her palm, where a small


    and delicate U disk was lying in there.


    "I have sorted out the materials, but theputer was so old that it suddenly turned off automatically."


    "Fortunately, I have a habit of saving it on a U disk."


    Charlotte raised the U disk for everyone to see, moved forward, inserted it into the interface, and then


    began to y for everyone.


    "Here''s what I sorted out. Please give me a moment, I will print it out right now, and then I will send it to


    you."


    All the executives, ¡°......"


    What? Wasn¡¯t it said that the materials had not been sorted out? What was going on here?


    When Arthur, who pushed Charlotte out, found that the materials had been arranged, suddenly


    changed his face, went to Charlotte and said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you had a backup but


    made a fool of myself."


    Charlotte¡¯splexion was indifferent, ¡°Supervisor, you did not ask me about it."


    Arthur, ¡°......"


    "You just asked me toe with you to the office. You didn''t say why. I didn''t have a chance to exin


    it to you from the moment I got there." Charlotte said, blinking in an innocent way.


    Arthur was angry.


    The high level was speechless to Arthur. Nathan standing behind Kennedy was pleased and apuded


    for Charlotte in his heart.


    Good for you!


    Nice counterattack!


    Show the true face of Arthur!


    Of course Charlotte knew that those people were waiting to see her make a fool of herself. And


    Kennedy wanted to see her make a fool of herself too.


    She, however, did not allow that happen!


    She was not a person to be bully by others easily. Even if she would get bullied even more, she would


    fight back!

 Chapter 156 Get Completely Ignored

    Chapter 156 Get Completely Ignored


    Manfred looked at Charlotte, with a gentle and encouraging smile. He could not help but in his heart


    praised for her silently.


    The girl seemed less helpless than he had imagined.


    He said in due time, "Arthur, you said she was ipetent, but you even did not give her a chance to


    exin. What if I were as reckless as you and questioned your ability?"


    Arthur¡¯s body began to shiver. What should he do, since Mr. Manfred had said so?


    He looked at Kennedy.


    Kennedy coldly looked at Charlotte. She was still there printing materials calmly, step by step.


    Kennedy unconsciously looked at Manfred. When he found Manfred looked at that woman with a smile,


    he got angry and sneered, ¡°y trick on the first day of demotion. You have a change to exin but


    quibbled. Do printing materials need no time? Five minutes have been lost through your fault."


    "Kennedy, this is an ident, you..."


    Kennedy interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    "Cut the bonuses for the first quarter."


    Kennedy''s eyes were cold and merciless and fell on Charlotte and Arthur.


    "The Moore Group doesn¡¯t need people y tricks in front of me. If it happens again, kick her out of the


    Moore Group."


    In the face of Kennedy¡¯s cold and stern eyes, Arthur''s waist could not straight up, plus his powerful


    words, it made him have cold sweat.


    He had always held this attitude since she married him. She was almost used to it now, sopared


    with Arthur''s pale face, she seemed much calmer.


    As they spoke, she had printed out the materials, then put it in a folder and handed it out one by one.


    "What I am giving to you is the project materials I have sorted out, please have a look."


    Although Charlotte could not understand why the most ordinary employee position could have ess


    to such important materials, but she had no right to ask!


    Perhaps, this was a trap set by Kennedy deliberately to embarrass her!


    The meeting went smoothly except for a few minutes at the beginning when it was interrupted.


    Charlotte seemed to be used to doing what she had done before. She made coffee for everyone after


    she finished the materials.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When the meeting was over and everyone dispersed, Charlotte was in no hurry to leave.


    Arthur lowered his voice and said, "Come out with me!"


    Charlotte said nothing but looked at the man in the wheelchair.


    Although she was demoted, she still wanted to exin to him that what she said that day was really


    unintentional!


    "Newer, did you hear me?" Arthur''s threatening voice sounded behind her ears. Charlotte realized


    that he was very close to her and moved a few steps to the side in disgust. "Supervisor, you leave first,


    I still have something to do."


    Arthur said, ¡°What do you want? Stay and tell on me?"


    "I won''t do such a bad thing," said Charlotte. "I''ll just stay here for my personal reasons."


    Personal reasons? Arthur gnashed his teeth, ¡°No private affair is not allowed in work time. You are the


    person of my department now, you have to obey me."


    With that, he tugged at Charlotte''s hand. As soon as he grasped her arm, he found that her arm''s skin


    was as delicate as a baby''s. He froze for a moment, and then he involuntarily nced at her.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte forcefully shook off his hand. Arthur was surprised by her fair skin and then he


    coughed, ¡°Ok, I will wait for you outside. Be quick."


    Then Arthur left.


    Charlotte walked toward Kennedy after everyone left.


    "Well......What happened yesterday..." Charlotte whispered.


    Kennedy''s mobile phone rang at this time. With an indifferent face, he picked it up, "What is it?"


    Charlotte had to stop talking.


    Then he nodded and said to Nathan after he hung up the phone, ¡°Let¡¯s go."


    Nathan looked at Charlotte awkwardly, made a wink toward her, and then pushed Kennedy to leave.


    All the while, he never looked at her.


    Charlotte, who talked to him, was like a clown.


    She was totally ignored.


    She stood in situ, silently clenched her hand, and then loosened, and then clenched, and then


    loosen....and then clenched.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    A gentle voice sounded behind him. Charlotte looked back and saw Manfred.


    He hadn''t gone yet?


    She had been paying attention to Kennedy, so she did not find the existence of Manfred.


    Manfred saw surprise in her eyes. Probably he had known what she thought, could not help but


    showed a wry smile, ¡°In your eyes, I have no sense of existence?¡±


    "Sorry, Manfred, I have something to do, I gotta go!" With that, Charlotte packed up things and then left


    the office.


    As she left, she could feel the eyes of Manfred following her all the time. She was soplicated in


    heart that she could only put aside her messy thoughts and not think about it.


    After returning to the department, she saw Mandy and Ivy''s intive eyes as soon as she entered the


    door.


    There was no apparent gloating as she had left, and they seemed disappointed that their purpose had


    not been met.


    Charlotte calmly walked back to her seat. When he was ready to sit down only to find that her seat was


    sshed with water, and she almost did not find it out.


    "That''s the woman who climbed into the president''s bed. She is scheming. She went the bath room and


    pretended to give us an opportunity, but she backed everything up on a U disk."


    "Yeah! If people don¡¯t know about the true, they would think she is pure!"


    "You did on purpose! right?"


    Charlotte took out the tissue, calmly suck away the water, sat down and then said slowly, ¡°I have


    inserted the U disk in theputer. You were blind and did not find it. You failed it, so you now me


    me?"


    "You!" Hearing that, Ivy changed her face greatly and wanted to beat her.


    Mandy quickly stretched out her hand to stop her, ¡°Ivy, don''t be impulse. Jessica beat herst time and


    had a bad end. We better not get involved!


    Ivy withheld her tempers and said coldly, ¡°We will see, as long as you stay in this department, I won''t let


    you lead a good day!"


    Charlotte hooked up her lip, ¡°Ok, wait and see."


    "Humph."


    They shook their heads and left.


    At lunch, Yanis came directly to the department to see her. Charlotte was surprised, "Didn''t you ask me


    to stay away from you? Why..."


    Yanis blinked her eyes, "I casually said it and you really believe it? Aren''t we friends? How could I really


    let you stay away from me? Come on, go to dinner."


    Yanis directly came forward to hold her arm, pulling her to the canteen, without caring others¡¯ eyes.


    Charlotte was stunned. At this moment, her heart was warm.

 Chapter 157 Be With Me

    Chapter 157 Be With Me


    Yanis immediately said when they sat down, ¡°I have heard about the meeting. Charlotte, you are


    amazing!"


    It was her first time to hear Yanis to praise her, Charlotte said with embarrassment, ¡°Not at all."


    ¡°I thought you would cried by being bullied. But you fought back on the first day in an amazing way.


    Now the supervisor and all those who tried to see your joke will be angry.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......" she said in worry, ¡°Now there are so many people in thepany who want to see me


    make a fool of myself. If you stay with me, I will drag you."


    Yanis said in a careless manner, ¡°Never mind, I am a member of the financial department, and my


    father is the supervisor of the financial department, they dare not do anything to me."


    Charlotte, ¡°Really?"


    "Yes, everybody''s sry is handed out by my ~ ha ha."


    "Although I won''t deduct their sry casually, I can dy their sry. Do you know that many people in


    big cities spend all the money in the end of the month and wait for the payday every month? They''ll all


    cry if I make dy them a day or two."


    Charlotte, ¡°Good for you."


    "So I will protect you, don''t worry."


    After lunch, Charlotte went back to her seat. Herputer was old, so she took time to fix it.


    Charlotte sat there and heard footsteps behind her.


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and looked back to see Arthur walking towards her. He carried a cup of


    coffee and put it in front of Charlotte. "Well...What''s your name again?"


    When Arthur wanted to call her, he found that he did not know her name, because she was demoted,


    and did not go through the formal procedures, so there was no record of any file.


    Charlotte gave him a cold look. She did not answer his question, but nced at the cup of coffee.


    "What do you want to see me about?"


    The supervisor rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me your


    name. You are new here, so I''ll call you Lillie."


    Charlotte, ¡°......" What was Lillie rted to her new arrival?


    "You can call me Wilson."


    She did not want to tell her name to the man with the bad intention who had tried to harm her that


    morning.


    "Wilson? Wilson sounds good!" Smiling, Arthur took a step forward and pointed to the cup of coffee. "I


    brought it for you. Drink it now."


    Charlotte, ¡°Supervisor, what do you want to see me about?"


    "Nothing serious." Arthur rubbed his hands and approached her with a few steps. Charlotte''s face


    slightly changed, she hurriedly retreated a few steps to keep a distance with him. And then looking at


    his obscene face, Charlotte suddenly understood his intention.


    She stood where she was and said coldly, "Don''te here!"


    Being shouted by her, Arthur stood at the same spot He was not angry, but fixed his eyes on her fair


    and tender arm and thin neck lustfully.


    "Actually, you came here because you have been demoted, and you have offended a lot in the


    Jessica in the design department, right? She asked me to ¡®take good care¡¯ of you before you came, do


    you understand me?"


    Charlotte said nothing.


    Arthur then said, "But I think their behavior is really malicious. How could they harm a lovely girl like


    you? They like Mr. Kennedy, but they had no way to get close to him, but had a chance."


    These words made Charlotte frown, ¡°What do you want to say?"


    "I just want to protect you. I didn''t listen to what Jessica told me. What happened this morning was a


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    pure ident. But, Wilson, I promise you it will never happen again.¡±


    As he said that, he approached Charlotte. Charlotte knew what he was thinking and sneered, "Dare


    you try one more step forward."


    Arthur stopped his pace, standing in there with a wry smile.


    "Wilson, have you ever heard of the saying that a man who knows the times is the best? Now that


    you''ve been demoted to my department, you''ll be treated with less bullying and detour in the future if


    I''m willing to protect you, isn¡¯t that nice?"


    When Charlotte did not answer, Arthur continued to say, "Although I am not as good as the president,


    after all, the president no longer wants you, right? Why don''t you be with me? I''m not as powerful or


    rich as the president, but I promise I won''t abandon you. OK?"


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    She had no idea that this was his real aim.


    "Wilson, think it over. A man who knows what is going on is smart. But I won''t force you, so you think it


    over for two days.


    With that, Arthur did not wait for Charlotte to speak and directly turned around and left.


    After he left, Charlotte subconsciously rolled her eyes. Was this man crazy? How could she be his


    mistress since she didn''t want to be Kennedy¡¯s mistress?


    Because Arthur had been here for quite a long time, Charlotte suddenly felt that the air was bing


    cloudy because of him.


    Not wanting to stay there any longer, she gathered up her things and left.


    It was not time to work, she went to Yanis for chat.


    Charlotte went directly to the financial department, but received Diana¡¯s message. She let Charlotte to


    go to the rode side of thepany and she had brought her a gift.


    Yanis had note out, so she went downstairs.


    Then she stood on the road side for a while, and Diana''s car arrived.


    After opening the door, Diana handed her a bag.


    "Charlotte, I bought it for you, open it in the evening."


    "Why bought something for me?¡± Charlotte looked at the bag with bewilderment. It looked very


    expensive and she did not know what she had bought.


    Diana dodged her eyes and smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Why? I thought of you when I bought it for


    myself, okay? That''s why I brought you one. Do you despise it?"


    "Not at all." Charlotte rolled eyes at her, ¡°How can I despise it, and you came here for it."


    "Not a big deal, I will try to be good to you in the future!"


    Charlotte, ¡°...Why? Have you done something shameful behind my back?"


    Diana''s face turned pale and she exined at once, ¡°What are you talking about? When did I do


    something shameful behind you back? Charlotte, you are sarcastic now. Hum."


    "No, thank you anyway."


    "Hum, I don¡¯t want you thank you. I gotta go."


    "Charlotte!¡±


    Yanis''s voice was sounded behind her. Charlotte looked back and found Yanising.


    ¡°Your friend?¡± Diana looked at Yanis in distance and then asked.


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°She is my colleague, and she is good to me."


    "All right, I''lle and see you in a couple of days."


    As Diana left, Yanis approached Charlotte and looked at the direction Diana left, ¡°Is that bitch the


    woman I saw on WeChat?"

 Chapter 158 Why should I Marry for Her?

    Chapter 158 Why should I Marry for Her?


    Hearing that word ¡®bitch¡¯, Charlotte was not pleased.


    "Yanis, what are you talking about?"


    Yanis came back to her sense, ¡°Right, right, I can''t say it in front of you."


    Sheughed and did not put it in heart , "Why did you go out? Your friend came to see you?"


    "Yes." Hearing the word ¡®friend¡¯, Charlotte''s face looked better. She looked down at the bag in her hand


    and said, "She came and send me this."


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yanis took over the bag to have a look, and then she screamed, "LVtest model this year.


    Damn it, your friend is so rich."


    Charlotte had no idea about the brand and didn''t know how much it cost, but the way Yanis'' eyes


    sparkled told her that it was a valuable bag. She took it over to have a look and then said, "If it''s so


    expensive, I''d better give it back to her sometime."


    "Why give it back?" Yanis nced at her and said, ¡°Why did she send you a valuable bag. Did she do


    something she felt sorry for you?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s heart had a burst of thrumming. She did not expect Yanis had the same


    Even though those words were just off the top of her head.


    Diana was good to her, but they never sent gift to each other. Diana had never bought her expensive


    gifts, now it was the first time she sent her gift and it was a valuable one.


    ¡°You talk nonsense again!¡± Charlotte pulled up his face and she was really angry.


    Yanis apologized smilingly, ¡°I''m sorry, I just made a joke. Don''t be angry."


    Charlotte was really angry, turned around and walked away. Yanis chased after her, "Charlotte, don''t be


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    angry with me. I really just made a joke, I was malicious."


    As they walked, Charlotte''s steps suddenly stopped.


    She suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the door of thepany, looking inside thepany,


    but was stopped by the security guard.


    Charlotte was particrly familiar with that figure. It was Belinda who Charlotte had not seen for a long


    time!


    Charlotte''s expression suddenly becameplex. She stood in situ and fixed her eyes on Belinda.


    Didn''t Belinda tell her to get out of Wilson''s house? Why did shee to thepany?


    Because...Belinda felt sorry for her and came to apologize? Or maybe Belinda missed her because she


    hadn''t been home for so long.


    At this thought, Charlotte felt better.


    As she was thinking, that person turned around and saw Charlotte.


    Then, Belinda showed a smile and walked toward Charlotte.


    "Yanis, I met an acquaintance, you go in first." before Belinda came over, Charlotte gave the bag to


    Yanis and let her go in. Yanis found she looked bad on face and left in advance.


    Belinda arrived in front of Charlotte, with smiles on her face.


    "Charlotte, you do work here. You colleague don''t let me in."


    Charlotte¡¯s voice was hoarse and she could not make a sound, looking at her.


    Belinda was guilty by being stared. She unconsciously moved her eyes away and coughed softly,


    "Well... Let''s sit down somewhere."


    At a nearby coffee shop


    Because this was the elite business area, and near the Moore Group, so even the nearby coffee shop


    was particrly upscale. It was Belinda¡¯s first time to go into such a coffee shop, when she was sitting


    inside, enjoying the cool air conditioning and feeling the leather sofa, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Is this how rich people live?¡±


    Charlotte said nothing. She just took a deep breath and took a sip of coffee.


    She hoped she can use it to moisten her dry and dumb throat.


    Momentster, Belinda continued, "Charlotte, you lead a rich life now. Do youe to this coffee shop


    for coffee every day?"


    How could Charlotte afford toe here? Before she could reply, Belinda continued, "If you have a


    good life, I am happy for you!"


    Her throat was chocked, and Charlotte was speechless.


    She got little love since she was child, so she tried to do everything will, hoping her mother can praise


    her more. Now Belinda said those kind words, making her touched.


    But before she could fully show her feelings, Belinda gave her an uneasy look and whispered, "I


    thought I''d hurt you by marrying you into the Moore family, but now I''ve seeded you. Can you give


    me some money?"


    Charlotte¡¯s feeling was stuck, she looked at the person in daze.


    Belinda gave a little cough, "I''m going to find a better school for your sister to learn more, but we have


    no money support her, so I hope you..."


    "So that''s why you''re here today?" Charlotte finally spoke, but her voice was terribly dry and hoarse,


    and there was a tremor in her tone.


    "Charlotte, don''t me me to say these. You have a rich life now, can¡¯t we share it with you? Originally


    this marriage was your sister''s, and it should be your sister to have a rich life, but you have it all now.


    Since you have a rich life now, can you help your sister?"


    Lest she would refuse, Belinda began to talk endlessly.


    "I thought you are here to see me since I have left home for so long." Charlotte murmured with red


    eyes, ¡°Do you think I am happy since I married to the Moore family? Do you think by what you saw


    today I have a rich life? Have you ever thought about if I am happy?"


    "How could you be unhappy since you have married into the Moore family? Charlotte, you are rich now


    and you want to leave us alone?"


    "Moore family in B City." Charlotte chuckled, her voice was full of self-mockery. "If the Moore family is


    so good, why did you let me marry for my sister?"


    At this point, Charlotte lifted her eyes to look at Belinda, "Can you tell me, if the Moore family is really


    so good, why don''t you let Christina marry into it?"


    Suddenly, Belinda was speechless, looking at Charlotte in embarrassment.


    "Charlotte, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t think so much before. If you me me for that, I apologize to you,


    but..."


    Before she finished speaking, Charlotte interrupted her.


    "We are both daughters of yours, but because I was divorced, you made me marry for her. Did you


    really do it for my good, rather than let me block disaster and difficulty for Christina?"

 Chapter 159 Give You My life, OK?

    Chapter 159 Give You My life, OK?


    "Resist the disaster?" Belinda''s look turned to be gloomy. "Lottie, how can you think of me like this? I


    didn''t mean that. You also know that you are my daughter. How can I be willing to let you protect Chris


    from disasters?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" The smile on Charlotte''s lips was extremely bitter. Her hands under the table were tightly


    intertwined, and her fingertips went deep into her skin, but the pain in her heart was much more than


    that in her hands.


    "I remember your original words clearly... You said that you couldn''t have both daughters of the Wilson


    family destroyed. Your baby daughter, Christina, has always been the best dressed since she was a


    child, and she has taken the best courses. I''m also your daughter, but I''m different. What I have to do is


    to take care of her and give in to her. I think I can do all these as a sister. This is what I should do. But...


    I got divorced and went home. You didn''t care for me at all, and forced me to marry to the Moore family


    instead of her. At that time, you knew that the person I was going to marry was disabled. You can''t bear


    to let Christina marry an invalid, so you asked me to rece her."


    Belinda''s look began to be flustered, she exined, "It is not just business as usual. Don''t you


    have a good life now? Thepany you work for is so big, and you also live in such a big house. You


    have money to drink coffee here. What are you not satisfied with?"


    Charlotte wiped her tears, "Mom, if you had known the situation, would you not have let me marry?"


    "Of course...Don''t say anything about this. Anyway, you''re doing well now! Isn''t that all right? Why do


    you have to care about the past?"


    Belinda became impatient, especially when she saw Charlotte''s red eyes, she felt upset and could only


    say coldly, "Anyway, I''m here to tell you this today. Give me one hundred thousand dors."


    Charlotte didn''t speak.


    "I''m telling you, your sister has already learned for so long. If she doesn''t continue to learn now, then


    her future will be ruined. You are her elder sister, and you should consider it for your sister!"


    Charlotte looked at her firmly, and asked suddenly.


    "Mother, am I really your biological daughter?"


    After hearing it, Belinda stared suspiciously and looked at Charlotte in disbelief.


    "How can you say such a thing? I raised you up, but you...doubt me!"


    "If Christina and I are both your biological daughters, then why... You haven''t treated me as well as you


    have treated her since I was a child. Mom, I am also an ordinary person, and I have feelings."


    Belinda was so angry that she covered her chest. She gasped with a pale face, "Okay, my good


    daughter. You actually started to question me, your mother... OK, OK... You are arrogant now. Well, I,


    I''m leaving."


    With that, Belinda got up and wanted to go outside, but she was breathing hard and fell back.


    "Mom!" Charlotte was startled and quickly got up to support her.


    Belinda pretended to push her weakly, "You, you bastard. Let me go, I want to leave here... You are


    grown up now. You have a family and want to abandon your old mother. I shouldn''t stay in this world


    again..."


    Belindained and even cried. The noise caused many people to watch and then began to


    whisper.


    The waiter came over, "Madam, please keep quiet. May I know what happened? Is there anything we


    can help with?"


    Charlotte knew that this was a high-end coffee shop. Belinda had a big impact on being such a mess


    here. When asked in public like this, Charlotte blushed immediately. She apologized embarrassingly,


    "Sorry, I took her away right away."


    Then she held Belinda and wanted to go out, "Mom, I will take you out of here first."


    "I will not go!"


    Belinda sat down directly on the ground like a shrew, and scolded, "You all have abilities now. I have


    worked so hard to grow you up. That''s how you rewarded me! Have you ever considered me as your


    mother?"


    Belinda''s style was strange in any ce, let alone in this high-end coffee shop.


    Charlotte felt embarrassed and didn''t want her to keep losing face here, so she could only step forward


    to help her.


    "I''ll give you as much as you want, but you have to leave here with me first."


    Hearing it, Belinda''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Yes, get up first."


    At this moment, Belinda didn''t struggle any more. She left the cafe with Charlotte''s support.


    Charlotte could feel the contempt in the waiter''s eyes when they left.


    They stood on the crowded street, Charlotte looked calm, but Belinda was eager, "Lottie, are you really


    willing to pay? How much can you give me? It''s better to give me more. Recently, my life is not so


    good. You..."


    "Mother," Charlotte interrupted her and whispered, "What if I say I don''t have money?"


    Now she owed thepany money. How could she have spare money to lend to Belinda?


    When Belinda heard this, she frowned immediately and said coldly, "What do you mean? You just said


    that you can give me money in the coffee shop. Are you back on your words now?" After speaking, she


    noticed that her attitude was too aggressive, so she quickly changed her tone and said, "Lottie, I don''t


    want to exploit you. When you were with Aldrich, Aldrich had no money, and I didn''t ask you to borrow


    money, right? But now things are different. You live a rich life now. You can''t live a good life on your


    own and let us suffer, right? Lottie, I only need one hundred thousand dors. If you have a lot of


    money, you can give me one hundred and fifty thousand."


    Charlotte, "...Just one hundred thousand dors? One hundred fifty thousand is better?"


    Belinda didn''t understand the meaning of her words. She thought it wasn''t much money to Charlotte,


    and she still had a smug look on her face.


    "Yeah, isn''t it not much? It''s only a little bit for you. So, Lottie, if you think it is too little, you can give me


    a little bit more. Mom and Dad will appreciate you."


    "Well..." Charlotte''s smile and look were very bitter, "Yes, as long as I give you 100,000 or 150,000,


    your family will be grateful to me."


    Belinda nodded vigorously, "Yes."


    "But I don''t have money. Mother, if I can, I would like to help you, but what if I don''t have the money?


    What do you want me to do?"


    At the end, Charlotte even roared out. Her sudden outbreak made Belinda''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Do you really think that I have a good life by marrying to the Moore family? Have you worried about


    me this month? When I went home, you didn''t ask me whether I live well. Now when you meet me, you


    just asked me for money. Mom...I give you my life, OK?"


    Belinda''s eyes widened and she covered her chest in disbelief.


    "Stop acting, I''m serious. Now I only have my life. If you think that my life is valuable, maybe... you can


    take it."

 Chapter 160 Treat It As A Welcome Gift

    Chapter 160 Treat It As A Wee Gift


    Belinda stared at her nkly for a long time.


    "You...It seems that you will only be satisfied after pissing me off," Belinda said.


    Charlotte stood there, staring at her steadily.


    "Mom, you asked me for 150,000, isn''t it also killing me?"


    "...Okay, it doesn''t need to be 150,000! 100,000 is okay. Or 50,000 is also fine!"


    "Mother, you really look at me too high."


    "Charlotte, I raised you, did you repay me like that? It''s only tens of thousands of dors, and you don''t


    want to give it to me? Do you want to be an unfilial daughter?"


    Charlotte didn''t speak, but her hand hanging beside her kept tightening. She bit her lower lip firmly,


    letting the strange sight of the street fall on her face.


    Forget it, ignore them.


    It was just that she really didn''t have money now.


    "Say something!" Belinda stepped forward and pulled her clothes vigorously, "Look at what you wear,


    and see what you use every day. Didn''t I win it for you? You are ungrateful. You even want to abandon


    your parents when you have a good life."


    She scolded loudly, and Charlotte closed her eyes and let her pull.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands swept her over and resisted all Belinda''s attacks.


    "Auntie, please don''t be like this." A gentle voice rang above her head, and Charlotte opened her eyes


    quickly, staring at the iing person.


    It was Manfred...


    Why was he here?


    "You, who are you?" Belinda looked at the man who suddenly appeared to protect Charlotte. He was


    noble and looked extraordinary in everything he wore.


    Belinda squinted at him. "Are you Lottie''s husband?"


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and exined anxiously, "Mom, he is not..."


    Hearing Belinda''s words, Manfred was stunned and smiled slightly, "You are Lottie''s mother."


    Charlotte looked at Manfred in astonishment. What did he mean by this? Why didn''t he deny it!


    "Yeah, I''m Lottie''s mother. Are you her husband?" Belinda''s smile became ttering. "My family has


    had some problems recently. So, I asked Lottie to borrow some money first. However, she is stubborn


    and tells me that she doesn''t have money... How is this possible? Isn''t she married to you? ... She is


    supposed to have lot of pocket money, right? Besides, she has a job..."


    Just before Belinda finished speaking, Manfred smiled and asked, "Excuse me, how much do you want


    to borrow?"


    Belinda quickly said the amount of money she wanted.


    "Not much, only two hundred thousand dors!"


    "Mom! You just said..." Charlotte couldn''t help but interrupt her shrilly.


    Belinda gave Charlotte a stern look.


    Manfred smiled and shielded Charlotte behind him, preventing her from speaking, then took out his


    wallet and drew a bank card from it and handed it to Belinda.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Auntie, there are 300,000 dors in this card. If you are in a hurry, use it first. The code is six sevens."


    When Charlotte, who was dragged behind by Manfred, heard the amount of money, she came out


    anxiously to get the bank card. However, Belinda had taken it away first, and she was already very


    happy now.


    "My son-inw is sweet! Thank you. Lottie, you really married a good husband!"


    After that, Belinda was afraid that Charlotte woulde up to grab the money, so she quickly stepped


    back and said, "I have an urgent matter, so I will leave first, and I will see you another day."


    After Belinda dashed across a street corner, it suddenly dawned on her.


    Strange, wasn''t Charlotte marrying a disabled person? Why was that man standing just now?


    Then she told herself to forget it. After all, she had 300,000 anyway and could do anything in the future.


    *


    On the other side, Charlotte stood still on the spot, and Manfred turned to look at her.


    "Well, your mother has gone."


    "Why do you give her 300,000?" Charlotte asked lifelessly. She raised her head, depression filled in her


    beautiful eyes, "Do you know what the concept of 300,000 is? Do you know I can''t afford it at all? Do


    you know what she will do with 300,000?"


    Manfred was taken aback by the depression in her eyes, and after a moment he smiled faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am very happy that I can help you. Moreover, I don''t want you to pay it back."


    Charlotte took a step back, her eyes widening.


    "How is it possible not to pay back? I hate owing favors to others. Since my mother took your money,


    then I have to pay it back on her behalf!"


    It was 300,000 dors. Well...


    The smile on Manfred''s face was a bit bitter, "Are you ming me?"


    Charlotte stared at him without speaking.


    Manfred looked worried, "Then you have to forgive me. I don''t want to see you be beat and scolded


    again. It is really distressing, little fool!"


    After speaking, Manfred reached out and rubbed her head.


    "..."


    Charlotte stiffed, staring at him incredulously.


    What''s the matter with this pampering tone...Charlotte saw that his look wasplex. His gentle


    pampering appearance seemed to contain a moreplex feeling.


    What was that? ?


    When Charlotte came into her mind, she took a big step back and looked at him with a little horror.


    Manfred''s hand stopped in the air, and then it took him a long time to withdraw it.


    The smile faded from the corner of his lips, "It''s my fault, but I am only treating you as a family member.


    Don''t feel stressed. The 300,000 dors is a wee gift for you."


    Charlotte said, "...giving me 300,000 dors as a wee gift. You are so generous."


    Manfred could know the sarcasm in her words.


    Charlotte clenched her fists, "The wee gift is not necessary. I will slowly return the 300,000 dors


    to you."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned and left.


    "Charlotte..." Manfred tried to stop her, but Charlotte left quickly as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Charlotte rushed into thepany. Her look became serious when she entered the elevator.


    She had had an uneasy life since she was in the Moore family. Not to mention the money she owed to


    thepany, she also owed Kennedy. She originally thought that working hard and winning projects


    could earn bonuses. However, she was demoted by Kennedy.


    Now... it was really hard to make money.


    Suddenly, Charlotte thought of the mall contract that Kennedy had given her before.


    If it were not for this desperate moment, Charlotte had really forgotten the mall contract.


    At that time Kennedy bought the entire mall and gave her the contract, she was embarrassed to ept


    it. But he didn''t want the contract, so she hid the contract under the box.


    Now it seemed... it was time for her to go to the mall.


    When it got off work, Charlotte went straight to the mall.


    She came to the clothing store which she visitedst time. The waiter became happy as soon as she


    saw Charlotte go into the store.


    "Ms. Wilson, you are finally here!"


    Charlotte, "..."


    Had she been looking forward to hering?

 Chapter 161 Does It Touch You Raw Never

    Chapter 161 Does It Touch You Raw Never


    Charlotte walked in. She still felt ill at ease and asked awkwardly.


    "How is business here recently?"


    The clerk nodded, "It''s okay, Miss Wilson, you are our boss. Because the mall has changed the boss,


    and you have note here, so our sry is still in arrears."


    Hearing it, Charlotte was stunned. The employee''s sry had not been paid because of the change of


    boss?


    The clerk was tearful, "My sry has been overdue for more than a week. Miss Wilson, I am still


    waiting for my sry to pay the rent."


    Charlotte gave a light cough, "Then how to pay the sry? I pay you?"


    "No, no, you go to the top floor of the mall."


    The top floor of the mall? Charlotte nodded, "Then I will go and see."


    Charlotte took the elevator and went directly to the top floor. Unlike the environment downstairs, the top


    floor was very quiet, with a feeling of standing outside the world.


    After entering, she could see that a lot of staff were busy, everyone looked at her strangely, and then


    looked away again.


    Charlotte didn''t know what to say or do when she came here, so she could only find someone to ask


    about the situation.


    After listening to her description, the man took her to an office.


    "You can just go in."


    Charlotte knocked on the door, and a familiar female voice rang.


    "Come in."


    Charlotte opened the door and poked a head out, "Hello?"


    Then she directly met the eyes of the person inside, and she was a little surprised.


    Before Charlotte could speak, the woman sitting at the desk smiled and said, "Kennedy Moore''s


    assistant?"


    That''s right, the person in front of her was Kara who had put on her makeup before.


    Kara got up and walked towards Charlotte, leaning against the door with her arms around her chest,


    "You really made me wait for a long time. It took you so long to show up."


    Charlotte, "Wait for me?"


    "Yeah, this mall changed its owner inexplicably. As an employee, of course, I desperately want to meet


    our new owner. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Charlotte, "...how did you know?"


    "Secret."


    Kara turned and walked inside, "Are you here to check the ounts? I have sorted out thetest


    ounts. I will send it to your email, okay?"


    "No, no." Charlotte hesitated. "I''m just talking for the employees. Their sry has been overdue for


    more than a week. They all seem to be anxious."


    "Tut-tut, not only are they anxious, I am also anxious. My sry is also in arrears."


    "How, how is it possible?"


    "Waiting for your signature, new boss."


    Kara put the sry list in front of her, "Check it, and sign if there is no problem."


    Charlotte took the form nkly, looking dazzled.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "By the way, this is the ie and expenditure bank card, new boss, the password is your birthday."


    Charlotte, "..."


    She took the bank card and blinked nkly.


    Charlotte thought, "What happened? Why did she give her an ie and expenditure bank card?"


    "The profit of the mall this month is in this card."


    Charlotte went to a nearby bank to check, and found that there was a profit of close to tens of millions


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    in the bank card, so she almost threw the card away in fright.


    So, she went back to find Kara.


    "Kara, did you give the wrong card? There are tens of millions of dors..."


    Kara nced at her strangely, "Howe? Isn''t it normal for such a big shopping mall to make tens of


    millions of profits a month in the name of the Moore Group¡­? This month''s profit is still small."


    Charlotte was startled, and quickly put the bank card back on the table.


    The bank card with tens of millions of dors in her hand was like a hot potato, she couldn''t hold it at


    all.


    "What''s happening?"


    "There is too much money here, I can''t take it."


    "You are the boss here now, who can take it if you don''t take it?"


    Charlotte, "But..."


    "Although I don''t know why Kennedy would suddenly transfer the mall to you, he must have his own


    reason. The mall''s profit this month has lowered a bit from before. Can you pull the mall back from the


    brink? After all, taking care of such a big shopping mall is not an easy task."


    What? Charlotte''s eyes widened when she heard Kara''s words. She had never studied business before


    and didn''t know much about it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pursed her lips, took the bank card back and held it in her hand again.


    "I will give you an answer to this matter."


    After Charlotte left the mall, she went straight to the Moore family. Kennedy was not found in the room.


    After hearing the maid said that he had gone to the study, she went directly to the study to find him.


    She stepped forward and put the bank card on the table.


    A white contract was pressed under the bank card.


    "Here is the transfer contract of the mall, and the profit of this month."


    Kennedy ignored her and didn''t speak at all. Charlotte stood for seconds. Seeing that he still had no


    response, she turned around and nned to leave.


    "I will not take what I send out, even if you send it back intact."


    Charlotte stopped in ce when hearing what he said. It seemed his words had a double meaning...!


    She turned her head quickly and bit her lower lip, "Did you ask me before sending it to me? Did I say I


    want this mall? How could I have such a big mall with so many profits? Kennedy, do you really think


    money can buy me over?"


    Kennedy looked up, staring at her coldly.


    "If money can''t buy you, why would you take these to my study today? Don''t you just to pretend to be


    innocent?"


    Charlotte, "...I didn''t expect you to see me like this!"


    Kennedy''s words made her tremble with anger.


    But then she realized that he must be deliberate.


    Because she said things that hurt him, he now deliberately said these to anger her.


    "Well! You can think of me as you like. I don''t want these things anyway."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned and left.


    When she walked to the door, she heard a resounding smack.


    Kennedy raised his hand and threw the contract and bank card directly into the trash can.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Are you crazy? That''s a mall contract, and there are tens of millions of dors in that card."


    "Does it touch you raw never?" Kennedy nced at her coldly with a bloodthirsty smile, "Then pick


    them back."


    The hands hanging on both sides tightened silently, the nails almost sinking into the flesh, Charlotte


    looked at the nasty man in front of her. The sense of despair in her heart deepened gradually.


    "Do you have to humiliate me to make you happy?"


    "This is the most suitable way to deal with a woman like you."


    "Okay, you can throw them away, who cares?" Charlotte couldn''t stand him anymore, and shouted


    directly at him loudly. Her beautiful eyes turned red unexpectedly. After shouting, she didn''t look at


    Kennedy again, turned around and ran away.


    Kennedy watched that petite figure leave his sight, his gaze shifted gradually, and fixed on the trash


    can, his hands tightening silently.

 Chapter 162 This Is A Scandal!

    Chapter 162 This Is A Scandal!


    At midnight


    Charlotte lifted the quilt and got up, walked out of the room barefoot, then went to the study. She found


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    the contract and bank card that were thrown into the trash can by Kennedy. She couldn''t help crying


    when she got them.


    Kennedy was a bastard.


    She took these things back, but he threw them away without even looking at them.


    It seemed that when he gave these to her, he didn''t care at all.


    Originally, these things didn''t belong to her.


    But Charlotte couldn''t help feeling upset when she saw his indifference.


    In the dark study room, there was a depressed sob.


    After a while, Charlotte wiped away her tears, then took the contract and bank card back to the room,


    sleeping as if nothing happened.


    The next day she took time to the mall to find Kara.


    "Kara, how much is our mall worth?"


    Kara squinted at her, "Why are you asking this suddenly?"


    "I just want to know the value of the mall. Can you tell me?"


    "Such a big mall, you have also seen that the profit in a month is tens of millions of dors. And it is still


    off-season profit. What do you think is the value of this mall?"


    That was right. Charlotte could hardly estimate the value of this mall.


    It seemed that she could not buy it for the time being. Charlotte bit her lower lip and began to think


    about how to deal with it.


    Kara said exactly what she thought, "You don''t want to spend money to buy a mall, do you?"


    Hearing what Kara said, Charlotte was a little awkward, "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? I don''t know...why I have


    such an idea."


    "No." Kara said with a faint smile, "It means you are a very thoughtful girl, not just thinking about


    attaching to Kennedy. I support you."


    Charlotte''s gloomy eyes lit up at this, and she looked up at Kara with joy.


    "Do you really support me? But... you also said that the value of this mall is immeasurable, and I...


    simply can''t afford it."


    "I don''t think you need to buy it at all. Silly girl, you can divide the next profit into percentage, and take a


    cut. Then give the rest to Kennedy. Do you think it is so easy to manage a mall? You must be rewarded


    as you put in your energy, and Kennedy won''t lose."


    Having said that, Kara could only sigh in her heart.


    She wondered how the rtionship between Kennedy and Charlotte was? It was obvious that Charlotte


    was very uneasy to take his things, and always wanted to make a clear calction with him. If that was


    the case, then it would be bad for Kennedy.


    It was just that she hasn''t had a chance to see Kennedy recently, so she didn''t know how the situation


    was.


    "Really?" Charlotte wondered.


    "Of course, but you have to make the mall''s profitability better. Think of a way."


    Charlotte suddenly became motivated and nodded, "Okay!"


    After that, Charlotte signed the sry list, and then went back to thepany to work seriously. She


    was learning how to do business during meals or during breaks. She bought a lot of business-rted


    books from the bookstore.


    Every day except for work and rest time, she was studying.


    She was absorbed in them.


    With these as motivation to move forward, Charlotte found that she had less time for wishful thinking.


    Before, she always struggled with Manfred and the rtionship between her and Kennedy.


    But when she had more important things to do, she found that these things could not stop her at all.


    Only in leisure, or in the dead of night, did Charlotte think of these tangled questions.


    But... she still didn''t know how to solve it, and could only let time pass day by day.


    But Diana seemed to have really done something wrong, and brought her gifts twice in three days. In


    just over a week, she received four gifts from Diana...


    To this day, when Diana came to send things to her, Charlotte couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Diana, what''s the matter with you, you always send me things."


    Diana heard it and waved her hand awkwardly, "Didn''t I exin it before? I brought it for you


    incidentally. You see¡ªI have a copy. We are good girlfriends. Can''t we use the same thing?"


    "Of course, we can. But these things are too expensive, you don''t have to buy everything for me. Don''t


    buy it for me in the future."


    Then Diana stopped talking. Charlotte was silent for a while and asked her, "Diana, do you feel sorry


    for me?"


    Hearing it, Diana raised her head like a frightened bird, looking at her in a panic, "Lottie, why do you


    think that way?"


    "If you don''t feel sorry for me, why do you send me things frequently? Actually..." She paused, "If it is


    because of that matter, you don''t have to feel sorry for me at all, because... neither you or me thought


    of the result."


    Before starting the investigation, Charlotte had never thought that this person would be Manfred.


    Although, she still hadn''t believed it yet.


    Diana raised her eyes to look at her.


    "Lottie, don''t you believe me?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte paused, then nodded her head, "I believe you, but... I can''t ept it."


    Diana looked at her firmly.


    "Then... do you like Kennedy?"


    ¡®Do you like Kennedy? Like?¡¯ If it was before, Charlotte could say "I didn''t like him" with certainty


    But now... she was also entangled.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte smiled faintly, "I don''t like him."


    It was just that Diana''s look darkened a bit, "Lottie, you have changed."


    "Have I changed?"


    "I asked you this question before, and your answer was very decisive at the time, not as hesitant as


    you are now."


    Charlotte, "...really?"


    She didn''t even know about it.


    She forgot...


    Diana lowered her eyes. She became depressed for some reason. After a moment, her eyes fell on


    Charlotte''s belly.


    "Then you... don''t n to exin it to Manfred clearly, do you?"


    Charlotte didn''t pay attention to Diana''s emotions, because she was tangled.


    "I''m not sure at the moment, but...I don''t think he will ept it. Besides, once this matter is said, it will


    definitely be a scandal for the Moore family!"


    "So what?" Diana suddenly excited, "No matter how terrible it will be, he is your man that night, the


    father of the child in your belly! Don''t you want to find the biological father for the child? Or you like


    Kennedy and want Kennedy, the uncle, to be the father of the child?"


    These words caused Charlotte to be hit hard.


    She stared at Diana in front of her nkly, feeling she hit her in the head.


    Yeah, how could she... let Kennedy be the father of the baby in her stomach?

 Chapter 163 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 163 Eavesdropping


    "Lottie, I think Manfred is nice to you. Are you really not going to say it?" Diana suddenly said with


    emphasis, "Are you not courageous? If you really don''t dare, then I will speak for you, okay?"


    She was eager to try, the little devil in her heart had grown out, and then she couldn''t control it.


    When she said she wanted to speak for her, Charlotte was shocked. Before she could figure it out, she


    said subconsciously, "No."


    The hope in Diana''s eyes fell through.


    There was a silence between them.


    No one said anything, both were lost in thought.


    Diana stared at Charlotte, her hand under the table clenched tightly.


    She thought that after telling Charlotte the news, she would be very happy. After all, she and Manfred


    were very close, right? Then she could just stay with him, why did she keep pestering Kennedy?


    Sometimes Diana thought Charlotte was going too far. She seduced two men at same time.


    Dianapletely forgot the fact that she took Charlotte''s identity and deceived her.


    After they parted, Diana returned home with a heavy heart, and found that her eldest brother''s car was


    actually at home. She asked the servant a little strangely, "Did my brother not go to thepany


    today?"


    The servant replied respectfully, "Mr. Zain seems to be ill today. He is working from home."


    Diana was taken aback, "He is ill? I''ll take a look."


    The servant followed up hurriedly, "Miss Diana, Mr. Zain has ordered that no one could disturb him."


    "Joke, I''m his sister, what do you mean by bother? I just want to visit my sick brother, what are you


    talking about?"


    Diana looked fierce.


    The servant bowed her head, afraid to say anything.


    Diana went straight upstairs, and then went to Zain''s room.


    It turned out that Zain''s room was not locked and there were people in it.


    "Mr. Nelson, this is all the information you asked me to investigate about Miss Wilson."


    It was Megan''s voice. Diana hurriedly leaned on the door and listened to what was going on inside.


    "Well, put here." Zain''s deep voice was hoarse, and it sounded that he was really ufortable.


    Megan continued, "Mr. Nelson, why did you ask me to investigate Miss Wilson? Just because she is


    Miss Diana''s friend? ording to the survey results, this girl named Charlotte is a girl with good


    personal qualities in every aspect. But... her encounter is a bit pitiful."


    In fact, Megan shouldn''t have said these things. Usually if she said these, Zain would not care about


    her, and she also learned to concisenguage.


    But Megan saw that Zain was really interested in Charlotte''s affairs in these days, so she


    unconsciously mentioned a little more about her.


    There was silence in the room for a while, and Megan coughed slightly. When she thought she was


    talking too much and was about to stop, she heard Zain whispered, "Pitiful?"


    "Yes." Megan nodded, "Her previous husband had a mistress since he was married, but Miss Wilson


    did not find it out in two years. Suddenly her husband won the lottery one day and she thought she


    could live a good life. However, she got divorced, and the mistress was pregnant and reced her. In


    the end Miss Wilson got nothing."


    Hearing this, Zain frowned subconsciously, "Nothing?"


    "Yeah. The marriage between the Wilson family and the Moore family was actually supposed to belong


    to Miss Wilson''s sister, Christina. But when Miss Wilson''s mother heard that the person Christina was


    going to marry was a disabled person, and Miss Wilson happened to be divorced, she wanted Miss


    Wilson to marry to the Moore family."


    "The day... what we saw in the meeting room, probably... is Charlotte''s current situation."


    After hearing these words, Zain didn''t say a word, but pressed his slender fingertips lightly on the


    tabletop, making a dull sound. Although he was expressionless, Megan knew he was a little angry


    when she saw his movement.


    But... why was he angry?


    It hadn''t been long since he met Charlotte. Could it be... love at first sight?


    But that shouldn''t be it. Although Charlotte had suffered misfortune and was sympathetic, she was not


    so beautiful as to make people fall in love at first sight, right?


    No, beauty was not the first condition for love at first sight. After all, Zain was a different man, never


    seduced by beauty.


    But whether he liked Charlotte, she was a married woman.


    Thinking of this, Megan wanted to remind Zain kindly, but when she saw his sharp face like a knife, she


    stopped.


    Forget it, this man was very discreet in everything, so she shouldn''t be stickybeaking.


    And Diana, who was eavesdropping outside the door, listened to the conversation between the two


    people. After the conversation inside was still, Diana''s face turned to be pale, like a white paper pulled


    up from the water. It was horribly pale.


    Zain actually asked Secretary Megan to investigate Charlotte''s information?


    Why? And he actually asked about Charlotte for the first time, as if he cared about her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At the thought of her impersonation, Diana felt weak. Zain was always so indifferent to her, was he still


    doubting her identity?


    Or, he didn''t ept her as his sister seriously from the beginning?


    And now that he saw Charlotte, he started to check Charlotte.


    No, no...


    She finally got the identity, thedy of the Nelson family. There were so many people ttering her. She


    could live a life of luxury every day, live in a big house that everyone envied, buy all kinds of luxury


    perfume bags, cosmetics and clothes. There were so many women envying her.


    She had already lived a best life, and she could never lose it.


    How to do? Diana was so anxious that her eyes were red, and the people inside spoke again.


    Megan said, "Mr. Nelson, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    "OK."


    Then there was the sound of footsteps, Diana realized that she was still standing at the door of Zain''s


    room, and Secretary Megan was about toe out.


    She couldn''t let Secretary Megan find out that she was listening to them.


    Diana hurried away.


    She hid in the corner and saw Meganing out of Zain''s room and stepping downstairs.


    In the middle, Megan turned her head and nced in the direction where she was. She seemed to be


    aware of her. Diana hurriedly hid behind the wall in fright, and was very nervous.


    Megan was the secretary that Zain valued, if she found out...


    Fortunately, the sound of the high heels was gone, and Diana found herself in a cold sweat and sat


    down weakly against the wall.


    How to do? Zain had already started to check Charlotte. Would he find out that Charlotte was the


    Nelson family''s biological daughter? If it was found, what could she do?


    She didn''t want to go back to the dark life before.


    No-she had to think of a way, think of a way...

 Chapter 164 Are You Talking to Me？

    Chapter 164 Are You Talking to Me£¿


    In addition to studying these days, Charlotte also ran to the mall after get off work every day to study


    with Kara.


    Although Kara had little hope for her at the beginning, Kara was shocked by her progress these days,


    and Charlotte worked harder than she thought. She was not afraid of hardship or tired.


    Sometimes, Charlotte was so tired and almost fell asleep in her office, but she was still struggling, and


    then fell asleep on the table after a while.


    Kara could see her dark circles and couldn''t help teasing her.


    "You keep going like this. Doesn''t Kennedy feel sorry for you?"


    Charlotte paused when she heard Kennedy''s name, then smiled faintly.


    She didn''t answer.


    This was the longest period of the cold war since she married Kennedy.


    Kennedy treated her as an invisible person, and she didn''t take the initiative to speak to Kennedy.


    Although they lived in the same room, they ignored each other farther than strangers.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Charlotte thought it... was also good.


    At least, she didn''t have to struggle with Kennedy, she just plunged into work. Out of sight, out of mind.


    "Girls have to cherish themselves. Youth is limited. If you keep going like this, I''m afraid you will get old


    too quickly. Then Kennedy will me me"


    Charlotte paused for a moment, then smiled, "Kara, don''t make fun of me."


    "Who is making fun of you? I don''t have time to do so. Stop working today. Go back and rest. Take a


    mirror and see what your eyes look like."


    Charlotte didn''t care, thinking Kara lied to her.


    The next second, Kara put a mirror directly in front of her, and Charlotte took a look, almost jumped out


    of shock by the woman in the mirror.


    The woman in the mirror was pale. Her undereye circles were sort of purple, and her lips were not as


    moisturized as usual, they were all dry.


    "This, this is..."


    "Scared, right?" Kara snorted, "I really have never seen a woman who can''t dress herself better than


    you. You don''t care your appearance at all!"


    Charlotte was embarrassed and couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing her face.


    "Sorry Kara, I scared you."


    "We are also women. It''s okay to scare me. I''m afraid to scare Kennedy. Even if you have to work hard,


    women still have to take care of themselves. After all, you can only be worthy of a better person if you


    are good."


    This was true, and Charlotte had always thought so.


    Unfortunately, she had never been such a good person.


    And she was not worthy of better people.


    "Go back and rest quickly."


    "Ok."


    Charlotte also realized that she was really tired recently, so she had to pack up and go home.


    She used to get home veryte, and Kennedy had already fallen asleep. Today, she arrived home


    earlier. When she returned home, she found Kennedy was still in the study. Charlotte was too tired, so


    she went to bed immediately after taking a shower.


    When she slept, she seemed to have one hand touching her cheeks, and those hands were cold and


    dry, as if something was rubbing her eyes, causing her to frown with some difort. She wanted to


    open her eyes to have a look, but she was too tired to open her eyes.


    Then she groaned, and then the hand put back.


    It was quiet in the middle of the night, and Charlotte had a good dream until dawn.


    When she washed her face the next day, she found that her eye circles seemed a little sticky, and the


    eye circles had faded a bit. Sure enough, sleep was a natural mask.


    Charlotte came out after washing up and just happened to meet Kennedy who was getting up.


    He was sitting by the bed, with a magazine in his hand.


    The wheelchair was not far away, and Nathan hadn''te yet.


    Charlotte thought for a while, and walked over.


    She pushed his wheelchair to Kennedy, her voice was peaceful, "Do you need help?"


    Hearing this, Kennedy raised is head. His deep and calm eyes fell on her face.


    They did not have the habit of closing the curtains at night, and this window was facing the east.


    Although window was far from where they rest, the strong sunlight could still be reflected on their faces.


    At this moment, when Kennedy raised his eyes and fixed his eyes on Charlotte, Charlotte noticed that


    half of his handsome face was dazzling under the sunlight, and his eyes were as deep as the sea of


    stars, which made Charlotte pound.


    She fluttered.


    Unfortunately, in the next second, Kennedy''s voice made her feel like falling into a cold cave.


    "No."


    The expression on Charlotte''s face changed, and she realized she was passionate.


    They were already in a cold war. He had demoted her for so long and threw away the contract bank


    card in front of her. How could he still care about her?


    The hand in the wheelchair tightened, but finally loosened suddenly.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes, turned around and left, leaving only a stubborn figure of Kennedy.


    Kennedy looked at her thin but straight figure, and the mockery in his eyes became thicker.


    This woman never seemed to know to cave in to him, and she would always be stubborn.


    Well!


    If she wanted to be stubborn, let her go.


    Wait and see who would be the final winner.


    *


    As soon as Charlotte arrived at thepany, she saw an extra breakfast on her table. She frowned


    and looked around. Who was so kind and brought her breakfast? From the time she entered this


    department, there were so people that hated her, and wanted to rectify her. The rest were just thinking


    and not taking action, and some people who were afraid of getting into trouble and did not dare to


    approach her.


    So, if someone brought her breakfast...


    Charlotte''s gaze rolled, and it seemed she thought of who it was.


    She didn''t move the breakfast, turned on theputer and started working as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Ivy''s mocking voice sounded.


    "Oh, woman who knows how to seduce people is different. No matter which department she is in, she


    can take to life at it like a duck to water. She only came to our department for a few days, but seduce


    another man. Tut-tut, I really feel sorry for the people who were cheated by her before."


    Mandy was her good helper, and she echoed vigorously.


    "Ivy, don''t talk about it. Women who know sex skills are like this. She can use this skill to subdue men


    wherever she goes. Hey, neer, do you also use this trick to Arthur?"


    Ivy mocked, "Probably he has lost shame. She can do the same with old men. It''s really disgusting. I


    get goose bumps even thinking about it."


    These words fell into Charlotte''s ears, and everyone else heard them all turned around as if they were


    watching the show. Everyone was ready to be an audience, watching the curse war that was about to


    start in this office.


    However, after waiting for a long time, the person Ivy and Mandy talked about didn''t even move, not


    even giving them a look.


    The gleeful smiles on everyone''s faces gradually disappeared...


    Ivy and Mandy found that she ignored them, so they stood up and asked her angrily, "Neer, what


    do you mean? Why is there no response?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte turned her head slowly and looked at them innocently, "Are you talking to


    me?"

 Chapter 165 Being Angry from Embarrassment

    Chapter 165 Being Angry from Embarrassment


    Everyone was stunned!


    The expressions on Ivy and Mandy''s faces changed and they were obviously frustrated by Charlotte.


    It turned out that Charlotte didn''t take them seriously at all?


    Then who were they talking to?


    "Charlotte, are you too arrogant? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want in the


    department and ignore everyone as the supervisor likes you?"


    "Yes, isn''t it just a breakfast? You really take yourself too seriously. Our supervisor is someone who has


    a wife. You seduce a married man, aren''t you too shameless?"


    Their voices were getting louder and louder, and the words they said were uneptable. Some on-


    lookers thought that they were too much, but there were also people who liked to stir up troubles.


    "Does she care to be shameless? She can sleep with any man. She is a real bitch..."


    Charlotte, "..."


    "Yes, a shameless bitch!"


    Charlotte''s aura cooled down, and she showed a sneer slowly, and echoed, "Putting a breakfast on


    your table means that you seduce a married man, right?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Charlotte got up, picked up the bag on the table, and ced it on Ivy.


    "What about now? Miss Ivy, don''t be so shameless, okay?"


    The expression on Ivy''s face changed.


    "I thought that the kind of insult to others, as well as the dirty words you just said woulde from a


    gangster. I didn''t expect it to be said from everyone here. Didn''t you ask me whether I was shameless?


    Then there is a question I want to ask you, what is the difference between you and those shrews who


    can stir up troubles? What is the difference?"


    Charlotte''s words were not unpleasant, but the underlying meaning was that they were just shrews


    cursing others for no reason.


    They were furious at hearing and responded angrily.


    "What do you mean by this? Can''t others havements on your shameless behavior?"


    Mandy gritted her teeth, "That''s it. You don''t dare to admit what you''ve done, and nder others."


    Charlotte smiled faintly, stretched out her hand to pull a strand of hair from her cheek behind her ear,


    and suddenly stepped forward to Mandy, "Miss Mandy,st night I saw a bald maning to take you


    home. At first, I thought he was your father, butter I saw you kissed each other. What is your


    rtionship?"


    When Mandy heard the words, her pupils trembled.


    "You, you...are talking nonsense! I didn''t do it!!!"


    Everyone looked at Mandy in an uproar.


    "No? You do not dare to admit what you''ve done, right?"


    Ivy on the side realized that Charlotte was trying to deal with her and Mandy by using them.


    "Charlotte, don''t blur the point! Isn''t the point that you seduce our supervisor? What do you nder


    Mandy for?" At this point, Ivy reached out and pulled Charlotte''s hair directly, trying to drag her away.


    The expression on Charlotte''s face changed, and she quickly avoided her touch.


    "You scolded me for a long time but I didn''t hit you. I just said one sentence and you wanted to hit me.


    Is this because you be angry from embarrassment? Or you can''t wait to cover up your shameless


    behavior for her. Well... Let me talk about you?"


    Ivy, "... about me? What story do you want to make up?"


    "I don''t have stories. I just wanted to remind you that your boyfriend was talking with his little couple


    before he came to pick you up."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ivy didn''t think she would mention her boyfriend, and she was


    so angry that she wanted to hit her.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    Arthur''s voice suddenly rang, stopping everyone''s voice.


    Although everyone spoke of him secretly, Arthur had been the department manager here for five or six


    years and he was still very bold. When everyone saw himing, they hurried away.


    Ivy saw Arthuring, her eyes flushed, and she said directly, "Mr. Arthur, you are here, this


    neer has done something wrong, she just scolded me when I med her. She even ndered


    Mandy and me."


    Mandy, who was mentioned, hurriedly followed the act upon hearing this, and looked at Arthur with


    tears.


    "Mr. Arthur, we really didn''t say anything about her, but she actually ndered me for being raised by a


    man. I''m a pure girl. How can Ipare with that kind of person...? You have to get even for us!" No


    matter what Ivy and Mandy said, Charlotte stood still, looking at them with a cold look.


    Her look really made people want to look at her more.


    A peerless and independent look...


    Arthur suddenly discovered the beauty in her. Although she always ignored him, Charlotte''s indifferent


    eyes and her temperament were not annoying. On the contrary, the more she resisted, the more Arthur


    liked her.


    "Just a few words, when did you be so vulnerable?" Arthur gave a light cough, then looked at


    Charlotte and asked softly, "Are you really ndering them? Or are they ndering you?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy and Mandy turned pale, "Mr. Arthur, what do you mean by that? How could we nder her?"


    Charlotte was also taken aback. She didn''t expect that he would actually say so. Did he want to punish


    the two people with this matter? But... she didn''t want to get involved with Arthur in front of her.


    Forget it.


    Charlotte pursed her lips, didn''t even bother to speak, turned around and returned to her seat.


    Arthur was ignored, feeling a little ufortable.


    "Mr. Arthur..."


    "Okay, you guys. You are a little troublesome, right? You asked me because of the quarrel in the


    morning. Should I take care of your meals? Go to work. Otherwise, all bonuses would be deducted this


    month!"


    When Ivy and Mandy heard about the bonus, they didn''t dare to say more. They could only hold their


    anger and return to their seats.


    Arthur wanted to turn around and leave, but when he saw Charlotte''s delicate figure, thinking about her


    face and cold eyes, he was perturbed...


    So, he stepped forward and coughed slightly, "Wilson,e to my office."


    Hearing it, Charlotte paused, and then looked back at Arthur, "Mr. Arthur, what''s the matter?"


    Arthur, "...Come to my office first!"


    Then he just turned around and left.


    Charlotte sat there and took a deep breath. She could actually guess what Arthur was going to do with


    her, but she didn''t have that thought. She was an upright person and feared no gossip.


    Just go to make it clear.


    Thinking of it, Charlotte locked theputer, then got up and went to his office.


    As soon as she left, Ivy and Mandy began to get together again.


    "What''s the matter with Arthur? Didn''t Jessica order him? Why didn''t he help us?"


    "Fuck, old pervert. He shakes when he sees a woman. Does Charlotte look as beautiful as Jessica? A


    rolling stone, bitch!"


    "Ivy, what do we do now? Arthur doesn''t help u. How can we fix Charlotte? She seems to be pretty


    good,"

 Chapter 166 Is It Really Good to Marry into A Rich Family

    Chapter 166 Is It Really Good to Marry into A Rich Family


    "Don''t worry, you wait here and I will go to tell Jessica."


    Ivy got up and walked outside. Mandy was so nervous that she was left, rubbing her fingers.


    On the other side, when Charlotte arrived at Arthur''s office, Arthur sat there with a smile and looked at


    her softly, "Wilson, you are here."


    Hearing it, Charlotte frowned slightly, "Arthur, what can I do for you?"


    Arthur kept looking at her tenderly. However, his gaze that he thought was very tender was a terrible


    punishment to Charlotte. She was numb with his greasy eyes and couldn''t help but remind him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Arthur, if there is nothing wrong, I will leave first!"


    When she turned around, Arthur got up anxiously and said, "Wait, I want to ask you, is breakfast still


    good for you?"


    What the hell...


    Charlotte thought for a while, suddenly thought of something, and said innocently, "Breakfast? I didn''t


    see any breakfast. If there is nothing else, I have to work."


    Arthur walked directly around the table and held on to the door, not letting her go out.


    Charlotte''s look cooled. She looked at him with gloomy gazes.


    Her look made Arthur have a wet dream. He looked at her with a smile, "Wilson, how are you thinking


    about what I told you the other day?"


    Charlotte just wanted tough.


    "Didn''t you know it?" Charlotte pursed her lips and replied coldly.


    Hearing it, Arthur''s look changed slightly, "What do you mean? Wilson, you...don''t want to be with me?"


    Charlotte frowned and stepped back to get some separation from him, "Arthur, I have told you the


    answer to this question a few days ago."


    "Wilson, do you know what you are talking about? Didn''t I analyze it for you before? Although you were


    with the president before, but now he doesn''t want you anymore. Furthermore, am I not good? You will


    stay and work in this department in the future, I can give you shelter if you are with me!"


    "I don''t need anyone''s shelter, thank you." Charlotte pulled door and prepared to leave.


    Arthur pressed the door, "Do you really stop thinking about it? Do you refuse me so simply?"


    "Arthur, please get out of the way." Charlotte looked gloomy.


    Being rejected many times, Arthur became a little angry and gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t reject a


    face-saving offer!"


    Was he angry? Charlotte raised her eyes and nced at him, "Get out of the way."


    "I can shelter you, or make you have difficulty being in the department."


    "Really?" Charlotte smiled slightly, "Just like when I came here the first day? y tricks in front of the


    president? Mr. Arthur, I advise you, don''t lose the position which you got by working hard for so many


    years because you have problem with me."


    "You!" Arthur didn''t expect her to speak so badly. When he was angry, Charlotte had already opened


    the door and walked out.


    He couldn''t help but cursed, "Sanctimonious. A woman who has been abandoned by a disabled. It''s


    fine enough that someone wants you. Dare you refuse me. Well, it''s your fault, then don''t me me for


    being cruel. Let''s wait and see how your life here will be! Bitch!"


    Charlotte didn''t know that her refusal would make him irritated like this, but she had already thought


    about the consequences of refusal, and she was ready to endure it.


    From the day she was demoted by Kennedy, she had been mentally prepared.


    No matter what she was facing, she had to keep calm and deal with it one by one.


    After entering the password, Charlotte re-entered the working state.


    When eating at noon, Yanis said excitedly, "Ourpany is approaching its anniversary. An


    anniversary event will be held at that time, and the Moore family will hold a grand banquet."


    Hearing it, Charlotte was stunned. Banquet?


    "Everyone can go at that time. Lottie, have you decided what dress you want to wear?"


    "Me?" Charlotte smiled. "I''m an ordinary clerk now, can I go to the banquet?"


    "Of course, you can. This is the anniversary banquet. Everyone can be there. It was a fierce


    "A fiercepetition?"


    This word surprised Charlotte, and she couldn''t help but smile, "Is it so exaggerated?"


    "Why not? Although it is the Moore family''s anniversary event, do you think the only people whoe


    are the members of the Moore family? There are many upper-ss people invited by the Moore family.


    If you can hook up one of them at the event, you will live a rich life in the future." Yanis exined.


    After hearing, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, "Hooking up a man means getting a rich life?"


    "Of course, if you can seduce one man, you will marry a rich family. What does a woman who marries a


    rich family worry about? Everyone wants to be a richdy."


    "Does it include you?"


    Yanis was stunned by this question. After a while, she scolded Charlotte with a smile, "How can I


    marriage with money but no feelings."


    A marriage with money but no feelings...


    Wasn''t it the marriage between Kennedy and she?


    She married Kennedy without money or affection.


    No, it was wrong that she had no money. Now the whole mall belonged to her. She had so much


    money.


    Thinking of this, she pursed her lips, but Yanis suddenly grabbed her and said, "Should we go to the


    mall to see the dress after getting off work? Let''s go to the one belongs to the Moore Group!"


    The expression on Charlotte''s face changed slightly. "Which one are you talking about?"


    "Which one is there? Just the big shopping mall! The one on the Xuyin Road."


    Charlotte, "..."


    Wasn''t that the one Kennedy gave her?


    Was it a coincidence, or did Yanis test her as she knew something?


    "Why are you going to that mall?"


    "Are you stupid? The things there are the best and the most fashionable in B City, and you can buy


    dresses and wedding dresses that are really customized from foreign designers. Are you so


    iprehensible? "


    Charlotte, "...Yes, I don''t know it."


    As the new owner of the mall, she actually didn''t know anything, "Well, let''s go there together after


    getting off work in the afternoon. Can you tell me everything you know about this mall?"


    Yanis nodded, "No problem, then I wille to you after work."


    After they agreed, Charlotte went back to the department.


    When she was off work, she went to the mall on Xuyin Road with Yanis.


    Along the way, Yanis told her a lot of deeds in the mall and rted events. Charlotte asionally took


    notes while listening.


    ording to Yanis, almost the best things in the whole B City were gathered in this mall, and


    everything was excellent.


    Just because this mall had a surname-Moore.


    Although many manufacturers and designers were tryying to make their things to be sold here, there


    were professional quality inspections here. All those who failed or try to muddle through would not be


    approved.

 Chapter 167 Treat It as A Bribe

    Chapter 167 Treat It as A Bribe


    "So strict," Charlotte said.


    Hearing that, Yanis couldn''t help but roll her eyes at her, "Please, how did the Moore Group be


    thergestpany group in B City? By guaranteeing everyone can buy the best as well as genuine


    things here."


    Charlotte, "...no wonder the profit can be tens of millions of dors a month, and it''s still in season-off..."


    "What? What do you mean by tens of millions of dors in profit?"


    "Nothing." Charlotte came to realized, "Let''s go to that mall. By the way, the things here are not cheap.


    Do you really need to spend so much money on a dress? Just for the event?"


    Charlotte still remembered that she broke a skirt before. The waiter said that the skirt was worth more


    than 300,000 dors.


    Buying a skirt worth hundreds of thousands of dors for an event, these people were... really rich!


    "It''s okay. I think it''s worth taking a dress of tens of thousands of dors to participate in an event. Also,


    girls should be beautiful at this age, right? Otherwise, when you get old and dress yourself up, you will


    be talked about~ and we will feel sorry for ourselves."


    They entered a store, Yanis was very knowledgeable, and exined her intentions after entering.


    "Excuse me, my friend and I want to buy skirts with a price of less than 50,000 dors, with


    After listening to them, the shop assistant didn''t show contempt, and quickly led them to a small area.


    "Hello twodies, the dresses here should meet your requirements. You can take a look at the style


    first. There is a fitting room next to it. Please feel free to ask me if you have any questions."


    "Okay, thank you, let''s take a look first."


    The shop assistant left quietly, and Yanis raised her lips, "Have you seen it? Even the shop assistants


    are specially trained, and they are very polite."


    Charlotte, "..." Why didn''t she meet such a good shop assistantst time? It seemed that there are bad


    guys among the good guys. That girl should have changed now.


    "Lottie,e and take a look at this one. The blue dress looks very suitable for you, very simr to


    your temperament."


    The smile on Charlotte''s lips was a little stiff, "I won''t buy. You just buy your own."


    The expression on Yanis'' face changed slightly. She stared at her, "Why? Don''t you participate?"


    "No." Charlotte shook her head. She wasn''t interested in such an exciting anniversary event.


    She coluld neither afford a skirt nor a beautypetition.


    Staying steadfast at thepany or at home was fine.


    "Damn, if you don''t participate, then what''s the point of me participating alone?" Yanis was upset for a


    moment and pursed her lips.


    Charlotte smiled faintly, "I''m different from you. You are so beautiful and so energetic. If you go to


    participate, you might actually find your true love."


    Yanis looked a little better when she heard true love.


    "Well, then wait for me, I''ll try the dress."


    Taking advantage of her time to try on the dress, Charlotte looked for a ce to organize her notes.


    Yanis asionally ran up to her to ask about the dress. She was in good shape, with white skin and


    sweet looks. Charlotte thought every dress on her was beautiful.


    When they finally came out of the mall, they ran into Manfred.


    "It''s Mr. Manfred!" Yanis grabbed her sleeve nervously, "I didn''t expect to meet him here! Hey, he is


    Hearing it, Charlotte was nervous, Manfred?


    As soon as she looked up, Charlotte saw Manfred walking towards them at a steady pace, still with a


    gentle and powerful smile on his face. He looked very gentle and friendly.


    "Why are you here?" Manfred asked them, but his gaze fell on Charlotte''s face unconsciously.


    Faced with Manfred again, Charlotte still felt embarrassed. After he gave her the 300,000 dorsst


    time, her pressure increased, and she didn''t want to see him. She just wanted to make money and pay


    him back to reduce her pressure.


    Yanis replied, "Wee to buy a dress. Mr. Manfred, why are you here?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred smiled, "I also came to buy things. It seems that you have already bought something. Where


    do you do? I can send."


    "Okay! I am going home. Thank you, Mr. Manfred."


    "Wee."


    Yanis was about to take Charlotte to sit in Manfred''s car, but Charlotte let go of her hand and stood


    there, Yanis looked back at her strangely.


    "I have something else to do. So please send Yanis back first, Mr. Manfred. I can go backter by


    myself."


    Yanis'' eyes widened and looked at her incredulously.


    The look seemed to ask Charlotte what was going on and why she didn''t cherish such a good


    opportunity!


    Manfred''s look darkened a bit, but he said nothing.


    Yanis couldn''t help but said, "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you mention it when you tried the


    dress with me just now? It''s going to happen now? What''s the matter?"


    Charlotte, "...Don''t make trouble, I really have something to do, but I just remembered it suddenly."


    About this, she really didn''t lie. She really remembered it suddenly.


    "Really?" Yanis stared at her suspiciously.


    Charlotte was also embarrassed. She was already embarrassed. Yanis'' question made her more


    embarrassed, "Really, I really have something to do. You should go back first, I will leave."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned around and left without waiting for their reaction.


    Yanis stared at her back in depress, "What''s the matter?"


    Looking back, Yanis found that Manfred''s gaze had been chasing Charlotte, until she disappeared, He


    didn''t withdraw his gaze until she disappeared, there were some feelings in his eyes.


    "Mr. Manfred, have you and Charlotte met before? What is the rtionship between you?" She asked


    curiously.


    Manfred smiled slightly, "Don''t you want to go home? Let''s go, I''ll see you off."


    Yanis stuck her tongue out, "Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the one you want to send is not


    me. Now that the person you want to send is gone, I don''t dare to take your car."


    "It''s okay, you are her good friend, and it''s okay to send you off."


    The meaning of these words was great. Yanis tilted her head, "Mr. Manfred, are you chasing


    Charlotte?"


    Hearing it, Manfred smiled without speaking.


    "Fuck, did I really guess right? Are you really chasing Charlotte? But she..." Obviously, she didn''t care


    you. Was he rejected?


    "Let''s go." Manfred didn''t answer her question, but didn''t deny it at the same time, just turned and


    walked towards the parking lot.


    Yanis followed his steps, and trot to ask him, "Mr. Manfred, are you really chasing Charlotte? Would


    you like me to call Charlotte back? If she doesn''t get in the car, it is embarrassing for me to get in the


    car alone!"


    "It''s okay." Manfred turned his head, "Just treat it as a bribe."

 Chapter 168 So Stubborn

    Chapter 168 So Stubborn


    Treat it as a bribe?


    Yanis'' look changed. It seemed that Manfred''s words meant to admit that he was chasing Charlotte


    from the side.


    Oh my god.


    Yanis couldn''t help blinking. If Manfred was really chasing Charlotte, what about her and Kennedy?


    Although Yanis didn''t think Charlotte had to rely on Kennedy to get into the Moore Group relied on


    Kennedy, she felt that her identity was simr to them.


    But now it seemed that her... identity should not be that simple, right?


    Otherwise, how could they...


    Thinking of this, Yanis couldn''t help coughing slightly, "Mr. Manfred, are you serious about Lottie?


    Although... we are all ordinary people, maybe in your eyes, ordinary girls are... But I want to exin


    that we also have dignity. Charlotte has just been demoted by Mr. Kennedy, and you..."


    She hesitated and said half of what she said. She didn''t dare to say at all, for fear that she would offend


    the other party by ident.


    But Manfred still understood what she meant, and smiled slightly.


    "I know what you mean, don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person."


    Yanis, "Do you really know what I mean?"


    After thinking about it, Yanis felt that Manfred was not that kind of person. He was usually a gentleman


    in thepany, but she had never seen him really care about anyone. Although everyone said that if


    you can fall in love with Manfred, Manfred must be the gentlest lover.


    Yanis always felt that his smile was not true, and even gave people a feeling of alienation.


    "Mr. Manfred, I think Lottie is a serious person." After thinking about it, Yanis said again.


    Manfred didn''t speak, and they went further and further.


    Charlotte went straight upstairs to find Kara, and Charlotte was stunned when she pushed the door in.


    Because the person in the office today was not Kara, but...Kennedy.


    "Why are you here?"


    Kennedy looked up, staring at her coldly.


    "Why? As the contract is given to you, and the ce is yours?"


    Charlotte, "...I didn''t mean that!"


    After that, she walked over and put the things in her hands on the table, she just didn''t expect Kennedy


    to appear here.


    And he actually talked to her. He even did not talk to her at home.


    Kennedy''s look was extremely mocking, "Don''t you want to return the contract and bank card? Why did


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you pick them up again? Charlotte, are your words ture?"


    His words...Charlotte felt a pain in her heart, and she bit her lower lip lightly without looking at him.


    "If you think it''s true, then it is true. If you think it''s false, I have nothing to argue with."


    "ording to you, did I me you wrong?"


    Charlotte didn''t speak.


    Kennedy kept staring at her coldly.


    Charlotte took a deep breath, "Since Kara is not here, I will go back first."


    As soon as she walked outside the door, Charlotte ran into Kara, "Hey, Lottie, are you here? I just told


    Kennedy that you will being soon. I didn''t expect you to be sote today. I just went downstairs to


    buy coffee. Bring a cup to Kennedy."


    After speaking, Kara went directly over her to the other side, "I''ll go see how they are."


    Charlotte, "..."


    She hesitated with two cups of coffee.


    In the end, she could only turn around and put both cups in front of Kennedy.


    "Take your things," Kennedy said coldly.


    Charlotte: "No, this is from Kara for you."


    "Only one cup is mine."


    Charlotte, "...childish!"


    She was angrily, and after taking away her coffee, she walked out. Kennedy''s gazes fell sharply on her


    back, "After the mall was handed over to you, the profitspletely declined."


    Charlotte, "I know. You don''t have to remind me. I''m thinking of a way."


    Kennedy, "A way to make profits decline even more?"


    Charlotte clenched her fists and turned to meet Kennedy''s eyes.


    "You don''t need to make fun of me. I have been studying hard with Kara recently. If you think I am not


    qualified for this job, then you can withdraw the contract. I will definitely offer it with both hands and


    never default!"


    Kennedy stared at her. She actually said directly that she wanted to return the things to him as he


    talked a little about it. After so long, her temperament hadn''t been polished at all, and she was still so


    stubborn.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Charlotte didn''t bother to talk to him either.


    When Kara came over, the atmosphere here was very stiff, no one spoke. She nced back and forth


    on Kennedy and Charlotte, and then said, "By the way, should you go out to have dinner together at


    night?"


    Hearing it. Charlotte moved inwardly, and nced at Kennedy subconsciously.


    If they could go out to have dinner together, maybe it could ease the rtionsip between her and


    Kennedy. Then she could exin to him what happened that day. Although many days had passed,


    Charlotte was still angry. After all, those words... were really too much.


    After so long, she still felt that those words were too much.


    So, Kara mentioned going to eat together, and Charlotte suddenly felt that this proposal was a good


    one.


    The corner of her eyes looked expectantly in Kennedy''s direction, and Kennedy''s cold voice rang at


    this moment.


    "No."


    He refused directly.


    Charlotte became upset. Disappointment came into her eyes.


    Kara rolled his eyes, "Why refuse? Kennedy, go with us. Charlotte will join us."


    After speaking, Kara gave Charlotte a push, "Right, Charlotte?"


    As he refused, Charlotte simply replied, "Whatever."


    Her tone was abysmal, as if she didn''t care at all.


    She was actually disappointed. Kennedy didn''t go anyway. It was none of her business? Why should


    she keep worrying about it?


    And her words fell to Kennedy''s ears, he felt that she didn''t care if she went out to eat with him or not.


    Perhaps Kara''s request was still a force for her, Kennedy''s look became gloomier. After a while,


    Kennedy sneered.


    Kara, "...Are you really not going?"


    Neither Kennedy nor Charlotte responded. Kara felt that she was thankless, so she replied, "OK, then I


    will go by myself."


    Charlotte was a little annoyed, picked up her bag and stood up, "I have an appointment with my friend.


    I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for them to reply, she took a step and left the office.


    So, only Kennedy and Kara were left in the office. Kara could obviously feel that Kennedy was getting


    angry, and couldn''t help taking a sip of coffee, then nced at him, "Kennedy, what''s the matter with


    you? Did you have a fight? "


    Kennedy nced at her sternly, without saying a word.


    Kara curled her lips with pride, "It seems that your rtionship is even closer than I thought~"


    As soon as she spoke, Kennedy rolled the wheel of the wheelchair outward.


    Kara, "..."


    Who did she offend?

 Chapter 169 A Chance Meeting

    Chapter 169 A Chance Meeting


    When Charlotte got downstairs, she saw Kennedy''s car. Then, Nathan greeted her when he saw her.


    "Assistant Wilson!"


    Charlotte was kind to him at first. But she and Kennedy had been in a cold war recently, and now she


    gave him a hard time when she saw Nathan. She just nced at him roughly and then looked away,


    move round him and left.


    Nathan touched his head. He wondered what he did wrong?


    Not long afterward, Kennedy came down. Nathan greeted him with a smile while Kennedy didn''t even


    look at him and walked past him.


    Could it be that they met and quarreled again?


    The next day, Charlotte took time off and went to the hospital for a physical examination.


    After receiving the report, the doctor told her that the fetal position was not stable and told her to rest


    more and not to be too tired.


    After Charlotte took notes, she put the report away and walked out.


    When walking outside, Charlotte suddenly saw a familiar figure. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to


    be Megan of the Nelson Group. Wasn''t that Zain''s secretary? Thinking that they had a meal together


    before, Charlotte thought it would be better to say hello.


    So, Charlotte went over and patted Megan on the shoulder.


    Megan turned around, "Charlotte?"


    "It''s really you, Secretary Megan." Charlotte smiled at her. "Why are you here? Are you unwell?"


    Seeing Charlotte, Megan was surprised. After all, she had been investigating Charlotte''s information


    recently. The feeling of seeing her appearing in front of her was really strange.


    "It''s not me." Megan smiled slightly. "It''s Mr. Nelson, he feels ill."


    Megan couldn''t figure out what Zain was thinking about Charlotte. Although he asked her to check


    Charlotte''s information, he didn''t say what the purpose was. Seeing that he cared Charlotte very much,


    it seemed that it was not a love between men and women.


    As it was not the love between men and women... Why did Zain care Charlotte so much? Was it just


    because she was Miss Diana''s friend?


    But he wasn''t so caring about his own sister...


    Unreasonable, very unreasonable!


    Megan hadn''t guessed the answer for a long time, maybe... Today''s Charlotte could give her the


    answer.


    "Mr. Nelson?" Charlotte was a little surprised. "Is he here?"


    "Well, Mr. Nelson is not feeling well. So, hees here to see the doctor. I''m getting medicine for him."


    "Oh." Charlotte thought of something, "Mr. Nelson is working so hard. You have to make him pay more


    attention to his health."


    Hearing that, Megan smiled slightly, "If Mr. Nelson could hear Ms. Wilson personally, he would be very


    happy."


    "What?" Charlotte was stunned for a moment, thinking she had heard it wrong.


    "Nothing. Mr. Nelson is outside,e over and say hello to him."


    Without waiting for Charlotte to react, Megan took her hand and walked out, and Charlotte let her lead


    her forward in amazement. Charlotte didn''te to realize until she was in front of the car.


    Megan knocked on the window of the car, and the window was rolled down, Zain''s deep eyes fell on


    her face.


    "Mr. Nelson, I just ran into Ms. Wilson, wanting to give her a ride."


    After speaking, Megan felt Zain''s gaze a little sharper, and seemed to be ming her for her own


    decision. Megan''s waist was slightly bent and she dared not speak.


    Charlotte also felt the pressure. She nced at Megan awkwardly, and then whispered, "I''m just here


    to say hello. I have something to do and have to go nearby, so I won''t take your car. I''m leaving."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Get in the car."


    Charlotte was about to turn around and leave, but Zain''s cold voice rang, and her steps stooped. She


    looked at him in surprise, wondering what he meant.


    Obviously, he was still looking serious one second before, and Charlotte didn''t want to implicate


    Megan, but the next second... he told her to get in the car.


    Knowing that he had estimated Zain''s mind, Megan showed a faint smile. She urged Charlotte, who


    was still standing stupidly, "Get in the car, Ms. Wilson."


    She opened the car door for Charlotte. It took Charlotte a long time to realize what was going on. When


    she was just about to wave her hand and refuse, Zain said with a cold look, "Hurry up."


    Megan knew it was a precursor to zain''s tantrum, so she didn''t dare to dy any longer, and directly


    pushed Charlotte into the car.


    Charlotte, "..."


    Charlotte was shocked!


    "Go."


    The car left the hospital, and Charlotte, who was forcibly pushed into the car, looked dazed.


    Did she get a ride?


    Although she didn''t know where they were going.


    The air conditioner in the car was turned on very low temperature, and Charlotte felt cold as soon as


    she entered. She was wearing a sleeveless skirt again. She couldn''t help reaching out and touching


    her arm, shrinking.


    Zain''s eyes fell on her face.


    Charlotte shuffled around in the car.


    The man''s gaze was too severe. He was like a brother when he stared at her, giving people a feeling of


    irritability.


    He retracted his gaze, and his voice was cold, "Turn up the temperature of the air conditioner."


    The driver responded and immediately raised the temperature of the air conditioner. Megan, who was


    on the side, naturally saw all of it and was very surprised.


    When did Zain begin to notice other people''s emotions?


    Hadn''t it been that others cared about his emotions? It seemed that Charlotte was really... very


    important.


    "Where?" Zain asked suddenly. Charlotte was in a daze, but she instantly came into her mind by such


    a question.


    She wanted to talk about going home. However, it was the opposite way to go to the Moore family, she


    could only say, "I''ll get off at the front intersection,"


    Zain frowned. He was slightly displeased, "Go to the Moore Group?"


    Charlotte, "...Yes."


    She had no choice but say so.


    "Well." Zain sneered, "You are wearing casual clothes today. Since I have already given you a ride, just


    say your destination."


    "Yeah, Ms. Wilson, it''s okay. Anyway, Mr. Nelson took a leave today."


    Charlotte said, "...Well, please send me to the mall on Xuyin Road, where I will have business."


    Megan''s eyes rolled, "That''s the Moore Group''s property there, you..."


    Zain nced at Megan, and she fell silent immediately.


    "Go to Xuyin Road."


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson."


    The driver changed direction.


    Charlotte pulled her lips and looked at Zain gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Nelson."


    Zain''s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, and finally converged. After a while, he asked,


    "Ms. Wilson is very close to Diana?"


    Speaking of Diana, Charlotte felt that she was not that far away from Zain, and the expression on her


    face softened a bit.


    "Well, we are good friends."


    Good friends? Zain squinted his eyes slightly, "How good is it? Exchange secrets?"


    Hearing it, Charlotte was shocked and didn''t figure out why Zain would ask such a question. Then she


    thought maybe he just cared about his sister, so she nodded, "Well, we exchange secrets. Mr. Nelson, I


    know that Diana came back to the Nelson familyter. She has really suffered a lot before..."

 Chapter 170 Im Not Interested in you

    Chapter 170 I''m Not Interested in you


    Charlotte once heard Diana talk about her elder brother. It seemed that her elder brother was very


    indifferent to her, and she was always worried that she was the younger sister who would recognize her


    Charlotte hadforted Diana at the time. But she didn''t know what was wrong, Diana became


    irritable inexplicably.


    Now since Zain asked her, Charlotte, as a friend of Diana, naturally wanted to speak for her.


    Zain''s look darkened a little bit and did not answer her.


    After a while, he asked her, "Then you know everything about her and she knows everything about you


    too?"


    Although Charlotte didn''t understand the meaning of this question, she nodded.


    Naturally, there was no separation between her and Diana.


    The car fell silent again, Zain didn''t speak, and Charlotte didn''t know what to say to him.


    Soon after, they arrived at the destination. When the car stopped, Charlotte nced outside and


    thanked Zain, "Thank you for taking me a ride, I''ll leave."


    When Charlotte opened the door and was about to get off, Zain stopped her.


    "Ms. Wilson, Can I friend you on WeChat? "


    Zain''s question made Charlottepletely stop. Even Megan on the side couldn''t help but widen her


    eyes. She had been working for Zain for so many years, and never saw him use social software like


    WeChat?


    Now he actually used this kind of social software for Ms. Wilson, could he use it?


    Charlotte didn''t expect Zain to... It took a while toe to realize. She thought he probably wanted to


    ask her about his sister, right? So, Charlotte reported her WeChat ID, and Zain passed the phone


    directly, "Help me."


    "..." Charlotte could only pick it up. His phone was cold. Charlotte found out that his WeChat ount


    was actually applied just now. She didn''t dare to read more, for fear of seeing things that shouldn''t be


    viewed on his phone, so she searched her WeChat ount. After finishing, she returned phone to


    Zain.


    "It''s done, Mr. Nelson."


    "Yeah." Zain nodded, putting the phone away.


    "Then... I''ll go first, thank you today." Charlotte left without a hitch.


    After Charlotte left, Megan stared at Zain for a long time, trying to say something but she didn''t say


    anything.


    "Do you have any questions?" Zain nced at her.


    Megan came out of her trance, and coughed slightly, "Mr. Nelson, do you know how to use WeChat?"


    Zain paused and looked at her with a cold look, "I am learning."


    Megan, "...Do you need help?"


    "No, I know the basic functions."


    Zain stopped paying attention to Megan after saying, leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. Megan


    couldn''t say anything.


    She was just wondering that Zain''s attitude towards Charlotte was too strange. He always paid


    attention to Charlotte, but he did not have the slightest feeling between men and women for her. She


    didn''t understand what was going on.


    *


    In another few days, Charlotte became more and more familiar with the management of the mall, and


    the anniversary banquet of the Moore Group was gradually approaching. Thepany staff had


    already begun preparations, and their general departments would naturally also help with it.


    There was a lot of hard work at the scene, and a few people would be picked from the department to


    help.


    Charlotte had offended Arthur before, so her name was in it. Ivy and Mandy were also picked up.


    When they arrived at the scene, the staff directly called them to blow up balloons. Although they were


    in the same department, Ivy and Mandy got together andpletely ignored Charlotte.


    "Arthur is really too much. Why doesn''t he take care of us because of Jessica? He actually called us


    here to do this hard work, what does he think about?"


    Mandyined depressed while blowing up the balloon.


    Ivy pursed her lips and nced at Charlotte not far away. She was alone, but they were together.


    Thinking of this, Ivy sneered and said, "Perhaps, Arthur might have done it on purpose."


    "Really on purpose? This bastard!" Mandy smashed hard with anger, but the balloon was inted, and


    it flew out in such a smash. She couldn''t vent her anger at all.


    Ivy said with a sneer, "What are you doing in a hurry? Aren''t we together?"


    "What about being together? It''s really irritating to let us do such a meaningless thing. Arthur is really


    frantic. I''m going to tell Jessica when I go back."


    "Mandy, are you stupid? Didn''t you hear what I said? Arthur transferred Charlotte here, then transferred


    us here. He just let us be with her on purpose... so that we can gang up on her. "


    Mandy, "What?"


    "Are you really stupid? Don''t you even understand it? Arthur listened to Jessica''s words to create


    opportunities for us."


    After Ivy''s exnation, Mandy finally came back to her senses, "So that''s it, then shall we take this


    opportunity to gang up on her?"


    "Don''t worry, there is still half a month away from the anniversary event, we will give her a hard lesson


    one, let her see... whether we are real sharks."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mandy was so excited when she heard that she could take revenge on Charlotte. Therefore, she


    followed Ivy''s lead.


    Time flew, and a week had passed.


    Because they had been working at the venue, not only did they have to work every day, but sometimes


    they often got in the sun. Ivy and Mandy became tan, but Charlotte was always not tanned. Her white


    and tender skin was simply enviable.


    Both Ivy and Mandy were jealous of her.


    Arthur contrasted them in his heart, and felt that Charlotte was even more beautiful, and he was more


    eager to get her.


    So, he went to the venue and called Charlotte out in the name of supervision.


    "Wilson, it''s been hard recently, right?"


    Charlotte looked indifferent, "It''s fine."


    Arthur stepped forward two steps, trying to reach out and pat her shoulder. However, before his hand


    touched her, Charlotte took two steps back, "Mr. Arthur, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing. I just want toe and see you. Is it hard? If it''s too hard, you can intercede with me. I... can


    transfer you back."


    Charlotte, "...no, I''m fine here."


    It turned out that he had not given up.


    Arthur was startled, then sighed helplessly and shook his head, "Wilson, I have seen many stubborn


    girls like you, but it''s just the beginning. You may think these little sufferings are nothing, but what about


    the future? If you suffer like this every day, and perhaps it will be ten times harder than now, will you


    still be able to bear it at that time? Those who let themselves be guided by the current course of events


    are real heroes. Rather than regretting the pain in the future, it is better to... follow me now.


    "Mr. Arthur, you are kidding. People want to be better. Although I was demoted, but I... still look forward


    to the high position, I am really not interested in you..."


    The expression on Arthur''s face changed, and he pointed at her angrily, "Could it be that you think you


    can go back up by yourself?"

 Chapter 171 Whats the Reason for Avoiding Me?

    Chapter 171 What''s the Reason for Avoiding Me?


    "Yes, by myself." Charlotte pursed her lips and looked at Arthur coldly, "No matter what I am suffering in


    the future, it has nothing to do with you. I hope you will stop entangle me in the future. There is a clear


    order in ourpany. Employees cannot fall in love with each other. I remember you are married,


    right? As a married man, you have repeatedly harassed me, a single girl. I can make aint


    against you directly. Then... ¡­"


    Arthur''s look turned gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect you to have clever tongue. Have you ever thought about whose territory you are in


    now? Dare you speak to me like this. Don''t you fear that I would expel you from the Moor Group?"


    "When did you have so much power that you can expel people from the Moore Group casually?"


    Before Charlotte could speak, a cold male voice rang first.


    Charlotte was familiar with the sound, and before she could react, Arthur hurriedly called out, "Mr.


    Manfred, why are you here?"


    Manfred?


    Hearing the name, Charlotte felt her back shrink, and subconsciously wanted to avoid him.


    Recently, she had been avoiding Manfred. When she saw him in thepany, she avoided him from a


    distance. When she returned to the Moore family, she would asionally meet him. She also left as if


    she didn''t see him.


    Now he actually came here...


    "Arthur, who gave you so much power toy off employees at will?"


    Although Manfred was the vice president, he usually treated people kindly and politely, but as a


    member of the Moore family, his authority and harshness were also great.


    Arthur was so scared that he bent down, and said tremblingly, "Mr. Manfred... I, I just see this girl is


    alwayszy. I am so angry that I said so to scare her casually. I didn''t really want toy off her."


    "Really?" Manfred looked at him, "Is shezy, or is it because you can''t you can''t induce her and then


    intimidate her?"


    Arthur oozed cold sweat on his forehead, and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Manfred, do not joke. How could I


    induce her?"


    "Don''t you think I hear your conversation just now?"


    Arthur couldn''t say a word at this moment, and his feet crumpled, "Mr. Manfred, I''m wrong, please


    forgive me this time."


    Manfred obviously didn''t want to talk to him more, he just warned in a cold voice, "Listen to me, even if


    she is demoted to your department now, but she is not someone you can have designs on,


    understand?"


    "Yes, I understand..." Arthur nodded vigorously.


    "Scram." Manfred said foulnguage first, and Charlotte was taken aback when she heard him, and


    then looked at his side in astonishment.


    There was obviously coldness in those warm eyes. He lookedpletely different from usual.


    So, was it true that people have two sides? Manfred looked at being gentle with people, but he actually


    had such a cold and decisive side,


    Thinking about it, Manfred had already turned sideways, just in time to meet Charlotte''s eyes.


    After their eyes collided, Charlotte suddenly thought of something and wanted to leave.


    She didn''t expect Manfred to follow her steps and stop her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What did I do wrong to make you run as soon as you see me?"


    Charlotte, "..."


    She didn''t speak, and walked to the right in silence for a while, but Manfred was going to follow her to


    the right. Charlotte went to the left, and Manfred went to the left. Finally, Charlotte became impatient


    and turned to run.


    Manfred held her hand, and she couldn''t move forward.


    "Let go of me!" Charlotte wanted to shake his hand away anxiously. There were not many people here,


    but there were some, and many of them were from thepany. If they saw her entangle with


    Manfred, there must be another rumor.


    If this rumor reached Kennedy''s ears...


    "Unless you tell me what is the reason for avoiding me, I can consider letting you go."


    Compared to Charlotte''s anxiousness, Manfred''s voice and tone were very stable, and he didn''t seem


    to care about being seen by others.


    The reason for avoiding him? Charlotte didn''t know how to talk to him, she didn''t want to face him at all,


    she couldn''t ept that the stranger who had sex with her that night was Manfred!


    "Let go of me." Charlotte continued to struggle, as if she hadn''t heard Manfred''s question.


    Manfred''s hands were like heavy chains, which locked her firmly.


    "Is it because I gave your mother 300,000 dors? You feel you owe me? So, you want to avoid me?"


    Charlotte remained silent, still struggling.


    "If it''s because of this, then you don''t have to avoid me, because I gave the money without your


    consent. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to be under pressure, and I won''t let you pay it


    back."


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s mood finally fluctuated, she raised her eyes and stared at the person in front


    of her.


    "Do you think this is the main reason? Manfred, let me go."


    Manfred squinted his eyes and noticed her cold eyes was so full of entanglement and confusion at the


    moment. He was puzzled.


    "Then what is the main reason? Tell me!"


    He grasped her wrist tightly and increased his strength.


    Charlotte frowned and said, "It hurts me."


    Manfred came back to his mind and quickly let go of her hand, "Sorry, I was in a rush just now, how are


    your wrists?"


    Charlotte shook him off in time and took two steps back, "My hand is fine, but I still have a lot of work to


    do. I''m leaving now."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned and ran away. Manfred wanted to catch up, but stopped in ce,


    staring at her back in a daze.


    Ivy, who saw this scene not far away, clenched her fist and looked angry.


    Mandy nced at her, embroidering, "Charlotte is too much, who does she think she is? Dare she gave


    Mr. Manfred a hard time, and Mr. Manfred is...not even angry! Ivy, it''s monstrous!"


    Ivy liked Manfred.


    This was something that many people know.


    Not only Ivy, there were many people in thepany who had a crush on Manfred. After all, he was


    gentle with others, and he was also the vice president of the Moore Group. Who wouldn''t like him?


    Including Ivy, they had liked Manfred for a long time. Although Manfred had spoken to her, he had


    never really seen her.


    Seeing Manfred caring about Charlotte now, Ivy was very jealous.


    "Ivy, don''t be angry. Mr. Manfred won''t take a fancy to this kind of woman. Maybe he just wants to talk


    to her about work."


    Ivy bit her lower lip, "Damn. Who is she? How could Mr. Manfred like her?"


    "She wants to seduce Mr. Manfred. She''s a cheap woman. She''s already been demoted but she still


    doesn''t give up. I''m going to hang her ass out to dry!"


    That night, as everyone was finishing their work and leaving, Ivy suddenly stopped Charlotte.


    "Newer, I have something to tell you!"

 Chapter 172 Who Is She?

    Chapter 172 Who Is She?


    Charlotte nced at her, but didn''t answer.


    "Did you hear? I''m talking to you."


    Hearing it, Charlotte smiled calmly, "You roar so loudly, do you think others can''t hear it?"


    Ivy red at her, "Then you should answer me."


    "Don''t you have something to say? Hurry up, I have to get off work."


    Ivy was so angry that she wanted to go over and tear Charlotte up, but thinking of her n, she had to


    hold back.


    "What we did before is my fault. I apologize to you."


    Charlotte paused and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and nce at her. She only saw Ivy look


    gloomy, and the anger in her eyes was so much that as if she could not wait to rush over and beat her


    down immediately. Charlotte said, "Miss Ivy, you came to apologize to me with a vicious hatred. Before


    you said this, I thought you had a deep grudge against me."


    "You!"


    "To be honest, I don''t care what your purpose is, but we are both ordinary employees. It will not do you


    any good to hurt me. As for apology, I have nothing to talk with you. So, I will leave first."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned and left.


    After she left, Mandy quickly walked out of the dark, "Ivy, don''t be angry. She is nothing. How dare she


    not ept your apology. You can rest assured, even if she doesn''t trust us, we can still break her


    down."


    *


    Time flew, and in a blink of an eye it was the day before the anniversary event.


    Diana came to Charlotte.


    "I heard that yourpany has a banquet for the anniversary event. Can I also participate as your


    family member?"


    Charlotte, "...I haven''t heard of it, but if you want to participate, I will ask about it."


    Diana hugged her and kissed her, "Lottie, you are so kind."


    Charlotteughed too, "It''s fine that you are happy."


    Then she paused, thinking of Diana''s brother Zain.


    Sincest time they friended on WeChat, they hadn''t spoken yet. It was quite embarrassing. When she


    was hesitating whether to tell Diana about this, Diana dragged her to choose a dress.


    In fact, Charlotte nned to wear ordinary clothes to go there that night, hiding herself in the crowd.


    She had already established too many enemies in thepany. She should be a little low-key that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    night at the banquet.


    However, Diana actually picked her a red dress.


    "It is too eye-catching. I don''t want it," Charlotte refused directly.


    Diana sped her waist and whispered, "What are you afraid of? You are Mrs. Moore. Even if you were


    a limelight at the banquet that night, are you afraid that you can''t afford the honor?"


    "But...really not."


    People in thepany didn''t know that she was Kennedy''s wife.


    And she and Kennedy would also divorce, and she was not Kennedy''s wife.


    "It''s okay, if you''re worried about the price. I will buy it for you." Diana pushed her into the fitting room


    and asked her to try it out.


    Charlotte was standing in the fitting room with her red dress. She had no choice but to take off her


    dress and put it on. There was no mirror in the fitting room. After Charlotte finished wearing her dress,


    she always felt that the dress was extremely sexy. She struggled in the fitting room for a long time,


    Diana urged her outside.


    "What''s going on? Come out and show me."


    "Diana, that..."


    Charlotte opened the door of the fitting room by a small slit. Diana squeezed in, and was stunned when


    she saw Charlotte.


    The bright red skirt made her white skin look brighter and more attractive, and the skirt was a design of


    V-neck, whichpletely showed her softness. Furthermore, she looked indifferent, and her look really


    had a peerless and independent.


    It made Diana even think of the woman she saw in the photos of the Nelson family.


    That was, Mrs. Nelson, the mistress of the Nelson family.


    Diana panicked. If Charlotte appeared at the party in this dress, then...


    "Diana, what''s the matter with you?" Charlotte''s question made Dianae to realize. When she met


    Charlotte''s eyes, she was a little flustered and shook her head, "No, nothing. You are so beautiful and


    amazing in this dress. You surprise me."


    Charlotte lowered her head and stretched out her hand to cover her neckline awkwardly, "I think this


    dress is too revealing, should I change it?"


    "No. This one is fine." Diana turned and went out. "I''m going to check out."


    Charlotte tried to hold her, but Diana walked quickly.


    When Charlotte came out after changing her clothes, she had bought both dresses.


    "Lottie, I have bought the dress, let''s go."


    Charlotte gave the shopping guide a hesitant look, and finally could only follow her away.


    After getting in the car, Diana said directly, "In order to prevent you from secretly taking the skirt back


    and changing it, I decided to leave the dress with me. I wille to you at noon tomorrow, and I will


    bring you the dress at that time."


    Charlotte, "Diana..."


    "Okay~ I''ll send you home."


    Diana sent her directly back to the door of the Moore family, just when Kennedy came back from the


    As soon as Diana saw Kennedy, her eyes lit up, and then she waved at him, "Mr. Kennedy!"


    Kennedy didn''t look at her. Suddenly, he thought of something, and he paused.


    After a moment, he looked back, his gaze flicked over Charlotte to Diana''s face, and nodded.


    The smile that stiffed on Diana''s face, became more brilliant.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I will send Lottie back."


    "Yeah." Kennedy hummed as a response.


    Then he moved his gaze and suddenly said, "It''s toote, let Nathan send you back."


    "What? No! I can drive home by myself." Diana was ttered.


    Nathan listened to Kennedy''s instructions and had to step forward, "Miss Nelson, I''ll send you home."


    Diana then handed him the key, "Then, thank you, Assistant Nathan."


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Nelson, you sent our Mrs. Moore back. As Mr. Kennedy''s assistant, I should


    also send you." Nathan smiled and took the key and spoke.


    With that said, Diana''s look changed.


    "Let''s go Miss Nelson."


    After Nathan sent Diana away, Charlotte stood there looking at the car that was going away in a daze.


    There was the sound of a wheelchair rolling behind her. Looking back, Kennedy had already rolled the


    wheelchair in by himself.


    Thinking of something, she hurried to catch up.


    "Why did you ask Nathan to send Diana back? What on earth do you want to do?"


    Kennedy went on without saying a word, seeming not to hear what she said.


    Charlotte was anxious, biting her lower lip and following him, "I am talking to you, what do you want to


    do to Diana?"


    Usually, he had never being courteous to anyone. He actually asked Nathan to send Diana back.


    Charlotte stepped in front of Kennedy.


    "Are you deliberately angry with me? Because I don''t agree with you walking too close to Diana, you


    deliberately asked Nathan to send her back in front of me. Kennedy, do you have this intention?"

 Chapter 173 Didnt You Sleep Together?

    Chapter 173 Didn''t You Sleep Together?


    Kennedy stopped his wheelchair. He looked up and fixed his cold eyes on the fair face of Charlotte.


    He looked at Charlotte ironically, and even his tone was full of mockery.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Charlotte, you think too highly of yourself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlotte turned pale on face and bit her lips, ¡°You are clear if I am telling the truth or not.¡±


    Kennedy showed an indifferent face, ¡°Get out of way.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte endured it and did not retreat, but turned around and left him behind.


    She closed the elevator door before he came and thought angrily he could wait for the next one.


    Bastard!


    Charlotte returned to the room and immediately went to take a bath, having the n to go to be after


    the bath.


    As she lied down, Yanis sent her a message and asked her if she had fallen into sleep and had got the


    dress ready for tomorrow. She said she woulde over to her to do make-up, and then go to the


    venue together.


    At the thought of Diana''s appointment, Charlotte asked Yanis about it.


    After learning that she could take families, Charlotte had a better mood.


    So Charlotte asked Yanis and Diana to do makeup tomorrow, and then go to the venue.


    After that, when Charlotte was about to take a break, she saw a new message. It was a strange head


    portrait.


    She clicked on the message.


    {Have you got the dress ready for tomorrow?}


    Charlotte felt confused about this message. She didn''t know this person, so Charlotte intended to


    ignore it. When she was to put it behind, she suddenly remembered that she added Zain WeChat ID


    not long ago.


    But she found nothing is his ¡®moments¡¯, and even his ID was English.


    Charlotte was silent for a while before she replied: {Mr. Nelson?}


    After a while, she got a reply.


    {I asked Megan to prepare a dress for you. She will bring it to you tomorrow.}


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Zain asked Megan to give her a dress? What was going on?


    {Excuse me, are you Mr. Nelson?}


    He did not reply. Charlotte sent two more messages but she got no reply, so she had to give up.


    Before getting into the bathroom, Kennedy found she was holding the mobile phone. When he came


    out, she still had the phone in hands and kept looking at it. His sharp eyes were cold as ice.


    Charlotte was looking at the mobile phone and suddenly felt the air cold.


    She looked up and found that Kennedy was staring at her coldly. Thinking that she was chatting with


    Zain, she suddenly felt guilty by his look.


    Charlotte took back her vision, turned off the mobile phone screen, covered quilt and turned her back to


    Kennedy and then closed eyes.


    She was just chatting, but he seemed to be angry. He was really autocratic.


    This man had hot temper.


    Charlotte soon fall asleep with her phone in her hand.


    In the next day, Diana came over when Charlotte was still asleep. Kennedy directly let her go into the


    room and dug Charlotte out from the bed.


    ¡°Why are you still asleep?¡±


    Seeing Diana, Charlotte thought she had an illusion, ¡°Diana, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to get you up!¡± Diana stretched out a finger and forcefully poked her head, ¡°You sleep like a


    dead pig.¡±


    Charlotte looked around and found it was her room and that she was lying on the floor.


    ¡°How did you...¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do today so Ie over early. Reynold let mee up and Mr. Kennedy agreed to


    let mee in.¡±


    Kennedy agreed? Charlotte was searching for Kennedy.


    ¡°Stop looking, he''s not in the room.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte finally felt relieved. She sat up, and when she was ready to change clothes,


    Diana leaned over, ¡°You Don¡¯t share a bed with Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte paused and shook her head.


    ¡°I had no idea you two have such a bad rtionship.¡± Diana felt it a pity on the surface, but her tone


    was light.


    ¡°Yes, we are not a real couple, so we Don¡¯t have a good rtionship.¡±


    Charlotte''s tone was self-deprecating. ¡°It''s good that he gives me a ce to sleep.¡±


    In the beginning, she could only sit outside.


    Diana was in a good mood when she learnt that they had a bad rtionship, because she didn¡¯t need


    to take action to break them up, but seeing that Charlotte was depressed and self-deprecating, she felt


    upset.


    Thinking of this, Diana wanted to say something and suddenly felt she was bad.


    ¡°Charlotte...You''ve had such a bad time in the Moore family, why Don¡¯t you...¡±


    Charlotte took the clothes and got up, ¡°Wait for me, I will change clothes first, and then have breakfast


    with you.¡±


    Charlotte went directly into the bathroom. The door of the bathroom was closed, Diana got up and


    looked around, and finally opened the wardrobe out of curiosity. When she saw Kenney¡¯s suits, she


    stopped there.


    These were clothes of Kennedy...


    The thought of those suits and shirts were in Kennedy¡¯s body made Diana cannot help but reach out to


    touch them one by one and then her fingers finally stayed in a suit.


    When she saw the button of the suit, she vaguely felt it was familiar.


    In the next second, Diana suddenly thought of something and fixed her wide eyes on that suit. The


    golden button was the same as that one Charlotte gave her before?


    She did not expect that this suit was still here without a button.


    If this was seen by Charlotte...


    No way!


    Diana''s face immediately became pale. When she heard the sound from the bathroom, she quickly


    reached out to get the suit down, folded it and put it into the belowttice.


    As Diana closed the wardrobe, Charlotte came out of the bathroom, ¡°Diana, why are you standing


    there?¡±


    Diana took a deep breath and looked back at Charlotte, ¡°The clothes you took from the wardrobe just


    now looked very nice. I just wanted to have a look, but I didn''t expect you to share a wardrobe. And


    these clothes are expensive, right? Did Kennedy buy it for you?¡±


    Speaking of the clothes, Charlotte paused for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Yes, he didn''t think I was decently dressed.¡±


    ¡°Well, he is nice to you, but... he went too far to let you sleep on the floor, he is not gentlemanly at all.¡±


    Gentlemanly? He would never know how to spell ¡°gentlemanly¡±.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte turned around with a sneer, ¡°Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Diana looked back at the wardrobe and still thought of that suit, she wanted to¡­


    How could she take that suit away? Or she could take the buttons off.


    ¡°Charlotte, I suddenly have stomachache. Go downstairs and wait for me, I am gonna use the


    bathroom.¡±

 Chapter 174 Be Proactive

    Chapter 174 Be Proactive


    Charlotte did not suspect her but nodded, ¡°Ok, go ahead, I will wait for you here.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana waved her hand, ¡°No, you Don¡¯t have to wait for me. Go downstairs, I will be fine in


    two minutes.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Well then, I''ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Then Charlotte took her mobile phone and bag and went downstairs.


    After Charlotte left, Diana finally felt relieved.


    She felt that she was lucky that Charlotte was not a scheming woman, so she left without any doubts.


    After closing the door, Diana reopened the wardrobe and took out that suit she put into thettice.


    She cut the tow buttons off and hung up the suit.


    She showed a smile after she put the button into her bag.


    The button had been taken away, and Charlotte would not found about the truth, right? Even if


    Charlotte came to see this wardrobe, the button was not there and she won''t be suspicious.


    However...... Diana''s face again became gloomy.


    There was a button in Charlotte''s hand. She should not give it back to her so early.


    It seemed that in addition to getting the two buttons in hand, she had to find a way to get the one in


    Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte came alone to the downstairs, unexpectedly she found there were other people sitting at the


    table, including Reynold and two brothers of the Moore family. As she walked over, they looked towards


    her.


    Reynold looked at her backside, ¡°Isn¡¯t Diana with you? Why Don¡¯t shee down with you?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte walked forward and exined, ¡°She will be down soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    As words fell, footsteps were heard from behind. Diana came over with a smile, ¡°I''m sorry, Reynold, I


    amte. I identally twisted my foot just now, so I amte.¡±


    Hearing that, Reynold took a look at Charlotte and seemed to be unhappy.


    ¡°Christina, Diana has her foot twisted, who Don¡¯t know help her bute down alone?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t know why Diana changed her speech. She suddenly was stunned. Diana took her


    arm and exined with a smile, ¡°Reynold, it doesn''t matter, I asked her to go down first.¡±


    ¡°Well, sit down and eat. Diana, this is your seat.¡± Reynold deliberately pointed to the seat next to


    Manfred. Charlotte thought he wanted to match the two people, so she said nothing


    Diana was stunned for a moment and then sat with a smile next to Reynold.


    Charlotte wanted to sit next to her, but Reynold directly rebuked, ¡°Christina, sit next to Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Ok.¡±


    She dared not disobey Reynold''smand, so she slowly walked to Kennedy and sat down.


    Kennedy''s breath was so cold that Charlotte felt her neck cool after sitting for a while.


    Reynold liked Diana and had been talking to her. Diana could talk with him. Then Reynold directly said,


    ¡°Diana, how do you feel about Manfred?


    Diana, ¡°...¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Reynold wanted Manfred to be with Diana.


    If Charlotte had a good marriage and Diana liked him, it was good that she married to Manfred, so that


    they could be rtives, but her marriage with Kennedy would end sooner orter. Besides based on


    the situation of the Moore family, it was not the best choice that Diana married into the family.


    Diana showed a smile in embarrassment, ¡°Manfred is a gentleman, he is good.¡±


    Reynold was satisfied and touched his chin beard, ¡°Diana......¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Manfred who had been quiet suddenly interrupted his words. He said gently and decently, but there


    was no smile.


    ¡°I have something to deal with in thepany. I must go to thepany first.¡±


    Reynold was unhappy, ¡°You have not finished eating, why do you have to go to thepany now?¡±


    Manfred smiled, ¡°Grandpa, I do have something important to deal with. It is the anniversary party today,


    so there are a lot of things to be done. I gotta go I wille back to have dinner with you if I have


    time.¡±


    With that, Manfred got up and walked outside directly before Reynold said a word.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Reynold said angrily, but Manfred seemed not to hear.


    The others sat awkwardly where they were.


    Charlotte clutched the chopsticks and she felt embarrassed.


    She did not expect that Manfred would disobey Reynold in public. Retnold had said to the point and


    everyone was clear what Reynold would say next......


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    And he just left.


    While Kennedy was defiant, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Reynold was angry and snorted, ¡°Do you let Manfred all the things in thepany?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy nced at him.


    ¡°What do you do?¡±


    Kennedy sneered.


    ¡°Reynold, do you really think he left because he was busy?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Reynold was angry and widened his eyes. Sure he understood why, but he wanted to vent


    his anger towards Kennedy.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t want to argue with him, but put down the chopsticks, ¡°It seems that someone wants me


    to go to thepany now.¡±


    Then he turned his wheelchair and left.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Diana was stunned and then got up, ¡°Reynold, we are leaving too.¡±


    With that she made a look toward Charlotte. Charlotte stood up awkwardly, ¡°Reynold, we gotta go the


    She followed Diana to go out together. Diana hit Charlotte once, ¡°You don¡¯t push him?¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips and shook her head. ¡°He doesn''t need me to push him.¡±


    ¡°You''re so... He''s in a wheelchair, at least you help.¡±


    With that, Diana walked forward to push Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, let me help you.¡±


    Her voice was soft as a flower.


    Kennedy smelt the perfume of her and then frowned. In the corner of his eyes, he saw Charlotte


    behind, showed an evil smile and nodded.


    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She felt bitter in heart.


    She bit her lower lip, clutching the corner of her dress with her hands.


    Why did Diana always help him? He was a bad person, why didn¡¯t she stay away from him?


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed Charlotte was.


    She even did not know she was angry with Kennedy or Diana.

 Chapter 175 Psychological Stress

    Chapter 175 Psychological Stress


    When arrived by the car, Diana put Kennedy up, and then did not get off again. Charlotte stood in situ


    angrily. At this moment, a car stopped in front of her. When the window was rolled down, she saw


    Manfred.


    ¡°Are you going to thepany? I can drop you off.¡± The coldness in Manfred¡¯s eyes had disappeared.


    He was still gentle and polite.


    Charlotte subconsciously looked toward Kennedy and found Diana bent over to arrange something for


    him, and Kennedy seemed to looked toward her intentionally, but he withdrew his vision as if he didn¡¯t


    care.


    ¡°Charlotte,e here quickly.¡± Diana looked back and wave toward her.


    Charlotte, ¡°...No need.¡±


    Inexplicably, Charlotte refused her, and then before they had response, she pulled open Manfred¡¯s car


    door and sat in.


    ¡°Please give me a ride, drive.¡±


    Through the rearview mirror, Manfred had a look and nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    The car drove away, but the car behind did not move.


    Nathan sat in front, looked at Diana who sat behind and said, ¡°Miss Nelson, why don¡¯t you ask Mrs.


    Moore to get in the car?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana was wronged, ¡°I called her, but she doesn''t want toe.¡±


    Diana showed a face of regret, ¡°She seems to have a good rtionship with Manfred, otherwise I


    would like to get off to take her here personally.¡±


    Nathan wrinkled eyebrows and took a more look at Diana after hearing that.


    Wasn''t this woman Charlotte''s good friend? But why did he feel she wanted to steal her man?


    Since she had showed up, Nathan had been a faint sense of this hunch, and now this feeling became


    stronger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get in Mr. Kennedy¡¯s car, probably Mrs. Moore would have a ce to sit.¡± Nathan could not


    help but use her.


    Diana''s face suddenly became pale.


    ¡°Well, it seems to be my fault, then. I didn''t think so much, Mr. Kennedy... Excuse me, I''m getting off


    now!¡±


    With that, Diana was to get off.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kennedy stopped her and put on a cold face, ¡°Drive.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°But Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    Kennedy snorted, ¡°When you can decide?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Ok!¡±


    He bit teeth and took a look at Diana.


    This woman must have an evil heart!


    And she pretended to be pathetic!


    He had to find a chance to remind Charlotte that silly woman lest her husband was stolen.


    The car was moving forward slowly. Manfred turned on the music in the car, and it was an old


    European bad ying. The female voice was clear but slow, which brought people¡¯s mind in that old


    song


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Asked Manfred suddenly.


    Charlotte, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You''re jealous when you see him with another woman.¡±


    Manfred said directly.


    But Charlotte¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Manfred, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Diana is my friend, she won¡¯t have feeling for him!¡±


    Hearing this, Manfred couldn''t help but curl his lips and let out a lowugh, which was low and


    melodious in the old folk songs. ¡°How do you know she doesn''t have feeling for him? What is she


    does?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Charlotte said confirmedly!


    She was confirmed and stubborn and looked as serious and cute as a child.


    Manfred could not help but take a look at her, ¡°You do believe her.¡±


    ¡°Diana is my best friend.¡± Charlotte said seriously.


    Manfred took a look at her and suddenly showed a smile.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you will not suspect?¡±


    Charlotte nodded directly without hesitation. She was good with Diana, and in recent days Diana


    helped her a lot. She was a best friend who would try her best to help her.


    For the life of her, she could not believe that she would do something wrong to her.


    She was just worried about Kennedy...


    When Charlotte thought about that, she did not know Manfred had stared at her for a long time. Until


    the red light turned into green light, he took back his eyes and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Have you got the dress ready for the party tonight?¡±


    Charlotte came back to her sense and thought of the exposed red dress Diana bought her yesterday.


    She paused and did not answer.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you not ready?¡± Manfred suddenly took a beautifully packaged box from


    behind and handed it to her.


    Charlotte looked at the box without reaching out her hand to take it.


    ¡°Considering that you might not prepare it in advance, I chose one for you. I don¡¯t know whether you


    like it or not.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Manfred put the box in her arms. ¡°See if it fitster.¡±


    Charlotte held the box at a loss.


    What was going on? Why did so many people give her dress?


    Diana bought her one yesterday, and Zain sent her a message and said that Megan would send one


    over today.


    Suddenly, Charlotte felt as if she had the most dress in the world.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly handed the box back, ¡°No need, Manfred... Diana had helped me get


    it ready.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred was stunned and then he smiled leisurely.


    ¡°Never mind, you can take it. Try it on, and wear whatever you like. You can''t ask me to take it back


    since I have given this present to you.¡±


    So, if Charlotte gave it back to him, it was not right.


    So Charlotte had to ept the box.


    ¡°Thank you, Manfred.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Don¡¯t avoid me anymore. I lent money to your motherst time, because I felt sorry


    that you stood in the street being beat and scolded.¡±


    ¡°You can''t let me leave you alone, right?¡±


    That seemed to make sense. Charlotte pressed her lips and nodded, ¡°Thank you for helping me out


    ¡°Fool. I am not urgent to use that three hundred thousand, and I have said it was my gift to you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte shook her head and refused him solemnly, ¡°Manfred, I will return the money to you,


    please don¡¯t give me psychological pressure.¡±


    ¡°Since you said that, it doesn''t seem good if I refuse. All right, work hard to make money and try to pay


    back three hundred thousand early. But it is not easy to earn three hundred thousand. When you make


    money, take good care of youself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Manfred, I know.¡±


    After arriving at thepany, Charlotte got off the car of Manfred. Many people had note out


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    because they had to attend the anniversary party today, and it was still early, so there was no one in


    thepany.

 Chapter 176 Why not Leave?

    Chapter 176 Why not Leave?


    Charlotte stood at the door of thepany with a box in hand, waiting for Diana.


    When Kennedy¡¯s car stopped, Diana opened the car door and pushed Kennedy down. She looked at


    Charlotte with a smile, ¡°Charlotte, what is your hand?¡±


    As her words fell, Charlotte felt a vision like a sharp knife fell on her body.


    Kennedy¡¯s cold sight was as horrible as poisonous snake, which made her cannot help but shrink her


    neck and held tightly the box in the bosom.


    This action was only subliminal, but in Kennedy¡¯s eyes, she took the box as treasure.


    She had nothing before she got into the car, but now she had a box after she got off the car.


    What did that mean?


    Oh, what a thoughtful woman.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte held the bag tightly and whispered,


    Diana pushed Kennedy forward with a smile and got close to her. Charlotte could feel that she was


    covered by Kennedy¡¯s cold breath.


    She took a step back, trying to withdraw from the envelop of his cold breath.


    ¡°Charlotte, is it a gift from Manfred? You didn''t bring this box when you got into the car?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte''s face turned pale. She wished Diana not speak again.


    So she could only make a look toward Diana, but Diana seemed not to understand her meaning.


    Charlotte was anxious, but she could not say it out.


    Manfred had parked the car and came over. He answered Diana¡¯s question with a smile.


    ¡°I asked her to help me bring it to a colleague.¡±


    ¡°So it is. I thought it is a gift from you.¡± Speaking of this, Diana smiled secretly and showed wry eyes.


    Charlotte thought that Diana could not understand her eyes.


    Now she understood that she did it on purpose!


    Because!


    Diana knew Charlotte had sex with Manfred that night!!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s face turned pale. She turned and said, ¡°Go in first.¡±


    Then she walked quickly away.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Diana asked casually.


    Manfred narrowed his eyes slightly, took a look at her and then walked away.


    After they all left, Diana was to push Kennedy forward, but Nathan ran over.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, let me do it.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right.¡± Diana did not retreat, but still stood in situ. It seemed that she still wanted to push


    Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair.


    Nathan won¡¯t let her seed and squeezed forward with his tall body directly, ¡°No need, Miss Nelson,


    after all, you are not familiar with thepany''s road, I can do it.¡± With that, without waiting Diana to


    react, he directly pushed Kennedy away.


    Diana stood in situ, looking at the back of Nathan.


    She was not sure whether it was her illusion. She felt that Nathan seemed to have a great hostility to


    her! Why? Was it because of Charlotte?


    Nathan quickly walked forward, caught up with Charlotte and Manfred and walked into the elevator.


    When he found Dianaing, he moved to the corner and pressed the close key.


    ¡°Oh, wait for me!¡± Diana shouted when she saw the elevator door closing.


    He didn¡¯t want to wait for this white lotus!


    Nathan scolded in the heart.


    The next second, a petite figure rushed out of the elevator.


    It was Charlotte rushed out, ¡°You go up first, I will go with Diana together.¡±


    As the elevator door was closed, Charlotte returned to the front of Diana.


    ¡°Diana.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte......¡± Diana looked at her behind and was disappointed when the elevator door had been


    closed.


    She wanted to take an elevator with Kennedy, but it seemed that there was no chance.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll take you up. Let¡¯s take the other elevator.¡± Charlotte took her to another elevator. When the elevator


    went up, Diana looked at the box in her hand and said, ¡°Is this a gift from Manfred?¡±


    Charlotte paused for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. I said that Manfred likes you. If you are with him, you will be happier than you are now with


    Kennedy.¡± Diana said loudly.


    Charlotte was guilty. Hearing that, she stretched out to cover Diana¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Walls have ears. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Diana pulled her hand with a smile, ¡°What are you afraid of? What I said is the truth. If it is heard by


    others, you have nothing to be afraid of? After all, the child in your belly......¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Charlotte¡¯splexion had great change and she sharply rebuked Diana.


    Diana¡¯s smile froze on her face. She looked at her for a while and then lowered her eyes, ¡°I''m sorry,


    Charlotte, I don¡¯t know you mind that. I won''t say it again.¡±


    As soon as she apologized, Charlotte felt that she had gone too far and had to exin, ¡°I didn''t mean


    to me you, but there are too many people in ourpany and I was afraid that people would hear


    that. And it may cause unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Diana poked her hands angrily, ¡°But I did it for you. Kennedy ignored you, he even didn¡¯t take a look at


    you and let you sleep on the floor. I really don¡¯t know how you can endure to now.¡±


    ¡°I have a deal with him.¡± Charlotte sighed helplessly and her eyes seemed to be blurred.


    ¡°It''s been almost two months, so there''s only a few months left.¡±


    ¡°A few months...¡± Diana suddenly raised her head to remind her, ¡°Charlotte, what are you thinking


    about? Do you really want to leave by the appointed day?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Charlotte actually did not know what she was thinking, but if she left now.


    She seemed to be reluctant.


    But she did not know why she was reluctant.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Diana was anxious, ¡°Charlotte, in four months, your belly will be obvious, and


    everyone will think the child in your belly is Kennedy¡¯s!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I think you should leave him early and stay with Manfred. I know you''ve been reluctant to say it, but I


    can do it for you!¡±


    As the elevator arrived, Diana directly rushed out, which scared Charlotte. She went up to stop Diana ,


    ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be impulse, we should give it a second thought.¡±


    ¡°What? I can wait, he can wait, but the child in your belly can¡¯t wait. Charlotte, why do you keep


    rejecting my advice? Are you unwilling to leave Kenney? You like him, Don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 177 Come Out

    Chapter 177 Come Out


    Thatst remark seemed to smack of questioning.


    Charlotte did not know if she felt wrong, because she had never seen such a domineering Diana


    before.


    After a while, Charlotte looked at her.


    ¡°Diana, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Hearing that, Di ana suddenly came back to sense and realized that she was too excited.


    She shook her head, dropped her eyes and sneered.


    ¡°What''s wrong with me? I got the truth out for you. Why? I hope you can get out of the situation as soon


    as possible. However, he was standing right in front of you, but you did not dare to say a word or admit


    it. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about, so I wonder if you like Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Actually... I don¡¯t know.¡± Charlotte lowered her eyes, feeling depressed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should like him,


    but...¡±


    Seeing her being entangled, Diana was worried. Did she really like Kennedy?


    ¡°But what? Can''t you see that? He doesn''t like you at all.¡±


    Diana¡¯s words had blurted out, and she could not take it back.


    Fortunately, Charlotte did not pay much attention to her emotions and expressions, but was hurt by her


    words. Then she nodded and agreed with a wry smile.


    ¡°You''re right. Of course I can see he doesn''t like me at all.¡±


    Not only did he dislike her, but he hated her.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s heart felt heavy.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that. Don¡¯t be upset...¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Let''s go in.¡± Charlotte pulled Diana to her office. When they sat down, Diana could not help


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    but open the box and found that a blue dress was inside.


    ¡°This dress looks great, and I saw one before. It''s thetest design by a famous Italian designer. I


    heard it was auctioned for 1 million.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s hand shivered and she looked toward that dress.


    A million yuan...


    What a crazy price.


    Suddenly, she thought of that fact that he had given her mother a dress worth three hundred thousand


    yuan, and this one was one million yuan. Charlotte could not write any more, so she put down her pen


    and got up to put the dress away.


    ¡°What''s wrong? It''s a pretty dress. It''s prettier than the one I got you. Why don¡¯t you wear it tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte shook her head and refused Diana''s proposal.


    ¡°This dress is too expensive, a million... I can''t afford it.¡±


    With that, Charlotte directly put the box into the cab, nning to give it back to Manfred.


    ¡°You always refuse others¡¯ kindness...¡±


    Time flied. In the afternoon Yanis came over to Charlotte and nned to do make-up together. When


    Yanis saw Diana, her eyes changed, but thinking of Charlotte what said in advance, she still greeted


    Diana with a smile.


    Diana made a call to the makeup artist.


    *


    The sun was setting and night was falling.


    Under expectation, the anniversary began, after nearly half a month of careful preparation. Not only


    had the employees of Moore Group attended, but also the upper sses were invited to the banquet.


    All the men and women who came were wearing noble and dignified clothes.


    The female employees wore all kinds of dresses, with thicker foundation on faces. Watching those who


    A few men of the Group could not help sneering.


    ¡°Look at them, they are like hungry wolves, as if we are their food. If it was not in the public, I fear they


    would have pounced upon us and torn us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think they''re more horrible than hungry wolves.¡±


    ¡°Well, look at those women, each with a thicker pink face, each with a more revealing dress, but they


    don¡¯t look so good, they have no temperament at all. They don¡¯t think that by dressing up and wearing


    a dress, they''re going to impress us, do they? What are they?¡±


    ¡°It''s all right to y with them. After all, there may be a few who are still virgins.¡±


    ¡°Well, there aren''t any virgins anymore. I suppose we''d better find some with nice figure shape,


    maybe...¡±


    A few people said and showed lewd smiles on face.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed the hand of the man next to him.


    ¡°Preston, I get a target!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The others followed his gaze.


    Three slender figures came slowly this way.


    Yanis was in a rainbow dress with fishtail skirt. She had a bright smile on her charming and lovely face;


    Diana was in a white tee dress with long skirt with gorgeous pearl on it. She had fair skin and a pretty


    smile, so she attracted a lot of attention.


    Charlotte was wearing a red dress with a V-neck design, so she had to wear a light gauze shawl before


    This kind of invisible feeling made men excited.


    She walked unnaturally. Because of the dress, she felt she would be peeped at by ever step, although


    she had a shawl, Charlotte still felt not used to it.


    She had a figure of devil, but an innocent face. Those cold eyes attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Dude, that one in green looks good. She looks hot enough and she''s got a big smile on her face!¡±


    ¡°I think that one in white is good. She had good look and deportment. She seems to be the daughter


    who the Nelson family found not long ago? Miss Nelson is different.¡±


    ¡°I''ve had the pleasure of seeing Mrs. Nelson once before, and I think this daughter... Honestly, she was


    not as charming as Mrs. Nelson.¡±


    ¡°The one in red next to her was charming. She looked awkward in walking, but she had eyes. like the


    blue ocean! Damn it, I like her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, how many girls do you like?¡±


    ¡°I''ve decided that if the woman in the red dress doesn''t have a boyfriend, then I''m going for her.¡±


    The three people received the eyes from all directions. Charlotte was embarrassed and then hid behind


    Diana and Yanis, so that they could block her.


    ¡°Oh, she''s so shy, I like her a lot...¡± Preston Austin said with a smile.

 Chapter 178 Take off Your Clothes

    Chapter 178 Take off Your Clothes


    ¡°Preston Austin, enough.¡± Luca Young said, ¡°She stands together with Miss Nelson, do you think she is


    an ordinary woman? She maybe a daughter from some Group, we are not affordable to provoke.¡±


    They were a group of people who were mainly womanizing.


    They only yed with those women who had no power and money, because money could solve all the


    afterward problems.


    They had rules. Different from Gerald Carter, they did not y with rich women, and......


    ¡°You know Gerald and he got destroyed by ying rich women. The Carter Group was powerful in B


    City, but now it had been got rid of.¡±


    ¡°If she was daughter of a Group, why haven¡¯t we seen her before? Even she is, it was an unknown


    group.¡±


    ¡°Simple, investigate her.¡±


    Charlotte found a ce to sit down and then cover her with the shawl tightly. Diana could not help but


    ¡°Why are you so shy? The dress was designed for you to wear and show people. What''s the cover


    for...¡±


    With that, Diana was to pull her shawl, which made Charlotte¡¯s face turn white, ¡°Don¡¯t......¡±


    Yanis couldn''t help but take a look at Diana.


    ¡°Can you stop that? She doesn''t want to show it, I think it looks good with a shawl.¡±


    Diana looked at Yanis and felt she seemed to be hostile to her.


    ¡°What? I''m her good friend, and I''m just doing this because I want her to impress. Why? Is there a


    problem?¡±


    Yanis sneered, ¡°No, but you don¡¯t have to force her.¡±


    ¡°Stop that, you two.¡± Charlotte stopped then, ¡°Have something to eat. I gotta use the bathroom.¡±


    With that, Charlotte carried the skirt and got up. Seeing that, Yanis stood up too, ¡°There are so many


    people here, can you find the bathroom? I''ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, wait here for me.¡± Charlotte turned to walk toward the outside. She remembered she had passed


    by a bathroom and she could find it as long as she walked back.


    Charlotte came to bathroom carrying the skirt. She wanted to find a button to close the V cor, but she


    failed to do so. The dress was fitting. When she gathered the cor, she looked had bigger chest.


    After spending a long time in the bathroom, she gave up, tightened her shawl and opened the


    bathroom door.


    As she walked out of the bathroom, Charlotte was stopped by a man with a delicate face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beauty, do you know the way? I''ll take you there.¡±


    Charlotte looked at him warily, and then took two steps back.


    ¡°Thank you. My friends are waiting for me. I can go by myself.¡±


    Then she started to walk away, but the man came up and stopped her again. ¡°I just want to make


    friends with you. What are you afraid of? My name is Preston Austin, the only son of YUE Group. I


    absolutely have no bad intention, I just want to know you. If you don¡¯t want to let me send you back,


    you can give me your mobile phone number.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. Move over, please.¡± Charlotte knew that all the people attending the party today were those


    she could not offend. She could only ask them to leave.


    She avoided, but Preston liked that. He stood close to her and found she had light makeup, and she


    had good and fair skin. Preston liked it.


    ¡°I really will not bully you, I really just want to know you. Can you give me your number?¡± Preston


    showed a pitiful expression, looking at Charlotte like a lovely little dog.


    Charlotte was stunned. After a moment, she said awkwardly, ¡°I really have something to do. My friends


    are waiting for me. I gotta go.¡±


    Preston was anxious and hurriedly stretched out his hand to grab her arm, ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte forcefully threw his hand away. Preston took his hand back seeing that, ¡°I''m


    sorry! I didn''t mean to offend you, I was...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Austin is here to attend the banquet, ore to flirt with women?¡± A cold voice was heard.


    Charlotte looked toward the source of the sound and found that Nathan pushed Kennedy towards this


    way.


    Seeing Kennedy, Preston¡¯s dog-like look disappeared. He looked at Kennedy with a frightened face.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, why are you here?¡±


    Nathan nced at him and snorted, ¡°Does Mr. Kennedy have to report it to you? You''re an invited


    guest, right? What are you doing in thedies'' room?¡±


    Hearing that, Preston showed a pale face, subconsciously took a look at Charlotte and then looked at


    Kennedy to observe his expression.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I... I got lost, so I am walking around.¡±


    ¡°Just walking around?¡± Nathan continued to snort, ¡°Why did you pester ourpany''s staff?¡±


    Kennedy raised her eyes and felt his fierce vision on Preston''s face like a knife.


    For a moment, Preston felt pressure on his shoulders, which made his waist unconsciously lower. ¡°I


    am... I''m sorry, I didn''t know she worked for yourpany. I''m leaving now!¡±


    With that, Preston turned around and left.


    After he left, Kennedy rebuked coldly, ¡°You like a man to pester you, huh? One is not enough. How


    many more do you want?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Preston came to her. It had nothing to do with her.


    Kennedy''s eyes fell on her. Charlotte lowered her head and found that he was staring at her dress. His


    eyes showed sarcasm and disdain and then he sneered.


    ¡°You think it''s none of your business?¡±


    Charlotte caught his eye and bit her lower lip angrily. ¡°You think he''s pestering me because I''m too


    exposed? Kennedy. You''re shameless!¡±


    ¡°I am shameless or you are shameless. As Mrs. Moore, you dressed like this! Do you think you are a


    prostitute?¡±


    Kennedy was angry to see her dressed in exposed way and appeared in front of the public. Didn¡¯t she


    know that the eyes of those men glue to her?


    A prostitute... This sentence irritated Charlotte thoroughly, and her eyes became red.


    ¡°Kennedy, you bastard!¡±


    Kennedy nced at her coldly, ¡°Take off the dress and get changed.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte refused him without hesitation!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 179 Don’t Care What You Think!

    Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Care What You Think!


    Kennedy stared at her like a wild animal.


    Charlotte shrank her neck and bit her lip, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to walk around dressed like that?¡±


    Charlotte straightened her waist and raised her chin slightly, revealing a long and fair neck. ¡°Everyone


    dresses like this. Why can¡¯t I? Because I am a wantonly woman to you, and you don¡¯t like whatever I


    wear. Then why should I care what you think?¡±


    Kennedy frowned.


    With these words, Charlotte deliberately pulled the shawl down, exposing her attractive shoulders, and


    then directly turned and went away.


    Nathan, ¡°......¡± She was riding a tiger!


    The breath of Kennedy suddenly became cold, and his hands were clenched into fist.


    Looking at that slender figure, Kennedy showed wry eyes. Nathan behind him stuttered, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy...... Shall we¡­ bring Mrs. Moore back?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to call her that?¡±


    Nathan nervously swallowed one mouthful of spittle, ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±


    He called her Mrs. Moore before in the face of him, but he did not get angry, why now......


    ¡°She''s not Mrs. Moore, she''s just a woman with no shame.¡± Kennedy showed an evil smile, ¡°Since she


    wants to show, let her show enough!¡±


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    He was afraid that if other kept watching Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy would dig their eyes out!


    But he only dared to say it in his heart, and did not say it out.


    *


    Charlotte returned to her seat and Yanis gathered over.


    ¡°What took you so long? And you didn¡¯t answer my phone.¡±


    Phone? Charlotte quickly took out the mobile phone in the bag and found that the mobile phone was


    turned off.


    Oh, no!


    She seemed to have forgotten something very important!


    Zain let Megan send a dress to her, but her mobile phone had been turned off. And Megan...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte asked. ¡°Who has a charger and data cable, my cell phone died.¡±


    Yanis blinked her eyes and said, ¡°It is a banquet today. Who would carry such a thing...¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Diana put her bag on the table, and took out the data cable and charger inside, ¡°Here you


    are.¡±


    ¡°Diana, thank you.¡± Charlotte plugged in and charged it for a while before she turned on the phone.


    Fortunately, her phone had the function of sh charge, and Charlotte found a lot of missed calls and


    unread messages after turning on the phone.


    Yanis called once and the others were from Megan.


    Diana sat next to her, took a nce and found a familiar name. She was stunned before she asked ,


    ¡°Megan? Is she my brother''s secretary? ''


    Hearing that, Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Diana was nervous, ¡°Why did Megan call you? And she made so many calls to you.¡±


    Charlotte thought it would be better not to tell Diana that Zain asked her to send her dress, so she


    exined, ¡°Maybe something about work.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Diana thought of their cooperation, so she took a sigh of relief, ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I''ll call her back.¡±


    Charlotte got up and walked out with the charger, and then called Megan back.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Megan, I''m sorry...My phone died.¡±


    Megan''sughter came from the other end of the phone, ¡°It doesn''t matter. I wanted to send it to your


    ¡°Thank Mr. Nelson for his kindness.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    After Charlotte hung up the phone, Diana came over, ¡°Thank you for my brother''s kindness, what


    kindness?¡±


    She suddenly appeared behind her. Charlotte was startled by her and covered her chest.


    ¡°Diana, you scare me to death.¡±


    Although Diana had a smile on the face, it was not a good smile, ¡°I am asking you, why let Megan


    thank for my brother''s kindness? Charlotte, are you... What are you talking to my brothers about?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte frowned slightly.


    She didn¡¯t think it was not appropriate to tell Diana about it.


    Because she did not receive the dress, so there was no need to tell her about it, but Diana was her


    good friend and Zain was Diana¡¯s brother, if Charlotte did not tell her, it seemed not to be good.


    As she was thinking, Yanis came over.


    ¡°What are you two doing? It is the anniversary party, so stop whispering, let''s go. I''ll show you around


    the pool.¡±


    Without waiting for them to say word, she pulled the two and walked forward.


    The conversation between Charlotte and Diana was interrupted. Diana was unhappy. Probably


    because of guilty, she always had a very bad feeling, that was, Charlotte did a bad thing on her back!


    Therge swimming pool sparkled under the light, the water was clean, and there was a piano not far


    away. A girl in a white fairy dress was sitting there ying, and men and women in formal dresses were


    talking andughing.


    The atmosphere was good.


    Yanis stood in the pool side and said, ¡°We stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, and there will be a good


    show.¡±


    A good show? Charlotte and Diana were confused.


    ¡°One of you is not our colleague and one is a neer, so you don¡¯t know that in ourpany¡¯s party


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    every year, Mr. Manfred and other rich second generation will have a swimmingpetition.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned. ¡°Is this a good show?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yanis was excited and grasped her hand, ¡°Mr. Manfred has a good figure! And not only he,


    there are a lot of rich men have good shape and pretty face. For people who like beautiful things, it is a


    visual feast.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Diana, ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, Diana held her chin in hands, ¡°Will Kennedye?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis widened her eyes and rolled her eyes at Diana, ¡°Are you intentional?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows he sits in wheelchairs, how can he attend thepetition?¡±


    Diana suddenly came back to her sense, right, Kennedy was a cripple.


    Probably he was imperatorial in usual time, so Diana forgot that he was disabled sometimes.


    Speaking of Kennedy, Charlotte remembered the quarrel in the bathroom corridor before.


    They were not on good terms, after tonight... Surely he hated her more?

 Chapter 180 Unease

    Chapter 180 Unease


    Thinking of this, Charlotte lowered her eyes and stared at the sparkling water without saying a word.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t think that much...¡± Diana showed an embarrassing smile. Yanis snorted and murmured


    that she had a bad thought, and then she turned to Charlotte and acted like an anthomaniac.


    ¡°Charge up your phone so we can take picturester when they are inpetition.¡±


    Diana suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Will all people be present when thepetition is on?¡±


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes, everyone wille and there will be judges.¡±


    ¡°Are only men allowed topete?¡±


    Yanis took a look at Diana, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, men canpete, so can we girls.¡±


    Yanis''s eyes became bright, ¡°Yes, but... They didn''t make such arrangements and we couldn''t attend.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that easy?¡± Diana smiled, went to Charlotte to hold her arm and then waved to Manfred not far


    from, ¡°Mr. Manfred!¡±


    Diana''s cry suddenly attracted others¡¯ eyes, and Manfred looked toward her.


    From the moment Charlotte appeared, his eyes were attracted by the bright red color, and then he


    couldn''t move away.


    He thought she had the quiet elegance toplement blue and green clothes, but she looked amazing


    in red, just like cinnabar on forehead.


    When Diana waved to him, Manfred saw her and also found Charlotte¡¯s suddenly changed face.


    Charlotte pulled her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why do you call him here?¡±


    Diana said with a smile, ¡°He is not one of the responsible people here. I want to hold a woman


    swimmingpetition and I ask him for help.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You don¡¯t have to talk to him right now. What exactly do you want?¡± Charlotte said to her


    with a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I won''t tell him now. I''ll have to ask your permission.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manfred ising over!¡±


    Manfred walked to them and showed a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manfred!¡± Diana was excited, ¡°I heard that you will have a man swimmingpetition, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manfred nodded gently.


    ¡°It had been always menpetition. Can you add a womanpetition this year?¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred was stunned and did not expect Diana to put forward this request. Diana saw


    took Charlotte''s hand when she saw astonishment in his face, ¡°Charlotte wants that too, so you won¡¯t


    refuse her request, will you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± As Charlotte wanted to defend herself, Diana hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want me to tell him what happened, help me with this.¡±


    If Kennedy came, she would definitely to find opportunities to show off her figure to him.


    Although Yanis was not d that Diana said that, she was still looking forward to it, but she said, ¡°Mr.


    Manfred, if it is too difficult, it is ok to have only malepetition as previous years.¡±


    However, Manfred slightly smiled, ¡°I think your proposal is good.¡±


    There seemed to be light in his gentle eyes, but the light was soft without any offensive, which stunned


    them.


    ¡°In the past, it only had malepetition. I think it will be funny if there is girlpetition.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    What?


    It was an anniversary party, not a swimmingpetition...


    But Diana and Yanis were eager to attend it, so she said nothing.


    ¡°So you agree? So can we attend itter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''ll talk to the person in charge about it, and I''ll ask him to arrange one. All three of you?


    Seats are limited, so if all three of you want to attend, I''ll ask him to reserve positions for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yanis and Diana nodded involuntarily.


    Only Charlotte did not, so they looked at her.


    ¡°Charlotte, you won''t join?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Charlotte paused and said in embarrassment, ¡°I can''t swim.¡±


    Of course she couldn''t attend.


    Yanis was surprised, ¡°You can''t swim? Oh my God, even if you can''t swim, you have to learn it. Or it is


    boring.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, you can cheer us up on ashore. Manfred, please help us to get two positions.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Manfred nodded with a smile.


    He left and notified the person in charge, then Diana ran to apply for it excitedly. Yanis asked her to go


    first and she he stayed with Charlotte.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed Mr. Manfred¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Charlotte paused and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There was obviously full of love. Was he approaching you and you did not agree?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Are you reading that wrong? I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with him.¡±


    Manfred was approaching her? It was impossible!


    She was Kennedy¡¯s wife. Although she was not his real wife, Manfred knew it and he would not do


    such a thing.


    ¡°I know you''re not like that, but that doesn''t stop him from liking you. That look... It feels very


    possessive, and you know what? Last time...¡±


    Yanis told Charlotte what had happened in the mall.


    ¡°So I feel Mr. Manfred is approaching you. Although you had scandal with Mr. Kennedy, if Mr. Manfred


    doesn¡¯t mind that, I feel youpletely can......¡±


    ¡°Yanis!¡± Charlotte suddenly interrupted her words, ¡°Don¡¯t say that again!¡±


    Even if she was not with Kennedy, she would not with Manfred!


    Or it would be incest. How could a sister-inw have a rtionship with brother? How would others


    think about the Moore family and her?


    Yanis was frightened by her stern expression and stunned for a long time before nodding, ¡°I know.¡±


    Charlotte was caught in thoughts.


    Originally her heart was chaotic, and now she was not calm after hearing Yanis¡¯ words.


    Manfred would not really like her, right?


    But why was he so good to her? Without hesitation, he gave three hundred thousand to help her


    mother, and gave her a dress worth more than a million yuan.


    With that look in his eyes and smile, Charlotte suddenly felt there was a sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 181 The Difference

    Chapter 181 The Difference


    The minutes ticked by and the game soon began.


    The girls heard that there was a girlpetition and the champion could have unexpected awards, so


    many girls applied for it.


    Ivy and Mandy applied for it too.


    When they came back and saw Charlotte sitting there, they couldn''t help bute over and make a


    few sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Isn''t this the new guy in our department? Why sit here in a daze?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you go for thepetition? Aren''t people like you supposed to be the most pushy?¡±


    Yanis stared at them, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just to see her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won''t apply for it?¡± Ivy asked, staring at Charlotte.


    Charlotte lightly nced at her. ¡°Is there a rule that I must attend?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ivy was angry. Originally she thought there was an opportunity to harm her, but she would not


    participate in it.


    ¡°What does it matter to you if she doesn¡¯t participate? You can join if you want to. Why bother with all


    the others?¡± Yanis protected Charlotte like a hen protecting her child, fiercely staring at the two.


    ¡°Ivy, I think she dares not participate and was afraid to lose to us. Since she was so ipetent, we


    don¡¯t need to pay attention to her.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    After two people left, Yanis said angrily, ¡°Did these two people bully you in usual time?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, they just said it, leave them alone.¡± Charlotte shook her head and motioned her not to get


    angry.


    When the game was on, Kennedy appeared. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, when Nathan


    pushed him out, the kind of cold strong breath on his body, as well as that handsome face caused a


    great sensation.


    Many girls were talking about it in private.


    ¡°He is so handsome, and he will be the perfect lover if he isn''t in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those eyes are so deep. If he takes a look at me, I''ll be drunk.¡±


    ¡°Do you drink? Stop dreaming... Although he is sitting in a wheelchair, his momentum overwhelmed all


    the men present, so he is not an ordinary man, we can¡¯t get close to him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Kennedy has great momentum even if he is sitting in wheelchair. If he stands up......¡±


    The crowd signed and said no more.


    Kennedy was the boss and he was pushed to the main position. Among the crowd, he found that


    charming figure in red at a nce. She was particrly conspicuous standing in the crowd.


    Well, this damn woman.


    He asked her to change the dress, but she didn''t change but came to the swimming pool in that.


    Those damned men¡¯s eyes were glued to her. Did she not know it or did she deliberately show it to


    them?


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy subconsciously since he showed up.


    When they looked at each other, Charlotte was stunned. Before she had any action, Kenney moved


    away his eyes and then fixed his eyes at Diana next to her.


    Diana caught Kennedy¡¯s eyes, blinked to him, revealing a smile like a flower.


    Nathan standing behind Kennedy could not help but rolled his eyes toward the air.


    ¡°Where was Mr. Kennedy looking at? Is it in that direction?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that Assistant Wilson who had been demoted? Is Mr. Kennedy still looking at her?¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking. Why look at her since she had been demoted?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see who''s standing next to her? The daughter of the Han family, sister of Zain! That is a


    noble status. If Mr. Kennedy were not disabled, they would be matched couple.¡±


    ¡°Your words are not pleasant. Although Mr. Kennedy is disabled, he is excellent. Miss Nelson is a


    match to him and they have the familiar family background.¡±


    All words fell on the ears of the three.


    Diana felt hot in ears but sweet in heart.


    But Yanis sniffed in disdain.


    Charlotte felt bitter in heart and secretly took a look at Diana with the corner of her eyes.


    She stood there in a white dress, like a white angel in the light. She had fair and the title of Miss


    Nelson, which was eager to get by many people.


    In B City, the Han family was really a match to the Moore family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And Miss Nelson was match to Mr. Kennedy.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and looked vertically at her toes.


    Not like her... She was a daughter of the Wilson family with nothing and she was not the favored


    daughter. She got divorced and was pregnant with other men''s child, women like her...


    Everyone would feel unlucky and disgusted about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Yanis''s voice suddenly was heard. Charlotte raised her head with


    astonishment. Yanis showed a bright smile, ¡°You are better than a lot of people present, and I just


    noticed that Mr. Kennedy was looking at you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She was right, Kennedy did look at her her, butter his eyes fell on Diana.


    She was now worried that Kennedy would deliberately do something with Diana because he wanted to


    provoke her.


    At this thought, Charlotte pursed her lips and said, ¡°I was just thinking about who was going to win the


    Yanis was stunned and the showed an ostentatious smile, ¡°Of course it will be me. I am good at


    swimming.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana said, ¡°Be careful, I am good at swimming too, and sure I will win thepetition.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis looked at her with a sneer, ¡°You are not ourpany''s staff, win what?¡±


    ¡°Since I can participate, I can win. You think I am not yourpany staff, I should give way to you?¡±


    Diana deliberately irritated her.


    Yanis suddenly changed her facial expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give way to me? I will not lose to a


    white lotus like you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you say is a while lotus?


    ¡°You.¡±


    Charlotte quickly stopped them, ¡°It is just a game, don¡¯t quarrel, the boys are to start.¡±


    There were a lot of people in the boys''petition. A group of aristocrats stood beside the swimming


    pool in their swimming trunks. As soon as they appeared, the girls shouted wildly, and many took out


    their mobile phones and snapped at them.


    Preston was standing quite close to Charlotte. He turned his head and saw Charlotte. Suddenly, he


    smiled and came over.


    ¡°If I win, can you give me your cell phone number?¡±


    Charlotte was in a burst of astonishment, looking at this young man with a smiling face.


    Yanis blinked her eyes and thought of something. She said, ¡°Who are you? Why does it matter to


    Charlotte if you win?¡±

 Chapter 182 Enjoy It

    Chapter 182 Enjoy It


    Preston touched his head in embarrassment and exined to Charlotte sincerely.


    ¡°My name is Preston Austin, the only son of YUE Group. My hobby is ying ball and racing. I want to


    make a friend with you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis, ¡°......¡±


    Diana pressed her lips and said in sarcasm, ¡°YUE Group? Who do you think you are? Want to make


    friends with us? See if you deserve.¡±


    The words made everyone¡¯s face change. Preston¡¯s face turned pale and he was speechless, looking


    at Diana.


    Although Charlotte didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, Diana¡¯s words were too harsh, and she could not


    believe those words were said by Diana, so she took a nce at Diana in surprise.


    Since Diana became the daughter of the Nelson family, she thought many people respected her.


    Usually she was arrogant and domineering. Because she had her identity, people dared not do


    anything to her. In front of Charlotte, she usually disguised as an elegant woman, and now she forgot


    that when she saw Preston.


    Thinking of this, Diana showed a kind smile.


    ¡°Charlotte, I didn''t mean that... I just think...¡± She got close to Charlotte and whispered, which


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    sessfully made Charlotte¡¯s face change.


    ¡°Go.¡± Yanis urged Preston, ¡°That you win or not has nothing to do with Charlotte. And don¡¯t me us if


    you lose.¡±


    Preston knew he had said something wrong and said in embarrassment, ¡°I''m sorry, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    And he left.


    The boys'' swimmingpetition began in a whistle. Because they stood next to the site, Yanis was


    particrly excited, pped at them holding a mobile phone and shouting, ¡°Mr. Manfred, fighting! Mr.


    Manfred, fighting!¡±


    Manfred had a good figure. While screaming, Yanis shoot at him holding a mobile phone and walking in


    high heels and long skirt, which made Charlotte feel worried for her.


    It was no doubt that the winner was Manfred.


    In a female voice scream, almost all the people saw ,Manfred¡¯s good shape out of the water, only


    Charlotte noticed Kennedy not far behind her.


    He sat in his wheelchair, expressionless. His eyes were cold, as if he didn''t mind it.


    But Charlotte felt sorry for him.


    If... If he hadn''t been disabled, tonight... he could swim in the water like everyone else, but because


    there was a problem in legs, he was confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. He couldn''t do that


    other people could do.


    Her vision fell all the time on Kennedy, which had been sensed by Kennedy. His sharp eyes shoot


    straight towards her. Charlotte was surprised and quickly moved her eyes.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became mockery.


    Was there sympathy in her eyes?


    Was she pitiful about him?


    No sooner had Charlotte dropped her eyes than Yanis came back and tugged at her, ¡°What are you


    thinking about? The game was so wonderful, why don¡¯t youe and have a look? I took a lot of


    photos of Mr. Manfred. I will send to youter.¡±


    ¡°Send to me?


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he approaching you? I''ll show you his body first, so that you can get familiar with it.¡±


    The word ¡°body¡± reminded Charlotte of the rainy night before. The man had pressed her on the leather


    chair. His deep breathing and hot hands made her tremble.


    Her face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Then she returned to her seat and took a drink from the ss, not noticing that it had been quietly


    changed.


    Ivy and Mandy not far from noticed it and showed a pleasing smile.


    ¡°Ivy, I told you, we will have a chance to destroy her.¡±


    Ivy smirkedcently, ¡°As long as she drinks that, she will get hot and dizzy. Please inform Arthur


    and ask him to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Mandy quickly sent a message to Arthur.


    Girlspetition also began. Yanis and Diana went to put on a swimsuit. When all girls appeared,


    Charlotte was shocked, because almost all were wearing bikini, and no one wear a jumpsuits or


    conservative one. There were excellent men of B City gathering ce, and these women wanted an


    opportunity.


    Diana and Yanis participated in it. Before leaving, Yanis asked Charlotte must go to cheer her up, and


    Charlotte agreed, and promised to take a lot of sexy beautiful photos of her.


    Yanis then walked away happily.


    Charlotte had the fruit, and took out Yanis¡¯ mobile phone and was ready to take pictures.


    As she stood up, she felt dizzy.


    Then she sat back, reached out and rubbed her eyebrows, wondering why she suddenly felt weak all


    over. Did she not sleep wellst night? Thinking of this, Charlotte shook her head, but found that the


    dim sum wine on the table turned into a double shadow.


    She had to take pictures of Yanis and Diana.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte reached out and pinched her thigh. The pain made her instantly sober up a


    lot, so she stood up and walked toward the pool side.


    After a few steps, Charlotte found that her body was so soft that she fell to the side.


    Someone helped her up and said, ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡±


    It was a woman''s voice. Charlotte shook her head and thanked the woman.


    Even if she had no strength, she had to tell Yanis and Diana, because they were still waiting for her.


    ¡°Hey, Don¡¯t you feel well? Let me help you to the back and take a rest.¡± A familiar voice was heard, but


    she could not remember who it as. She tried to see who it was, but her eyes became blurred.


    Charlotte nodded in confuse.


    Then she went to the back with the help of the person. Charlotte thought of something and whispered,


    ¡°Please help me tell Yanis...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before she had finished her words, Charlotte was pushed hardly, and then she fell forward.


    Bang!


    The door behind was mmed shut. Charlotte thought she was going to fall down, but was hugged.


    ¡°Enjoy it!¡±


    ¡°Finally, I have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    A familiar male voice sounded. Charlotte was unconscious, but she tried to break the embrace of the


    man. The man thought the door had been closed, so he simply allowed her to step back.


    Charlotte desperately widened her eyes to see the person in front of her.


    The blurred figure gradually became clear.


    ¡°Arthur?¡±


    The person standing in front of her was Arthur!


    Hearing her call him, Arthur showed an obscene smile.


    ¡°Little Beauty ~¡±


    ¡°The person who helped me in was...¡±


    ¡°Ivy, she is the matchmaker between you and me. After we made it, we should thank her.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed. She sobered a bit, ran to the door and stretech her hand.

 Chapter 183 You Cant Get Away

    Chapter 183 You Can''t Get Away


    ¡°You can''t get away.¡± Arthur pressed her hand and grasped her delicate wrist. He lowered his


    deliberately, which made it obscene. ¡°Everyone is in the banquet, and after the swimmingpetition,


    there will be more wonderful activities. Even if you run away, no one wille to save you. You might


    as well ept me and I will be gentle to you.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte shook his hand off forcefully and stepped back several steps.


    What was wrong with her? Why there was no strength in her hands or legs?


    Charlotte looked at her trembling fingers and her fair cheeks were getting redder and redder.


    The feeling of a steady stream of hot air was rising from her abdomen. It was familiar.


    Just like when she was taken away and locked in the room by Gerald!


    She was drugged again?


    As soon as this thought urred to her mind, Charlotte felt extremely desperate.


    ¡°Charlotte, I tried to persuade you to be with me, but you didn''t agree, so I had to do this, you know... I


    like you very much. As long as you are obedient today, I guarantee that no one will dare to bully you in


    the department. How do you think?¡±


    With her back against the cold wall, Charlotte pinched her thigh hard to sober herself up.


    She saw Arthur walking towards her, reaching out his hand to unbutton his shirt. His eyes were


    obscene, like the light of a wild animal in the dark room.


    No......


    She could not let him seed.


    Otherwise, Kennedy would feel more disgusted about her feel her more dirty!


    No way!


    Absolutely no!


    Before Arthur came over, Charlotte pushed Arthur with all her strength.


    ¡°If you dare touch me, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Arthur thought she had no strength, but being pushed by her, he felt to the floor.


    ¡°Hasn''t the drug taken effect yet? You still have the strength?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Did you drug me?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, don''t me me. The main reason is that you are too stubborn, so I have to use an unusual


    method.¡±


    ¡°You are despicable!¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip and said with then remaining consciousness to Arthur,


    ¡°Don''t you know I am with Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I''ve been demoted because he abandoned me?¡± Charlotte leaned against the


    wall, gasping heavily and staring at him, ¡°If he really abandoned me, howe he just demoted rather


    than directly fired me?¡±


    Hearing that, Arthur was stunned and confused.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you really with Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    To save herself, she bit her lower lip and said, ¡°He''s just angry with me. He''s just trying to get angry


    with me by demoting me. If he really doesn''t want to see me, he won''t leave me. I was demoted so that


    he could take me back one day!¡±


    Charlotte didn''t believe these words herself, but what could she do now? In a ce like this, where


    everyone was at a party, no one was likely toe to her rescue even if she called for help.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Arthur was stunned. If it was really as Charlotte said, he couldn''t touch her.


    If he did, would he be able to continue to work in the Moore Group?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you send me out of here, I can pretend it never happened, I won''t tell on you, and we''ll be just


    subordinates. But if you touch me... I swear to God, I''ll drag you down from your position even if I die.


    Arthur, you won''t do it, right?¡±


    Arthur suddenly became silent and lowered his eyes as if he were thinking.


    ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t be cheated by her. She has been transferred to our department for long, if someone really


    misses her, she won¡¯t be sent to you.¡± A voice rang out from outside. It was Mandy, who was guarding


    outside.


    She heard everything inside clearly.


    Afraid that Arthur would be cheated by Charlotte, she spoke out.


    Arthur was stunned, ¡°Yes, if Mr. Kennedy really misses you, how could he not keep an eye on you? You


    are cheating me!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte shouted, ¡°I have told you the truth anyway, think about it! Do you want your future, or


    me?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to choose, Arthur. You can have both. Don''t forget you have Jessica, we will help you


    and you can keep your position.¡±


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Charlotte sneered, ¡°Is she more powerful than Kennedy?¡±


    Arthur was perplexed.


    Charlotte could not wait, because she felt the heating up from her abdomen was constantly


    attacking her. If it was dragged, she might not be able to control her consciousness.


    Damn it!


    Charlotte reached out and bit broken two fingertips to keep herself sober.


    She walked slowly to the door, saying, ¡°As a supervisor, you can have any kind of women? Don''t


    stumble because of me. Come and open the door.¡±


    ¡°Arthur, she lies! It''s the only chance you''ve been thinking about, and if you miss it, you''ll never get it


    again! Arthur!¡±


    Hearing that, Arthur came back to his sense.


    Yeah, he''d been thinking about this woman for so long, and he''d been waiting for this anniversary


    dinner to have a chance to get her, and if he let her go like that...


    ¡°Besides, if you sleep with her tonight, she will be a whore. Even if she had something with Mr.


    Kennedy before, Mr. Kennedy won''t want a whore, so you don''t have to be afraid of her.¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed and she walked quickly to the door and tried to pull it open. Arthur jumped


    forward to directly embrace her,ughing lewdly.


    ¡°That''s right; and if you talk nonsense, I''ll say you seduced me. Mr. Kennedy won''t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte raised her hands to attach him. Arthur snorted, directly held her shoulder and


    pulled off the gauze shawl on her body, revealing her fair skin


    Suddenly, Arthur was attracted by this.


    ¡°Charlotte......¡± Arthur swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously, as if in a trance, ¡°If you are


    obedient to me! I''ll give you anything you want, I promise!¡±


    The door could not be opened, so Charlotte could only run to the inside and round to the other side of


    the table. ¡°Don''te here.¡±


    Outside the door, Mandy heard the sound inside and smiled with satisfaction.


    Outside, the activity was in full swing.


    Yanis swam along but did not find Charlotte, so she was absent-minded, and Diana won the


    ¡°Didn''t you say you''d beat me? Why did you suddenly slow down? Did you have no enough strength?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis took a look at her and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be proud, didn¡¯t you find out that you good


    friend is missing?¡±


    Diana paused and looked around, and she did not see Charlotte.

 Chapter 184 Buried with Her

    Chapter 184 Buried with Her


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Diana wiped the water on her face and asked.


    Just then the staff came up to help her up, ¡°Congrattions to this youngdy who won the women''s


    swimmingpetition.¡±


    Themplight illuminated to her, making the water on her body more dazzling. The vision of almost


    everyone gathered on Diana.


    Diana was excited, leaving Charlotte behind and facing the cameracently.


    Yanis got out from the water, took a towel to wipe her body and then walked toward the ce where


    Charlotte was, but she failed to find Charlotte after looking around, and the mobile phone she gave her


    was gone.


    Yanis was worried. Where was she?


    She looked around and found Ivy who was smiling with satisfaction. The two people before......


    Yanis suddenly thought of something, so she tried to find Manfred and tell him about it.


    Manfred liked Charlotte. If she told him, he would not sit idly by.


    But she failed to find him after looking around. Yanis was worried as ants on the hot pot.


    Out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of someone not far behind.


    Kennedy in the wheelchair!


    He!


    Didn''t Charlotte get out of his car before? They should have something to do with each other. If she


    asked Kennedy for help, he would agree, right?


    Whatever! Now Manfred could not be found, she could onlye to Kennedy!


    Yanis quickly walked toward Kennedy.


    Nathan far away saw Yanis dressed in a bikini and covered with water walking toward them, looking in


    a hurry. After a close look, he found she was the girl with Charlotte.


    So he bowed his head and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, someone ising.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°Ask her to go away.¡±


    Tonight there had been a lot of girls to try to talk to him, but Kennedy was too cold, his eyes stopped


    them froming forward. Some built up courage toe forward, but was driven off by Nathan.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, she should note for you.¡±


    Nathan''s words made Kennedy frown lightly and look toward that woman.


    After one nce, he withdrew his eyes, without another nce at her.


    Instead, he thought of Charlotte in a sexy red dress.


    Damn it!


    That woman was a real ghost.


    Kennedy suddenly found that woman was out of his sight and he had no idea where she was.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please help Charlotte!¡±


    Kennedy frowned and took a sharp look at her with his dark eyes, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Yanis was hurried toe over, now she was panting heavily, ¡°Charlotte is missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, ¡°What is going on? How do you know she is missing?¡±


    Yanis organized hernguage and said in a simple and clear way, ¡°Before we get into the water she


    promised to take pictures for us, but she did not appear until the end of the game. I just went around


    the field but I did not see her. Charlotte is not the kind of people who leave without saying goodbye, I


    suspect she must have an ident.¡±


    Her words hit him hard, and his hands tightened on hisp for some reason. ¡°Where was thest time


    you saw her?¡±


    Yanis thought for a moment before she said, ¡°She has not run around because she was in a dress and


    has been sitting over there to drink.¡±


    Kennedy raised his chin lightly. Nathan immediately found a few people to ask about it.


    In less than two minutes, Ivy was carried over by a group of people.


    Because of the struggle, she looked messy.


    ¡°What -- what are you doing? Let me go.¡± Ivy originally had imposing manner, but after seeing


    Kennedy, she inexplicably felt her back cold and dared not speak again and even dared not see


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    Yanis stood on the side, ¡°Before the game started, she came with her friends to provoke. Why you are


    alone now?¡±


    Like a sh of inspiration, Yanis asked loudly, ¡°Where is your friend? Did you do something bad


    together?¡±


    Ivy didn''t want to be identified, so she could defend for herself.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What bad thing have we done? Don''t you slur!¡±


    ¡°Where is your friend? Can you tell me where she is?¡±


    ¡°She just went to the bathroom!¡±


    Nathan interrupted them impatiently, ¡°Stop arguing, Ivy. Someone has testified that you took Charlotte


    away. Now take us to find her.¡±


    Hearing that, Ivy¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    Yanis said, ¡°It is you trying to hurt her. You used all kinds of way to bully her, frame her, and now again!


    Where on earth have you taken her?¡±


    Ivy bit her lower lip and denied it.


    ¡°I didn''t hurt her. She said she wasn''t feeling well, I helped her go to have a rest!¡±


    Kennedy eyes like a sharp knife fell on the face of Ivy. Ivy suddenly felt her shoulders as heavy as


    having mountains on them, which made her have to bend down.


    ¡°In a minute, I have to see her.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to her, you will be buried with her.¡±


    The cold sound was likeing from hell. Ivy was frightened, trembling all over with a pale face.


    Nathan immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up and take us to find her!¡±


    ¡°Ok.....¡± Ivy could no longer care about others. She only had Kennedy¡¯s words in her mind. If Charlotte


    had an ident, then she would..... She doesn''t want to die yet!


    ¡°I''ll take you there, hurry up!¡± Ivy quickly got up and walked there.


    ¡°Keep up.¡±


    Nathan pushed Kennedy quickly and, Yanis was also following.


    While others were enthusiastic. Very few people knew the situation here, after all, there were a lot of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    people on the spot. When Diana was surrounded by the halo, she excitedly looked toward Kennedy,


    but identally found that Kennedy left with a gloomy face, and hepletely pay attention to her.


    The smile on Diana''s face disappeared at a stroke.


    To win thispetition, to win this honor, to be the best and brightest woman tonight, she tried hard


    from the beginning to the end.


    But Kennedy unexpectedly did not take a nce at her, why?


    ¡°Go fast!¡± Following Kennedy behind, Yanis scolded Ivy when she saw Ivy¡¯s legs were trembling.


    Ivy had to speed up the pace. Yanis was nervous and said, ¡°Where exactly did you take her? What do


    you want to do to her?¡±


    Ivy almost cried out, ¡°I didn''t want to do this. it was an order from our supervisor. He asked me to drug


    in her ss and then...¡±

 Chapter 185 I Must Stay!

    Chapter 185 I Must Stay!


    Theplexion of the crowd changed and Nathan scolded angrily.


    ¡°How dare you use drugs in thepany!¡±


    Ivy was scared and almost cried, ¡°Sorry, it is really not my business. It is Arthur let me do so, he is my


    direct superior, I dare not disobey at all!¡±


    Nathan felt anger in his chest, ¡°Walk quickly, do you want me to peel your skin?¡±


    Ivy led them around the corner, crying, and then she stopped suddenly, staring nkly before her.


    Nathan pushed Kennedy around corner and saw the scene too, so he stopped his pace suddenly.


    Only Yanis cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Charlotte... Mr. Manfred, why are you here?¡±


    Manfred was holding Charlotte. With her head up, Charlotte closed her eyes. A clear palm print was on


    her cheek and bruise was on her neck.


    The door of the room was open. Arthur was beaten half alive on the door, with injuries on his face.


    Mandy was next to him, looking terrified.


    After she saw Ivy, she immediately was to walk toward her, but she stopped when she saw Kennedy


    not far away from Ivy.


    Charlotte was still wearing the red dress, but the fabric on it had be so tattered that it was obvious


    that it had been torn. Arge male suit wrapped her around.


    Manfred held her petite body in his arms. The drug was too strong, so Manfred directly knocked her


    out.


    This scene pricked Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    They all did not expect to see this scene. It took a long while for Yanis figure out what had happened.


    She had not seen Manfred, so she went to Kennedy.


    But now before they hadn''t arrived, Manfred had already rescued Charlotte, that was to say, Manfred


    came early?


    ¡°You moved fast.¡±


    A long timeter, Kennedy said with sarcasm.


    Manfred wrinkled eyebrows. Although Kennedy was here, he did not put down Charlotte, but held her


    more tightly, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°I know you don''t like her, but she is your wife, as her


    husband, you should protect her.¡±


    Kennedy pressed his lips and there were sharp light in her dark eyes.


    ¡°Didn''t you protect her well?¡±


    ¡°She''s your wife!¡±


    Seeing that Kennedy did not care about it, Manfred suddenly feel wronged for Charlotte, so he shouted


    aloud!


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were deep and no one could see through them.


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t want a woman lying under other¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Manfred who had been always gentle was angry. If not for holding Charlotte, Manfred would rush


    forward to grab his cor and paunch him.


    Suddenly, Charlotte moved and whispered unconsciously. Manfred leaned over to listen and heard the


    name of Kennedy......


    His pupils suddenly contracted and he looked at Kennedy.


    She called the name of Kennedy lightly, with grievance and distress, but her eyes did not open, it was


    obviously subliminal behavior and action.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Manfred¡¯s eyes were like hooks. ¡°She keeps calling your name.¡±


    That clutched Kennedy¡¯s heart. He dangerously narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°But you?¡±


    Kennedy darkened his eyes and said, ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    ¡°Kennedy,¡± Manfred said and tightened Charlotte more tightly, ¡°If you do not have the ability to protect


    her, get divorced.¡±


    With that, he turned around directly holding Charlotte.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred!¡± Nathan stopped him before he took his first step, ¡°What are you talking about? That''s


    Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wife, please put her down!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I have to take her to hospital. You cane along if you really want to save her.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°You...¡±


    Manfred walked away.


    Nathan anxiously looked at Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Kennedy showed a cold face, emotionless.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Holding Charlotte, Manfred moved forward and suddenly stopped, because Charlotte in aa


    suddenly clutched his clothes tightly, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Manfred frowned and stared at her unpleasantly.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± Charlotte begged quietly. She finally opened her eyes and looked at Manfred.


    Those cold eyes were as red as the color of blood. Because of the drug, she looked soft and weak.


    Just now he had no choice but to beat her fainted, now she woke up, would the drug take effect again?


    ¡°Stop that.¡± He whispered to her, ¡°You''ve been drugged. I''m taking you to the hospital now.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°I don''t want to go to the hospital.¡±


    Her voice was small but firm.


    ¡°Do you have to stay? Even if he leaves you alone, and you still want to stay?¡± When Manfred asked


    this question, he suddenly hated himself that why he had asked his grandpa to advocate this marriage.


    She was so tired now.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlotte clutched at his shirt, ¡°Put me down, or... he''ll only misunderstand me.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t want to...¡± Charlotte''s forehead broke out in sweat, and she said with difficulty, ¡°Let him


    misunderstand me again.¡±


    Manfred¡¯s legs were like filled with lead. He did not move but held her tightly with hands and did not put


    her down.


    ¡°Manfred.¡± Charlotte''s voice was with plea and her eyes were with tears.


    Manfred¡¯s heart softened. He had to put her down, and then helped her stand.


    ¡°Do you really want to stay? You''re drugged now, and if you don''t go to the hospital...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°I know...¡±


    But so what, if she really left with Manfred tonight, she would be misunderstood.


    So, she had to stay.


    ¡°Kennedy!¡± Manfred had no other way since she insisted on staying. He could only turn to Kennedy and


    said in a cold voice, ¡°Did you see that? The woman you misunderstand doesn''t want to leave with me


    at all. She''s drugged now. If you''re a man, take her to the hospital.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold, but Charlotte was hot as if she was in fire, so she could not feel that.


    All of a sudden, Kennedy curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Who said she has to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You like to help her so much, why don¡¯t you help her?¡±


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    Manfred waspletely angry and wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Charlotte.


    Charlotte pulled his clothes, and then step by step she moved forward and came to Kennedy.


    ¡°I am not a slut.¡±

 Chapter 186 She Really liked Him

    Chapter 186 She Really liked Him


    She solemnly stared at Kennedy and sniffed, ¡°I did note here myself, I was drugged, and you saw


    it.¡±


    Kennedy was stunned by her words.


    She was exining to him.


    After that, Charlotte did not stay long, but bypassed Kennedy. Nathan asked her quickly, ¡°Mrs. Moore,


    where are you going to?¡±


    Charlotte walked on without a word.


    Standing in situ, Manfred clenched his fist and held back the impulse toe forward.


    He had been enduring because Charlotte''s stubborn eyes, if he now rushed up, she would be in vain.


    People present were confused.


    Ivy and Mandy were the most confused.


    Charlotte was demoted, so they used a variety of small dirty tricks to frame her these days. Although


    they had not seeded before, but this them, they got Charlotte miserable.


    And she incredibly was the wife of Kennedy!


    Wife!!


    No one would have thought of this title! For a moment, they thought they would be screwed.


    Yanis stood in situ, as if she could not move by pointing her acupoint.


    After a while, she suddenly thought of something and turned to run to Charlotte.


    ¡°Nathan.¡±


    Nathan suddenly reacted, pushed Kennedy to turn the direction and chased after Charlotte.


    Charlotte walked forward, leaning on the wall, everything in front of her was blurred. Several times


    Charlotte was about to fall forward.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    Yanis quickly ran to Charlotte to hold her, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yanis?¡± Charlotte heard her voice and exined in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t take your picture


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yanis grabbed her arm, ¡°Your body is burning hot. That damn Arthur


    dared to drug you! Why didn¡¯t he look at himself in the mirror to see whether he is worthy of you? I''m


    going to get you to the hospital. Hang on.¡±


    ¡°Ok...¡± Charlotte nodded and leaned over Yanis. Yanis just came out from the water, so her body was


    still wet and cool, which made Charlotte feel veryfortable.


    Charlotte felt better. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yanis felt her body burning like fire. She felt distressed, ¡°Not at all, go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    After walking for a short distance, Nathan pushed Kennedy to catch up with them.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    Charlotte was supported by Yanis to go forward. She took a nce at them and found Kennedy was


    expressionless, so she did not answer him.


    ¡°Stop there.¡± Kennedy finally said.


    Charlotte did not stop, but Yanis involuntarily stopped the pace.


    She had to sumb to Kennedy¡¯s power.


    ¡°Why don''t you... let Mr. Kennedy send you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte shook her head and refused. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I''m afraid she can''t take you to the hospital in that dress.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte noticed that Yanis was wearing a bikini¡­


    Yanis changed her face, ¡°Gosh, I came in a hurry to save you, so I forgot to take my clothes. Wait for


    me here for a minute, I will be right back!¡±


    With that, Yanis put Charlotte down, and turned to run.


    When she left, Charlotte lost the strength to stand upright. She leaned against the wall and slid slowly


    down.


    Kennedy pushed his wheelchair forward and took her wrist, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kennedy''s palm was cold and hold her boiling hot wrist. Charlotte shook it off and stared at him with


    hatred.


    ¡°Never mind me.¡±


    Kennedy frowned and stared at her in displease.


    ¡°Charlotte, what do you want?¡±


    Charlotte slowly moved down along the wall. She had no strength to support herself anymore and her


    eyelids became heavy.


    ¡°I said never mind me. And you don''t believe me anyway.¡±


    Let her die here.


    Kennedy frowned and felt his heart burning too. Did she have any idea how seductive she was now?


    Misty eyes, soft body and that tattered red dress made him want to turn into a Wolf and jump on her.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Kennedymanded coldly, ¡°I send you to the hospital for treatment.¡±


    Charlotte ignored him. Kennedy came to drag her, but Charlotte was motionless. Kennedy used force


    and held Charlotte¡¯s slender body up, and then she fell into his arms.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go! I don''t need you to send me, I am here to wait for Yanis.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, get the car.¡± Kennedy said to Nathan. Nathan immediately nodded as receiving themand.


    Kennedy held Charlotte''s waist with one hand and turned the wheel with the other, ¡°You had better be


    obedient, otherwise I will send you back to the hall to let others see how sultry you are.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, ¡°You!¡±


    In the next second, Kennedy pressed her head against his chest, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    His move was fast and the wheelchair quickly moved forward. When Yanis arrived with the clothes,


    everyone was gone.


    She stood there for a long time and then she scratched her head.


    ¡°Maybe... she has been taken away by Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Since they are husband and wife, she will be fine!¡±


    Charlotte was taken into the car. She had no strength, and her hot body was fixed by Kennedy, so she


    could not move at all. And his clear male breath surrounded her strongly. This breath made her lulled


    and could not help but want to reach out to embrace him.


    Charlotte knew that she had feelings for the man who was holding her.


    They had been living together.


    Although he had sharp tongue, those things he did for her did exist.


    No one had ever been so kind to her.


    She was moved and had feeling for him at that moment.


    Feelings were domineering things, which bred without any reason.


    It grew deep inside her, and then it grew gradually...


    Until now, it was entrenched.


    After the door closed, Kennedy suddenly heard sobbing.


    He felt pain in his heart and looked down at Charlotte in his arms. He loosened his hand and held her


    chin and found Charlotte with tears on her face.


    Those tears made his mood fidgety.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He reached out and roughly wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Because he was impertinent, the skin of Charlotte¡¯s canthus got red.

 Chapter 187 He or Me?

    Chapter 187 He or Me?


    Damn it!


    Kennedy stared at her red skin impatiently.


    Was this woman made of water? Why did it be like this just by wiping tears for her?


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± His voice was hoarse and his eyes were dark.


    Charlotte raised her head from his arms and stared at him with blurred eyes.


    The look was usatory, and a momentter she struggled. ¡°You wouldn''t believe me anyway. I


    wouldn''t need you to take me to the hospital.¡±


    Kennedy did not move, but stared at her coldly.


    She struggled again, but this time he pressed her wrist.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Charlotte stared at him in astonishment, ¡°What...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I believe you?¡± Her stunned eyes made him irritable. He gave a low rebuke and then sped her waist


    and tightened. ¡°I said I believe you, do you hear that?¡±


    Charlotte did not answer, because she did not expect Kennedy would believe her.


    Momentster, Charlotte lowered her eyes and still visibly depressed.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were gloomy, ¡°Can you go to the hospital now?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, drive.¡±


    Nathan nodded and started the car.


    After the car drove out a minute, seeing that she was still depressed, Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°If


    don''t want to go to the hospital, I can use another way to help you.¡±


    At first Charlotte did not hear it clearly, and when she figured out what he said, looked at him with


    astonishment, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kennedy held her chin, leaned forward slightly and covered her with the cold male breath.


    ¡°What a good reason, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte refused him without even thinking about it!


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Dare you refuse me? Do you dislike me?¡±


    He pinched her chin with his big hand, bent down and sucked hard on her lips, then backed away from


    her forehead and gasped. ¡°Or do you want Manfred to detoxify you?¡±


    Hearing the name of Manfred, with her pupils shrunk, Charlotte shook her head, ¡°No!¡±


    Her reaction was big, which made Kennedy feel surprised, ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±


    But hearing that she said no, Kennedy was pleased and then he showed a smile, ¡°So you want me?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned by his words. Before she had any reaction, Kennedy suddenly circled her neck


    with his long arms and held her in arms, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Suddenly, Charlotte did not know how to answer.


    She did not expect Kennedy would ask this question. She did not understand what was in Kennedy¡¯s


    mind.


    They were in cold war, and he hated her, but every time he seemed to like flirting with her and was


    excited about it.


    As now, his inky eyes glowed green, like the light of a wild animal upon its prey, with a sense of


    possession that she could not escape from his palm.


    Subconsciously, Charlotte swallowed one mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°I...¡±


    That was a question she wouldn''t answer.


    Whoever it is, even if she really liked Kennedy, she would not say yes.


    Besides, who knew what the consequences would be? She did not know if Kennedy would say she


    was a slut again.


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Atst she said.


    Kennedy pressed his thin lips unpleasantly, ¡°You now know to escape? Answer the question before


    going to the hospital.¡±


    Charlotte was ufortable and he was closer to her, if she had been drugged with strong effect


    before, she now would have no strength to talk with him.


    She looked away. ¡°I don''t want to answer it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t answer?¡± Kennedy stared at her, ¡°I am your husband!¡± He tightly encircled her and seized her


    lips ruthlessly. His kiss was so hot and rough and Charlotte was in pain.


    She forced to be sober, but she failed because of his kiss. She tried to push him away, but he was too


    strong and steady as a mountain for her to move.


    Her mouth was filled with his breath, even their bodies were close and seamless, even across the


    clothes, Charlotte could feel Kennedy¡¯s cool body.


    Her body was too hot, she thought.


    So, she felt Kennedy¡¯s embracefortable.


    It must be.


    In the daze, Charlotte suddenly realized that her suit was being forcefully taken off. Then the window


    was lowered, and the cool night wind came in through the window, blowing her thin red dress.


    Without hesitation, Kennedy threw out her suit to the road from the window.


    It surprised Charlotte. Before she had any action, Kennedy held her chin and forced her to look into his


    eyes.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were dark, as dark clouds over the city.


    Her red skirt like fire caught his eyes from the beginning. And thenter she was wrapped in Manfred¡¯s


    suit in his arms, Kennedy even wanted to kill them.


    Butter this woman unexpectedly abandoned Manfred and came over to him.


    So Kennedy was unbearable.


    Her red dress was sexy, and now she was half exposed because it had been pulled.


    Kennedy suddenly lowered his head to bite on her shoulder. He did not use too much strength, but it


    hurt.


    Charlotte said aloud, ¡°What...What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It gives you a long memory.¡± Kenney¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°You are not allowed to wear this kind of


    dress in front of other men, or wear other men''s clothes, understand?¡±


    Charlotte did not speak but circled Kennedy¡¯s neck, with her petite body rubbing his body, as if she


    liked the temperature on his body.


    Kennedy paused and then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±


    Charlotte was ufortable, she hugged his neck, raised her head, and bit his Adam''s apple with her


    soft and hot lips.


    This action made Kennedy¡¯s body tense immediately. The veins revealed on his forehead. He caught


    Charlotte¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait, answer my question first, otherwise I will leave you


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    alone.¡±


    Tired that he might leave her alone, Charlotte said directly, ¡°Then leave me alone. Leave me on the


    roadside and leave me to die.¡±


    Night frowned.


    She seemed to be peevish.


    Kennedy did not get angry but stared at her. His voice became soft.


    ¡°Do you really want to die?


    Charlotte looked at him longingly and nodded miserably.


    It seemed to mean that she had been suffering too much and needed help.


    Kennedy restrained the aroused desire, ¡°Ask me if I agree.¡±

 Chapter 188 Love her Dearly

    Chapter 188 Love her Dearly


    There were a few vehicles in the night. The night breeze coolly came from the window. Charlotte sat on


    the leg of Kennedy, lying prone on his bosom. The heat of her body transferred continuously from her


    skin to Kennedy''s body.


    ¡°Will you agree?¡± Charlotte asked in a low voice.


    Kennedy sneered and got his lips close to her forehead.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Charlotte blinked but said nothing.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the hotel or go home?¡± Asked Kennedy.


    Charlotte froze for a moment and suddenly understood his words.


    She stammered and couldn''t speak.


    Kennedy stared at her for two seconds and then made a decision for her.


    ¡°Go to the nearest hotel.¡±


    Nathan driving the car, ¡°......¡±


    Oh, my gosh! Why did it change so quickly? He had no time to react, ok?


    Before getting into the car, these two people were indifferent to each other, and now they were


    discussing to go to the hotel instead of hospital?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Nathan immediately answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Kennedy, I will immediately navigate to the nearest hotel.¡±


    When Charlotte heard the voice of Nathan, she suddenly realized that there was another person in this


    car rather than her and Kennedy. In an instant her ears got red and subconsciously she buried her


    head into Kennedy¡¯s bosom.


    What a shame!


    Before they arrived at the hotel, Nathan had contacted the hotel in advance to get a room. As soon as


    he got off the car, he pushed Kennedy into the elevator in a rush.


    So in the hotel''s hall, many people waiting to check in or pass by saw that surprising scene.


    A man pushed another man in a wheelchair in a hurry. And it was stranger that the man in a wheelchair


    was holding a woman, who was wearing a man''s suit and quietly shrinking in the arms of the man.


    When they had disappeared, someone could not help asking.


    ¡°Are the three people going to sleep together?¡±


    *


    Nathan sent two people into the room and then quit quickly, because he knew what was going to


    happen next had nothing to do with him.


    He locked the door and went straight downstairs. Then he got back into the car, thought for a moment


    before he drove to supper.


    Charlotte was groggy and barely conscious, but she could feel herself beingid on a soft bed and then


    weighed down by a heavy body.


    At first she felt this man was so heavy that she could not breathe.


    Later, however, the temperature of this man gradually made her feelfortable, and the breath on his


    body made her inexplicably want to cater to.


    So Charlotte bowed her body with the feeling, straightening up her waist to cater to him. These actions


    were unconscious and Kennedy noticed that. Her eyes were blurred. She had strong will since she had


    kept talking to her on the way.


    Now...


    Kennedy lowered his body, grabbed her wrist and suddenly remembered the look Charlotte was crying.


    At that time he wanted her, but she refused, saying her child cannot be kept if he did that.


    It was a wild child and he shouldn''t feel bad.


    Even if it could not be kept, there was nothing to do with him.


    But...... But he cared about this woman''s tears.


    He stopped his move, sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Charlotte¡¯s eyes withplex eyes.


    Kennedy, what was wrong with you?


    Was such a woman worthy of your pity? She was not carrying your baby!


    Charlotte originally thought she was released, but he retreated. A huge sense of emptiness hit,


    Charlotte could not help but curl up her toes and wrapped Kennedy like an octopus.


    Kennedy was strong, and he let her alone. And then he made a call to Nathan.


    ¡°Bring Annie here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan had just arrived at the midnight snack booth and ordered the food, yet he had not had


    one bite of it, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you and Mrs. Moore...¡±


    ¡°Cut the craps. I need to see her in ten minutes. If it is over time, you will be fired.¡±


    As words fell, Kennedy directly hung up the phone.


    Before hanging up the phone, Nathan heard a charming female voiceing from the phone, ¡°Help


    me...¡±


    Nathan listened to the busy tone from the mobile phone and was speechless.


    Mr. Kennedy actually could stand it...


    Hypocrites! She was his wife!


    Nathan looked at the bowl of hot soup noodles in front of him glumly and directly got up to leave.


    He could not disobey his boss''s order.


    And Kennedy was suffering at the moment.


    In addition to controlling his own desires, he had to dress Charlotte well, so that Annie and Nathan


    would not see her untidy look when they arrived, so he took off his white shirt and put it on for


    Charlotte.


    However, Charlotte had been like an octopus hanging on his body, kissing him.


    As he had just taken her other hand off and was about to take the other hand, her hand entwined


    again.


    Finally, he pulled her hands apart but her feet hooked up.


    Had it not been for the fear of hurting her, he would have knocked her out directly, like Manfred, but he


    could not bear to do that.


    He hated this woman, but he also loved her. Kennedy had to use strong means, coaxing her that he will


    satisfy her if she put on her clothes.


    Charlotte like a child who wanted sugar was obedient, allowing Kennedy put on the white shirt for her.


    After buttoning, she excitedly rushed toward Kennedy.


    ¡°Is that all right now?¡± Kennedy pressed her directly onto the bed, ¡°No, a minuteter.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and enchanting, as if he had drunk a lot of wine. His hot breath was intoxicating.


    Charlotte blinked her eyes vaguely, ¡°I feel so tired. When you will help me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I''ll help you if you''ll just be good and shut your eyes for three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte felt that he seemed to be cheating her. She could not help but wrap her hands


    around his neck and her slender legs wrapped around his waist.


    The movement...


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and almost could not control himself.


    This woman always inadvertently flirted with him, so that he almost lost control.


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°No, I feel bad.¡±


    She rubbed against his chest and her hair rubbed against his handsome face. Kennedy¡¯s handsome


    face was expressionless, and his eyes were calm, only blue veins and sweat on his forehead showed


    that he was enduring.


    ¡°Wait... in two minutes, if they have note...¡±


    He would just do it!

 Chapter 189 To Save Her

    Chapter 189 To Save Her


    In the middle of the night, while murmuring, Annie followed Nathan to walk in the corridor, ¡°It iste at


    night, why do youe to me? Why don¡¯t you leave me alone?¡±


    Nathan showed a bitter face, ¡°Annie, I do not want to disturb you, but it is Mr. Kennedy¡¯smand, and


    I cannot disobey him.¡±


    Annie took a look at him, ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore was drugged, so...¡±


    ¡°Got drugged?¡± Annie widened her eyes, ¡°What drug? Is it that I am thinking about?¡±


    Nathan nodded with a wry smile.


    Annie immediately widened her eyes, ¡°What is going on? Can¡¯t Kennedy protect her?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, stop talking. Come with me and save her.¡±


    Annie could not help but sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t have to, he himself can save her.¡±


    Nathan stopped, took out the room card to wipe and then pushed the door open, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, your


    aunt is here.¡±


    The two people froze, looking at the scene inside the room.


    Charlotte like an octopus glued to Kennedy¡¯s body with her hands and feet, but she was wearing a


    white shirt. Her hair was messy, and Kennedy was sweating, pulled her while avoiding her.


    The scene did not look charming at all, butically chaotic.


    Seeing them standing over there, Kennedy inexplicably was to get angry and he rebuked coldly, ¡°Come


    and help.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly walked over to help.


    Annie could not helpughing.


    ¡°Kennedy, I have never seen you being helpless like this. Why, since when have you be so


    careful about a woman? You are not a person like this.¡±


    With that, Annie strode toward Kennedy.


    Nathan helped pull Charlotte, but he did not dare to touch, for fear of touching some part he shouldn''t


    touch. As a man, he was in a great bustle and could not help at all.


    ¡°Annie, what should we do? You are a doctor, hurry to think about a way.¡±


    Annie watched this scene with her hands folded in her chest.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Helpless, Kennedy had to call her.


    Annie was surprised to widen her eyes. Kennedy was different and had been rarely called her, now he


    asked for help for her?


    Why?


    He was a man. If that girl was drugged, he could...


    However, Annie quickly took out the drug from her pocket and put it in Charlotte''s nose to let her smell


    it. At the same time, she came to hold Charlotte.


    She did not use too much strength. She was soft, but she held Charlotte easily. A momentter,


    Charlotte slowly quieted down, closed her eyes and got fainted.


    She fell softly.


    Kennedy reached out his hand to catch her, hug her to the bosom. His eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± He asked.


    Annie sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°No, put her t, deal with yourself and leave her to me.¡±


    Nathan quickly stepped forward to help Kennedy sit back in the wheelchair. Kennedy had no clothes in


    his upper body. Annie was Kennedy¡¯s aunt, so he felt relieved to leave Charlotte to her.


    After they left, Annie looked at Charlotte who was in deep sleep, shook her head and sighed.


    And in another room, Nathan helped Kennedy put on a white shirt and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, why didn¡¯t


    you¡­ Why didn''t you...¡± He did not dare to say thetter part of the sentence, for fear that he would kill


    him.


    Sure enough, after his words, Kennedy¡¯s breath was colder and he took a sharp look at him.


    ¡°Is it your turn to talk?¡±


    Nathan subconsciously swallowed a spit, ¡°No, I just asked. I wander if Annie...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kennedy said impatiently. He felt hot and some part of his body had been hard because of


    desire. She was his wife, but he had to take into ount her body and controlled himself.


    He got annoyed.


    Suddenly, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Go out.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°...Yes, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    After Nathan went out, Kennedy lit a cigarette, rolling his wheelchair to the window. Looking out of the


    window of those dazzling lights, he took a smoke.


    In the haze, Kennedy¡¯s beautiful outline became dreamy, and the light in his eyes was flickering in the


    smoke.


    After a long time, Kennedy heard a noise from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy had no idea how many cigarettes he lit. He put it out and went out in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore is up.¡± Nathan said.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°Ok.¡±


    When Kennedy arrived, Annie was talking to Charlotte in the room, ¡°Have a good rest and sleep


    peacefully tonight. You will be fine in tomorrow morning.¡±


    When Charlotte regained consciousness, she remembered what had happened and was still worried.


    ¡°Is it really all right? I......¡±


    Knowing what she was worried about, Annie stroked her eyebrow gently, like a worried elder.


    ¡°Silly girl, I am a doctor, of course I know what you are worried about, rest assured, the baby is fine.¡±


    Charlotte felt relieved when she said that the child was fine. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Annie could not helpughing, ¡°You are Kenney¡¯s wife and I am Kennedy¡¯s aunt, you can call me aunt


    like him.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was stunned, if she called her aunt like Kennedy, it was...


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    As she was thinking, Kennedy¡¯s cold voice was heard. Charlotte looked toward the source of sound


    and saw Kennedying over.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her consciousness was more sober. When she saw Kennedy, she thought what she had done and her


    face flushed when she saw a few red marks on his neck.


    At that time she held Kennedy¡¯s neck and kissed on it, begging him to help her.


    In retrospect, Charlotte suddenly felt that she might as well not wake up, or she would not admit it.


    However, Charlotte was not good at hiding her emotions. As Kennedy appeared, she was so flushed


    that everyone would know what was in her mind.


    Kennedy nced at her coldly.


    ¡°Kennedy, Last time, you said it was an ident. You can''t make excuses for yourself this time.


    Charlotte is your wife. Is that how you protect your wife? You......¡±


    Kennedy didn''t speak but pressed his thin lips, allowing Annie to use her.


    Finally, Charlotte could not stand it and whispered, ¡°Well... Aunt......¡±

 Chapter 190 Play Hard to Get

    Chapter 190 y Hard to Get


    Kennedy took a sharp look at her, ¡°Who allow you to call her aunt?¡±


    His sudden cold breath surprised Charlotte. Her neck shrunk, and her eyes lowered timidly. She did not


    answer his words.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Annie stared at Kennedy, ¡°How can you talk to your wife like that? Charlotte,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    don''t pay any attention to him. Have a good rest tonight. I''ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    With that, Annie got up and walked toward Kennedy. Kennedy frowned. Before he had a reaction,


    Annie suddenly stretched out her hand to grab his ear.


    ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    His expressionless handsome face changed greatly. Charlotte was shocked, because she had never


    seen such an expression on his face before. All kinds of emotions of anger and shame were floating in


    his face and eyes, but he could do nothing to his aunt and could only say coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Annie clutched his ear, ¡°Go out with me quickly, I have something to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kennedy was angry, but he could obediently follow her out.


    After they went out, Charlotte subconsciously looked at Nathan standing next to her in embarrassment.


    ¡°That is Mr. Kennedy''s aunt and she is the only person in the world can deal with Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, she could see that.


    Although he was cold, he was respectful to his aunt. He did not say any bad words but followed her


    out. After all, she was his aunt.


    If it was Reynold, he might have said bad words to him.


    Outside the door


    Annie was still sping Kennedy¡¯s ear, ¡°What is wrong with you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to bully a


    woman?¡±


    ¡°I did not bully her. Let go.¡± Even if Kennedy was a man with rough skin, Annie used much strength and


    had pinching his ears, Kennedy¡¯s ears turned red.


    His face was bleak and cold, but Annie didn''t care about it at all.


    ¡°Why are you so mean to her? Don''t you know to be a gentleman to ady? All right, I know you don''t


    have women in your eyes, but Charlotte is your wife. You must do your duty as a husband, don''t you?¡±


    Kennedy was silent.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    Kennedy pursed lips and said grumpily, ¡°Aunt, this is my private matter, leave me alone.¡±


    Annie immediately raised her eyebrows, ¡°Are you criticizing me meddling your things? Your mother


    asked me to take care of you before she died. Is this the way you treat me?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°......¡±


    Feeling the difference in his breath, Annie curled her mouth and took her hand back.


    ¡°Well, I just said casually, don''t think too much. But remember, be gentle to Charlotte, she''s a nice


    woman.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Aunt, why are you so sure she is a nice


    woman?¡±


    ¡°You are in a wheelchair. Who would marry you?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...There are plenty of women willing to marry into the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to marry into the Moore family, not marry you. If you are not a member of the Moore


    family, not the president of the Moore Group, do you think there will be a woman like you? Unless they


    are blind.¡± Annie was impolite to Kennedy and her words were as straight and sharp as Kennedy¡¯s.


    Kennedy frowned and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°What is good to you if you attack me withnguage like


    that?¡±


    ¡°You can''t hear the truth? I just want to tell you that Charlotte is not bad. If you miss such a girl, you will


    regret it¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you know she didn''t marry into the Moore family for money?¡±


    Annie sneered, looking at Kennedy with his arms folded before her chest, ¡°If she is really a greedy vain


    woman, she won''t marry you with a child in her belly and protect the child even after you know it.¡±


    ¡°She''s still in love with her ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, she has no feeling to her ex-husband at all. She''s just a mother defending her


    child, that''s all.¡±


    Kennedy snorted coldly and insisted on his own thought.


    ¡°I heard from Nathan that she defended you when others said you are crippled. Kennedy, if you think


    such a girl is really vain, you are really blind!¡±


    ¡°It''s gettingte. I will ask Nathan to send you back.¡±


    Kennedy did not want to talk to her anymore but directly rolled the wheelchair into the room.


    Annie curled her lips, looking at Kennedy¡¯s back, ¡°I just telling the truth, boy. Fine, I am leaving.¡±


    Nathan was called out, and then he saw Annie off.


    There were only Kennedy and Charlotte in the room. Thinking of things before, Charlotte dared not


    face him, so as Kennedy came in, she quicklyy down and covered herself with quilt.


    The sound of the wheelchair stopped bedside the bed. Charlotte closed her eyes.


    Kennedy¡¯s cold voice was heard from behind.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    Charlotte heard it, but shey there motionless.


    ¡°Get up and help me to bed.¡±


    Charlotte immediately widened her eyes. Did he want to sleep here?


    She didn''t move and pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°Is this how you repay the man who saved you?¡±


    Kennedy said.


    Charlotte, ¡°...Isn''t there a room next door?¡±


    Since he booked a suite and there was another room next door. She had been sleeping separately with


    him, so she hoped they could do as before.


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°I want to sleep here.¡±


    ¡°I''ll help you to bed. You sleep here. I''ll go to the other room.¡± Helpless, Charlotte got up slowly.


    With that, she walked to Kennedy to help him, but found that he even did not move a bit. She frowned,


    raised her eyelids and looked at him in confuse.


    ¡°Move, or how can I put you to bed?¡±


    Kennedy nced at her and sneered, ¡°Help me to bed, and you go to the other room? Charlotte, good


    for you. Why didn¡¯t you say that when you were in arms because of being drugged?¡±


    At the mention of being drugged, Charlotte''s face suddenly changed.


    Kennedy sped her wrist and put it around his neck.


    ¡°Surely you have seen your own masterpiece. This, this, is all yours.¡±


    He took her hand and let it fall between his neck, then touched it in several parts, and said in a hoarse


    voice.


    Charlotte was stunned and then shivered. She wanted to withdraw her hands, but was pressed by


    Kennedy on his chest.


    ¡°See, you want me so much, but why are you driving me away? You''re not ying hard to get,


    Charlotte?¡±

 Chapter 191 Is it Funny to Anger Me?

    Chapter 191 Is it Funny to Anger Me?


    y hard to get?


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and yanked her hand back.


    ¡°You think too much. I''m not in the mood for that.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No?¡± Kennedy looked at her with cold and stern eyes and her tone was aggressive.


    Charlotte pursed her lips and looked straight at Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I was drugged and I was not sober, that was why I did that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy showed an evil radian. He suddenly stretched his hand to pull her to his bosom, and


    pressed the back of her head with a hand. In this way, they were so close to each other.


    ¡°You were not sober? Then why did you know how to refuse Manfred and to exin to me? Charlotte,


    you still don''t admit you like me?¡±


    At that moment Charlotte was shocked, her heart beat became fast looking at Kennedy who was so


    close to her. He has cold eyes and high nose, as well as thin lips.


    Because they were very close, their breath entangled. Charlotte saw the emotion in the depth of his


    dark eyes.


    Inexplicably, Charlotte asked looking at him nkly.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Kennedy was stunned.


    Charlotte looked at him. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Kennedy froze and then narrowed his eyes.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and fixed her eyes at him. ¡°Kennedy. I will not waste my love on a man


    who doesn''t love me or hates me. You don''t like me, why should I like you?¡±


    Kennedy sneered in disdain, ¡°So this is the reason you don''t admit? Charlotte, you love me, when you


    refused Manfred and came to me, you know what you want, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do know what I want. But I also know, what am I trying to prove? I''ve already slept with you, so it


    doesn''t matter if I do it again. Do you understand now?¡±


    Charlotte knew that Kennedy would not like her.


    He would never ept her for the mere fact that she had a child in her belly.


    So... she could not show her love to Kennedy, lest... She would only get his endless ridicule and bitter


    tongue.


    Sure enough, Kennedy pressed her neck with more strength. They were so close that Charlotte could


    feel his anger.


    ¡°Charlotte, is it funny to anger me?¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips and said, ¡°I''m just telling the truth.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s chest was undting. He fixed his ck eyes at her. Suddenly he sneered, ¡°Good, you had


    better keep this idea until you leave the Moore family. Before you leave, if I find that you contact or


    have an abnormal rtionship with a man, I will let you cry to beg me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace the Moore family. Of course, if you really think my presence here is a


    nuisance, then I .. I can leave earlier...¡±


    ¡°Enough. Get out of here.¡±


    Her unfinished words were rudely interrupted by Kennedy.


    Charlotte froze for a moment, and then pressed her lips and nodded, ¡°OK, I''ll go to sleep next door.¡±


    Then she turned and walked outside resolutely without hesitation.


    Kennedy looked at her emaciated figure, showing a cold smile.


    What a cruel woman. What an ungrateful woman.


    Shepletely forgot who helped her.


    Damn it!


    Charlotte walked to another room and she found Kennedy¡¯s clothes. She was stunned abut a moment


    *


    Diana on the anniversary party had not found Kennedy after a long time of searching. And then she


    noticed that Manfred was not there too, so the champion''s aura was meaningless.


    She stopped talking to those who chatted and ttered her and went straight to change her clothes.


    She heard someone talking in the changing room.


    ¡°Ivy, if she is really Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wife, we are screwed.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ivy said angrily, ¡°I was scared just now, but I found Mr. Kennedy is mean to


    her. Even if she is his wife, he doesn¡¯t love his wife. Or why would he have demoted his wife to our


    department?¡±


    ¡°Even if... Even if Mr. Kennedy is bad for her, but what about Mr. Manfred? Anyway, I''m worried. Are we


    going to get fired tomorrow? We will be doomed by helping Jessica this time.¡±


    Diana felt there was something wrong, walked directly to the sound source and kicked the door


    domineeringly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Ivy and Mandy had been frightened at night. That Diana suddenly appeared frightened them badly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mandy was scared and hid behind Ivy, ¡°Are you a friend of that woman? Let me


    tell you... It wasn''t us who framed her, and we failed to do so. She''s been rescued.¡±


    ¡°Frame her? Who were you talking about? My friend?¡± Diana suddenly understood that they were


    talking about Charlotte. No wonder Charlotte suddenly disappeared. She came forward and asked,


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Ivy leered at her and said in a cold voice, ¡°You are a member of the Nelson family, but we are not afraid


    of you. Even if the Nelson Group is big, you should mind the business of the Moore family. We were


    instructed to drug the woman''s wine and send her to the head of our department, but Mr. Manfred


    showed up and rescued her, and Mr. Kennedy showed up too. That''s what happened and you know


    what you want to know. Can you let us go?¡±


    With that, Ivy pulled Mandy out directly and started to walk out.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± Diana shouted at them.


    Ivy frowned. ¡°What do you want? Do think you can do anything to us?¡±


    Diana sneered, ¡°You said Mr. Kennedy took her away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Diana darkened her eyes. After she got the champion, she had been waiting so long for him, but he


    came to save Charlotte.


    No way!


    He was so nervous and it was obvious that he liked Charlotte, but they didn''t admit that to each other


    now.


    If things kept going on like this, Charlotte would not leave Kennedy?


    If Charlotte did not leave Kennedy, there would be a chance for her.


    At that thought, Diana got furious suddenly. She seized Ivy and Mandy''s long hair and hit their heads to


    the wall with force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The two people were scared and screamed. Diana was now horrible.


    ¡°You did it and you''ll pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 192 Get the Clothes Ready

    Chapter 192 Get the Clothes Ready


    With angry mood, Diana went back to the Nelson House. When she walked into the house, Megan


    walked out of the house. Megan as Zain''s secretary, Diana would be polite to her even she was in a


    bad mood.


    ¡°Megan, it is ok, do you have to work?¡±


    Megan smiled at her and exined, ¡°Yes, I''vee to find Mr. Nelson to solve some problems. It''s


    gettingte, so I''m leaving first.¡±


    Diana said gently, ¡°I let the driver send you back. It is not safe at night.¡±


    ¡°No need, I drive back and it just takes ten minutes. Miss Diana, Bye then.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Diana, Megan left Nelson¡¯s house directly.


    Diana¡¯s gentle smile disappeared at once and her eyes became dark. She moved upstairs, walked to


    Zain''s room and knocked at the door.


    ¡°Brother, are you asleep?¡±


    Zain answered inside, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Brother, may Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Diana finally showed a smile and then pushed the door in.


    ¡°Brother, I went to the Moore Group to participate in the anniversary party tonight. This is the new dress


    I bought yesterday, is it good?¡±


    Diana built up her courage to ask Zain.


    She felt that she had to get along well with Zain, after all... she had to reply on him.


    Zain sat at the table, where there were documents and mobile phone. His eyes did not move, and he


    even did not respond to her. Diana¡¯s sweet smile on the face instantly froze, and then slowly walked


    toward him.


    ¡°Brother, it''s sote, why are you still working?¡±


    Zain replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Obviously he did not want to pay attention to her. Diana stood there and did not move, biting her lower


    lip in embarrassment.


    Her brother has been very cold to her for years, and he did not change at all.


    Diana lowered her eyes and looked at his toes, feeling upset.


    Zain was suddenly aware that since she came in the room it seemed to be too quiet. He looked up at


    Diana and found she was staring at her toes in a daze, suddenly he thought he was too cold to her.


    Thinking of that, Zain looked at her skirt, and then said quietly, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana suddenly raised her head and looked at Zain in surprise, ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°The skirt.¡± Zain said and then bowed his head.


    Diana was stunned and then realized what he was walking about. There was huge joy in her eyes, ¡°Do


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you really think it looks good? Thank you, Brother!¡±


    With that, she walked forward and sat down on the next chair, and then she found there was a


    beautifully packaged box. Diana asked, ¡°This box is beautiful, what is inside it?¡±


    She wanted to stretch out her hand to touch, but was scolded by Zain.


    ¡°Don''t touch it!¡±


    His voice was cold, like spreading from the bottom of theke. Diana was surprised and her hand


    stopped in the air.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Zain rebuked in displeasure.


    Diana looked up to his cold eyes. Zain¡¯s face expression was serious and he looked fierce.


    Inexplicably, Diana felt grieved in heart. She took her hand back, got up and whispered, ¡°I, I know.¡±


    Then she turned and ran out of the room.


    The expression on Zain''s face was the same. He raised his hand and his fingertips fell on the delicate


    and beautiful box.


    This was the dress he asked Megan to send to Charlotte, but Megan said she could not get through to


    Charlotte''s phone, and she had her own dress, so Megan sent the box back, but this dress was not a


    general dress. Zain paid special attention to it.


    In the end, it must be given to Charlotte, so how could someone else touch it?


    Thinking of it, Zain took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Charlotte.


    Crying, Diana ran out from Zain¡¯s room and to her own room. But there was no movement behind.


    She had never thought that Zain woulde to him, but that Zain didn¡¯t care about her made her feel


    sad and panic.


    After all, she stole her identity. Since the day she became Miss Nelson, honor and nightmare had been


    with her.


    She liked the pleasure of being favored. When she cursed others, they dared not say anything.


    But at the same time she was afraid that her identity would be exposed


    Zain was a cold person. If her identity was really exposed, she would sure suffer!


    Since she came to the Nelson family, from Zain¡¯s behaviors, she knew that he had not epted her.


    Thinking of this, Diana closed the door and felt upset.


    As Charlotte was to asleep, she heard a ring from her mobile phone. Her eyelids moved, but she had


    no any strength, so she continued to sleep again.


    When she woke up in the next day, Charlotte found that her limbs were weak, probably because of the


    effects of the drug. She rubbed her eyebrows and lifted the quilt to get out of the bed.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are awake.¡±


    A female voice suddenly sounded. Charlotte was startled. She took a look and found that she was the


    maid Lydia she had seen in the vi.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lydia looked at her humbly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy told me to wait you to wake up. These are the clothes and


    some supplies. I go to prepare breakfast first.¡±


    Charlotte took a look at the direction she pointed to. As expected there were a few sets of clothes,


    which were brand new.


    ¡°Kenney bought them?¡± She asked involuntarily.


    Lydia paused for a moment and then shook her head.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I don''t know. It is an order from Mr. Kennedy anyway, maybe he bought them personally.


    You are happy, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Happy?


    Charlotte smiled wryly in her heart for a while. What did this word have to do with her?


    Lydia went to prepare breakfast. Charlotte got up to wash and changed clothes in a moment of being


    daze. She picked the one of most simple style, and then took her mobile phone.


    She found there were a lot of unread messages and missing phone calls.


    Most of them were from Yanis. She was worried about her, and then asked that what was going on


    between her and Kennedy. Finally, Charlotte found a message from Zain.


    She clicked on it.


    Zain actually sent her a voice message.


    ¡°I''ll ask Megan to send the dress to you at another time, or when are you avable?¡±


    Charlotte was speechless. The party was over. What did she need the dress for?


    So she replied.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but the party is over, I have no need of a dress, so you don¡¯t have to give


    it to me.¡±


    She didn''t expect Zain to reply to her. She just exined the fact.


    After all, she told Zain not to give her the dress, he still let Megan send it over.


    As she sent the message, Zain replied at once.

 Chapter 193: 193 Let Me Protect You

    Chapter 193: 193 Let Me Protect You


    "It''s customized. I can¡¯t give it to others except you? Take it."


    Hearings that, Charlotte was stunned. Did she say that th dress was made ording to her size? If she


    didn¡¯t take it, he had no one to give to?


    For fear that she understood him, Charlotte asked him how he knew her size. After that, she felt


    embarrassed and tried to send him another sentence, but before she did that, Zain replied.


    "I have a way to know that. If you don¡¯t have time to take it, I will ask Megan to send it to you."


    No, if Megan came to send it, it would be eye-catching. Charlotte replied, "Don''t, I will go to your


    After the two reached a consensus, Zain did not reply her again. Charlotte took a breath of relief and


    put away the phone.


    Then she got up and went out. Lydia, the maid, had already had breakfast cooked.


    "Mrs. Moore, I don''t know what you like to eat, so I made a few kind of it. Please see if you like them..."


    Charlotte was not very particr about food except sweet and greasy things, so she smiled at her and


    said, "I like it. Thank you."


    "You are wee, as long as you like it."


    Charlotte sat down to eat and thought for a moment before she said, "Has Kennedy gone?"


    Lydia nodded, "Yes, Mr. Kennedy and Nathan left early in the morning."


    Charlotte thought they should be going to thepany, and she was ready to be there too after


    breakfast.


    When she arrived at thepany, she did not expect the department to be in a mess.


    Arthur was fired directly from thepany. They did not know why, but there were whispers.


    "What''s going on? Hasn''t he been a supervisor in ourpany for many years? How did he get fired


    suddenly?"


    "He must have offended someone or done something wrong. But in my view, since he is concupiscent,


    he must have touched someone he shouldn''t have, and this time he got caught."


    "He serves it. He is concupiscent, though he is a married old man."


    "Yes, but... It''s pretty sad. He has a wife and children at home. If he is fired, how can he support his


    family?"


    "If a man has no way to support the family, he is a waste."


    "You know nothing. The Moore Group is the first group in B City, if he is fired, nopany will ept


    him."


    "What? Is it difficult for him to find a job in the future? That''s pretty sad."


    All these words fell into Charlotte''s ears. She listened as she walked in until she sat down in front of her


    seat.


    No sooner had she sat down than she heard someone asking her.


    "Charlotte, why are you still here?¡±


    "What?" When Charlotte heard someone calling her, she turned her head subconsciously.


    The man smiled. "You''ve been promoted."


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze.


    "I''ve been promoted?"


    When did this happen? How did she know nothing about it?


    "Yes, Mr. Manfred raises you to be his secretary, you don''t know that?"


    Charlotte, "...What''s the matter?"


    Manfred raised her to be his secretary? Why did he suddenly meddle in her work? Last night...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pressed her lips and her face became awkward.


    "I envy you. You were Mr. Kennedy¡¯s assistant, and now you are Mr. Manfred¡¯s secretary. You are so


    lucky."


    "We didn''t bully you when you came to our department, did we? Don¡¯tin us in front of Mr.


    Manfred."


    The more Charlotte thought about it, the more she felt wrong. Manfred was really good to her, but


    before he never intervened in her work, why he wanted her to be his secretary?


    Charlotte got up, packed her things and went directly to Manfred.


    When she arrived outside Manfred''s office, she happened to meet his assistant. When the assistant


    saw her, she smiled, "It''s you. Do youe to report?"


    Charlotte did not smile and her eyes were serious. The assistant stopped for a while and then said,


    "Mr. Manfred is on the phone now. Would you wait for a while?"


    Charlotte could not wait. She must talk to Manfred.


    So she went directly forward. The assistant hurriedly stopped her with face changed.


    "You can''t go in now, Mr. Manfred..."


    "Let here in, Georgia."


    Manfred¡¯s assistant named Georgia.


    Georgia was stunned for a while, and then nodded, "OK, go in."


    Charlotte pursed her lips and then walked towards the office.


    Manfred sat at the desk. He hung up the phone after a few talk with someone on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he lifted his eyes and smiled at Charlotte.


    "You have known about it? Did you bring everything? I''ll ask Georgia to show you around your office


    "Manfred."


    Charlotte interrupted him without a smile on her delicate and beautiful face.


    "Why did you transfer my job?"


    "Isn''t it good?" Manfred¡¯s smile got fainted and his voice was calm, "You know who Arthur is. In order to


    prevent that kind of thing to happen again, I want to transfer you to my side, so that you won¡¯t get hurt."


    "......" Charlotte¡¯s heart thumped, she had bad premonition slowly rising from the bottom of her heart.


    She dared not think too much, for fear that she was being too suspicious.


    Manfred stepped forward to her, "Charlotte, I don¡¯t what things happenedst night to happen again."


    Hearing him call her Charlotte, there was surprise in her original emotionless eyes. She raised her


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    head to look at him incredulously.


    "Manfred..."


    "In fact, I knew your identity since you came to the Moore family." Manfred smiled and rubbed her


    head, "I did not expose you because you are a daughter of the Wilson family. And if I expose you on


    the wedding day, it would make both families awkward. But now I felt like I should expose you that day.


    At least you won''t have to suffer at the Moore family, and you don¡¯t have to force yourself into marriage


    with Kennedy."


    These words contained too much information. Charlotte was shock and retreat two steps, while


    Manfred suddenly reached out his hand to hold her shoulder.


    "Charlotte, I really regret that I did not expose you that day. But it is not toote. If Kennedy doesn''t


    want to protect you, please allow me to protect you, OK?"

 Chapter 194 Get her here

    Chapter 194 Get her here


    "Manfred...


    Charlotte was so frightened that she stepped back a few steps to avoid the touch of Manfred¡¯s hands,


    "What...What are you talking about?"


    Manfred did not avoid her eyes, but stared firmly at her. Suddenly he showed a wry smile, "You are


    smart, you understand what I am talking about."


    Charlotte''s face was pale with fear.


    Was he trying to steal his brother¡¯s wife? Charlotte was in a state of confusion. She shook her head


    and retreated, but Manfred sped her shoulder. "You saw thatst night, he didn''t care about you. I


    care about you, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte''s lips trembled and she struggled hard. ¡°Even if Kennedy doesn¡¯t care about me,


    it is none of your business. You are his elder brother."


    "Because I''m his brother, I have put up with it so long!" Manfred¡¯s tone got serious. He narrowed his


    eyes and his breath suddenly became cold as ice, "If not for the sake of family, on what he did to you, I


    would have done something."


    Charlotte stiffened, looking at his eyes in disbelief.


    What was going on? Manfred liked her? Or because she led a miserable life, he felt she was pitiful?


    ¡°I don''t want to see any more harme to you, understand?¡±


    "No!" Charlotte seemed to think of something important and suddenly pushed Manfred away. "It can''t


    be like this. You are Manfred¡¯s brother, so you are my brother. There is no possibility between us. I


    came here to tell you that I''m fine in my department and that I''m not going to ept the transfer!"


    With that, Charlotte turned around and rushed out of the office directly.


    Georgia was waiting outside. Charlotte suddenly rushed out and almost bumped into her. Charlotte


    said sorry and fled away. Confused, Georgia looked at Manfred in the office.


    "Mr. Manfred, what...what''s the matter with her?"


    Manfred looked at Charlotte¡¯s figure, drooping his eyes and showing a wry smile.


    "Perhaps I frightened her."


    "Mr. Manfred..."


    "Go on with your work. If she doesn''t reportter, you go to her department and pick her up."


    Georgia, "......"


    Damn it!


    She needed to pick Charlotte up in person. It seemed that Manfred had a feeling to this girl. Georgia


    gradually figured it out.


    Charlotte went and returned, a lot of people in the department were confused.


    "Why are you back? Shouldn''t you be a secretary?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, why are you back?"


    Charlotte was not intimate with them and she had no n to make friends with them. After all, these


    people left her alone when Ivy and Mandy bullied her.


    So she shook her head and sat down without another word.


    "Oh, I heard that in addition to the supervisor was fired, Ivy and Mandy were also fired. What


    happened? Charlotte, they always bullied you. They were fired and you were transferred. Does this


    have anything to do with you?"


    "Yes, Charlotte, if you know something, tell us about it, we are quite curious."


    "Tell us about it."


    Charlotte had been annoyed, and by being asked by them, she became more irritable and said.


    "It is not me fired them or transferred myself? How do I know what happened? I know that I have been


    transferred from you, If you want to know, ask the high level."


    She suddenly lost her temper, which started everyone. They didn¡¯t know why she had lost her temper


    so suddenly, and then one of them snorted.


    "What? We only asked you a question, if you don¡¯t want to answer it, you can choose to be silent. Why


    do you act like this?"


    "Who does she think she is? She has have got promoted and not started to criticize others. How


    arrogant she is. She got demoted anyway! You might even be firedter on!"


    "Yeah, she was the assistant of Mr. Kennedy. And now even if she is promoted, she is just the


    secretary of Mr. Manfred, who does she think she is?"


    Hearing thesements, Charlotte could only sneer and sat down to continue her work.


    Ivy, Mandy and Arthur were all fired.


    She did not know Manfred did that or Kennedy did that.


    The thought of these two people gave Charlotte a headache.


    She had not expected Manfred to say such things to her one day. She had always had so many things


    to do with him, and now he...


    Charlotte spent her day in chaos.


    Until noon, when Charlotte walked out of the department, she saw Yanis. Yanis walked to hold her arm


    as soon as she saw Charlotte.


    "I thought you won¡¯t go to work today."


    With that, Yanis looked at her up and down, "You can stand now?"


    Charlotte, "...Why not?"


    "Last night... shouldn¡¯t you have a wild night with Mr. Kennedy?"


    Charlotte was speechless. "What are you thinking about?"


    "You were druggedst night. In the face of a woman like you, how can he... " Yanis suddenly widened


    her eyes and eximed, which caught others¡¯ attention.


    "Is it Mr. Kennedy really impotent?"


    Charlotte''s face changed and she quickly put her hand over Yanis¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°Stop that!¡±


    Yanis blinked her eyes, shook her head, and then Charlotte let her go, "Don''t ask about it. It has


    nothing to do with Kennedy. Let¡¯s have lunch first."


    With that, Charlotte moved forward, and Yanis quickly kept up with her.


    "I don¡¯t can, I am sure will ask you. Answer me honestly. Why are you Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wife? I had no


    idea about it."


    Yanis spent a night to think about it.


    Mentioning this, Charlotte felt headache. Yanis always had a way to ask her, she said, "I am confused


    too. And it is a long story, I..."


    "Keep it short then!¡± Yanis patted the table, "Wait here and organize younguage. I will help you with


    the food and you tell me when Ie back."


    Before Charlotte could refuse her, Yanis got up and ran away. Looking at her hurried figure, Charlotte


    was helpless, this girl was really straightforward.


    But she should thank her. She bought Kennedy to herst night. It was supposed that she came to


    Kennedy for help after find that she was missing.


    If Kennedy hadn''t appeared in timest night, she might have been saved by Manfred.


    In that way, it would be hard to exin.

 Chapter 195 Dont Give Her a Hard Time

    Chapter 195 Don''t Give Her a Hard Time


    After a while, Yanis came back with two dishes and give her one.


    "You had a hard timest night, so I gave you more food." With that, Yanis saidcently, "How is


    that? Do you feel my love?"


    Charlotte looked at the chicken in the bowl, she was speechless..


    "Have you thought about how to tell me? What is going on?"


    Charlotte knew that Yanis was good to her, but it was soplicated that it was really difficult to talk


    about it now.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte could only say, "There are so many people here. It''s not a good ce to talk


    about it. If anyone hears it, he will..."


    Yanis thought of something and nodded, "Right, if they know your identity, they may be bad to you.


    Well, you can talk to me another day."


    "Thank you, Yanis."


    Yanis smiled and waved her hands, "No need, We are friends."


    "By the way, I think you should stay away from Diana. Did you hear what Mr. Austin saidst night?


    Although you are best friends, I still want to warn you that your friend is not a good person. You should


    be careful."


    Yanis said bad words about Diana again. Charlotte frowned in displeasure.


    "Yanis, do you know it is immoral to say bad words about others behind their backs?"


    "Yes, but I can''t help it, I don¡¯t like her since the first time I met her. This feeling did not disappear, but


    became intense. My intuition has always been urate, anyway, you must be careful of Diana."


    Charlotte could not stand it and stood up directly, which scared Yanis. With her face changed, she


    hurriedly pulled her.


    "Fine, I will stop. I am doing this for you. She tried hard to get the first prizest night. And it was me


    who found you were missing, it if were not for me......Hum!"


    While she was speaking, Yanis picked up a piece of spareribs to her mouth angrily.


    "I know you helped me, so I''m very grateful to you. When I get paid, I will treat you to dinner."


    "Deal."


    After reaching an agreement, the two separated after dinner.


    When Charlotte returned to the department, she found that Georgia was waiting for her in her position.


    Because she was close to Manfred, so there were a lot of people in the department approaching her.


    Charlotte saw a lot of people around Georgia at the door.


    "What is Mr. Manfred usually like? He is gentle, does he have a girlfriend?"


    "Georgia, what kind of women does Mr. Manfred like?"


    Georgia was annoyed by this group of people, but it was not good to show that. When Charlotte came,


    she stood up and said, "Here you are."


    Charlotte stood where he was, looking at her in puzzlement.


    "You have been transferred, so I am here to pick you up as Mr. Manfredmanded."


    Charlotte, "......"


    Was it necessary to say that openly? Georgia made her more enemies in this way. But everyone knew


    she had been transferred. They were still enemies.


    Charlotte pressed her lips and said in a cold voice, "I am good here, so I won¡¯t be there."


    Georgia came up to her and stopped in front of her. "No, Ms. Wilson, this is a transfer, not an inquiry. I''ll


    give you ten minutes to get your things ready."


    Was this a threat?


    "Oh, Charlotte, Manfred transferred you. Why are you still refusing? Do you want Mr. Manfred to pick


    you up?"


    "Yes, even if you are feigned, there should be a limit, right? It is a blessing that Mr. Manfred transferred


    you. Why can¡¯t you be aware of that?"


    They had been looking at Charlotte as if she was a monster and said those disgustful words, as if


    Charlotte was ungrateful if she refused.


    At the thought of this, Charlotte curled up her lips, "If you want to be transferred, you can rece me.


    Georgia, how do you think?"


    With that, Charlotte directly sat down in her position, and turned on theputer and did not n to


    pack up her things.


    "Georgia, why don''t you talk to Mr. Manfred and let us be transferred? She is ungrateful."


    Georgia helplessly took a look at Charlotte. She had been Manfred¡¯s assistant for so long, so she


    understood Manfred¡¯s mind and eyes. He asked her to pick Charlotte up, so she could not be tough to


    Charlotte, but Charlotte did not ept it and Georgia dared not say anything to her.


    Finally, she asked others to go away. Then she went to Charlotte, bent down and said softly, "Charlotte,


    I havee to meet you in person. Please pack up your things and go with me."


    Charlotte looked at her without smiling.


    "Georgia, please go back and tell Mr. Manfred not to push me. It''s good to work here. If he really thinks


    for me, pleasee back."


    "What''s the good of being here? If you go there, Mr. Manfred can protect you personally. Don¡¯t you


    want that?"


    Charlotte shook her head, "I don¡¯t want that, and it is not what I should do. Go back."


    Georgia had to leave since she insisted.


    Charlotte spent the afternoon in peace and quiet. When she got off work, she packed up and was


    ready to go home by bus.


    She saw a familiar person in thepany doorway, he was Aldrich.


    Aldrich at the door was looking around. Finally he saw Charlotte and then ran to her, but was stopped


    by the security guard.


    Charlotte''s face changed greatly and she went to the other side directly to avoid him. Aldrich pointed at


    her and said, "I know her. I''m here to look for her. Charlotte,e over here.¡±


    Many people heard that and looked toward her. Charlotte had to walk over and said, "Sorry, he is my


    friend. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Charlotte took him away, Aldrich quickly followed up.


    Charlotte didn''t stop until they were in a deserted corner.


    "What do you want? We have already been divorced. Why do you pester me for so many time? Don¡¯t


    you feel sick about it?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As Charlotte finished asking these questions, Aldrich suddenly plopped down in front of her.


    Charlotte was startled by his action. "What are you doing? Get up!"


    "Charlotte, it was all my fault, please forgive me!"


    Charlotte, "...What the hell are you talking about? Get up!"


    He suddenly knelt down to ask for her forgiveness. Charlotte was confused.


    Aldrich did not get up, but seized her skirt corner, "Charlotte, I am a bastard. For the sake that we were


    a couple, please ask your man to leave me alone......"

 Chapter 196 She Has Done Something Wrong!

    Chapter 196 She Has Done Something Wrong!


    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aldrich kept apologizing to her, "I know it''s my fault. When we were in the hospital, I kept pestering you


    with such bad words. I am sorry, please forgive me. Charlotte, forgive me, if you don''t forgive me,


    Maggie and I and our child could not have a peaceful life."


    Charlotte did not know what happened and she was confused about what he said.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!"


    Charlotte stepped back a few steps to avoid Aldrich''s hand, and Aldrich''s hand fell to the ground. He


    looked up at Charlotte who was frowning and thought she refused to forgive him so suddenly he stood


    up.


    "Charlotte, Come on, didn''t you ask that man to deal with me? I just paid to register a smallpany,


    and he destroyed it before I earn money. I am here to beg your forgiveness. Can''t you forgive me for


    the sake of past affection? Or do you want to see my family ruined?"


    He said with excitement and hatred in his eyes, but Charlotte did not know what happened at all. She


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    could learn something information in his words, thought there was very few.


    Her man...


    Who was her man? Kennedy?


    No, Kennedy had never met Aldrich, how possible it was he to deal with Aldrich?


    "Charlotte,e on! Isn''t that the man who saved you in front of the hospital? And I heard he gave


    your mother three hundred thousand."


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯splexion changed, "What do you say? How did you know that?"


    "If you don''t want others to know, don¡¯t do it!" Aldrich spat fiercely and said, "Do you need me to tell you


    one by one of those dirty things you have done?"


    Charlotte, "...What did I do? You tell me!¡±


    She stepped forward and stared at Aldrich sharply. Her momentum had be different from before.


    She would like to know when she did dirty things.


    Aldrich was frightened suddenly by her imposing manner and timidly retreated a step.


    "You, don¡¯t be proud. Are you angry with what I said? Charlotte, I used to think you are a pure and


    clean woman, but you are so shameless. You seduced a man and used his money to support your


    family. I am telling you why I didn''t touch you. I didn''t want to touch you because I saw through your


    vanity, and I was afraid your family would try to deceive me one day. I didn''t expect someone to be


    deceived. Charlotte, your family is capable!"


    "Shut up!" Charlotte interrupted his words angrily.


    "Before we got married, you were with Maggie; before we got divorced, you had a child. After you won


    the lottery of five million, you divorced with me. I had been married with you for a long time, but I didn''t


    get a little bit of interest andpensation from you. Do you think I am afraid of you?" Charlotte


    sneered and showed a wry and cold smile, "If it wasn''t for the old days, do you think I would give up


    anything? Aldrich, to put it bluntly, you are a man who cheats and ys with women''s feelings, an


    ungrateful garbage role that cannot share sorrows. I don''t know who''s dealing with you, but it''s none of


    my business. I''ve got something to say to you, since you''ve spoken so badly.¡±


    Charlotte stared at his eyes and said slowly, "You deserve it."


    Aldrich, "You!"


    "Don''te to me again, or your family will be ruined sooner."


    Aldrich shivered out of anger, but because of her threat, he failed to say a word.


    Charlotte turned around to leave, but her eyes turned red. When she was to leave, Aldrich embraced


    her leg, "I''m sorry, Charlotte, I lost you. I am ungrateful person, I am so wrong. But now mypany is


    facing a crisis. I will go bankrupt, and I have to pay a lot of money, I, I cannot ept it! Charlotte, help


    me, help me!"


    "You didn''t deserve it anyway. Don''t forget I bought you the lottery."


    However he divorced her and did not give her a penny.


    She didn''t want that money, but he went too far.


    "Charlotte......"


    ¡°Stop calling my name, you don''t deserve it.¡± Charlotte moved away, but Aldrich had always holding her


    leg and was not willing to let go. It seemed that he would not give up.


    "Charlotte, help me, just for once, and you will be my benefactor."


    Charlotte took a deep breath and closed her eyes. All she could see in her mind was that Maggie was


    arrogant to her with her bid belly. He cheated her during their marriage, and drove her out of the family


    with the secret mistress. And she lost her virginity in a rainy day. When she returned to the Wilson


    family, she was forced to marry into the Moore family. She was not in current situation because of


    Aldrich.


    Why should she help him? Absolutely no!


    "For thest time, let go of me." Charlotte opened hers eyes which were cold and dark. And then she


    looked at the man in disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, Nathan pushed Kennedy to them. That tall and handsome man sitting on the wheelchair


    was looking at them like a god, with sarcasm in his eyes.


    Why was he here?


    Nathan took a sympathy look at her. Before Charlotte said a word, Aldrich behind her jumped up like a


    monkey and directly fell down in Kennedy leg, "I remember you, you and Charlotte appeared in the


    market before. You are the president of the Moore Group, right? Is Charlotte your girlfriend? Mr.


    Kennedy, help me, help me!"


    "Oh?" Kennedy showed disgust in his eyes and raised his eyebrows, "help you? What do you want me


    to do for you?"


    "Mr. Kennedy, if you help me, I can tell you a secret about Charlotte!"


    Charlotte stood beside like a wood and felt numb in heart, but hearing what Aldrich said, she suddenly


    felt a burst of thump in the heart and had ominous presentiment.


    "What do you want?¡± she asked.


    Aldrich grinned, "Mr. Kennedy, see? She is afraid. She has done something wrong, Mr. Kennedy...... If


    you help me get the Company back on its feet, I''ll tell you what she''s afraid of!¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed greatly, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Would Aldrich tell Kennedy that he never had sex with her?

 Chapter 197 You Have No Right to Refuse

    Chapter 197 You Have No Right to Refuse


    Charlotte thought about it for a while and looked up at Kennedy and said, "Don''t believe him. It is not


    true. He just wanted to save hispany!"


    "Ok." Kennedy curled his lips and sneered, "Tell me, what have she done wrong?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte was nervous. Would Kennedy just believe it?


    Aldrich was pleased and did not notice that Kennedy¡¯s eyes be cold. He excitedly said, "When I


    took my wife to the hospitalst time, I found Charlotte was in the hospital, so I went to talk to her, but


    when this woman was with me, she cheated me during our marriage. Since you are in the wheelchair


    and don''t have that ability, she may go out and mess around with other men!"


    Aldrich saidcently, as if he had had someone to help him. He had evil eyes and did not notice


    that Kennedy was staring a him with cold and sharp eyes after he finished his words.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what I said is truth. Charlotte is indeed a shameful slut.¡±


    Charlotte standing beside was speechless.


    She thought Aldrich would tell Kennedy that he had never had sex with her, but he ndered her and


    said she was a slut.


    She was angry and regretted that why she took a fancy on such a man before. She didn¡¯t like him


    anymore, and now she felt sick about her. But, she felt relieved.


    She was afraid that Kennedy would doubt about the child.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy curled up his lips and showed a wry smile. He stared at Charlotte, ¡°Is she really a


    slut?¡±


    Aldrich nodded, ¡°Yes, she is a slut, Mr. Kennedy, that is the reason I divorced with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you mean my wife is a slut?¡±


    Aldrich nodded, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    Speaking of this, he realized there was something wrong, ¡°No, Mr. Kennedy, I don¡¯t mean that. I just


    want you not to be cheated. Charlotte is not a good woman. You should abandon her and find a better


    one.¡±


    ¡°And you said I am imponent?¡± Kennedy seemed not to hear his exnation


    Aldrich¡¯s face changed, he said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you say Mr. Kennedy is imponent? Do you ger tired of living?¡±


    Charlotte did not expect that happened. She stood still and took a look at Kennedy in confuse.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You said that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°So you came to the Moore Group and tell me about


    this? Boring. Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan came to Aldrich, ¡°Get out of here. Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t want to see you again. And you


    don¡¯t wish yourpany wille back to it feet. If we see youe to Mrs. Moore again, we will not


    spare you.¡±


    Aldrich was reluctant to go and wanted to beg him. But Kennedy¡¯s breath was cold as if he was


    covered with ck cloud. He dared not say anything but nodded. And then he got up and walked away


    quickly.


    After he left, Charlotte was still standing still. Kennedy shouted, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte took a look at him, ¡°You¡­¡±


    What was it about his attitude? He didn¡¯t believe what Aldrich said?


    ¡°Do you want to go with him?¡± Kennedy¡¯s tone was cold. Charlotte came back to her sense and walked


    to him. Nathan stood aside and let her to push Kennedy.


    ¡°He is the reason you protect the child desperately? He ndered you for the sake of his future.


    Charlotte, you have a suck taste.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    She showed a bitter smile, ¡°Youe tough at me?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡± Kennedy snorted and his eyes became dark, ¡°He ndered you, why do you


    still keep the child?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Can you not mention the child, it is innocent.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Kennedy asked Charlotte to stop. Charlotte stopped without knowing why, ¡°This child is


    innocent, and you are innocent? I heard that Manfred transferred you.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Charlotte paused. She looked at the back of Kennedy¡¯s head, ¡°So? I didn¡¯t ask him to do


    so.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, good for you. You can even have Manfred supported you.¡±


    Charlotte was motionless and did not want to push him.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°Go home with me everyday after work.¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°What? With you? Do you want me to go to word with you everyday?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem? You are my wife. Is there a problem that we go to work and go home together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are not in the same department. I used to go to work by bus. Let¡¯s do it as before.¡±


    Kennedy leered at her, ¡°Do you think I will give you a change to seduce Manfred? From tomorrow on,


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Be my assistant.¡±


    Charlotte looked at him in daze for a while, and then she sneered, ¡°Kennedy, do you think it is funny to


    fool me? I am telling you, I am good in my department. I won¡¯t go either of you.¡±


    With that, she was to turn to leave, but Kennedy grabbed her wrist, ¡°You can refuse to go to Manfred,


    but you have no right to refuse me. Get in to the car.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± she struggled forcefully, trying to take her hand back, but Kennedy had much strength, holding


    her tightly, so that she could not shake his hand off.


    Charlotte flushed out of anger, ¡°Kennedy, let go. I don¡¯t want to agree. Don¡¯t I have right to choose


    where I stay?¡±


    ¡°Since the moment you married into the Moore family, you should be obedient to me.¡± With a force,


    Kennedy held her into his arms and circled her waist with one hand.


    They were at the door of thepany and this scene was caught by other employees.


    Charlotte was frightened and pushed him with force, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Dare you push me away? Believe it or not, I will kiss you here?¡±

 Chapter 198: 198 Are You Seducing me?

    Chapter 198: 198 Are You Seducing me?


    His words surprised Charlotte. She stared at him for a long time. Kennedy rolled the wheelchair forward


    by himself. Charlotte did not dare to resist again for fear that he would really kiss her in front of all the


    people.


    She was forced to get into the car. She dared not raise her head but buried her head into the arms of


    Kennedy. She did not push him away till they were in the car.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Charlotte said in the seat and stared at Kennedy with discontent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that I just am you subordinate in thepany? What are you doing?¡±


    He lifted her up on hisp, took her to the car, and said he wanted tomute with her every day.


    "Don''t you know what I''m doing?¡± Kennedy asked a rhetorical question.


    Charlotte was so frightened by his burning eyes that she had to avoid his sight and her voice became


    small.


    "How do I know what you''re doing?¡±


    "Ok." Kennedy pinched her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Charlotte struggled hard to avoid it,


    but she failed, and the strength was too big. Her face changed because of pain.


    "Kennedy, let go!"


    "I''ll tell you what I''m going to do?" Kennedy¡¯s eyes were like fire burning in her face, "I want to tell


    everyone, you are my woman, anyone is not allowed to think of you, including Manfred. If he dares to


    transfer you, or goes close to you, he is trying to steal my woman."


    Speaking of this, there seemed to be hatred in his eyes, ¡°He is like that woman. He thinks other¡¯s


    things are good and would steal it by any means. Charlotte, I am telling you, if you dare to have an


    affair with Manfred, I will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    Sure Charlotte understood. She pushed Kennedy¡¯s hand with force and said angrily, ¡°Why do you


    brothers get me involved. Let me go.¡±


    ¡°You provoked me first and provoked him.¡± Kennedy held her wrist and did not let go. Charlotte felt in


    pain and gave up struggling. They were in the car anyway and no one would see that.


    Seeing that she was calm, Kenney felt bored about it and did not use too much strength on her wrist. A


    momentter, he leaned over her. Charlotte was scared and when she was to push him away, she


    found Kennedy leaned his head on her shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlotte was confused by his behavior.


    ¡°In a minute.¡± His voice was tired. His had dark circles under his eyes. This woman flirted with himst


    night and then she slept in the other room. And he stayed awake for a night.


    Charlotte was stunned. When she understood what happened, Kennedy used all his strength on her


    body. She felt heavy and fell her back on the soft pillow. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She felt heavy and was to push him. but Kennedy held her hands and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You


    better be good. Don¡¯t forget how I treat youst night.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte thought of something and flushed.


    ¡°Nonsense,st night¡­¡±


    ¡°Dare you deny it?¡± Kennedy¡¯s tone was cold with discontent.


    Charlotte wanted to defend for herself, but she said nothing after thinking for a while.


    He did help herst night and he did not do anything to her at the critical moment but asked his aunt to


    For this, Charlotte didn¡¯t think she should say anything. Let him lean on her, she would not die because


    of it anyway.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte became quiet. She looked at the retreating buildings and trees through the


    window and recalled some pictures. Last night, Kennedy gave up to get her and did not touch her even


    if she was desperate.


    Charlotte wanted to know the answer, so she asked.


    ¡°Kennedy, you¡­¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s breath was even. He was asleep leaning on her shoulder. She had to stop and fell into


    silence looking outside the window.


    Nathan drove the car steadily. Gradually, Charlotte became sleepy and fell into asleep.


    When she woke up, she found she had been in the Moore family and lying the Kennedy¡¯s bed. After


    turning, she could see her bed on the floor.


    In ten seconds, Charlotte came back to her sense. She sat up slowing and looked at her bed on the


    floor. She had been asleep in the Kennedy¡¯s car, and now she was sleeping here? Who held her to


    bed?


    Even if Kennedy could help her up, it was hard for him to put her into bed?


    Did Nathan offer help?


    Forget it, why was she thinking about this?


    Then, she lifted the quilt and got up to wash face and have dinner.


    When she was to sleep on the floor at night, Kennedy held her waist, ¡°I will ask the servant to take your


    bedding away tomorrow and you can only sleep with me from now on.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Charlotte changed her face, ¡°Kennedy, why do you take my bedding away? Didn¡¯t we


    make a deal that we sleep separately?¡±


    ¡°I said I will let everyone know that you are my woman. How can I sleep separately with you?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s tone was stern and aggressive.


    ¡°We are at home and no one will know about it.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Kennedy held her waist tightly, ¡°As long as it is the thing I want to do, I will do it anywhere.¡±


    With force, he pushed her onto the bed. Charlotte was wearing the sleeping dress with its length to her


    knee. When she suddenly fell to the bed, the skirt was up to her upper body. She screamed and pulled


    down the skirt.


    However, Kennedy had already caught it in eyes. His eyes became quiet and dark in the light. He got


    into the bed with the strength of his hands, which surprised Charlotte. Before she had a reaction, he


    had pressed her under his body.


    ¡°Cat pattern? You are so childish? Are you seducing me?¡±


    Charlotte froze and felt her heart almost stop beating.

 Chapter 199 You Are Nothing!

    Chapter 199 You Are Nothing!


    He...He saw it!


    She felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Since you think I am childish, why do you still think I am seducing you? Get down.¡± Charlottes pushed


    his heavy body and thought of his agile action to get into bed.


    So he used to ---


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at this man on her body with widened eyes.


    ¡°You can go to bed by yourself. Why ¡­¡±


    Kennedy showed a wry smile, ¡°What? I can to go to bed by myself, and I have to do that by myself?¡±


    Yeah, he could go to bed by himself, but he could trick her that he could not make it.


    But he was agile. He did not look like disabled.


    Charlotte had doubt in heart and fixed her eyes at his leg.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t learn that since I have been disabled for years?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned since he was reasonable. A disabled man would certainly learn some skills. She


    should not suspect him.


    Because of his legs, Charlotte had forgotten that she was in danger. When she figured it out, Kennedy


    was still on her body.


    ¡°Kennedy, let go of me, I am going down.¡± She tried to push him away, Kennedy showed a smile, ¡°You


    can¡¯t. Sleep here. If you dare to have any idea, I don¡¯t mind continue to do what I haven¡¯t donest


    night.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s lips moved to her ear and he bit her eardrop.


    ¡°You know I am not a gentleman.¡±


    His hot breath made Charlotte quiver. She shrank her neck and she knew what he meant.


    She still remembered what happenedst night and that he gave up in the end.


    Kennedy turned over and lied next to her, facing to her.


    In the dim light, they lied down face to face, with their breath entangling.


    Charlotte blinked and her heart beat faster. She moved and wanted to turn over her body quietly, but


    she did not have her strength under control. Plus, they were close to each other. As she moved, her


    lips touched Kennedy¡¯s lips.


    She looked at Kennedy in daze and dared not breath. What was she doing?


    She was stunned for five seconds. Charlotte then wanted to retreat in panic.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she was to retreat, Kennedy who was calm held the back of her head suddenly and kissed


    her.


    Charlotte was scared and stretched out to put her hands against his chest. She looked at Kennedy with


    widened eyes.


    The deep and hoarse voice came from the gap between their mouth.


    ¡°You took an initiative.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang and interrupted them.


    Charlotte sobered up and found she was kissing with Kennedy. She wanted to escape in surprise.


    Kennedy seemed not to hear the phone.


    ¡°Kennedy¡­¡± Charlotte was afraid and wanted to avoid him.


    ¡°Your phone rang.¡±


    Kennedy did not take a move.


    Charlotte was not calm, ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone.¡± He said in a low voice.


    With that, Kennedy did not answer her anymore. Charlotte was anxious. The phone rang again, she


    said, ¡°Your phone keeps ringing. It could be something urgent.¡±


    She sobered uppletely. She had no idea what happened when she was in daze.


    The phone kept ringing as if there was something important.


    Kennedy cursed in a low voice, grabbed it and picked it up with a dark face.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, something bad.¡±


    Kennedy took a look at Charlotte, pressed his lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°It had better to be a big


    thing, or¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, his face changed and he narrowed his eyes, ¡° Really?¡±


    Then Kennedy hung up the phone. He seemed to want to get out of the bed, then he realized of


    something and looked at Charlotte withplex eyes. He pinched her chin and kissed hard on her lips,


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Then he took the quilt and covered her.


    Charlotte was stunned and did not know what happened.


    When she came back to her sense, Kennedy had already walked out of the room. His strong male


    breath was still haunting in the air. She lied under the quilt and thought of what had just happened.


    It should be Nathan called him for something important.


    Or Kennedy would not leave with a gloomy face.


    Charlotte was curious, wondering if it had something to do with that person he had been looking for. He


    seemed to be looking for someone, but she did not know who he was looking for.


    She turned over and felt annoyed when she thought that he might look for a woman.


    Kennedy had been indifferent and did not care about others. He seemed to blind to women. Since she


    made him so nervous, she should be someone important.


    Charlotte grabbed the quilt and found the re of envy burning her.


    Why, Charlotte, do you think you have the qualification to have this emotion?


    He was looking for someone important to him. And you are nothing.

 Chapter 200 Protect You for a Life

    Chapter 200 Protect You for a Life


    In the second half of the night, Charlotte did not sleep. She had been waiting.


    She had been waiting for Kennedy toe back.


    But she had been waiting for vain. Kennedy didn¡¯te back till 5 o¡¯clock in the morning. She kept her


    original post in the bed, motionless.


    After a while, she sat up from the bed, walked to the wardrobe, took a sleep dress and put it on. And


    then she returned to her bed on the floor, lied down and feel asleep.


    She seemed to have made a decision. She lied down, closed her eyes and soon she fell asleep.


    Whatever woman he was looking for was none one her business.


    She woke up in the next day, but she only had been in asleep for three hours, and now she felt


    headache. She covered her head, walked to the bathroom to wash her face and then went downstairs.


    At breakfast, Manfred felt her face pale, so he asked with concern, ¡°What is wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you


    have a sound sleepst night?¡±


    It stunned Charlotte, she shook her head, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Reynold was not there, so Manfred said.


    ¡°I heard that Kennedy went outst night and did note back until now.¡±


    Charlotte was to drink milk. When she heard this, she froze and the milk almost spit out. She put down


    the milk and took a piece of sushi.


    ¡°Is Kennedy looking for someone?¡±


    Charlotte opened her mouth and the put the sushi in. She felt upset to hear that, and felt the food


    disgusting in mouth. She did not answer him, but he continued.


    ¡°Do you know who he is looking for?¡±


    Charlotte took a sip if milk and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I gotta go, Manfred.¡±


    With that, Charlotte walked toward outside. She moved fast as if she was fleeing.


    In a while, Manfred caught up with her, ¡°I go to thepany too, let me send you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Without turning her head, she stepped forward.


    Her hand was grabbed. She turned in surprise and found Manfred held her wrist, ¡°Charlotte, I take you


    to thepany.¡±


    Charlotte frowned and wanted to shake off his hand, but Manfred held her more tightly, ¡°Wait for me


    here. Don¡¯t go away, understand?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Manfred, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I go get the car.¡±


    Manfred went to get the car. Charlotte wanted to walk away, but Manfred¡¯s words were cold, so she


    had to stand still.


    In a while, Manfred stopped the car in front of her and asked her to get into the car.


    She had to get into the car. When Manfred was to tie the safety belt for her, she said, ¡°I can do it by


    myself.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Manfred held her hand and had to tie it for her. The male breath covered her. It was easy


    to tie safety belt, but Manfred deliberately do it slowing and his cool breath was on her face.


    Charlotte felt ufortable and shrunk her body with her head back, hoping to be away from him.


    Manfred said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Are you trying to stay away from me?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze. She looked up and met Manfred¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I transferred your position because I don¡¯t want you to be bullied. I have no other thought.¡±


    Charlotte was silent, but her breath was tense.


    Manfred tied the safety belt for her but he did not leave. He held her hand tightly, ¡°Do you know who


    Kennedy was looking forst night?¡±


    Before she said a word, he added, ¡°If you have feeling for each other, if you live a happy life, I will leave


    your alone, but I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Manfred¡­¡± Charlotte wanted to push him away, but Manfred suddenly circled her shoulders and held


    her into arms.


    At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s heartbeat seemed to stop.


    What was he doing?


    ¡°Charlotte, if possible, I would like to take care of you for a life.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte curled up her lips. ¡°Before you did this, have you thought about your brother¡¯s


    feeling?¡±


    ¡°Since Kennedy doesn¡¯t not care about you, I will not give him a chance anymore. Charlotte, get


    divorced with him.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Charlotte asked.


    Manfred froze, retreated and looked at her gently.


    ¡°If I got divorced, I will be targeted. If I marry to you, do you think it is really good to me?¡±


    Manfred was motionless.


    Charlotte sneered, ¡°Manfred, do you really fell distressed for me and don¡¯t want me to be bullied, or do


    you want to take revenge on Kennedy, so you want me to get divorced with him? If I marry you, you


    can prove your charming, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred was panic. He seemed not to expect that Charlotte would think in that way and


    she spoke it out. He held Charlotte¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Why do you think in that way? Do I look like that kind


    of person in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Then Manfred, what kind of person you are? Do you think I believe you fall in love with a married


    woman? Since you have long known about my identity, you should know that apart from Kennedy, I got


    divorced before. If I marry to you, you will be my third husband. In your eyes, I am just a broken shoe.


    Will you ept me? Come on, even if you say more, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Manfred frowned, held her shoulder more and more tightly and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What broken


    shoe you are talking about? I don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you care about?¡± Charlotte snorted, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    ¡°I care about your heart.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, looking at Manfred in daze.


    Manfred stared at her cold eyes seriously, ¡°I know it is difficult for you to believe men since twice failure


    of marriage, so I am willing to wait until you believe me. Charlotte, I just want you to know that I really


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    like you. I am not joking, I swear.¡±


    He raised his hand, as if it was a ceremony.


    ¡°In the witness of God, I swear I would like to take all lives of my family to get Charlotte¡¯s trust. I would


    like to take care of her. If there is a fake sentence, I would rather die.¡±


    Charlotte was scared by his words, ¡°You, stop!¡±

 Chapter 201 Being Domineering

    Chapter 201 Being Domineering


    "Do you feel distressed for me?" Manfred curled his lips and said self-mockingly, "Will you feel more


    distressed for me and give me a chance?"


    Charlotte, "Manfred, you..."


    "Just call me by my name. I don''t want to be your brother, I''d rather you call me by my name."


    Manfred had put the words clear. After that, he had just to wait for a chance. It would be of useless to


    hurry. Before Charlotte said a word, he back away.


    "You look pale today. Shall I give you a day off?"


    He changed the topic, and Charlotte could only say, "No, I''m fine."


    She just didn''t sleep well; she wasn''t sick.


    "It''s twenty minutes'' drive to thepany. It''s still early. I''ll drive slowly. Have a sleep in the car and I


    will tell you when we arrive.¡±


    Charlotte felt this proposal good, so she nodded and then leaned back in her chair and closed her


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    eyes.


    Her heart was in a mess. As for what Manfred said, she thought at first he just wanted to involve her in


    the struggle between the two brothers, but after he swore, she became confused.


    If he really didn''t mean it, why did he say that?


    If he just wanted to convince her, he had no need to swear.


    Her brain was confused, but her eyelid was heavy, soon she fell asleep.


    In a few moments, her breathing became even.


    While waiting for the traffic light, Manfred carefully watched her.


    Charlotte''s facial features were delicate. When she was asleep, her eyshes looked particrly long


    and thick. Her fair and tender eyes were surrounded by a faint ck circle. Her eye sockets were


    deeper that those when she came to the Moore family.


    She seemed to have been losing weight ever since she got married. Her chin was so thin that her face


    was no bigger than his hand.


    Manfred sighed, could not help but reach out to remove the hair on her forehead and whispered, "I will


    protect you in the future."


    Charlotte seemed to have slept for a long time. Probably she remembered she was on the way to the


    parking lot. Charlotte was shocked.


    "We have arrived?"


    Manfred smiled, "We just arrived, don''t worry, you can be on time."


    Charlotte took out her phone to watch the time. Manfred handed over a bag, "Eat before you go


    upstairs."


    "What is this?¡± Charlotte looked at the bag doubtfully, and then found that it was still warm. She opened


    the bag and found a bag of hot milk and custard tart bread.


    They were the food she liked, Charlotte¡¯s eyes moved.


    "Thank you, brother." Charlotte took the bag and said, "But I''d better go upstairs and eat. It''s not


    convenient here."


    This was his car. If she ate here and got caught by others, they would be rumor.


    "You still call me brother? I thought we agree that you call me by my name." Manfred smiled, like


    inadvertently asked. Charlotte was embarrassed, how could she do that? Then she lowered her eyes


    and did not answer.


    "Forget it." Finally, Manfred heaved a sigh, "I should not force you and should give you time to adapt it.


    Go up first."


    "Thanks." Charlotte thanked him, opened the door and got off with the bag.


    After returning to her department, Charlotte happened to meet some people moving things off her desk.


    Several people nearby were talking about it. She paused for a few seconds, walked forward and asked,


    "What are you doing? This is my desk."


    Several men in suits deadpanned, "Ms. Wilson, it is on order of Mr. Kennedy."


    Mr. Kennedy?


    Charlotte remembered that he told herst night that he wanted her to go back to work with him. He


    had left in the middle of the night, so Charlotte thought that it was over, but she did not expect that he


    directly asked someone to take her things.


    Charlotte suddenly felt angry.


    In the middle of the night, they were entangling together. He was annoyed before he picked up the


    phone, but he left after that. Before leaving, he asked her to wait for him toe back. However, he did


    note backst night.


    She still had not seen him till now, but he sent someone to move her desk.


    Why?


    What on earth was going on?


    "Don''t move, I won''t go." She said.


    Several men stopped for a while, but did not do as she said. They said that this was the order of Mr.


    Kennedy, and then were to go out. Charlotte stood at the door, blocking their way.


    "I forbid you to remove my desk. You said this is Mr. Kennedy¡¯s order. Where is here?"


    "We only received orders, so..."


    "So you did not see him, and since he didn''t give you the orders himself, how do you know if it''s true?


    Leave my things alone, put them back where they are, and you can all get out."


    "Well......"


    They looked at each other and exchanged ncing. "I''m sorry, Ms. Wilson," they said. "It was an order


    from Mr. Kennedy. We will get punished if we don¡¯t do this.¡±


    With that, one of them forcefully pulled Charlotte aside, and the others quickly left, carrying tables and


    things.


    Dumbfounded, Charlotte looked at this sudden scene.


    He was domineering.


    After they left, the man who grabbed her hand let go of her, and then said apologetically, "Sorry, Ms.


    Wilson. We gotta go, as for other things, you can personally ask Mr. Kennedy."


    Charlotte, "......"


    After they left, the people in the department surrounded her.


    "Wow, what''s going on? Didn''t it say yesterday that Mr. Manfred transferred you? Why does Mr.


    Kennedy move your desks today? Where are they going to take your stuff?"


    "Are they moving it upstairs? Charlotte, are you reinstated?"


    "But isn¡¯t Mr. Kennedy humiliating Mr. Manfred by doing this?"


    "Yes, Mr. Manfred transferred you yesterday, and he reinstates you today. What was going on with


    these two brothers?"


    "What''s your rtionship with them, Charlotte? Are they in pursuit of you? Isn''t it too happy? They''re


    the men all the girls at ourpany like. Though Mr. Kennedy is in a wheelchair, he has a pretty face.


    If he could stand up, he will be perfect."


    "He can''t stand up, Mr. Kennedy is disabled, s...... Charlotte, you''d better choose Mr. Manfred, at


    least he''s healthy."

 Chapter 202 Stay Out of My Business

    Chapter 202 Stay Out of My Business


    ¡°Enough.¡± Charlotte suddenly interrupted their words, ncing coldly, "My business has nothing to do


    with you."


    "Why are you so arrogant? Mr. Kennedy and Mr. Manfred like you, so what? We have been colleagues


    for a while, why are you so mean?"


    "Yes, it''s just reinstatement. Perhaps you will be demoted again soon, after all, Mr. Kennedy and Mr.


    Manfred sooner orter will get married, and you can¡¯t marry into the Moore family!"


    With that, they turned to leave angrily.


    Charlotte stood there alone, looking at the empty ce.


    Manfred transferred her, she did not agree. And when he sent someone to pick her up, she refused.


    However Kennedy found someone to move her desk and did not allow her to stay here.


    These two men had quite different styles.


    Charlotte had to turn around and walk out of the department.


    Those who left could not help saying, "You just wait. She will be kicked out of thepany sooner or


    "Yes, it is useless to be arrogant now. If she got the ability, marry to Mr. Kennedy, but if she had no


    ability, she will be eliminated in the end."


    Charlotte came to the top of the building, the familiar ce.


    She knew every inch of the ce since she worked here from the first time she came to thepany.


    The office was quiet. Kennedy was not there. He had note back after a night.


    Charlotte sat down on the seat and stared at theputer in daze.


    If she had choice, she would rather have no heart.


    She didn''t even know why she liked Kennedy.


    Was it because...When everyone in the mall wasughing at her and looking down on her, he held her


    in one hand and asked who had pushed her down and handed her the contract for the mall in front of


    everyone?


    Or was it because when Gerald wanted to bully her, he refused to cooperate with him and even


    destroyed him?


    Although they had not spent too much time together, in retrospect, many things had happened.


    As she was thinking, the elevator door opened. Charlotte came back to her sense and found Nathan


    pushing Kennedy out of the elevator.


    Both men did not sleep, and ck circles could be seen around their eyes.


    Charlotte paused for a moment and then stood up.


    Kennedy seemed to have not expected to see her here. A momentter, he figured out what happened


    when he saw her desk, smiling, ¡°Good."


    "Sure enough, you told them to move my things here."


    Nathan knew they had something to say. After pushing Kennedy in front of Charlotte, he said, "Mr.


    Kennedy. I''m going to deal with my work."


    Then, without waiting for an answer, he turned to the elevator and disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at this scene, Charlotte could only sneer in the heart. He ran quite fast.


    "Will youe up if I don¡¯t move your things?" Manfred nced at her, rolling his wheelchair toward


    the office.


    Seeing this, Charlotte pressed her red lips and followed him into the office.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can''t force them to move my things. This stuff belongs to that department, and you brought it up


    here..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just be my secretary obediently."


    Charlotte, "I don''t want to be your secretary."


    Kennedy back to the desk, opened the notebook and said in a voice cold.


    "I''m telling you, not asking you."


    He was overbearing and despotic, and sometimes Charlotte really hated his appearance.


    "Kennedy. Do you think I have to be obedient for everything you say? Whatever it is?"


    Kennedy lifted his eyeszily, "I thought, from the moment you married into the Moore family, you have


    recognized your own destiny."


    "Including being left at home in the middle of the night?¡± Charlotte questioned him loudly.


    Kennedy was stunned and then frowned.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "What did you sayst night before you left? You asked me to wait for you." Charlotte showed a bitter


    smile and said, "I waited for you all night, where did you go? You didn¡¯t even call me, and now you


    showed up and moved my stuff up in a direct, arbitrary way. Yes, I did marry into the Moore family in


    ce of my sister, but that doesn''t mean I should be obedient to you on everything."


    After that, she felt she had said too much.


    She seemed to be jealous of him for noting home all night.


    She was like an angry wife.


    As expected, Kennedy frowned deeply and he narrowed his eyes slightly, "Are you ming me for not


    Charlotte took a deep breath, tightly pressed her lips and did not answer.


    Kennedy sneered and showed an evil smile in his eyes, "Charlotte, are you lonely?"


    He said, rolling his wheels toward her. "Last night..."


    ¡°Don''t talk aboutst night!¡± Charlotte shouted loudly. Seeing himing towards her, she quickly took


    a step back, "Don''te close to me!"


    Kennedy froze and looked at her with displeasure.


    "What are you trying to say?¡±


    Charlotte thought about it for a while and clenched her fist. "I hope... you can leave me alone."


    She looked up to Kennedy and then fixed her eyes at him firmly, "We are not really husband and wife


    anyway, sooner orter, we will get divorced. Let¡¯s consider that we have already divorced. I go to my


    department and regard nothing had happenedst night and today."


    With that, Charlotte turned around and walked outside.


    "Stop."


    Charlotte stopped her pace and looked back at him.


    "Isn''t that work?¡±


    Kennedy looked at her face sharply like an eagle, and said in a sullen tone, "It seems that you are


    really ming me I snubbed youst night. Charlotte, I have something important to deal withst


    night."


    Hearing that, Charlotte could not control her mouth.


    "What''s it? Tell me."


    Kennedy paused and then said "I am looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for?" Charlotte continued.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, "This is not you should ask."


    Charlotte, "...Yeah, I shouldn''t ask. I have no qualification to ask about your thing, then from today on,


    stay out of my business."


    She was so angry!


    Seeing her being indignant, Kennedy suddenly thought of something, curled his lips, and then suddenly


    pulled her into his arms and pinched her chin. He said in an evil voice, "Are you jealous?"

 Chapter 203 She’s Trying to Seduce Your Husband

    Chapter 203 She¡¯s Trying to Seduce Your Husband


    ......Jealous?


    ¡°Because I ran away in the middle of the night and left you alone in the house. You were lonely and


    jealous, weren¡¯t you?¡± Kennedy did not use much of his strength, but he tyrannically held her chin so


    that she could not move.


    Charlotte tried to struggle, but it did not work. ¡°Kennedy, let me go. You ran out in the middle of the


    night to find another woman. And you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m jealous. If it were not that you are crazy, it is


    my being crazy. Let go of me.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became sharp and increased strength on hand.


    ¡°I am crazy. Tell me, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Charlotte pushed him hard, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°You are no angry.¡±


    As words fell, Kennedy bent over and suddenly sucked her lip, which frightened Charlotte. She looked


    at Kennedy in a daze and then her fair face turned flushed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you are jealous, won¡¯t it be better to kiss you?¡± Kennedy narrowed eyes, put his forehead against


    forehead and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She gazed on him for ten seconds, and then she burst into self-mockingughter, ¡°What? You left me


    behind in the middle of the night, it is ok you left, but why did you keep me waiting for you, and you...¡±


    ¡°You waited because I told you to?¡±


    Ineffable, Kennedy was cheerful to see Charlotte, especially when she was jealous. Kennedy felt this


    woman lovely and wanted to tease her.


    But he didn¡¯t notice the change in Charlotte¡¯s mood.


    Charlotte lifted her eyes and fixed her clear eyes at his face.


    ¡°Even if you waited, I am back now.¡±


    Charlotte pursed lips. Yes, she waited for a night in vain and he had note back. Now he showed


    up in thepany and said he was back. At the thought of this, Charlotte struggled forcefully,


    ¡°Kennedy, let go of me. I know you don¡¯t have me in your eyes, but you can¡¯t bully me like this. Do you


    think I am a fool who is obedient to you? Let go¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy kissed on her lips, put his hand on her back and stroked


    gently, as if he was smoothing her mood.


    Charlotte was surprised and widened her eyes. Kennedy¡¯s strong chest was in the front of her, and on


    her back was his big hand.


    His kiss was rude at the first, but gradually he became gentle and kissed her lips softly, as if he was


    tasting something he liked to eat with heart.


    Gradually, Charlotte got lost in it and her mood calmed down.


    Kennedy withdrew his lips and tongue with his forehead against hers.


    ¡°What a stupid woman. If I ask you to wait in the future, you can go to sleep first.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt like she was poured with cold water. What was she expecting? Since he


    said so, it would happen again, and he would go to find another woman leaving her behind.


    He woulde back to coax her when he got time.


    It was pity that, she was not even Kennedy¡¯s pet.


    ¡°I have things to deal with, you can go out.¡±


    Before she could say a word, she was pulled away by Kennedy. She stood still and looked at him in


    daze for a while, and Kennedy had withdrawn his eyes.


    He did not raise his head again, but a momentter, he said, ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee.¡±


    Charlotte still stood still.


    Kennedy seemed to have sensed of something, he looked up at her.


    His eyes were sharp. Charlotte felt bitter in heart and turned to make coffee quietly.


    After that, she went back to her seat. Looking at the familiarpany, she felt cynical.


    Charlotte spent a morning in a daze, until Yanise to have lunch with her. When they just walked


    into the elevator, they came across Dianaing out of the elevator.


    Seeing Diana, Charlotte was surprised, ¡°Diana, why are you here?¡±


    Diana was stunned for a while and then walked out of the elevator.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you all right at the anniversary night?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Yanis could not help but press her lips, ¡°It has been gone a long time ago, and you just asked.


    Fortunately she is all right, or others will think you have bad intention.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Diana took a fierce look at Yanis, bit her lip and said, ¡°I felt you are hostile to me sine we met.


    When did I offend you? If I remember correctly, we didn¡¯t know each other before.¡±


    Speaking of this, Diana took a look at Charlotte.


    Charlotte did not know whether it was her illusion, she felt Diana seemed to be in doubt of her. She was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to defend herself.


    Yanis continued ¡°I don¡¯t like you. You are not the person I like, so I picked on you on purpose. Why?¡±


    Diana¡¯s anger poured out from her eyebrows, but she forced to hold it back, ¡°I am a daughter of the


    Nelson family, and I don¡¯t bother to argue with you. You have your attitude because of your position. No


    wonder you are only a small clerk now, it is really despised.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yanis held tightly Charlotte¡¯s arm, ¡°Miss Nobel, when you sneer at me, do you forget your good


    friend Charlotte is also a small clerk? Is it really good to insult your friend in the face of her?¡±


    Diana did not think so much. She just wanted to argue with Yanis and did not expect to get Charlotte


    involved.


    Charlotte turned pale on face and did not answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you, but she...¡±


    ¡°Well, stop it. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well......¡± Diana pressed her lips in embarrassment, ¡°I am here for Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Come to Kennedy? Charlotte looked at her in surprise, ¡°You look for him?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t think too much. Ie to him for work. Are you going to have a meal? Go ahead, and


    I wille to you after taking to him.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Ok, let¡¯s go down first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Diana showed a bright smile to her, and then pulled her cor and walked toward Kennedy¡¯s


    office.


    After she left, Yanis mercilessly pinched Charlotte, ¡°Are you a fool? Why do you let her go to Mr.


    Kennedy alone?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte looked at Yanis at a loss, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She is to seduce Mr. Kennedy, ok? How can you be so stupid?¡±

 Chapter 204 Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 204 Can¡¯t Believe It


    Diana was to seduce Kennedy?


    Charlotte felt that she heard a ridiculous thing and could not help but twisted the corner of her mouth.


    She said, ¡°No, You may misunderstand Diana. I know her, she is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call you simple or stupid.¡± With her hand folded in front of her chest, Yanis


    analyzed in a rational way, ¡°She told you that she was here for work, right? But what have she had?


    This is one reason, and two, is it necessary to dress like this for work? Her cor is so big that she can


    hardly cover herself. I am afraid she will show her flesh to Kennedy after a few steps.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°How on earth did you be friends? Charlotte, why do you believe such a woman?¡±


    Charlotte did not know what to say for the moment. Hearing Yanis¡¯ analysis, she felt that it was strange


    that Dianae to talk about work with Kennedy, but she had been friends with Diana for so many


    years, she still didn¡¯t believe that Diana would do this kind of thing.


    After all, when she was in predicament, Diana helped her out.


    ¡°Yanis, I know you don¡¯t like her because of her appearance, but I have known her for so long. I knew


    better than you about what kind of person she is. No one in the world knows her better than I do, so I


    hope... I don¡¯t want to hear these words again, Diana has been my good friend for a long time and she


    helped me. You know nothing about it, and have repeatedly ndered her in my face. If...¡±


    At this point, Charlotte paused and felt distressed in her cold eyes.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t change it, then... Don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    Yanis could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°Wow, Charlotte, you... I am doing it for your own good, and you don¡¯t want to be friends with me


    because of this?¡±


    Charlotte said nothing, pressed her lips with no expression on her face.


    Yanis took back her eyes disappointingly, ¡°OK, since you don¡¯t like me, I will give up. That is it.¡±


    With that, Yanis turned to leave directly. Charlotte wanted to pull her, but ultimately she did not move.


    Forget it, if they were not the same kind of people, then... just not be friends.


    Charlotte alone went to the canteen. After getting the food, she found that position she used to sit was


    upied because she camete. Usually Yanis upied the position with her, and then one of them


    went to get food.


    Now...


    She found a corner to sit down, eating her food like chewing wax. She used to be apanied by


    Yanis, and now Yanis suddenly did not apany her, she felt lonely.


    Inexplicably, Charlotte thought of Yanis¡¯s words.


    She said Diana wanted to seduce Kennedy.


    How was that possible? Diana was excellent, and she was now the daughter of the Nelson family, how


    could she take fancy to Kennedy? After all, no matter how handsome he was, he was still in a


    wheelchair.


    Although Charlotte would not dislike him because he was in a wheelchair, but other women would not


    like a man in a wheelchair.


    The more she thought about it, the more unease she felt.


    Although she said she believed in Diana, Yanis was reasonable, so thinking of Diana¡¯s dress, she felt


    unease.


    She took a few bites of food and then went upstairs.


    When she was out of the elevator, she had not seen Diana yet.


    Charlotte thought about it and looked towards the office.


    She was not sure if Diana was still in there. Since the door was closed, she did not know what


    happened inside, but she was curious, so she could not help but walked to the office.


    It was quiet. The door was half opened. She was curious and got closer like a thief.


    When she got close, she vaguely heard the conversation. Diana¡¯s voice was soft as silk.


    Although she could hear the sound, Diana¡¯s voice was small, and Charlotte could not hear what she


    was saying.


    But she was really curious, so she looked inside through the gap of the door.


    And the scene made Charlotte¡¯s face pale.


    Diana sat in the other side of the desk. Kennedy looked the notebook coldly. Diana leaned against the


    desk. She had a good shape, and she looked voluptuous today. The weight of her upper body


    supported on the desk. The cor was scattered, revealing her skin.


    Charlotte bit her lower lips subconsciously. How was it possible?


    Did Diana do it unconsciously or deliberately? For an instant, Charlotte felt bitter in heart and did not


    understand what was going on.


    And Kennedy seemed to have felt something. He took a sharp look toward the door.


    Charlotte was scared, before he looked over, she hid herself, and her heart was thumping disorderly!


    For a while, she swallowed nervously and walked toward her position, covering her chest.


    She sat down and felt her brain in a mess, thinking of the picture that Diana leaned over the desk


    revealing her skin. It seemed to by unconscious, but she revealed too much.


    Was she really overthinking, or did Diana really want to seduce Kennedy?


    ¡°She told you that she was here for work, right? But what have she had? This is one reason, and two,


    is it necessary to dress like this for work? Her cor is so big that she can hardly cover herself. I am


    afraid she will show her flesh to Kennedy after a few steps.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yanis¡¯s words echoed in her ear. She came to her sense and held her head.


    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t overthink about it. You¡¯ve known her for many years. It¡¯s impossible for her to do


    something like this behind your back. Besides, who would like Kennedy?¡±


    She was really too worried.


    Charlotte thought a lot of words tofort herself, finally she felt better. She turned on theputer


    and got to work. As long as she was busy, she would not remember the things just now.


    But when she opened the document to input data, Charlotte froze.


    The office door opened. She heard the sound of the wheelchair and the sound of Diana¡¯s high heels.


    Subconsciously, Charlotte looked toward them.


    ¡°Charlotte, have you had dinner yet? Mr. Kennedy and I are going out for food, and I am going to ask


    you toe with us.¡±


    Charlotte curled her lips, ¡°No need, I already had my lunch.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 205: 205. I know her better than you do

    Chapter 205: 205. I know her better than you do


    ¡°I see.¡± Diana slightly crooked her head. Her slender and beautiful neck was showed in the sun, ¡°Well,


    would you like to eat with us? You can just have a little.¡±


    Charlotte subconsciously took a look at Kennedy.


    Kennedy¡¯s expression was light. Seeing her look at him, her eyebrows raised. Charlotte pressed her


    lips and got angry.


    ¡°No, you go ahead. I can¡¯t eat any more.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Diana looked at her, ¡°Charlotte, you really don¡¯t go with us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte said, bowed her head and paid attention to the documents, ignoring them. Diana looked


    back at Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, she...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go.¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened and his breath became cold.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Diana nodded, and then looked toward Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, wait for us toe back, I will bring


    you some snacks.¡±


    With that, she walked to Kennedy beamingly and pushed his wheelchair, soon, they disappeared in


    Charlotte¡¯s sight.


    When they left, Charlotte¡¯s pen fell onto the table with a ng.


    For a moment she bit her lower lip and seemed to be talking to herself.


    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t overthink about it, Diana is not that kind of person. They just had dinner together,


    and......You were invited, but you didn¡¯t go yourself!¡±


    Yeah, she refused to go.


    Why? She minded about it and wanted to go with them, but why did she refuse?


    Charlotte did not understand her mind, now she regretted. If she had known that she would be


    regretful, she should agree to go with them.


    ¡°s.¡± Charlotte heaved a sigh, weakly lying prone on the table.


    The elevator¡¯s door opened, Charlotte immediately stretched tight her back. Have theye back?


    When Charlotte was lying, footsteps were heard.


    Nathan quickly walked over and got angry seeing Charlotte was lying there.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte raised her head and looked at Nathan in surprise. How could he be here?


    And she did not know since when Nathan called her Mrs. Moore from Assistant Wilson. Charlotte had


    just noticed it.


    ¡°You have been here, right? Do you know that Mr. Kennedy went downstairs to dinner?¡±


    Charlotte was silent for a moment, and then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°What are you taking about?¡± Charlotte pressed her lips and replied unpleasantly.


    Nathan licked his lips, gnashed his teeth and came forward, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who was with Mr.


    Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Diana.¡± Charlotte pronounced her name urately.


    ¡°So why are you still here?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She did not answer, staring at Nathan in surprise. He acted like Yanis, as if he was nning on


    something for her.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are Mr. Kennedy¡¯s wife, how can you let Mr. Kennedy have dinner with Miss


    Nelson? Are you not afraid that Mr. Kennedy will be stolen by Miss Nelson?¡±


    Nathan built up his courage and said, because he did not know that what kind of consequences he


    would bear, but he knew that if he did not say it, it will be awful if Diana became Mrs. Moore.


    He did not like Diana. Although she had a rich family and looked pretty, she was Charlotte¡¯s good


    friend. A woman stole best friend¡¯s man was the more hateful. He could not bear it.


    After that, Charlotte¡¯s face changed. She stared at Nathan with a frown, ¡°Nathan, do you know what


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you are saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. Didn¡¯t you find it out? Miss Nelson has been too close to Mr. Kennedytely, hasn¡¯t


    she? And, she is like seducing Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Charlotte directly denied Nathan¡¯s statement without thinking about it.


    ¡°How can that be impossible?¡± Nathan argued, ¡°I am a man, I can feel that if she has seduced Mr.


    Kennedy or not. Will you be clearer than I about a woman seducing a man?¡±


    Charlotte was speechless for a while after this remark, she collected herposure and said,


    ¡°Although I am less clear than you about that, don¡¯t forget that I am a woman, and I know how a


    woman seduces a man. Besides, I understand Diana than you do, she won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why were you lying there listlessly?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you were upset for that Mr. Kennedy is with Miss Nelson? Ok, even if Miss Nelson


    did not have that kind of intention, you should nip it in the bud.¡±


    Nip it in the bud?


    Diana had been friends with her for so many years, how could she be on guard against her?


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I am telling you now. If you are on guard, you don¡¯t hurt anyone, but if you don¡¯t guard her


    and she does seduce Mr. Kennedy, you have to fight.¡±


    Charlottey down again like ball leaking gas, ¡°OK, Nathan, that is it. I believe Diana won¡¯t do that kind


    of thing, go to work¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Nathan suddenly reached out to grab her arm and pulled her from


    the seat toward the direction of the elevator.


    ¡°What are you doing, Nathan? Let me go!¡± She had ominous foreboding. Was Nathan taking her to


    Kennedy? She had refused to have dinner with them and it was embarrassing to go now.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte struggled hard and said, ¡°Nathan, let me go at once. If you want to stop


    them, go by yourself and don¡¯t take me with you. Anyway, it¡¯s you who is suspected, not me.¡±


    ¡°But you and Mr. Kennedy are husband and wife, you should go.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The elevator¡¯s door opened. Charlotte was about to be dragged in, but she quickly reached out to grab


    the side of the elevator and refused to go in.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I am begging you, go with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte shook her head, but Nathan¡¯s strength was too big. He stretched out his hand to pull


    her, and finally she was dragged into the elevator.


    When the elevator¡¯s door closed, Charlotte found her arm ck and blue.


    Nathan felt his head awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was just anxious.¡±


    It was ck and blue. Wasn¡¯t that on purpose?

 Chapter 206 Let’s Go Back

    Chapter 206 Let¡¯s Go Back


    ¡°You must be here to revenge me, as Kennedy required.¡± Charlotte stroked her skin felt faint pain.


    Now that she was in the elevator, she had no chance to run.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, if you talk to me like this downstairs, you¡¯ll beughed at by other employees, and then I


    will have no control over what people will say.¡±


    Was that a threat? Charlotte looked at him, but Nathan moved away his eyes as if he had sensed of


    something, pretending nothing happened.


    Soon, they arrived at the first floor. When the elevator door opened, Nathan was standing behind her.


    ¡°After you, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Helplessly, Charlotte did not want to be a joke, so she could only go out. Nathan followed her.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be far away from thepany, so we¡¯ll just look around nearby.¡±


    At this point, Charlotte paused, ¡°Can we find them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan was confident. In fact, when they met, Nathan asked about it and got the


    information about his whereabouts from Kennedy.


    If Kennedy had given him the clue, he would not be able to find them.


    After all, there were so many stores. Who knew where he would go?


    ¡°But just now Diana has invited me, I refused. If Ie to them now, will it......¡± When Charlotte thought


    of this, she hesitated again.


    Nathan didn¡¯t give her a chance to think at all. ¡°So what? You can say you suddenly be hungry.


    Mrs. Kennedy, be careful Mr. Kennedy would be stolen one day.¡±


    In fact, she did not think about this problem. She was depressed, if not Nathan dragged her down, she


    really would not got to find them.


    But it was what she wanted to do.


    Come on, just go.


    ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, face is not so important. Besides, if Mr. Kennedy is really stolen by your good friend,


    isn¡¯t that more embarrassing?¡±


    It was reasonable, and she had no word to refute.


    No, Charlotte suddenly came back to her sense, ¡°Nonsense, we just came to have dinner with him. You


    look like you¡¯re trying to catch adultery.¡±


    Nathan touched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    Well, as long as Mrs. Moore came with him, it mattered more than anything.


    Charlotte had been following Nathan, feeling that Nathan made detours. He did not try hard to find


    them and soon they walked into a restaurant.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, this is it.¡±


    Charlotte took a look at him, and then looked inside along his sight. Through the ss, she saw two


    people sitting by the window. Kennedy and Diana were not sitting face to face, but next to each other.


    Holding the menu, Diana had been taking with Kennedy. Her cor tilted down, but not revealed too


    much. It was slightly tilted. If you said she was intentional, she seemed to be unintentional. If you said


    she was unintentional, she seemed to be deliberate.


    ¡°Wow, you see that, Mrs. Moore? You saw it with your own eyes. Diana deliberately gets close to Mr.


    Kennedy, and exposes her shoulders. She obviously has bad intentions. Do you still believe her?¡±


    Charlotte stared at the two men inside, looking steadily and keeping silent.


    Nathan, ¡°...Mrs. Moore, shall we go in?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Nathan was going to get up and go inside, Charlotte quickly reached out and grabbed


    his clothes to stop him.


    She stared at the two inside, as if she was thinking.


    Suddenly, Kennedy seemed to have sensed of something, he took a nce at her direction, and


    Charlotte suddenly felt it. She was frightened and directly dragged to squat down, hid in the corner and


    smoothly avoided Kennedy¡¯s sight.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do you think we should eat this, or this?¡± Diana took the menu and deliberately leaned


    forward her body to get close to Kennedy. She wore elegant perfume, red lipstick and breathable


    makeup, which made her look pure and wless.


    Diana was confident about herself. If Kennedy didn¡¯t like Charlotte, she should be able to get


    Kennedy¡¯s favor if she tried hard.


    After all, she believed that Kennedy would be tempted to her face.


    Diana suddenly found Kennedy was staring at the outside. She paused and then looked along his


    sight, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what is it? What¡¯s out there?¡±


    Then she rose to her feet.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kennedy took back her eyes. His eyes became cold and he pressed his lips into a straight


    line.


    Diana was not discouraged. She curled her lips and smiled softly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what would you like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, you order.¡± Kennedy lifted his eyes and took a sharp look at her, which scared Diana, as if


    there was a knife flying toward her, but slowly she ept it.


    Before she get the heart of a man as cold as a block of ice, his heart would be difficult to be melted. But


    once it was melted, he would hotter than flint.


    She must not miss him.


    Get him! Get him!


    Diana coquettishly smiled and tried to make her voice softer, ¡°Ok, I order.¡±


    So she called the waiter and ordered a few dishes.


    Kennedy frowned hearing that. After the waiter left, he looked thoughtfully at Diana.


    ¡°Do you know what I like to eat?¡±


    Hearing his inquiry, Diana shyly lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°I heard it inadvertently, Mr.


    Kennedy, will you mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrow and there was sarcasm in his smile, ¡°Inadvertently?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Diana blushed and was shy, ¡°In fact, when ourpany cooperated with you, Megan had


    arranged your information, I had read that information and then I remember.¡±


    Squatting outside, Charlotte heard their conversation. She squatted quietly, watching.


    Nathan could not help retching, ¡°Damn, Mrs. Moore, your good friend is disgusting, what is on earth in


    her mind? Look at her face. Are you going to tell me now that she¡¯s not that kind of person?¡±


    After teasing, Nathan found that Charlotte was too quiet.


    Then he took a look at Charlotte and found her eyes were calm. She fixed her eyes on the front, but


    her face was expressionless.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore?¡±


    ¡°Nathan...Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 207 Whom Do You Call a White Lotus Flower?

    Chapter 207 Whom Do You Call a White Lotus Flower?


    Nathan widened his eyes, ¡°Go back? Mrs. Moore, are we not going in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and looked at her toes in a daze. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore...¡±


    Nathan persuaded her again. Charlotte got up directly and walked toward the opposite direction.


    Nathan stood in situ, a few secondster, he turned to catch up with her steps.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t we agree to go in together?¡±


    No matter what Nathan said, Charlotte ignored him and went straight ahead. Nathan followed her for a


    long way and finally blocked her in the way. ¡°Mrs. Moore, we are here, why don¡¯t we go in¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Charlotte raised her head and fixed her eyes on the face of Nathan indifferently.


    Her eyes stunned Nathan and he asked, ¡°See what?¡±


    Charlotte became more bitter and bitter in her eyes. She hung down her eyes and said, ¡°They are


    having a good time. Why should we go in? Will it disturb them? I don¡¯t think it is good to do so.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Hearing that, Nathan¡¯s face changed, ¡°don¡¯t say that. You saw it, Diana has bad intention, why do


    you......¡±


    ¡°I know my friend well, but how about Kennedy? You have been scolding Diana, why don¡¯t you skip


    Kennedy? Even if it is true that Diana has intention about Kennedy? What does he mean by that?


    Wouldn¡¯t he refuse? Shall I refuse it for him?¡±


    ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a grown man, he has his own ideas, and I can¡¯t stop him from doing whatever he wants. If he


    really likes Diana and wants to be together with her, how can I stop him? Nathan, you have never liked


    a person, so you don¡¯t understand. If he really wants to do so, I must be unable to stop him, and if we


    go in...¡± Charlotte lowered her eyes and said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°I just humiliate myself.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t do that, dignity was too important to her.


    For a moment, Nathan did not know what to say, after all, he felt that Charlotte¡¯s words were


    reasonable.


    It was truth that Diana seduced him, but Kennedy did not refuse her. He agreed to have dinner with her,


    no one forced him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be done by one person. I¡¯m going back to work. You can go if you have something to do.¡± With


    that, Charlotte left directly with her eyes down and did not let others see her tearful eyes.


    She was far away and raised her head feeling that Nathan was no longer following her. She strode


    forward and wiped her tears secretly.


    Not a big deal. If it was his choice, there was nothing she could do about it.


    After returning to thepany, Charlotte met Yanis who was walking out of thepany. Yanis found


    her eyes red, wanted toe forward to her, but suddenly she thought of something, and then she


    pressed her lips and left with anger.


    ¡°Yanis...¡± Charlotte shouted her name, but then stopped.


    She could only look at the back of Yanis.


    After standing for a while, Charlotte took the elevator back to her office.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the people downstairs were already talking about her.


    ¡°Oh, did you see that? Miss Nelson came. I thought she came to Charlotte, but just now I saw her push


    Mr. Kennedy out, talking andughing.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t Diana and Charlotte are good friends?¡±


    ¡°So what? There is no good friend in front of the man. Many good friends fight for a man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in front of the man, good friends are false. Does Diana fight for a man with her? Wow, Charlotte


    is going to lose, given Diana¡¯s status!¡±


    ¡°Definitely, she has nothing, and she is not that good looking. She is not a match to Diana?¡±


    ¡°You can tell by the way she¡¯s juste back, she must lose. Just wait. Didn¡¯t she just get promoted?


    In three days, she will be kicked out of the group.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yanis suddenly interjected and stared at them mercilessly, ¡°Why are you


    taking about Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    The several female staff found that it was Yanis from the financial department. Although they were not


    pleasant, they were still polite to her, ¡°Yanis, you were close to that woman. Why didn¡¯t you go to the


    canteen with her for dinner these two days? Is it because she got promoted and refused to talk to you?


    You are simple-minded. She just used you, now she kicked you away because she did not need you


    anymore.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yanis, stay away from that woman, she can¡¯t be proud for long.¡±


    Yanis frowned, ¡°Who said she didn¡¯t talk to me? I just don¡¯t want to go to the canteen these two days.


    What is it to you? And who says she won¡¯t be proud for long? Do you know who she is? You know


    nothing and keep gossiping. Ignorant!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What? Fight with me, let¡¯s see who wins.¡±


    ¡°...Savage, don¡¯t speak to her. Go!¡±


    The staff left. Yanis stood still clenching fist angrily.


    Charlotte was stupid.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had told her that Diana wanted to seduce Kennedy, but Charlotte did not believe her. Now it


    became truth. Diana was so cheap that she came to thepany to have dinner with Kennedy. Gross.


    *


    After dinner, Diana pushed Kennedy out and then she went to the parking lot after saying goodbye to


    her. As she was to open the car door, a hand pped on her car door. Diana looked up.


    ¡°White lotus.¡± It was no one other than Yanis.


    She was now staring at Diana angrily.


    Diana pretended to be nice only in front of Charlotte and was arrogant to others. Hearing that Yanis


    called her white lotus, she pped on Yanis¡¯ face hard.


    Yanis did not expect that Diana would beat her. She took two steps back and looked at Diana in shock


    covering her face.


    Diana took her hand back and show a wry smile.


    ¡°Who is the white lotus?¡±

 Chapter 208 Fake Friends

    Chapter 208 Fake Friends


    ¡°You!¡± Covering her face, Yanis wanted to move forward. Diana took a step back, ¡°Remember that, get


    away from me. As Miss Nelson, I would not be easily offended.¡±


    Yanis did not care about that and had to pped on Diana.


    She was strong and fast, so Diana had no time to avoid it but got pped on face.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Since you beat me, why can¡¯t I beat you?¡± Yanis said fiercely.


    Diana covered her face and stared at Yanis angrily, as if she wanted to tear her apart, ¡°Don¡¯t think you


    are Charlotte¡¯s friend, and I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can do anything to me. You even tried to steal her husband, and I am just her friend. Of


    course you will be cruel to me, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana changed her face, ¡°What are you taking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Yanis wiped the blood on her mouth corner and sneered, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand, you


    have to pretend. You pretend to be her best friend, and to be a white lotus in the front of Mr. Kennedy.


    You wear this to seduce Kennedy, do you think I can¡¯t see that?¡±


    Yanis was not polite to Diana.


    At first, sheh just suspected her, but when seeing that she came back with Kennedy and found her


    smile, Yanis was sure about that.


    ¡°What can you see? You are just guessing? What do you think I have done? Do you have evidence? If


    you don¡¯t, don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t admit that.¡± Yanis snorted and raised her phone, ¡°I have taken pictures of you being


    together with Mr. Kennedy and sent then to Charlotte. What will she think of you? Do you think you can


    still be friends?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana was surprised, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She came forward to take Yanis¡¯ phone,


    Yanis took a step back and sneered, ¡°What is that? Didn¡¯t you say you have done nothing? Why are


    you so nervous?¡±


    Diana tried hard to calm herself down, ¡°So what if you have sent to her. I am innocent, besides,


    Charlotte will not believe you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see.¡± Yanis put away her phone and took a sharp look at Diana before she left.


    When Charlotte got up to get water, the phone rang. She took a look at it and found the video Yanis


    sent to her. She froze and stood there for a long time. She didn¡¯t even notice the water was


    overflowing.


    She came back to her sense till the hot water made her feel in pain. Trembling, she put down the cup


    and then took a look at her red palm and fingers.


    After thinking for a while, she flushed it with cold water and applied orment and then went back to her


    post.


    As she sat down, Yanis sent her another message.


    {I know you don¡¯t believe me, but there is a video, which shows that I didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Charlotte, i


    am good at reading people. Trust me.¡±}


    Charlotte was silent, looking at this message. As she was about to reply, Diana called.


    Seeing that, Charlotte quivered. And then the phone fell onto the ground. It was not high, so the phone


    was ok and it was still ringing.


    A momentter, she picked it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Charlotte.¡±


    Charlotte did not say a word and wanted to hear what she was to say.


    ¡°Sorry, Charlotte.¡± Diana¡¯s voice was upset felt wronged, ¡°Did Yanis send you the video? Don¡¯t believe


    what she said. We are good friends, I will never betray you.¡±


    Charlotte forced a smile. As she was to say something, she felt her throat tight. Diana continued, ¡°I pick


    you up when you are off, we will talk about it, ok?¡±


    Charlotte had to agree.


    Kennedy asked her to go to his office and handed her a proposal and asked for her advice. Charlotte


    was surprised to take that proposal, because Kennedy never asked her for advice, why¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy raised his eyes, ¡°Any problems?¡±


    Charlotte came back to sense, looked up at Kennedy and then shook her head and began to read the


    proposal carefully.


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The office door was opened. A slender figure came in. It was Manfred.


    Charlotte was still reading the proposal carefully and did not notice who hade it.


    Manfred saw Charlotte inside, his eyes became gloomy, but soon they became soft. He walked to the


    desk with steady steps.


    ¡°Kennedy.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte raised her head suddenly when she heard Manfred¡¯s voice.


    Originally, Kennedy had been looking at Charlotte from the corner of his eyes and wanted to see her


    reaction. That she suddenly raised her head anger him. He clenched his hand more tightly.


    After meeting Manfred, Charlotte continued to lower her head. Manfred transferred her job, but she


    refused, but now she was in Kennedy¡¯s office, since Kennedy promoted her. Would he think she was a


    vain woman?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice was cold and his eyes were sharp like a knife.


    Manfred nced at Charlotte¡¯s face and then took back his eyes.


    ¡°Come and submit the file.¡± Manfred stepped forward to put the file on the desk.


    Kennedy stares at that document and said in a cold voice with sarcasm, ¡°Since when youe to


    submit file by yourself, brother? Or do you want to see someone since she is here?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything. How did she get involved?


    Kennedy held hostility to Manfred. They were not born by a mother, so Charlotte understood that, but


    she did not want to be the victim in the middle.


    Manfred showed a slight smile, ¡°You misunderstand, my secretary has important things to deal with, so


    I came. Take a look at the file and sign if there is no problem.


    Kennedy did not move but fix his sharp eyes at Manfred.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you demote her before? I was going to get her to be my secretary.¡±

 Chapter 209 No Courage to Point Out

    Chapter 209 No Courage to Point Out


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°You worry much. Demotion was just to deceive the public. Charlotte is my wife, I


    will not let her suffer that.¡±


    At this point, Kennedy suddenly turned the wheel toward the direction of Charlotte. Charlotte was still


    holding the document.


    ¡°Charlotte, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Before Charlotte figure out what to say, Kennedy circled her waist and held her into arms. Her


    body lost control and feel into Kennedy¡¯s arms.


    Seeing this, Manfred could not help but clench his hands and there was anger between eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems that my wife is very enthusiastic today. She throws herself into my arms. Well...I can¡¯t fail


    you.¡±


    Before Charlotte figured out what was Kennedy going to do, he pinched her chin and kissed on her lips.


    When their lips touched, Charlotte¡¯s pupils trembled and she even forgot to struggle.


    He had dinner with Diana just now, and at this moment, in front of his eldest brother, he pinched her


    chin and kissed her. What was this?


    This was not feeling, nor desire, but a show and revenge!


    He did it on purpose because Manfred was here.


    Thinking of that, Charlotte recovered and was to push Kennedy away, but Kennedy pulled her away by


    her shoulders.


    With an another look, she found Manfred was no longer in the office.


    Charlotte raised her hand and gave Kennedy a p in the face.


    ¡°Asshole.¡±


    Kennedy had a palm print on his handsome face immediately because of that. He titled his face,


    pressed his lips, which showed his anger at this time.


    But Charlotte was still angry and wanted to give him another p in the face, but was stopped by


    Kennedy.


    She struggled to break free, but she failed.


    She could only say to Kennedy angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Make me the tool of your revenge?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were sharp and dark. And his words were harsh, ¡°You are the first woman who dare to


    hit me.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip. ¡°If you can humiliate me, why can¡¯t I retaliate against you? Do


    you think I should be thankful because you gave me my job back? No, I¡¯d rather stay down to earth and


    do my job in the small department than go back to this disgusting ce!¡±


    With that, Charlotte forcefully pushed Kennedy away, turned around and ran out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the time of turning around, Kennedy saw her red eyes. He froze, watching her ran away.


    After a moment, he dropped his eyes.


    Was she sad?


    *


    Charlotte had her temper and left early after being humiliated by Kennedy, without caring if Kennedy


    would deduct her sry or bonus or not. She did not want to continue to stay there.


    So she left work early and then went to a caf¨¦. She sat there quietly. When it was about to get off work,


    she sent text messages to Diana.


    Diana hurried over. Charlotte had been sitting there for a long time and drinking coffee one after


    another.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Diana ran in, panting. But when approaching Charlotte, her pace became slower, and when


    she sat down in front of her, her breath had calmed down a lot.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Charlotte said calmly.


    Diana¡¯s was nervous. When the waiter came, she ordered a cup of coffee, and then looked at


    Charlotte.


    ¡°You...You don¡¯t look good. Are you still angry at me?¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡± Charlotte lifted her eye and looked at her. Diana dressed up, but she was wearing a dress that


    was different from that she had at noon. At this moment, she was wearing a pink skirt with round cor


    design, revealing only her slender neck.


    Charlotte calmly looked her up and down, and then lowered her eyes.


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, do you believe that video Yanis send to you?¡±


    Diana bit her lower lip, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. She did not like me since she met me. She is weird and said


    I was to seduce Kenney. We are good friends, I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    She said a lot, but Charlotte was silent.


    ¡°Charlotte, say something, do you really believe what she said? We¡¯re friends, if you don¡¯t believe me, I


    can swear.¡±


    Swear...


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed, and she looked to Diana.


    Diana paused and raised her head, ¡°I swear to God, I really did not want to seduce......¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to Kennedy?¡± Charlotte interrupted her words out of a sudden. Diana pursed her


    lips and her voice became weak, ¡°Nothing......nothing.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you talked about work? Why now it is nothing?¡± Charlotte questioned her, but she just


    wanted to ask her friend what she wanted to do.


    ¡°So¡­you really believe Yanis¡¯s words, you suspect me, right?¡±


    Charlotte took a deep breath. ¡°Why do you think that? I asked you what you talked about, is it a


    problem? We used to talk to each other about anything, didn¡¯t we? Can¡¯t you tell me what you talked


    about?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I...¡±


    Charlotte fixed her eyes at her. Diana¡¯s eyes became red and she shed tears, which stunned Charlotte.


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to trust me unconditionally. You were the one who helped me when I got


    into trouble. Even if I were unkind to everyone, I wouldn¡¯t be unkind to you. Maybe...I have a bad


    attitude to Yanis, maybe I am arrogant to others, but, Charlotte, I¡¯m always thinking about you! Even if I


    go so close to Kennedy, it is not for seducing him!¡±


    ¡°So... Do you admit that you have approached Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Diana said with tears in eyes, ¡°I admit that I intend to get close to him, but so what? I don¡¯t like


    him for treating you so badly. I want him to avenge you, and besides...You and he are only a figment


    husband and wife, and the child in your womb...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Charlotte¡¯s face changed greatly and she interrupted her words, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±


    Her mood was excited. Dianaughed out loud suddenly from crying, ¡°Why not? I am telling the truth. I


    asked my eldest brother to help you find this person, hoping that you can have a family. But what are


    you doing? He¡¯s standing right in front of you and you don¡¯t even have the courage to identify him!?¡±

 Chapter 210 Guard Silently

    Chapter 210 Guard Silently


    Diana¡¯s voice was big, attracting all eyes in the coffee shop. Charlotte noticed that and she was panic.


    She got up and walked to Diana to cover her mouth, ¡°Enough, stop.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Diana forcefully held her hand and sobbed, ¡°You dare not face reality, but I dare! I¡¯m an


    outsider. I know who is suitable for you, and I can tell who is kind to you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡± Charlotte shook off her hand. ¡°If you insisit, stay here


    and say it alone.¡±


    With that, Charlotte carried her bag and walked quickly out.


    Diana was stunned looking at her back and then wiped her tears and quickly chased after her,


    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t get angry, listen to me.¡±


    Charlotte moved forward. There were many people, if Diana kept talking, she was afraid to be known


    by others, then she could not prove her innocence.


    ¡°I know it is hard for you to ept him, but there are a lot of helpless things in this world. As long as he


    doesn¡¯t mind your identity, and is willing to take responsibility it is good. You will certainly be much


    happier with him than you are!¡±


    Charlotte suddenly stopped her pace and looked back at Diana.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Seeing her stop, Diana stopped too. She nodded seriously, ¡°Manfred is gentle, and I found he have


    fancy on you, if you can......¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll do anything to me because of that? Diana, if he really wants to be responsible, why


    he never seeks me?¡±


    ¡°What......?¡± Diana froze.


    ¡°It has been long gone. If he really wanted to find me, or if he wanted to be a responsible person, why


    didn¡¯t hee to me? Instead, I have been looking for him. What does that mean?¡± Charlotte smiled


    with self-deprecation and continued without waiting for Diana said a word, ¡°It means that he doesn¡¯t


    care about what happened that night, and never wanted to have any rtionship with the woman that


    night, perhaps...He had not attached any importance to what had happened that night. In their eyes,


    that day was just an ident, and I... I came to him myself, and no one will care.¡±


    ¡°...I haven¡¯t thought about it before, and what you said is reasonable, but have you ever thought about


    that? Maybe he is looking for you too. It¡¯s just...In ways you don¡¯t know. Manfred doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re


    looking for him. Maybe, he just hasn¡¯t got a clue to find you yet. After all...¡± With that, Diana dodged her


    eyes, looking at the ground, ¡°You did not leave any clue that night, only......the button.¡±


    Mentioning that button, Diana felt guilty. How could she get that button from Charlotte? Now she had


    two buttons of the original suit in her hand, as long as Charlotte gave that one to her, it would be safe.


    Thinking of this, Diana had an idea and said, ¡°Or I find a way so that hees to you?¡±


    ¡°What? What way?¡±


    ¡°You give me the button, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Diana had an evil thought.


    Charlotte stood still, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    ¡°Charlotte? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am good.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was as soft as the wind. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the man was that


    night. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything. I just want to have a peaceful life.¡±


    Did she want to give you? Diana was worried, ¡°How can you? I asked my brother to help you find him.


    You want to live a peaceful like, but do you have a peaceful life now? You sleep on the floor every


    night. Kennedy doesn¡¯t even want to look at you. Charlotte, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you reluctant


    to leave such a man?¡±


    Yeah, he was bad to her.


    There were some times, however, he was kind to her.


    He always appeared as a god when she needed him most. When Charlotte discussed his arrogance,


    she could not help falling in love with him.


    ¡°Charlotte, do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°I like him.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana widened her eyes and her body trembled, ¡°you......¡±


    Charlotte feel relieved that she finally put her heart out.


    ¡°I know you might think I¡¯m ridiculers, but only I know what I¡¯ve been through and what my mind is, so...


    even if you do it for me, don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    ¡°That is it. It is my fault to suspect you, but... I hope you will never approach Kennedy again. I don¡¯t


    doubt you, but inevitably there would be gossip. Diana, do you understand?¡±


    Diana said nothing, bit her lower lip and looked at her with discontent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you like him.You¡¯re going to get divorced in just a few months!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded with a bitter smile, ¡°I have to leave the Moore family in a few months. I don¡¯t


    have much time to stay with him, so... Just let me see him for a few more months, and when the time is


    up, I will go.¡±


    Diana, ¡°... Charlotte, don¡¯t you want to have a second thought? Are you really going to leave?


    What......What about you and your kid? Where are you going? Have you ever thought that Manfred


    might be looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t have fancy on him, and I don¡¯t like to use my child to tie anyone up.¡± Charlotte


    said.


    Since she could not persuade Charlotte, Diana clenched her hand. She had wanted to make Charlotte


    to be with Manfred, and then she could be with Kennedy, but now......She admitted that she was fond of


    Kennedy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Perhaps she could wait for the day Charlotte left?


    No, no.


    No way!


    It was several months before she left. They had only been married for a short time, but Charlotte had


    fallen in love with him. If she did not anything, she would afraid it became worse.


    In case of any incident, she could not control anything.


    ¡°Well, it iske, go back early, and remember what I told you.¡±


    Diana gnashed her teeth, looking at her back.


    She could not allow her to stay any longer with Kennedy!!

 Chapter 211 Come Here!

    Chapter 211 Come Here!


    Time flew. It had been a week since that day Charlotte pped on Kennedy¡¯s face. Since Charlotte


    admitted that she liked Kennedy, she decided to guard him in the rest of the time.


    Her heart gradually calmed down.


    Perhaps, she thought too much, asked for too much, so there were so many contradictions between


    them.


    If she didn¡¯t care about anything, maybe she and Kennedy could be a t couple in the remaining few


    days together.


    So Charlotte took it easy. Instead of haggling, she would rather get along with each other peacefully.


    She herself became positive, but Kennedy was confused.


    He was a proud person. He never admitted that he liked Charlotte, or perhaps he did not know his


    feelings to Charlotte. At first she was just a victim in the marriage, gradually......It didn¡¯t seem that way


    anymore.


    But there seemed nothing else.


    He wanted to see her be jealous and mad, but she was so calm after that day that she didn¡¯t look like a


    normal person. She greeted him when she saw him when she woke up.


    Then as if nothing had happened, she got up to wash her face. She work seriously, eat seriously, and


    then got off work.


    After work, she went to the mall to study the marketing skill.


    Seeing that, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark.


    ¡°Is she mad?¡± Kennedy suddenly asked.


    Nathan behind Kennedy was stunned and did not understand what Kennedy meant. A momentter,


    he whispered, ¡°Do you refer to Mrs. Moore?¡±


    Kennedy was agitated and said, ¡°Who do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The sudden irascibility was frightening.


    Nathan recalled the recent happenings and touched the head, ¡°No, Mrs. Kennedy is normal recently¡±


    She had a calm talk with Kennedy every day. Even if Kennedy said harsh words to her, she would not


    be angry as before. She was quiet. So Nathan felt it was good.


    If they got along with each other like this, they would love each other gradually.


    Yeah, that was normal.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became cold. She was too normal, which was abnormal.


    ¡°Normal?¡± Kennedy asked, annoyed


    Nathan was stunned, ¡°Is it not normal?¡±


    ¡°...Stupid.¡± It seemed that Nathan did not know anything, Kennedy narrowed his eyes and did not


    bother to talk to him anymore.


    Then Nathan thought for a long time before he said, ¡°Are you angry that Mrs. Moore did not bicker with


    you?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Nathan felt his chin and thought, ¡°After all, she used to bicker with you. Recently, she suddenly didn¡¯t


    bicker with you anymore, is that why you are upset?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Nathan was puzzled, but since Kennedy asked him to shut up, he said nothing more. He was confused


    and wondered he should remind that to Charlotte.


    So he sneaked out when Charlotte went to the tea room to make coffee, and then asked her about it.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what is going on with you recently?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte stirred the coffee, expressionless.


    ¡°You are different.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and when curled her lips, ¡°Not good? I think it¡¯s good to be so calm every


    day.¡±


    At least, she no longer had to gripe over things that were not true.


    ¡°Calm?¡± Nathan took a look at her, there seemed to be other emotion in her cold eyes. But he was not


    sure if he had made a mistake, so he asked, ¡°Do you really feel calm, or do you just pretend to be


    calm?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Nathan, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Nathan quickly waved his hand to exin, ¡°No, I just want to remind you that Mr. Kennedy is good to


    you. I hope you¡¯re all right, so... ¡®


    Before he had finished his words, Charlotte looked at him with surprise. She remembered that Nathan


    had said he was just polite to her and he did not like her and told her not to ask something that she


    should not ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do, and I have to get some coffee for Mr. Kennedy. I gotta go.¡± Charlotte did not


    want to discuss this issue with him in depth, so she directly left the tea room.


    After she left, Nathan forcefully scratched his head, looking annoyed.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Nathan did not like Charlotte before, but after getting along with her, he found Charlotte is poor. Her ex-


    husband was bad, but she had been protecting her child and even signed a contract with Mr. Kennedy


    for it.


    After all these days, Nathan knew how she treated Mr. Kennedy


    She was by no means the patronizing, vain woman they had thought at first.


    What happened to her was not her own choice, only fate, or...She could not tell the truth.


    *


    The office


    Sitting on the wheelchair by the French window, Kennedy looked at thendscape under the ss


    window. He seemed to look at the lower part, but take a close look, his eye had not focus.


    Since Charlotte became normal, he found that he became abnormal. He tried to make a hard time for


    her every day, but it was useless.


    There was knocks at the door -


    The door was pushed open and Charlotte walked in with the coffee. She walked to his desk, put the


    coffee down and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy. Your coffee, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    With that, Charlotte walked directly outside.


    Kennedy leered at her. She just did her work.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Charlotte stopped her pace and turned around. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlotte¡¯s drooping eyshes moved, but her steps seemed rooted and did not move. It was a long


    while before she asked, ¡°Anything I can do, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°I told youe here, cut the crap!¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice was cold. Squinting eyes, he stared at her.


    Charlotte looked up at him and saw that he looked like a wild animal staring at his food. She had been


    making peace with him, but today... what did he want?


    Charlotte could only slowly walk to him, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, here I am, what¡¯s it?¡±

 Chapter 212 Don’t You Regret?

    Chapter 212 Don¡¯t You Regret?


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Charlotte took another small step forward. ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy looked at the woman who was eight steps away from him, he said with sarcasm, ¡°I will give


    you five seconds, you better walk to my front right away.¡±


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly lifted her eyes to stare at Kennedy. She did not expect that he counted. After


    hesitation, Charlotte stood in his front when he called thest number.


    As the voice disappeared, the breath of Kennedy suddenly became cold, ¡°Damn it, how dare you make


    me wait!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I...Ah.¡±


    Her wrists were violently sped before she could finish her sentence, and the next moment she was


    forcibly pulled into Kennedy¡¯s arms. He pinched her chin and his stormy kiss fell on her lips.


    Charlotte fell into his arms and sat on hisp, being covered by his domineering masculine aura.


    Her mouth was upied by his lips and tongue. Kennedy kissed her hard and took each inch of her


    mouth, absorbing her breath.


    She wanted to struggle, but she could not move and could only allow him to do that.


    A few minutester, Kennedy suddenly stopped, pinched her chin and stared fiercely at her red lips.


    ¡°Do you forget who you are when I don¡¯t do something to you?¡±


    Although he kissed very hard, Charlotte did not lose her sanity. Perhaps the time was too short, so she


    could retain her sanity.


    Charlotte and Kennedy looked at each other. His dark eyes were as deep as the sea, and his anger


    was rolling on the sea like the waves. Charlotte blinked her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°Of course I


    know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, who are you?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte smiled softly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, why don¡¯t you ask yourself? I am whoever you think I am.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Damn it.


    He was mad at her, and she still looked calm?


    ¡°Charlotte, are you forcing me to be angry with you?¡± With that, Kennedy pinched her shoulder tightly,


    Charlotte felt in pain and frowned. Her lips moved, as if she was to cry out.


    Kennedy looked at her sharply, ¡°What? Even so, you are still calm?¡±


    Charlotte suddenly came back to her mind. He was to stimte her, but she had already made up her


    mind. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°If it is enough, can you let go of me?¡±


    A burst of long silenceter, Kennedy shouted, ¡°Let go? Not in this life.¡±


    With that, he lifted her clothes up. His rough action frightened Charlotte. She pressed his reckless


    hand, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Kennedy looked at Charlotte, finally she was anxious. He asked abominably, ¡°Are you afraid now?


    Aren¡¯t you indifferent? I really thought you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte panted, holding his hand. ¡°Mr. Kennedy. I still have a lot of work to do.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± With strength, Kennedy was to lift up her clothes. Charlotte was worried, panting,


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    Kennedy finally stopped. He scoffed aloud, ¡°Call me again.¡±


    He could not help but curl his lips. Charlotte was speechless, certainly he did not call him again.


    Kennedy continued his move and had evil eyes, ¡°You are stubborn, huh? Call me or not?¡±


    Charlotte shivered and called again, ¡°Kennedy, what do you...what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh, perform conjugal duties.¡±


    Hisrge, hot hands were like red-hot iron seared into her skin, and Charlotte tried to calm herself


    outwardly while her heart beat wildly.


    ¡°As I told you before, I¡¯m pregnant now, I can¡¯t...can¡¯t...¡±


    Kennedy stopped and narrowed his eyes.


    He forgot she was pregnant.


    Seeing the he stopped she thought he would let her go, but he touched her belly.


    Time had passed for a long time, but Charlotte¡¯s abdomen only humped a little. When Kennedy¡¯s hand


    fell on her belly, Charlotte was scared that he would do anything to the child.


    For a moment, Kennedy¡¯s big warm palm was just covering there and he had no other move.


    After a few moments he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret giving birth a child to that man?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    The child was not Aldrich¡¯s, what should she say? She lowered her eyes, with her eyshes quivering


    slightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, you won¡¯t be pregnant, you don¡¯t know a mother¡¯s heart.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Kennedy suddenly remembered his mother and thought of her look when she was


    dying. His eyes became dark, and he buried his head in Charlotte¡¯s neck.


    Before his mother died, she asked him to go back to the Moore family. Kennedy had resentment. That


    man took his mistress to his family and drove his mother out. Why his mother gave birth a child to that


    man?


    His mother held his hand, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Kennedy, I gave birth to you not for him, but for you.¡±


    At that time Kennedy was shock. He was confused and narrowed his eyes, ¡°For me?¡±


    Annie heard that and sighed, ¡°Yes, Kennedy, do you think my sister did it for your father? What is he?


    She did it mainly for you. She carried you in her belly for ten months. Although you have blood from


    your father, you have blood from your mother too. You are one when you were conceived. As a mother,


    she would not be so cruel to abort her child.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s mother was Annie¡¯s sister, named Bonnie Porter.


    Short after marrying Kennedy¡¯s father, he betrayed her and took his mistress to the family. Bonnie was


    angry, divorced him and left the family. Butter she found she was pregnant. At that time Annie had


    advised Bonnie to have abortion, but Bonnie desperately protected him.


    Then she gave birth to Kennedy.


    Precisely, Charlotte¡¯s experience was almost the same as Bonnie, but Bonnie was still different with


    Charlotte. Bonnie did not marry again, but brought up Kennedy alone, while Charlotte married


    Kennedy.


    That was why Kennedy could not ept Charlotte at the beginning. He did not want a woman


    abandoned by other man, moreover, he thought she was stupid to give birth to that man.


    But she desperately protected her child, which reminded him of his mother, and... she was not


    physically fit for an abortion, which was why the child had been kept.

 Chapter 213 None of Your Business!

    Chapter 213 None of Your Business!


    Charlotte was stunned but allowed Kennedy to bury his head in her neck, feeling that his chin leaning


    on her shoulder. She thought he would do something, but he had been quietly lying there.


    It confused Charlotte, because Kennedy suddenly looked sad and she sensed that.


    Sad?


    There was a moment Charlotte thought that she had made a mistake.


    How could Kennedy be sad?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Charlotte asked with doubt. Did her thing remind him of something?


    Seeing that Kennedy had no move but still quietly lied there, Charlotte tried to move. He held her wrist


    and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you for a while.¡±


    His voice was deep with sadness.


    Charlotte was stunned and felt a burst of stomp in her heart. So she was right that he was sad?


    Then she was motionless and allowed him to stay there. She raised her hand and rest on the back of


    Kennedy.


    As she touched his back, she felt his back quivered but he did not move.


    They sat there quietly. Kennedy had been leaning on her shoulder, then his breath became steady.


    Charlotte, ¡°??¡±


    Was he asleep? She secretly lowered her head to take a look at him and found that he had ck


    circles under his eyes. It seemed that he recently did not have a sound sleep.


    Therefore, Charlotte dared not move and allowed him to be in asleep.


    A long whileter, the office¡¯s door was suddenly opened. Nathan and Manfred walked in together.


    Seeing that, the two people did not say a word. Nathan looked at that with his eyes widened in


    disbelief, pointing at her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what is going on...¡±


    ¡°SHH.¡± Charlotte put her finger onto her lips, indicating Nathan to hush.


    Nathan had to shut up. Charlotte took a breath of relief. And then she noticed a pair of burning eyes fell


    on her face. Only then she found Manfred was with Nathan.


    He stared at them and then he fixed his eyes on Charlotte. There was anger revealing on his gentle


    face.


    Nathan coughed, ¡°Since you are busy, we will go out first.¡±


    Manfred stood motionless and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have something important to talk to Kennedy.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°...Mr. Manfred, but...¡±


    ¡°It is the office hours, what are you doing?¡± Manfred said unpleasantly. His was not big or small, but it


    reached to every corner of the office.


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Manfred, this is Mr. Kennedy¡¯s office, he can do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Although this is his office, it is thepany of the Moore family!¡±


    He became angry suddenly, which surprised Charlotte. Stupefied, she looked at Manfred. He was


    gentle in usual time, why did he was angry today?


    She swallowed unconsciously. Before she had said a word, Kennedy moved and said, leaning on her


    shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred, you are mad, did you got provoked?¡±


    Kennedy woke up. His low voice was charming, which made Charlotte¡¯s heart itching.


    He moved finally, slowly raised his head, and fixed his sharp ck eyes on Manfred.


    Manfred did not fear that. They both looked at each other coldly.


    ¡°Grandpa gave thepany to you, but he didn¡¯t say you can do anything.¡± Manfred went to the desk


    and sat down. His voice was different.


    Kennedy curled his lips, ¡°What do you mean? Every decision I make is for the sake of the Moore


    Group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s office time. What are you doing?¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°You saw that.¡±


    As his words fall, he put his hand around Charlotte¡¯s waist and pinched heavily. Charlotte did not


    expect that and eximed.


    Manfred clenched his hands seeing that.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What are you so angry about, brother? I got tired from work and slept on her shoulder. Is there a


    problem?¡±


    Manfred pursed his lips and endured his anger, ¡°Ridiculous! What if others see that?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous? I was just sleeping on her shoulder. If we do something more intimate, what will you


    think?¡± When saying that, Kennedy deliberately got close to Charlotte and got his thin lips close to her


    face.


    Manfred was shocked about that. He looked at Charlotte and thought she would be humiliated. But she


    was calm with no other expressions.


    ¡°Here is the file. Read it by yourself.¡±


    He said and turned away.


    After Manfred left, Nathan hurriedly left the office, leaving them in the office. Charlotte had other


    moves. But only she knew that she was not calm at all in the heart.


    Kennedy deliberately treated her in that way in face of Manfred to anger him.


    After he left, he would treated her as usual.


    At this thought, Charlotte did not speak but waited quietly.


    Kennedy helped her to stand up, ¡°Go to work, wait for me and go home together after work.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned for a while and then nodded her head, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then she got up and walked out numbly, went back to her desk and sat down. Suddenly a man came


    out, grabbed her arm and walked out.


    Charlotte came to her senses and saw that it was no other but Manfred, then her face changed. ¡°What


    are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    Manfred pulled her into the elevator and then pressed the button to his floor, without saying a word.


    Seeing that, Charlotte calmed herself down, ¡°Manfred, what do you want?¡±


    Manfred was angry, ¡°I want to help you and transferred your position, but you don¡¯t agree. Why do you


    have to stay with him? Don¡¯t you feel mortified?¡±


    ¡°Mortified?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously using you to make me angry. Do you feel it is ok for you? If a man does not know how


    to cherish a woman, you won¡¯t be happy even if you stay with him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlotte was stunned, and then she calmly pulled her hand back.


    ¡°This is my business, not yours.¡±

 Chapter 214 I Don’t Want to Deceive You

    Chapter 214 I Don¡¯t Want to Deceive You


    ¡°Not my business?¡±


    Manfred was stunned about that, since he never expected that she would say such words to hurt him.


    ¡°Charlotte, think carefully, are you serious?¡± Manfred grabbed her wrist and asked her.


    Charlotte looked up at him and said, ¡°Manfred, I told you I can¡¯t be with you. Why don¡¯t you give up?


    And Kennedy is my husband. How he treats me and how I feel is my own business.¡±


    Manfred, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you really ok about that? Even though he¡¯s really shaming you and using you? Charlotte, why are


    you so stupid?¡±


    Charlotte pursed her lips and did not speak. Manfred did not give you but directly hug her.


    ¡°Come to me, I can give you the happiness you want. I will treat you much better than that Kennedy


    does.¡±


    As his words fell, Manfred heard a lowugh.


    Surprised, he backed away and saw a mocking smile on Charlotte¡¯s face.


    ¡°You said you want to be good to me and that Kenney was using me and humiliating me. How about


    you?¡±


    Manfred was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte looked calm and pulled her hand back. ¡°Am I wrong? Whatever Kennedy does, whatever you


    say, I am the victim of a struggle between you two brothers.¡±


    Manfred frowned, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°It is the truth. Did you remember Reynold called me soon after I got married? You were there too.


    Reynold asked me to monitor Kennedy. In this marriage, you put me to Kennedy as a pawn. But you


    didn¡¯t expect that I did not do as you said, so you changed your strategy. Do you think I will work for


    you since you are good or gentle to me, Manfred?¡±


    Her words were powerful. Although her voice was soft, it was like a stone fell in Manfred¡¯s heart, and


    like to give him a p in the face.


    Looking at Charlotte, Manfred could not say a word out.


    ¡°It looks like I am right.¡± Charlotte¡¯s smile became more sarcastic and she pressed the button of the


    elevator.


    Before she pressed the button, Manfred held her fingers and said in a tired tone.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. At first I did approach you with this purpose, but gradually I found that...my feelings


    for you are getting out of hand. Charlotte, I have vited my original intention and I love you.¡±


    He spoke with a depth of feeling that touched everyone.


    But Charlotte felt that he was just acting. She raised her lips and said, ¡°Anyone can say nice words.


    Now that you know who I am, you should know that I am not an ordinary little girl, those nice words did


    not work to me.¡±


    With that, Charlotte shook her hand off and pressed the elevator button. As soon as the door opened,


    she walked out of it.


    ¡°Never matter if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Seeing she was to leave, Manfred hurried to say, ¡°But I really


    like you, I would like to give you time! Until the day you know it is the truth. But before that, can you


    promise me that you will take good care of yourself and never let Kennedy humiliate you again?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte stopped her steps and looked back at him.


    ¡°You are wrong about that he humiliated me. Have you ever thought what if I like Kennedy? So even if


    he humiliated me, I like him too.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say? Do you like Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°I like him, so what I want to do is all my business. I hope you stop interfering


    in my affairs. As for the three hundred thousand yuan you gave my mother, I will try to pay you back as


    soon as possible with interest.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned to leave, giving no chance to Manfred to speak.


    Manfred stood alone in situ, looking at the petite figure walking out of the elevator sadly.


    Until the elevator door closed again, Manfred¡¯s eyes be as deep as sea.


    *


    Charlotte happened to walk to the financial department and met Yanis who came out of the tea room.


    They were stunned when they met each other. In a moment, Yanis showed a smile.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you to see me?¡±


    Charlotte showed an awkward smile and did not know how to answer her question.


    Could she say that it was just an ident?


    Before she said a word, Yanis had put down the cup in her hand and ran to her excitedly and then


    hugged her, ¡°Great, I know you won¡¯t be so cruel to ignore me all the time. Charlotte, I am d you


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte was innocent and simple, Charlotte could only nod her head.


    ¡°Charlotte, you ignored me these days, I thought we can¡¯t be good friends, but you are here. By the


    way,e with me, I bought you a present.¡±


    Regardless her attitude, Yanis pulled her to her office, and Charlotte had to follow her.


    Finally, Yanis put a bag into her hands, ¡°I know I was impulse and I could not say that without any


    evidence, but... I did that for you. I went to the mall to buy this to make amends to you, but I was afraid


    that you would ignore me, so I did note to you.¡±


    Charlotte opened the box and found it was a delicate brooch.


    Inexplicably, she felt her nose sour and her eyes became moist.


    Yanis was good to her, but she never thought to talk to her. Yes, she did mind and felt she did not a


    need a gossiping friend.


    Diana had been her friends for years, their rtionship could not be broken by a few words, so she


    chose to believe Diana and did not expect that Yanis was waiting for her.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte sniffed her nose.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Yanis found her eyes red became nervous, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her with red eyes and sobbed, ¡°Actually, I came to the finance department by an


    ident, and I... I don¡¯t want to deceive you.¡±

 Chapter 215 I Have No Feelings for Him

    Chapter 215 I Have No Feelings for Him


    As her words fell, the smile on Yanis¡¯ face froze. Embarrassedly she looked at Charlotte, ¡°So... you are


    not here to restore our rtionship? Then my present...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, if I don¡¯te, maybe... I really won¡¯t know you what you did, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Yanis stood still and got her eyes red too. But she wiped her tears and self-mockingly smiled, ¡°Am I


    stupid? In your eyes, I¡¯m just one of those gossip girls? At first, I was arrogant to you, butter I found


    that I misunderstood you, so I wanted to be your friends, but now... do you think I am forcing you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte shook her head and said, ¡°You are very kind to me. I was too petty. Let¡¯s be friends


    again.¡±


    Yanis looked at her with tearful eyes and did not say a word.


    Charlotte held back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Would you like to?¡±


    Yanis did not speak for a long while. Charlotte dropped her eyes, ¡°Ok, if are you willing to, I......¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, what exactly do you mean? I felt wrong about it. You said you want to be friends with me


    again, don¡¯t you coax me? You said a sentence and you are leaving because I did not agree? Are you


    truly disposed to be refriend with me?¡±


    Charlotte froze and looked back at her.


    Yanis pouted. Her eyes were red as that of a rabbit.¡± You should invite me to lunch.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Ok, ok.¡±


    ¡°You have to go shopping with me after work to make up for your mistake.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Charlotte agreed, Yanis finally smiled with tears.


    Yanis was simple-minded. Her request was like a child¡¯s to adults. Charlotte felt she was like a kid and


    was not malicious, so she would not care about what she said.


    After they were friends again, they could go to the canteen together again. Yanis had no change and


    asked her things about Kennedy in a few hours.


    ¡°How are things going with you and Mr. Kennedy? Did you woman have an impact on your feelings?¡±


    Charlotte scooped the soup in the bowl. She raised her head and asked after a moment of thinking,


    ¡°Are you really interested in what¡¯s going on between us?¡±


    Yanis nodded hard, ¡°Yes, I should care about my friend.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me tell you now, there is no feeling at all between me and Mr. Kennedy. Do you believe it?¡±


    Yanis looked at her in a stunned manner and blinked, ¡°If that so, why did you get married? He¡¯s a


    cripple. I thought you married him because you love him.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°cripple¡±, Charlotte wrinkled her delicate brow and corrected her, ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Yanis was stunned and then pressed her lips , ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have no feelings? Why do you stand


    up for him?¡± At this point, Yanis took a look at her, ¡°Is that he doesn¡¯t like you but you like him?¡±


    Charlotte could only be silent by that.


    She did not defend for oneself nor say other things, but calmly looked at her. Yanis understood,


    ¡°Really? Do you really like Mr. Kennedy? But he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Not so loud.¡± Charlotte said.


    Yanis nodded her head, lowering her voice.


    ¡°What are you going to do? If he does not like you, it is more dangerous. God, Diana......¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind that, no one can control feelings, and our rtionship isplicated. In short, stay out of


    it.¡±


    Yanis curled her lips, ¡°All right.¡±


    After work, Charlotte wanted toe to Yanis, because she promised to go shopping with her, so she


    When she walked to the bus stop with Yanis, a familiar car stopped in front of them.


    The window was rolled down, revealing Kennedy¡¯s handsome but cold face.


    Seeing Kennedy, Yanis stared at Kennedy with widened eyes in shock.


    Since bing a friend with Charlotte, she witnessed many amazing things. They met Manfred at the


    mall and he sent Charlotte home. Later then in the anniversary party, Kennedy took Charlotte away,


    and now Kennedy showed up again.


    ¡°You were supposed to wait for me after work.¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice was cold.


    By that, Charlotte instantly remembered what he had said to her in the office. She said, ¡°I forgot it.¡±


    As her words fell, Kennedy¡¯s breath became cold, ¡°What?¡±


    The cool air blew on the face. Charlotte subconsciously shrank her neck. Yanis was scared and hid


    behind her, secretly looking at Kennedy.


    Byparing, Charlotte found herself was calm in the face of Kennedy.


    At least, she did not act like Yanis.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took a deep breath, ¡°I agreed to go shopping with Yanis. Why don¡¯t you go


    home by yourself?¡±


    Kennedy did not speak, but coldly nced at her.


    Hiding behind her, Yanis said, ¡°How about you go back first, we can make a rain check.¡±


    Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows. She promised Yanis, but now......


    Kennedy suddenly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get in, I take you there.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°You take us there?¡± Yanis grasped Charlotte¡¯s clothes, ¡°Is it real?¡±


    Charlotte thought she was wrong and did not expect that Yanis had the same thought as her. She


    curled her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±


    Nathan got off the car and opened the door for them. ¡°Get in the car, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Charlotte was still standing in situ in a daze. Yanis pushed her and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Moore!¡±


    With that, she walked around to the other side of the car and sat in the passenger seat.


    Nathan secretly gave Yanis a thump up!


    She specially left the space behind to Kennedy and Charlotte. She was much better tDiana.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Yanis told Nathan the ce.


    Hearing their conversation, Charlotte took a look at Kennedy embarrassedly.


    ¡°Are you going to go with us?¡±

 Chapter 216 Is Hard to Like Him?

    Chapter 216 Is Hard to Like Him?


    ¡°Any problem?¡± Kennedy gave her a nce.


    Charlotte dared not say that. She just felt strange that Kennedy would go with them. Based on his


    personality, he should force her to take a rain check with Yanis and told her to get into the car.


    It was a surprise, anyway.


    Yanis gave the space behind to them, but they did not say other words till they arrived. Yanis secretly


    took a look at them and found that Kennedy was expressionless and his eyes were as cold as ice, but


    Charlotte sitting next to him had not expression either.


    Had she not known that they were husband and wife, she would have thought they were strangers.


    It was really embarrassing.


    It looked like that they really had no feelings, but¡­


    Yanis took a look at Charlotte through the corner of her eyes. So Charlotte liked him, but he did not like


    her. It must be hard to like such a cold person.


    All of a sudden, Yanis felt distressed to Charlotte.


    The atmosphere in the car became extremely awkward. In that way, they arrived at the destination.


    Yanis said, ¡°Park in the front, we will get off there.¡±


    Nathan parked in the designated intersection. Yanis smiled at him and said thank you, and then untied


    the seat belt to open the door, and waited on the side.


    Charlotte was to get up, and Kennedy said, ¡°Push me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°??¡±


    Kennedy nced at her, ¡°I go with you.¡±


    Charlotte was surprised to hear that, ¡°Do you want to go shopping with us?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Kennedy said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°All right.¡± Charlotte came forward to push his wheelchair.


    When Yanis saw Charlotte pushing Kennedy to get off the car, she winked at Charlotte as if she had


    known everything..


    Nathan lowered the window and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy. I am gonna find a ce to park the car. I¡¯lle


    back to youter.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy answered indifferently.


    Nathan went to park the car. Yanis walked to Charlotte with small steps. She summoned up the


    courage and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it may be boring to go shopping with women, are you sure you are


    going to go with us?¡±


    ¡°Boring?¡± Kennedy took a look at her through the corner of his eyes. Suddenly he thought of


    something, ¡°You are the one in the anniversary event?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis was surprised, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do you remember me? But don¡¯t need to thank me


    specially, it was not a big deal. Mr. Kennedy, I am Yanis of financial department, the director of financial


    department is my father.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned to hear that.


    Kennedy sneered in her heart. What was going on with this woman? When did he say he was to thank


    her?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I don¡¯t need to thank you especially, then why do


    you introduce yourself?¡±


    Yanis felt embarrassed, so did Charlotte. As she wanted to say something for Yanis, Kennedy said, ¡°I


    will raise your sry next month.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis jumped up excitedly, but letter she held it back because there were many people,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kennedy! Mr. Kennedy, you are best! I am Yanis of finance department, please


    remember!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t need thank you especailly?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis bit her lips, ¡°Yes, but Mr. Kennedy is the president, it is easy for him to raise my


    sry. He doesn¡¯t do it especially, right, Mr. Kennedy?¡± She was pleased.


    Charlotte was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect that. Why didn¡¯t she see that before?


    Originally Kennedy did not bother to answer her, but when he found Charlotte¡¯s expression, he felt it


    quite interesting, showing a cheerful expression. He curled his lips, ¡°Right.¡±


    Charlotte was speechless, pushing Kennedy into the mall with Yanis.


    Nathan who went to park the car followed them quickly.


    ¡°Nathan is here. I¡¯ll go and see him.¡±


    Yanis ran to stand with Nathan, leaving the space to Charlotte and Kennedy.


    It was Yanis wanted to go shopping, and Charlotte was to apany her. Now Yanis walked behind


    her, Charlotte did not know where to go. She aimlessly pushed Kennedy and asked, ¡°Anywhere you


    want to go?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Wasn¡¯t you want to go shopping?¡±


    Charlotte exined, ¡°It is Yanis, I......¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, too. Buy whatever you like.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I can buy anything for you.¡±


    Charlotte had a bitter feeling in her heart, but she said calmly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t need anything. Kennedy had already prepared a lot of clothes and jewelry for her. She


    really didn¡¯t know what to buy.


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes in surprise, ¡°Do you really have no need, or you don¡¯t dare to spend my


    money, for fear that I consider you vanity?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you always think so?¡±


    The rhetorical question made him pause, and after a moment he asked in a rather harsh tone, ¡°Won¡¯t I


    change my mind? Or do you have a definite image of me?¡±


    ¡°I should ask you that, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    As they were arguing, Yanis suddenly shouted, ¡°Charlotte, Mr. Kennedy,e here.¡±


    Charlotte subconsciously looked back and found Yanis walk into a jewelry store. Charlotte had to push


    Kennedy to follow her into the store.


    Yanis was afraid of Kennedy at the beginning, but after Kennedy raised her sry, she suddenly felt he


    was nice. Besides she was easy to be friends with others, she soon adapted to the present situation.


    She walked in and pulled Charlotte to see the jewelry.


    Charlotte pushed Kennedy, so it was inconvenient, but Yanis had been calling her, so she had to move


    forward.


    ¡°Are these earrings nice?¡±


    Charlotte looked forward along her hand. It was a pair of pink diamond earrings shining in the light.


    Charlotte who had no intention to buy something took a look at it and nodded with a smile, ¡°Nice.¡±


    The color pink fit to the characteristic of Yanis.


    ¡°Try it on.¡± Yanis asked the clerk to take out the earrings and gave them to her.

 Chapter 217 Small Earlobes

    Chapter 217 Small Earlobes


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlotte was frightened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    ¡°It is for you.¡± Yanis had been gesturing her to take that pair of earrings. The clerk behind had been


    staring at her with curiosity.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered here. Charlotte said with a pale face, ¡°No, I don¡¯t wear earrings.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like them, why don¡¯t you try them for me? The earrings I¡¯m wearing today are hard to


    take off, so please try them on for me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Have a try.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy who was sitting on wheelchair took a look at Charlotte.


    Today, she was wearing a simple white shirt. Her long hair was simply tied into ponytail in the back of


    the head, which made her look fresh and capable. Next to her face were her small earlobes.


    He seemed have tasted her earlobes, sweet and soft.


    In all this time he had not seen her wearing any superfluous jewels. She had not touched the ones he


    had asked his servant to prepare.


    Kennedy took a look at that pair of earrings, small and round, looked exactly the same as her earlobes,


    if she wore that¡­.


    Thinking of something, Kennedy darkened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Try them on.¡±


    He wanted to see what she looked like with them on.


    Yanis had been deliberately trying to do so. Hearing that, she immediately took Charlotte¡¯s hand,


    ¡°Since Mr. Kennedy required, try them on.¡±


    Charlotte had to take the earrings, ¡°Well¡­ fine.¡±


    She carefully ced the earrings in her palm and stood in front of the mirror to try them on.


    As the small round diamond was on her ears, they matched her fair skin, and even her ears looked


    tender.


    ¡°Good!¡± Yanis eximed, pressed Charlotte¡¯s shoulders and made her face to Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy,


    look, do you think the earrings look good on Charlotte?¡±


    Kennedy took a look and found that pair of pink earrings integrated with her earlobes, feeing his throat


    tight.


    ¡°Buy it!¡± Yanis suggested.


    The clerk was pleased to hear that, ¡°Yes, Miss, it is our newest product. There is only one pair. If you


    like it, you can buy it now.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy nervously and found her figure in his eyes. She suddenly thought of


    something and turned to the clerk.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss, we have discount for this pair of earrings, and it is not expensive.¡±


    She took the calctor and showed a number to Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at that number and her face changed.


    It was expensive...


    She couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Yanis nodded happily, ¡°It is not expensive, buy it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Charlotte stopped her and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I don¡¯t have so much money.¡±


    Yanis smiled happily and took a look at Kennedy, ¡°You have Mr. Kennedy here. You don¡¯t need to pay.¡±


    With that, she whispered in Charlotte¡¯s ear. Hearing that, Charlotte turned pale on face, and shook her


    head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± With that, she reached out to remove the earrings above her ears.


    Seeing that, Kennedy said, ¡°Put in on, I will pay for it.¡±


    Charlotte froze and then sped up to take off the earnings and put them on the desk, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m


    really sorry, but I personally don¡¯t like this type of earrings, please put them back.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Kennedy frowned. What was wrong with this woman? It looked good on her.


    The clerk took the earrings with a surprise, ¡°Miss, you look good with this pair of earrings. Don¡¯t you


    want it?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Charlotte thanked her and then pulled Yanis out of the store. Then she remembered


    something and went back to push Kennedy out.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The reason why she did not ept that pair of earring was simple. She could not afford it, and she did


    not want anyone else to buy them for her, especially, she did not hope that person was Kennedy.


    Their identities were so unequal that she did not want to be inferior to him in the remaining days.


    When they walked out of the jewelry store, Yanis asked her why she didn¡¯t want it, but seeing that she


    was gloomy, she did not continued. Seeing that Charlotte was not in a good mood, she proposed to eat


    something.


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy, ¡°It that ok?¡±


    Kennedy was thinking of that pair of earrings, as he heard her questions, he looked up at her and fell


    his eyes on her small and fair earlobes. He said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, there is a shop of spicy hot pot nearby. It is delicious but not expensive. Can Mr. Kennedy take


    it?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s facial expression changed. Would Kennedy ept that?


    ¡°How about we take a rain check...¡±


    ¡°I am ok.¡± Kennedy interrupted her words. Yanis widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°Really, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy took Charlotte¡¯s wrist suddenly, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, ¡°??¡±


    Seeing that, Yanis felt the atmosphere between two people was quite ambiguous. Was Mr. Kennedy


    asking for Charlotte¡¯s opinion?


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Charlotte replied.


    After that, Yanis took them to the nearby store. Charlotte found that the store decoration was good, and


    there was no smell. It was clean in every corner.


    She found a table and sat down. She took a piece of paper to wipe the table and found there was no oil


    on it at all.


    It seemed that it was clean and Kennedy would feel ok with it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took a look at Kennedy, which was noticed by Kennedy. His burning eyes


    were fixed at her.


    She seemed to be guilty and moved away her eyes after two seconds.


    In fact, spicy hot pot was Charlotte¡¯s favorite. She liked it before she was pregnant and had not had it


    since she was pregnant and married into the Moore family. She did not expect that she would have a


    chance to have it and that Kennedy would have it with her one day. She felt so unreal.


    ¡°Well......Do you want pepper?¡±

 Chapter 218 Did You Touch My Stuff?

    Chapter 218 Did You Touch My Stuff?


    Kennedy looked at that red thing, as if it would make his eyes red. Before he had reaction, Yanis had


    added the pepper into it, and then she said with a smile, ¡°It is spicy hot pot, and it should be spicy, or it


    doesn¡¯t take good.¡±


    After saying that, she showed her white teeth to Charlotte, looking innocent, so that people could not


    be harsh on her.


    Charlotte secretly took a look at Kennedy and found he was expressionless. Then she took a breath of


    relief.


    However, his face changed after he took a piece of mutton washed in the pepper water. Holding the


    chopsticks, he kept motionless, as if he was enduring something.


    Yanis took spicy breath, but ate with relish.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t dare to eat it at first. She watched Kennedy¡¯s face quietly and noticed that his face had


    changed. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat spicy food?


    Kennedy frowned and did not answer her, but he did not look good.


    Charlotte got up and took a cup of ice water to him from the waiter.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, spit it out and take a sip of ice water.¡±


    Kennedy never spit in public. When Charlotte asked him to spit it out, he frowned and did not move.


    ¡°Just spit it out.¡± Charlotte directly stretched her hand to his lips. Kennedy¡¯s expression loosed. When


    Nathan took a paper towel to him, he finally spit it out and then took a cup of ice water.


    But his handsome face became red. Yanis had eaten with relish, but she did not want to continue to


    see that, looking at them with panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kennedy, if I had known you couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, I wouldn¡¯t have put any.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look good, Charlotte said, ¡°Yanis, don¡¯t be nervous. You stay here and eat. I¡¯ll


    send him home first. I wille to youter.¡±


    Yanis desperately nodded, and then waved to her, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back, just go ahead, I will


    call my dad to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Ok, be careful.¡±


    With that said, Charlotte directly pushed Kennedy out. When she got him into the car, she asked


    Nathan to go to the hospital.


    Nathan was stunned. He just felt spicy, was that necessary to go to a hospital?


    But seeing that Kennedy¡¯s facial looked bad, Nathan dared not asked but nodded and was ready to


    drive.


    ¡°Go home.¡± Kennedy said in a hoarse voice. Charlotte looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Am I sick?¡± Kennedy asked her. Charlotte was speechless. Well, she was too nervous.


    On the way, Kennedy did not look good, feeling his mouth and tongue burning, which made him


    ufortable. He took a look at Charlotte and found she was bewildered.


    When they got home, Charlotte pushed Kennedy into the house and happened to meet Manfred who


    was walking out. She remembered what he said to him in thepany, so she lowered her eyes and


    avoided his eyes.


    Kennedy was in displeasure and did not even take another look at him.


    The three of them passed each other.


    Finally, Manfred look back. He clenched his fists looking at Charlotte¡¯s petite figure.


    Since the day after hot pot, Yanis was concerned about what happened to Kennedy and wondered if he


    would punish her, or stopped raising her sry. After all it was she added pepper, and she added a lot.


    Who people liked spicy food would be fond of it, but for people who could mot eat spicy food, that piece


    of spicy mutton was like to kill their lives!


    So Yanis was worried that her sry would not be raised.


    ¡°Dare you mention it?¡± Charlotte prodded her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t think about raising sry. He did not


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    speak with me for a long time since we were back. He may think it was humiliating in the face of us.¡±


    This was Charlotte¡¯s own guess, because he was fine, but he wore a ck face for the next few days,


    as if Charlotte owed him arge sum of money.


    ¡°Right, he sure will mind that he lost face in front of us. I better make a detour if I see him...... By the


    way, why didn¡¯t Dianae to you after we were friends again?¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlotte¡¯s smile disappeared. It was strange that since the day she argued with


    Diana, Diana had note to her for a long time. She might be angry, but Charlotte did not want to


    coax her.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to tell the truth to Manfred.


    But Diana had been unterally to make her be with Manfred. It was good not to contact her


    temporarily, so that they could calm down and then fixed it.


    However, Charlotte did not expect that Diana would have action soon.


    It was so fast that she was overwhelmed.


    Time flew. Charlotte wanted to contact Diana this weekend, but she called her first, saying she had


    bought fruit and wanted to visit the Moore family.


    Hearing that she wasing to their home, Charlotte was worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and talk?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? The fruit is for Mr. Reynold, I have got other present to you. Charlotte,


    are you still angry with me? I¡¯ve offered to make amends.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. When will youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    Half an hour? Charlotte took a look at the time, got up and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    After hanging up the mobile phone, she got up, got dress and was to go out of the room. Kennedy


    looked straight at her with evil eyes.


    It had been days after that day they had spicy hot pot. Seeing that, Charlotte wondered if he was still


    angry.


    So she had to walk around him. After two steps, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did you move the clothes in


    my closet?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte stopped her pace and looked back at him with doubt.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knife, ¡°Did you move my clothes?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Why should I?¡±


    Although they were using the same wardrobe, there were some left and right parts. Charlotte never


    went to his part to have a look, so how could she move his clothes?


    Kennedy was annoyed, seeing that she was innocent, ¡°You sure you have not moved?¡±


    ¡°Kennedy. Do you think I steal your things? You have no expensive things in the wardrobe. I live with


    you in the same room. Even if I steal your things, I will steal something expensive. Why should I move


    your clothes?¡±

 Chapter 219 Pretend to be Innocent

    Chapter 219 Pretend to be Innocent


    His sharp eyes were like looking at a thief, which made Charlotte anger and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Who said you stole it?¡±


    Kennedy voice was m but it made her feel ufortable. Charlotte clenched fist, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Kennedy found the button on the button was gone.


    After that night being with the woman, he found a button of his suit was missing, he did not care about


    it, but he would wear it anymore, so he put it away instead of throwing it away.


    Today he identally found that the buttons on the top have been removed.


    He thought it again and felt Charlotte would not do that, but who would do that except her?


    Then, Kennedy had the thought that it might in the hand of the woman that night?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kennedy replied in a cold voice, frowning. ¡°Haven¡¯t you really touched my wardrobe?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...What did you miss? What are you trying to say, go to the point?¡±


    He still kept silent. Charlotte nodded, ¡°I will talk to youter. Diana is to visit Reynold, so I gotta go.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned around and went out directly.


    After she left, Kennedy turned over the suit in the hand and stared at the spots where the buttons


    should be.


    One was lost. Where were the other two?


    *


    Charlotte went downstairs to open the door. When she passed by the living room, she saw Manfred


    sitting on the sofa. He was on the phone. Suddenly he seemed to have sensed something and looked


    toward her. Charlotte hurried to leave.


    She waited at the door for a while before she saw Diana¡¯s car.


    Diana got off, gave the keys to the butler to park the car, and then walked into the house with Charlotte,


    carrying a lot of things.


    ¡°Charlotte, it is good to have you picked me up. I thought you are angry with me, so I did note to


    you. Will you mind?¡± Diana asked softly as she entered the door.


    Charlotte did not care about it and she just wanted to calm down in these days, so she shook her head,


    ¡°Never mind, go in. By the way, Reynold is out and may be backter.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Diana rubbed her cheek with a smile, ¡°Ie here for you and look in Reynold.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt warm in heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Diana.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Charlotte helped her carry things. As they walked in, they met Manfred, and Diana was very


    enthusiastic seeing him.


    ¡°Manfred.¡±


    ¡°Come and y?¡± Manfred took a book in hands, looking at them with a smile. And then his eyes fixed


    on Charlotte¡¯s face. Seeing that Charlotte had been avoiding his line of sight, his eyes became dark.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Reynold went out. This is my gift to everyone.¡± With that, Diana gave a bag to


    Manfred, smiling, ¡°I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°You are wee to be here, and don¡¯t have to prepare gift.¡± Manfred modestly and courteously took


    the bag in her hand.


    ¡°I am guest, so I should take some gifts.¡±


    ¡°All right, you guys y by yourselves. I¡¯ll take care of some business.¡± Seeing that Charlotte was


    unease with him here, Manfred had to leave with an excuse.


    After he left, Diana took Charlotte¡¯s hand and walked towards the living room. ¡°Actually, I think Manfred


    is gentle and polite. He is good, but if you don¡¯t like him, I shall forget all about it, and never mention it


    again.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Diana?¡±


    ¡°Surprised? We are friends. I have thought about it carefully these days. I think I should respect your


    choice, after all, it is your own business. I shouldn¡¯t interfere into it too much.¡±


    Speaking of this, Diana put the things in her hand down, ¡°Don¡¯t be too moved. By the way, Reynold


    hasn¡¯te back, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you around.¡±


    It happened that she was not familiar with this ce, so she could have a look around when she


    showing her.


    So Charlotte took Diana to the back garden. Diana suddenly said her stomach did not feel well and


    wanted to use the bathroom. Charlotte nodded, ¡°Well, go then, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Ok, wait for me, I will be back.¡±


    Diana said goodbye to her, walked on the long corridor, and when she saw Kennedy not far away, she


    showed a charming smile and walked to him pretending to be surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy? You¡¯re here...¡±


    Kennedy would go to the back garden in the weekend, but he did not expect to meet Diana here.


    Kennedy took a cold look at her and responded simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was here with Charlotte, but I got lost on my way to the bathroom.¡± With that, she


    approached closer to Kennedy and affixed Kennedy¡¯s back. She said in a soft tone, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, am I


    stupid?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    He frowned. This woman...


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Can you take me to the bathroom?¡± While saying, Diana unintentionally stretched out


    fingertip to poke Kennedy back. Seeing that he did not have reaction, her fingers moved slowly up to


    his neck. Her heartbeat became faster and faster.


    As her fingers began to caress his neck, her wrists were suddenly mped hard.


    Kennedy stared at her and said in a voice ice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Diana was startled. Kennedy used a great strength, and there were traces on her hand. He had treated


    her so before. Diana was at a loss for a while, ¡°No, I want nothing, Mr. Kennedy......You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Her looked innocently at Kennedy with watery eyes.


    Looking at her watery eyes, he thought of a pair of cool eyes like cialke. That woman urred to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    him. That woman looked at with innocent eyes too, but she was stubbed and unyielding.


    But this woman was different. Her innocence was so false.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°Why are you so close to me?¡±

 Chapter 220 The Truth about that Rainy Night

    Chapter 220 The Truth about that Rainy Night


    Such severe query made Diana¡¯s eyes suddenly be red.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to push you, I didn¡¯t mean to touch you... Mr. Kennedy, you are hurting me. Please


    let go.¡± While saying, Diana shed tears and wanted to feebly take her hand back.


    Kennedy sneered and then loosed his hand.


    Diana tenderly fell to one side, leaning on the wall as if she had no bones. She rubbed her hurtful wrist


    and felt wronged.


    Originally she thought Kennedy had feeling to her. As long as she used some skills, he would take the


    bait.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so rude.


    But the more he resisted her, the more interested Diana was in this kind of cruel and domineering man.


    She wanted to get his heart. Once she won his heart, she would be the happiest woman in the world.


    But to get his heart, she had to do whatever it took.


    Diana leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    ¡®Charlotte, I am sorry.¡¯


    ¡®Kennedy doesn¡¯t like you anyway, so let me have him.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Diana¡¯s eyes changed. She stood up and said in a voice as small as mosquitoes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kennedy, I didn¡¯t mean to do so. If you hate me so much, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    Diana went forward and spoke unintentionally, ¡°It is my fault to remember that rainy night...... Now you


    see my joke.¡±


    When she was to leave, Kennedy did not pay attention to her, but after hearing her murmur, Kennedy


    have great change in his cold eyes. He stopped her before she left.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Diana suddenly stood in situ as a startled bird and looked back at him in surprise.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Diana covered her mouth with hands and retreated with her eyes widened, ¡°Nothing, I said nothing, you


    hear wrong!¡±


    Then she turned and ran.


    ¡°Damn you,e back!¡± Kennedy called her, but Diana had achieved her purpose, so she would not


    stop to exin. She wanted to leave time for him to suspect.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, Diana disappeared in the corner.


    While on the other side, Charlotte had been waiting for a long time and did not see Dianae back.


    The way to the garden wasplicated. Charlotte worried that Diana got lost or did not find the


    bathroom. Two minutester, she did not show up yet.


    She had to go back, but soon she saw Diana stumbling toward her.


    Diana was in a hurry and almost bumped into her, fortunately, they had stood still.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Charlotte held Diana and asked. Seeing that her


    eyes were red, she became nervous.


    Diana immediately turned back to her, stretched out her hand to wipe her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°But......Why are you crying?¡± Charlotte asked with doubts, frowning.


    She had an ominous foreboding.


    ¡°I am? Did I cry?¡± Diana showed a smile and rubbed her face hard, ¡°I am not? Why don¡¯t I know that?


    May it got water in when I washed my face.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?


    ¡°Why should I? I am not!¡±


    Diana took her hand and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s go, check over there.¡±


    Charlotte had doubts, but is Diana did not want to tell her, she could not do anything. Seeing that her


    mood was ok, she gradually forgot this matter.


    They went back after walking for a while. Reynold came back and was pleased to see Diana, who


    brought so many gifts. He said he wanted to meet Zain and asked Diana to introduce them.


    Diana said her brother was busy, and would introduce them when there was a chance.


    Reynold was d to hear that and invited Diana to stay for lunch.


    Charlotte was worried. In fact, she knew what was in Reynold¡¯s mind. He had wanted Diana to be with


    Manfred. After he left, she pulled Diana in the corner.


    ¡°If Reynold asked you to marry Manfred, will you agree?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    She added after reflecting.


    ¡°Charlotte, although I no longer interfere with your decision, it does not mean that I will be with him,


    after all, he is the father of your child. I can¡¯t be with him.¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips, ¡°It is troublesome. Reynold wants to set you up with Manfred, you can¡¯t see


    it?¡±


    ¡°...Really? I thought he just wants to get to know my brother. That¡¯s why he is so enthusiastic.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? With the status and reputation of the Nelson family in B City, Reynold certainly hopes


    you can be her grandson daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°So...¡± Diana lowered her head, ¡°I will pay attention to it and I certainly won¡¯t have something with


    Manfred.¡±


    Charlotte ignored her words. Diana only said she would have nothing with Manfred, but did not say she


    would have nothing with Kennedy.


    At noon, when they were eating at the same table, Kennedy¡¯s face was as cold as ice. As soon as he


    sat down, the cold breath on him almost froze everything around him. The servant dared not approach


    him, and Charlotte could not help take a look at him.


    She noticed something was wrong with him this morning, but now it seemed to be more serious.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Diana,e to see me often if you have time.¡± Reynold, smiling, peeled several shrimp and put into


    her bowl. Diana ttered and revealed a smile in surprise, ¡°Thank you, Reynold, I wille often.¡±


    Seeing this, Charlotte did not think much of it, anyway, she had long known that Reynold did not like


    her.


    Manfred and Kennedy said nothing at the table. Diana asionally talked to Reynold, it was quite


    embarrassing. At the end of the dinner, Reynold suddenly said, ¡°Christina, help to clean up.¡±


    Charlotte froze and then nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then she got up to help the servant to clean up. Seeing that, Diana said, ¡°I help.¡±


    ¡°No need, Diana,e with me, I have something to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°It is ok, go.¡± Charlotte smiled at her. Diana nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯lle to youter.¡±


    After the crowd had left, Charlotte helped carry the dishes to the kitchen.

 Chapter 221 We are the Same kind of People

    Chapter 221 We are the Same kind of People


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why does Mrs. Moore go into the kitchen to wash the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Reynold told her.¡±


    ¡°Really? Her friend is still here. Mr. Reynold is nice to her friend. He has been smiling, he never did that


    to anyone before.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think Mr. Reynold doesn¡¯t like Mrs. Moore, so he wants to find a new wife for Mr.


    Kennedy?¡±


    These words fell to Charlotte¡¯s ear. She froze and a te slipped out from her hand, falling into the


    ground with a bang.


    The servants looked at each other, and then whispered.


    ¡°Stop, Mrs. Moore will be angry. Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A group of people hurried out of the kitchen.


    So Charlotte was left alone in the kitchen. She stood in front of the basin and felt bitter looking at the


    dishes.


    Didn¡¯t Reynold want to set up Diana with Manfred? Why they thought of Kennedy?


    Besides, whether it was Kennedy or Manfred, it was up to Diana.


    What was she thinking?


    Charlotte suddenly came back to her sense and then bent down to pick up the debris on the ground.


    A tall figure stepped forward and took hold of her tender fingers before her hands touched the debris,


    and said with a steady voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Charlotte raised her head and saw his gentle eyes.


    ¡°Manfred?¡±


    Why was Manfred here?


    ¡°Keep your hands off. The debris is too sharp and may hurt you.¡±


    While speaking, Manfred held her and helped her up.


    Charlotte was stunned for a few seconds, and then pulled back her hand. Manfred turned to take a


    broom, swept together the debris on the ground, and then poured into the trash can.


    In any case, his actions were well-meaning. Charlotte could not get angry with him and could only nod


    at him. ¡°Thank you, Manfred.¡±


    Then she turned on the faucet to wash the debris off the dishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Manfred stepped over to turn off the faucet, frowning, ¡°Let the servant do it, go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Reynold had made her do it. If she hadn¡¯t done it, would she be...


    ¡°Grandpa just said it casually, and he won¡¯t reallye to see if you washed it. You needn¡¯t stay here.


    Go upstairs.¡±


    After thinking about it, Charlotte shook her head and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal to me.¡±


    Charlotte turned on the faucet again. Her movements were actually very skilled. She had done a lot of


    these things before, but she seldom did them after she got married to the Moore family. So it was not


    hard for her.


    Seeing her familiar movement, Manfred felt distressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment and then smiled faintly, ¡°It is not a big deal. I used to do all these


    things before. Manfred, just leave it to me. You can go out.¡±


    But he did not move at all, and had no intention of leaving.


    After a moment, Manfred walked to her side, ¡°Well, since you want to do it, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Manfred directly stretched out his hand to help. Charlotte was stunned, looking at him, ¡°Manfred¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I know it¡¯s impossible for you to ept me for a moment, but I¡¯m willing to wait. Whatever


    you think now, I just want you to remember that I don¡¯t have any other thoughts for you, except my


    undivided love. If you want, I can protect you. Even if the whole world scolds me atst, you can also


    hide behind me.¡±


    ¡°Manfred!¡± Charlotte interrupted him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t say any more of these words. I don¡¯t


    want to hear them again.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte......¡± Manfred looked at her with a painful expression, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°No...I don¡¯t hate you, but... you are Kennedy¡¯s brother, even if... I will not be with Kennedy in the


    future, I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    At this point, Charlotte thought he could understand her.


    She wanted to continue to wash the dishes, but Manfred had been staying here, so she could not stay


    and could only say, ¡°If you want to wash then, I will leave first.¡±


    Charlotte directly turned to go out. Manfred felt nervous and stopped her way.


    ¡°Charlotte, can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡±


    ¡°No, Manfred.¡± Charlotte shook her head and was to leave, passing by him. Manfred took her wrist,


    ¡°Even if Kennedy doesn¡¯t like you, you also have to act humbly?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s movement paused. A momentter, she shook off his hands and said softly, ¡°How about


    you? What you¡¯re doing right now is the same as mine. And you are worse than I am.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred raised self-mockery in his moist eyes. He showed a bitter smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that


    better? It shows that we are the same kind of people, and if you agree, we three will not suffer.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go!¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she left the kitchen directly.


    She went to the bathroom and washed her hands. Then she turned and went upstairs. Charlotte went


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    straight to the room and when she was to open the door, she found the door was ajar.


    While she was still wondering, she heard a soft female voiceing from inside.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, let go of me.¡±


    This was...


    Diana¡¯s voice?


    Charlotte¡¯splexion changed. Through the crack of the door, she saw Kennedy holding the wrist of


    Diana and looking at her with a dignified face.


    Diana obviously wanted to take her hand back, but she was not as forceful as him.


    Charlotte almost rushed in, but her feet, however, felt as if they were heave and were unable to move a


    little bit.


    What¡¯s wrong with her? She herself did not know. Before knowing what they said, Charlotte turned to


    leave directly. She went downstairs and arrived at a corner of the garden. And then she gradually


    calmed down.


    What was she doing? Why didn¡¯t she go to stop them but turned to run away?


    What was the matter with her?


    Charlotte felt that her brain was in a state of crash.


    While Diana said with red eyes, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I really can¡¯t tell you, please let go of me.¡±


    Kennedy was malicious, ¡°You had better give me an exnation, otherwise...¡±

 Chapter 222 She Angered Him

    Chapter 222 She Angered Him


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I promised Charlotte I can¡¯t say it!¡±


    Diana wanted to pull back her hand forcefully with tearful eyes.


    ¡°You promised Charlotte?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes and said in cold voice, ¡°What do you hide from


    me?¡±


    Diana pretended to spill the beans and widened her eyes, ¡°Nothing, I said nothing. Mr. Kennedy,


    Charlotte should be about toe up. Let me go, and you regard as nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened?¡± Kennedy curled his lips and showed a bloodthirsty smile. He increased his


    strength, ¡°Do you think you can fool me? How dare you y in front of me with you clumsy acting


    skill?¡±


    Diana looked at Kennedy in surprise, ¡°Clumsy, clumsy acting?¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°You had better tell me the truth, I only give you an opportunity.¡±


    Diana knew that she could not pretend it anymore. She could only slowly lowered her eyes, looked


    down at the ground and calmed down before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say because I have my reason.


    Charlotte and I are good friends. I have long known it, but I chose to keep quiet because I didn¡¯t want to


    hurt her. Mr. Kennedy, Charlotte is was poor person. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt again, so can you


    regard nothing have happened?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who was the woman that night?¡± That was all Kennedy wanted to know.


    He had Nathan looked for so long, but the news was all false. Now Diana suddenly mentioned it, it was


    coincidental.


    Hearing that, Diana firmly bit her lower lip and refused to speak again.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    Diana was scared, with her tears falling down. And then she cried out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kennedy, I am


    really sorry, I really can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t betray Charlotte. Forget it, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    As they were talking, footsteps were heard outside. Charlotte asked, ¡°Diana, are you here?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana instantly changed her face. As she was to push Kennedy, Kennedy had loosed her


    hand, and then turned the wheelchair away far from her.


    His behavior was subliminal. Diana just wanted to pretend it and did not expect that Kennedy had a


    faster action. Her face turned pale instantly.


    Kennedy obviously care about Charlotte!


    How was this possible??


    Not to mention her look, Charlotte was a second marriage woman pregnant with other¡¯s child. Would


    Kennedy like her?


    But if he liked Charlotte, why he held a bad attitude to her?


    Diana did not understand, but she had not time to think about it now. Charlotte¡¯s voice once again was


    heard, ¡°Diana?¡±


    Diana recovered, ¡°Charlotte, I am here.¡±


    She quickly wiped the tears from her face ande to her with a smile.


    In fact, Charlotte had been calming herself in the garden for a long time. Finally, she realized that she


    still had no courage, so she decided toe back to Diana and pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything


    about it.


    When she pushed open the door, Charlotte saw Diana, and Kennedy had gone to the window. All the


    furnishings in the room were as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°I just arrived. I thought you¡¯d be here. Have you finished washing the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Diana observed her and found that she did not have anything unusual, so she felt relieved.


    She did not want Charlotte to know that so early, in case of any idents.


    Kennedy by the window took a look at Charlotte through the corner of his eyes and found she had no


    other reaction. He could not help frowning.


    Was this woman a pig? Her best friend was in a room with her husband. Didn¡¯t she have any doubts?


    She had little sense of crisis and was as stupid as a pig.


    Kennedy thought in the heart with disdain.


    ¡°It is gettingte, I gotta go, and I will see you in another day.¡± Diana wanted to stop here. She had


    reached her goal in the face of Kennedy, next she just needed to wait.


    Charlotte thought for a while before she nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll send you down.¡±


    Then she saw Diana off and went back to her room in about ten minutes. She did not go to see


    Kennedy, because her brain was still messy now. She had been thinking the picture that he held


    Diana¡¯s wrist.


    Did Kennedy like Diana?


    If he did, would he agree that Diana married to Manfred?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened, and then loosened.


    Well, if he did, there was nothing she could do. After all, feelings could not be controlled.


    Just like she liked Kennedy even if she knew it was impossible that Kennedy would like her. It was


    There was the sound of the wheel rolling. Charlotte looked up and found that Kennedy suddenly arrived


    in front of her.


    When they met each other, Charlotte found his inky eyes as vast as the deep sea. Her lips moved but


    she did not say anything.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Kennedy called her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you question me?¡± Inquired Kennedy.


    Charlotte, ¡°??¡±


    Kennedy was annoyed to see her confused face. This woman was abnormal recently. When Diana got


    close to him before, she would be anxious and warmed him not to do anything to Diana.


    But now she was eerily quiet.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Kennedy cursed and said impatiently, ¡°You have no words to say to me?¡±


    Charlotte froze and then realized what he was referring to. ¡°No,¡± she said thoughtfully, lowering her


    eyes and looking at her fingers.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Since she had made her decision, she had already decided that she would not say anything more.


    What Kennedy did had nothing to do with her.


    As long as they were both voluntary.


    Seeing that she did not care at all, Kennedy was more agitated and looked at her sharply, ¡°No?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at him innocently with her cold eyes. ¡°Is there anything I should say to


    you? Or, you want to hear something from me?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    He took a deep breath and curled his lips. Finally he sneered.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    This woman really was good at pissing him off!

 Chapter 223 Are You a Demon?

    Chapter 223 Are You a Demon?


    Since she had nothing to say, Kennedy thought that he wouldn¡¯t ask more questions.


    Kennedy moved the wheelchair by himself and went out, leaving only her in the room. Charlotte, who


    was stunned, leaned back,y on the bed, and stared at the ceiling in front of her nkly.


    Although she had tried hard tofort herself that these things had nothing to do with her and that she


    had to be at peace. However, in her heart, she couldn''t stop feeling sad.


    As she closed her eyes, the scene when two of them were together was all over her mind.


    Ever since that day, Diana started to lose contact with Charlotte. Neither did Charlotte, who hadn¡¯t


    figured the matter out, intend to take the initiative to contact her. As usual, she began to work after the


    sunrise and rest after the sunset every day, pretending that nothing happened.


    However, Kennedy was different. Since Diana revealed the matter in front of him, he, who began to be


    suspicious, asked Nathan to investigate it.


    After Nathan heard this piece of news, he was a little surprised, saying, "Mr. Kennedy, are you thinking


    that Diana..."


    "She surely has something to do with this matter. Regarding who the woman relied on her to find clues


    that night was, you should understand what I am implying."


    Hearing this, Nathan finally nodded in understanding, "But she is ady from the Nelson family. I''m


    afraid that..."


    "GO ahead and do it. You can turn to tough tactics if it is necessary."


    "Got it, Mr. Kennedy, I''m going to do it."


    As Nathan went out, he happened to meet up with Charlotte who came in to serve coffee. Seeing


    Charlotte''s expressionless look, Nathan suddenly thought of something as he shook his head, sighed,


    and went out.


    It had been so long. Nathan hadn¡¯t found that woman as Kennedy¡¯s instruction yet. Originally, he


    thought this matter probably would end perfunctorily. However, he didn¡¯t expect that clues would


    suddenly appear.


    In Nathan¡¯s opinion, Mr. Kennedy was so concerned about the woman that night. In that case, if he


    indeed found the woman in sess, he wondered what kind of position Mrs. Moore should be put in.


    Suddenly, Nathan felt some distress for Charlotte.


    Charlotte silently put the coffee on the table, turned around, and went out again.


    Kennedy nced at her and remained silent.


    Over lunch at noon, the canteen was noisy and lively. If it were on usual days, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have


    cared about this kind of matter. However, as soon as she walked into the canteen today, countless


    people were staring at her face. And some even stared at her with contempt and despise in their eyes,


    which Charlotte found baffling.


    So she nudged Yanis beside her, "Don¡¯t you feel that everyone is looking at me strangely today?"


    Hearing this, Yanis looked around and nodded, "I feel so as well. They seem to despise you so much.


    Did you do something wrong again?"


    Charlotte had a somewhat confusing look in her eyes, "What did I do?"


    "Then let''s eat first. I''ll ask them about the reason for you after lunch"


    Yanis pulled her to a corner and sat down. As soon as they sat down, they heard the ones at the next


    table discussing.


    "How dare shee here? How dare she show up here after she did such a scandalous deed? She is


    indeed so cheeky and shameless.¡±


    ¡°Scandal?¡±


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    "Stop judging her. She surely won¡¯t care about her dignity anymore. She even slept with Mr. Kennedy


    and Mr. Manfred. Based on the way how they treat her, she surely has made a lot of dirty tricks in bed,


    right? It is a pity that two men have been transferred because of her. It is a pity that she isn¡¯t satisfied


    with the two men of the Moore family and that she seduced a married man. Only the nasty people can


    do such a nasty thing."


    As Yanis, who had eaten a mouthful of rice, heard this, she put down the spoon, "What kind of


    nonsense are they talking about?"


    "Well, isn''t this the mistress? Howe you''re eating in the cafeteria as well? What a coincidence!"


    Suddenly, a thin female voice rang, which was followed by the sharp sounds of high heels. Charlotte


    raised her eyes towards the one who came and found that it was Jessica who argued with her in the


    canteen before.


    "The way I see you, it is fine that you are a mistress. After all, that''s your choice, right? But you are so


    despicable that you, a mistress, also eat in the canteen publicly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will make


    others sick? Pls, consider others¡¯ mood, okay?"


    Charlotte raised her eyes slightly, "You, who weren¡¯t taught with enough lessonsst time, are


    deliberately trying to make trouble again,.right?"


    As soon as Charlotte mentioned the incidentst time, Jessica''s face changed. And she said with her


    facial features somewhat distorted, "How dare you mention the incidentst time in front of me? Could


    it be that I will be afraid of you?"


    Charlotte retorted unceremoniously, "If you aren¡¯t afraid of me, why did youe to make trouble


    today? Where have you been all these days?"


    "You!" Jessica was so angry that she gritted her teeth and raised her hand to fling it at Charlotte''s hand.


    However, Yanis, who was discerning and agile, got up quickly to block her hand and asked loudly,


    "Jessica, what do you want? Are you trying to hit someone randomly here?"


    Originally, the cafeteria was extraordinarily lively today. And with Jessica''s fuss, everyone in the entire


    cafeteria cast a nce at the three of them with an expression on their faces indicating that they were


    waiting to enjoy a good show.


    "What will it have something to do with you even if I hit someone? Can''t you see that she is speaking


    improperly? What''s wrong with me hitting her? Let go!" Jessica shook off Yanis''s hand. And Yanis


    directly stepped in front of Charlotte and crossed her arms, "Who is the one talking improperly here? It


    is you. Originally, we were enjoying the food nicely. It''s you who took the initiative to walk over here,


    right? Did we let youe over? You''re so disgusting that you''re still following us closely even though


    Charlotte doesn''t even want to talk to you!"


    "You!"


    Yanis waspletely impolite when she scolded others. She had always been hot-tempered.


    Moreover, as she spoke without any sense of propriety, she didn¡¯t consider others¡¯ feelings at all.


    She was even more so when she was cursing someone. Every word she said would sound particrly


    unpleasant.


    "What?" With her hands crossed in front of her chest, Jessica mockingly looked askance at the two of


    them, "Howe you dare say that I talked improperly? For a woman like her who can sleep with any


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    man, I didn¡¯t need to talk improperly because of her. Besides, she who dared to do something can¡¯t


    bear others¡¯ judgment, right?"


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Charlotte, who had been sitting still, stood up abruptly, looked expressionless, and stared coldly at


    Jessica as she walked to her.


    "Regarding your im that I dared to do something and dared not to admit it, I am curious about what


    the matter is. What is the matter which you, an outsider, know better than me who gets involved in it?"


    "I agree! We are confused. Howe you know it? Did we do something dirty? Or did you make up a


    story to fool others?"


    "As for whether I am making up a story or not, just take a look downstairs by yourself. And you will


    know. Shameless mistress!"


    ¡°Downstairs?¡±


    Yanis and Charlotte looked into each other¡¯s eyes. And both of them saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s going on downstairs? Charlotte, let''s go and see."


    Charlotte wanted to nod. However, she thought about it and said, "There is no hurry. Let¡¯s eat first,


    Let¡¯s go down to check the situation after lunch."


    After saying that, Charlotte directly sat down, picked up chopsticks, and began to enjoy her lunch


    slowly. Yanis stood next to her for a long time beforeing to her senses, "Charlotte?"


    "Sit down." The expression on Charlotte''s face and eyes were quite calm.


    Only then did Yania sit down again and had lunch with her.


    This time, it was Jessica who was standing next to the two of them with a stunned look on her face.


    She said that something had happened downstairs. Unexpectedly, they could still sit here and enjoy the


    food slowly.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but curse, "Bitch! You are the devil, right?"

 Chapter 224 Diverting People’s Attention Away

    Chapter 224 Diverting People¡¯s Attention Away


    Charlotte looked up at her lips and sneered, "We aren¡¯t as rich as you. And we paid for lunch. What


    does our lunch have anything to do with you?"


    And Charlotte believed that if something had indeed happened downstairs and that everyone was


    staring at her who waspletely ignorant with such a contemptuous look, then she was sure that by


    the time after she finished her lunch, the one enjoying the show downstairs wouldn¡¯t have left yet. In


    her estimation, the fuss wouldst for a whole day.


    Since the ones downstairs wouldn¡¯t leave, she would just enjoy the lunch as well before going over


    there.


    As Yanis enjoyed the lunch quite depressedly, she asked in a small voice, "Why aren''t you in a hurry at


    all? As for what''s happening downstairs, I can¡¯t be more curious about it. And I surely wasn¡¯t in a mood


    for any food."


    Charlotte replied unconsciously, "Even though you aren¡¯t in a good mood, you have to eat something.


    After all, it is unknown if you need to use your physical strengthter or not."


    Yanis instantly got her point and nodded, "You''re right. We probably will need to fightter! I haven''t


    fought for a long time. And suddenly, I''m so excited."


    Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    She, who almost choked herself, nced at Yanis helplessly, "Why are you so naughty?"


    "I am just like this.."


    However, Charlotte probably didn''t expect that she would indeed have made the right choice to have


    lunch. Because she did indeed have to use her strength after she went downstairster on.


    Originally, the reason why Jessica hade over this time was that she intended to make trouble. But


    she didn''t expect the two of them to be so calm. Standing next to them, she suddenly felt embarrassed.


    And she red at Charlotte in anger, "I''ll see if you can still be so calm after you are downstairster!"


    After saying that, Jessica turned around angrily and left.


    After she left, Yanis spat her tongue at her back view, indicating that she didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    Charlotte helplessly lowered her eyes and continued to enjoy her meal.


    The two of them had lunch slowly and methodically. Seeing them look like this, outsiders were anxious


    for them. However, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened, acting more calmly than anyone


    else did.


    When they finished lunch, ten minutes had passed. Yanis packed up her things, "So we''re going


    downstairs now, right?"


    Charlotte took a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth and nodded, "Yes. Let''s go downstairs."


    The two of them finished packing up their things and went downstairs. As the two of them were having


    lunch, others who wanted to enjoy the show also sped up and finished their food. Seeing them going


    downstairs, they hurried up to pack up their things as well and followed them downstairs, intending to


    watch a good show.


    After all, human beings were born to be so gossipy.


    As Yanis apanied Charlotte downstairs, she nced at the ones behind them and asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Is everything indeed okay? I see they have been following us. And it is unknown what the


    situation downstairs is. How about I go downstairs first to help you check the situation in advance?"


    "You don¡¯t need to act so troublesomely. As for what is going on downstairs, we will know after we see


    it in person." Charlotte was eager to know what on earth had happened, making others treat her as a


    mistress.


    In her opinion, the word "mistress" would never be connected with her. And¡­ If there were indeed


    some connections, she was the one that had been wronged by a mistress.


    Aldrich¡¯s matter was a perfect example.


    At the thought of Aldrich, Charlotte paused her pacers all of a sudden and recalled the fact that Aldrich


    hade to beg her and asked her to stop targeting her some while ago. Back then, she had been


    quite confused. Based on the current situation, the ones who held a grudge against her probably would


    be Aldrich and the mistress who showed up in public without any guilt, Maggie.


    Yanis realized that something was wrong with her and inquired, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte came to her senses, "Nothing. I just think I probably know who the one that


    came to make trouble downstairs is."


    Yanis asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?"


    Charlotte smiled lightly, "If I''m not wrong, it should only be that one that would do so."


    "... What? Why are you acting mysteriously? After all, I don¡¯t know who the one that you mentioned is."


    "Don''t be in a hurry. You''ll know the answer when you go downstairster."


    "Then let''s hurry up."


    ¡°Okay."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two of them went into the elevator together. And a bunch of people followed behind them.


    After they all came in, it showed that the elevator was overloaded. And Yanis, who was squeezed into a


    corner, tried her best to protect Charlotte and said helplessly, "You are indeed so gossipy. What does


    this matter have anything to do with you? I can''t believe all of you came along with us."


    Someone said back, "What''s wrong with that? Everyone is gossipy. Even you have followed her


    downstairs. It has nothing to do with you either. Since you cane downstairs, why can¡¯t we?"


    "That''s right. Yanis, you can''t stop us from watching the show, right?"


    "Bah! Can I be like you? I''m on good terms with her. You guys are nothing to her! Didn¡¯t you hear that


    the elevator was overloaded? Can¡¯t some of you go out? Could it be that you want to prevent us from


    going down?"


    "That''s right. The ones in front, some of you should go out!"


    "... Why should we get off?"


    "What can you miss even if you are a littlete? Running down the stairs will be fast as well! After all,


    you don¡¯t have to climb the stairs!


    Nobody in the elevator moved. But the elevator couldn¡¯t work as well. Helplessly, a few people had to


    go out. Then the elevatornded smoothly.


    Charlotte, who was squeezed in the corner with her hands propped up on the wall couldn¡¯t help but


    twitch the corner of her mouth, thinking that the way those were gossipy exceeded her imagination.


    It was clear that it was her affairs. Unexpectedly, others were more concerned about it than she was.


    ¡°Ding¡­¡±


    The elevatornded. The ones in the elevator swarmed out.


    Charlotte and Yanis came out at the end. And the two of them had been squeezed badly in the elevator


    that they thought they were almost deformed.


    "These people are indeed overwhelmingly horrible."


    "There she is. Look, The pregnant woman with the big belly."


    "That''s her. She''s been here for half a day. And she has been moring that Charlotte stole her


    husband."


    When Charlotte''s name was mentioned, the crowd unexpectedly voluntarily gave her a way out.


    Charlotte followed the route to look over and indeed saw the big-bellied Maggie standing there.


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t seen her in recent months and saw that her belly was bigger. At this time, with her


    hands behind her waist, she had been crying.


    "I worked hard to carry a baby. But that woman shamelessly seduced my husband. And she said


    something¡­ like I will be ugly after giving birthter and that I won¡¯t be as youthful and beautiful


    as her. How can there be such a nasty woman? Oooh! My husband..."


    Someone in the crowd shouted Charlotte¡¯s came. Then Maggie looked towards her. And sure enough,


    as soon as she saw Charlotte, she immediately walked towards her.


    "Charlotte! You bitch!"


    She came towards Charlotte aggressively. And only then did Charlotte see clearly that she hadn¡¯te


    here alone today. Unexpectedly, she had several physically strong women behind her. All of the women


    had gotten married, looking quite strong.


    Charlotte roughly had long guessed that it was Maggie making trouble here. However, seeing that she


    brought several women over, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°What does Maggie want?¡±


    "Auntie. It¡¯s her who is trying to seduce Aldrich. You guys should grab her quickly!"


    The crowd that was still trying to gossip about Charlotte hurriedly withdrew and retreated to the side to


    stay far away from her to watch the show. And all of a sudden, only Yanis and Charlotte were left


    standing in ce.


    Yanis yelled loudly, "Hey, what do you want? This is the Moore Group rather than a vegetable market!


    Where are the security guards?"

 Chapter 225 Who on Earth Is the Mistress?

    Chapter 225 Who on Earth Is the Mistress?


    The women were furiously walking towards Charlotte. But Charlotte suddenly roared, "Stand still."


    Although Charlotte looked slim, her words sounded pretty domineering, which unexpectedly made


    them stay in ce.


    "Thisdy whose name is unknown, you said that I seduced your husband. Do you have proof?"


    The crowd immediately all looked at Maggie as they were full of doubts.


    "Cut it off. For the kind of unorthodox woman like you, you look flirty at a nce. Why do I need to


    show any evidence?"


    "Then ording to you, you think that any flirty woman will seduce your husband, right? Who do you


    think your husband is? Howe any woman will want to seduce him?"


    "You! You''re just envious of my husband''s lottery win of five million dors. You''re vanity. And you love


    his money. So you deliberately seduce him!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Five million dors?" Charlotte curled up the corner of her lips and smiled faintly, "May I ask what your


    husband''s surname is?"


    "Donald!"


    The watchers found it a little strange.


    "What''s going on here? Didn''t they say that Charlotte had seduced her husband? How Charlotte


    doesn¡¯t even look like she knows her? And what this woman said¡­ sounds so strange as well, right?


    Because of the five million dors¡¯ lottery win, howe another woman wants to seduce her


    husband?"


    "To be sincere,pared with the brothers of the Moore Group, these five million dors... should be


    just a hair on a nine-cow, right? After enjoying excellent men, Charlotte surely can¡¯t stand ordinary


    men."


    "What do you mean by that? After all, she had won over the biological brothers of the Moore Group.


    She isn¡¯t even disgusted with a pair of biological brothers. What is wrong with her by hooking up with


    one more man? She pretended that she didn¡¯t know the woman. Even so, nobody knows what she is?"


    "That''s right! If she hadn''t seduced a man, why would the woman havee here with a big belly to


    make a scene here?"


    And Maggie, who was questioned by Charlotte, also came to her senses violently that Charlotte was


    setting her up and she answered foolishly. She was so angry that her face turned red. And she


    stomped her foot, "You bitch! After seducing my husband, howe you want to deny it?


    Unfortunately, you miscalcted it today. Aunt, Uncle you, don¡¯t be afraid of her. Put her under the


    arrest. And we will go straight back to Aldrich!"


    "Good!"


    As they were talking, several strong women came towards Charlotte. Yanis was so scared that her face


    turned pale as she yelled, "Don''te over. Where are the security guards? Where are you? How


    Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows, "Yanis, get out of the way."


    Hearing this, Yanis opened her eyes wide in disbelief, "But theye at you aggressively. With a


    nce at them, they aren¡¯t easy to mess up with. If they indeed attack you..."


    "Don''t worry." Charlotte reached out and pulled Yanis aside. Then she took the initiative to walk


    towards those women.


    Originally, Charlotte was hiding behind Yanis, making the women assume that she was afraid of them.


    So they became more reckless. As they saw her took the initiative to walk towards them now, they


    were in confusion for a moment. Standing where they were in a daze, they looked at her and then


    looked back at Maggie.


    Charlotte walked forward step by step. And she passed by those women and walked to the front of


    Maggie.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    As Charlotte wearing high heels stood in front of Maggie, she was taller than her by half the size of a


    head. While Maggie had be plump because of her pregnancy. She was short in stature. And her


    skin wasn¡¯t as fair as Charlotte''s.


    This time,pared with Charlotte who was standing with her together, Maggie suddenly felt some


    inferiority.


    She was jealous of Charlotte who had owned Aldrich for two years. And after the divorce, that guy


    named Aldrich was still nostalgic about her and even pestered her after she got together with other


    men, making hispany go bankrupt because of others¡¯ framing!


    "Mrs. Maggie, as for who the mistress is, you should know it very well in your heart. By bringing such a


    "Hmph! Do you think I''m a mistress?" Maggie sneered disdainfully, "What makes you think so? Could it


    be that because Aldrich married you that you think I''m a mistress? Then let me tell you. We had been


    together before you two got married. And you were the interloper in our rtionship.¡±


    "Oh?" Charlotte raised her eyebrows and smiled inadvertently, "Then, since you had been together at


    that time, why did Aldrich marry me rather than you?"


    As Maggie heard that, her face changed as she said, "It''s all because of you. If you didn''t force the


    marriage on him, how would Aldrich have married a woman like you?"


    "Did I force the marriage on him? Did I press his head and force him to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?


    Or did I put a knife against my neck and beg him to marry me? Besides, to put it bluntly, I didn''t know


    he had a rtionship with you. Do you know what he said when he proposed to me? He said that he


    had only ever loved me in his life and that he, who was physically and mentally clean, had never been


    with other women. If I had known that he was having an affair with you, I surely wouldn¡¯t have married


    him so that you wouldn¡¯t be here today."


    "What are you saying?" Maggie''s face changed as she said, "That''s not what Aldrich told me at first! He


    said that you forced the marriage on him


    "Did I force a marriage on him? What do I see in him? Howe I have to marry him?"


    "You!" Maggie was so angry that her face turned pale.


    Charlotte saw her furious look and smiled lightly. And she said as her tone was extremely light, "How


    rtionship. What about me who is the same as you? I married him for two years. Two yearster, he


    dered with a divorce letter directly that he had nothing to do with me. Over these two years, what I


    had sacrificed is all in vain. How long do you think a woman''s youth canst? Over those two years, I


    happened to be young and healthy. But what was I doing? For the sake of marriage, I became a


    housewife. Every day, after getting off work, I didundry and cook for him. But what did he have in


    return for me? Just like you, you thought you could be with him. But he turned around and married


    another woman. He, who had done so once, can do so over and over again. Do you think that he won¡¯t


    be with others now that you have a child?"


    Hearing that, Maggie stared at her with wide eyes, looking incredulous.


    "What, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you the one who has been on the phone with Aldrich


    recently?"


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows, "Although I don''t have any strengths, I still have advantages. And I will


    never go back to the side of the man I used to live with. Instead ofing here to cause trouble for me


    and infuriating yourself, why don''t you go back early and raise your baby, right?"


    Maggie bit her lower lip, "Who else can she be but you?"


    "Who knows? I have just said that He, who has done so once, can do so over and over again. Since I


    can be a victim of Aldrich''s marriage, you will also end up like me in the future."


    "No! This can''t be! It had to be you!" Maggie red at her and gritted her teeth, "You surely have said


    something to Aldrich, making him do this to me, Charlotte! You shameless woman. I surely will tear off


    your true face with my own hands today."


    Suddenly, Maggiepletely forgot about her pregnancy and lunged at Charlotte!

 Chapter 226 Someone Died

    Chapter 226 Someone Died


    Charlotte was unprepared. So she had to dodge to the side instinctively.


    However, although Maggie got a big belly, she acted agilely and nimbly. She grabbed Charlotte¡¯s hand


    directly and pinched into her snow-white arm with her long nails as she grimaced, "You bitch! I won¡¯t let


    you go today.


    The pain of the nails pinching into the flesh made Charlotte wrinkle her eyebrows in difort. She bit


    her lips and said, "I won''t go. I have long since severed all ties with Aldrich. Even though you think


    there is something between us, it is Aldrich who makes you think so!"


    "Bah! Do you think I''ll believe you? Charlotte, you are a dirty thing. Everyone in your family isn¡¯t a good


    thing!"


    Maggie, who was gloomy as hell, took advantage of the fact that she was pregnant and that no one


    dared to do anything to her. She scratched and pinched Charlotte''s arm. And anyone discerning could


    see that her nails were in Charlotte''s flesh and that the blood was soon flowing out.


    However, because Maggie was a pregnant woman, Charlotte hadn¡¯t struggled yet.


    The security guards of the Moore Group were also the same. Maggie, who was a pregnant woman,


    rushed here to make trouble. They dared not to do anything to her.


    Since ancient times, what was most feared was pregnant women and the elderly making trouble. The


    security guards feared that carelessness would cost a human being¡¯s life.


    And they couldn¡¯t afford such things as human being¡¯s life in modern society.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So despite the helplessness, what could they do? They could only suffer.


    "If you don''t let go, do you believe I won¡¯t be polite anymore? When something indeed happens to you,


    what will you take to restrain Aldrich?"


    As the saying goes, hit where the weakest point lies. Charlotte, who was in pain because of Maggie¡¯s


    pinching, became soberer. The calmer she was, the soberer she became. She hit Maggie''s weakness


    and took advantage of the fact that she was in a daze. Then she shook off her hand and pulled her


    away.


    However, Maggie was only stunned for a while. After she came to her senses, she directly came


    forward, ¡°You are dreaming. Even if I will lose my baby, I will expose who you are! Shameless bitch!¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte¡¯s hand was pinched with blood marks, Yanis, who was watching on the side,


    finally couldn''t hold herself back as she rushed directly into the fighting scene to help Charlotte.


    "You shameless woman! You are bullying others like this just because you are pregnant. Do you think


    we can be bullied with ease?" Yanis''s nails were quite long as well. She, who couldn''t push Maggie


    away, followed suit and pinched Maggie''s hand, scratching her arm fiercely with her nails.


    "Ah!" Maggie screamed in pain as she grimly red at Yanis, "You bitch! I''m a pregnant woman. How


    dare you treat me like this?"


    "Yeah! Because you''re pregnant. Could it be that you can bully others and others can''t fight back? I


    don''t believe that if we break your arm, something will happen to your baby! As long as no one is killed,


    it won¡¯t matter at all!"


    In contrast to Charlotte, Yanis was much more ruthless.


    "Good."


    Maggie finally realized how good Yanis was and shouted out, "Auntie, if you guys don''te to help


    me, I''m going to be bullied to death by the two of them. Woo..."


    A group of women who were standing there foolishly finally came to their senses and quickly rushed


    forward to join the fighting. And a group of women wrestling together. Facing the counterparts who


    outnumbered them, Charlotte and Yanis soon got injured on their faces.


    In the fighting, a scream was suddenly heard.


    It turned out that somebody had pushed Maggie out, making her fall heavily to the ground. And her


    back happened to hit against the iron frame next to her!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The iron frame pressed down directly towards her!


    "Ah!"


    The people watching the show next to her screamed in unison and stared at the scene with wide eyes,


    feeling helpless.


    As Charlotte was grabbed and beaten by them, she tightly shielded Yanis. These several women, who


    were strong and brave, kept pinching and hitting her. It was unknown how badly Charlotte had been


    injured on her body. Before she coulde to her senses, a scream rang suddenly which was followed


    by a booming sound of copse.


    Then¡­ Everyone in the world went silent!


    "She, she is bleeding..."


    Someone roared. The next second, there were all kinds of voices shouting, "Someone is going to be


    killed!"


    And the women who had surrounded Charlotte and Yanis finally scattered away. And Charlotte finally


    could see what was indeed happening.


    When she saw Maggie falling in a pool of blood, her heart skipped a beat. And before she coulde


    to her senses, Yanis grabbed her hand with a scream, "Charlotte, she''s indeed in trouble¡­ What


    should we do? I didn''t push her."


    Charlotte''s breath choked. And several women in front of her turned around and red at her fiercely,


    "It''s all because of you! You did this to Maggie! I''ll call the police right away!"


    I''ll call the police right away!" She took out her cell phone to call the police. However, Charlotte''s eyes


    were cold as she snatched her cell phone away, "She''s hurt like this. Howe you want to call the


    police rather than 911?"


    As soon as Charlotte finished her words, she calmly called the ambnce. Although she looked calm


    on the surface, her hands had been shaking as she pressed 911.


    The woman, who was lying in a pool of blood, was bleeding a lot. And the iron frame just smashed


    down at her...


    This time, the child and the adult probably would be both in bad luck.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t a woman with a generous heart. However, this matter happened because of her. And


    the most important was that Yanis was also involved. It was unknown whether she would get involved


    at that time or not.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly turned to Yanis and said, "Yanis, go back to the department first."


    Hearing that, Yanis immediately grabbed her hands, "I''m going back. What about you?"


    "She originally came to look for me. It has nothing to do with you. Hurry back to the department."


    Yanis thought about it carefully and quickly came to her senses. She grabbed her arm tightly, "After I go


    back, will you take all the me by yourself? Charlotte, you can''t! I am not such a heartless and


    ungrateful person!"


    Charlotte frowned, "It¡¯s not like that. This matter has nothing to do with you at all. Be quick! You should


    quickly leave." Charlotte directly pushed Yanis out. Unexpectedly, the women directly came forward


    and grabbed them both, "You two are the ones who pushed her down. If someone died, you both have


    to be responsible!"


    "Charlotte!" Yanis, whose both hands were grabbed, struggled as she looked at Charlotte.


    Charlotte, who couldn¡¯t attend to herself, had no time to answer her.


    After those crazy women brought by Maggie found out that something had happened to Maggie, the


    first thing they did was not to go up to check Maggie for help. Instead, they came and grabbed them,


    which was indeed chilling.


    A gentle voice sounded, "What happened?"


    Manfred saw the chaotic ce in front of him and asked. As soon as he finished his words,l he saw


    Charlotte who was surrounded by several women. Then his face and the look in his eyes immediately


    changed greatly. He quickly stepped forward to save Charlotte.


    "Who are you? Who allowed you toe to make trouble in the Moore Group? Where are the security


    guards?"


    After all, Manfred was the vice president of the Moore Group. With amand from him, the security


    guards who had been watching on the side earlier went forward to subdue the women. Without the


    pregnant woman who was in the way, it was easy for them to subdue several women.

 Chapter 227 How Come Her Cell Phone Is with You?

    Chapter 227 How Come Her Cell Phone Is with You?


    After Charlotte was saved by him, Manfred realized that her body had been badly bruised and that


    there were many pinch marks and scratches on her body, which looked shocking to his eyes.


    Manfred held his fair wrist in his hands and asked nervously, "How did this happen?"


    Charlotte, who couldn¡¯t care about her rtionship with him now, backhandedly grabbed him and


    anxiously said, "Something is wrong over there. Hurry up and ask the security guards to move those


    shelves."


    Hearing her words, Manfred looked in the direction in which she was staring at. Only then did he see


    red blood. He frowned, ¡°Someone should move the shelves away quickly!¡±


    "Charlotte, what happened in the end? Why are you injured like this after such a short time?"


    Charlotte shook her head, "I can''t exin to you now. Can you take her to the hospital?"


    Although she hated Maggie, there was no denying that if Maggie was in trouble here, the whole Moore


    Group probably would be involved. And most importantly, Yanis would be involved as well. It was okay


    for her to get involved. But she didn¡¯t want to implicate others!


    "Okay, I''ll go drive. Wait for me."


    The hospital was close to the Moore Group. And an ambnce arrived early before Manfred could


    drive the car over. After the doctors and nurses from the hospital saw the situation, they hurriedly gave


    Maggie first aid. And after doing the most basic first aid, they then lifted her onto a stretcher and carried


    her to the ambnce.


    Charlotte quickly went after her. And when she got outside, she ran into Manfred who was driving out of


    the parking lot. He rolled down his car window and said, ¡°Charlotte, get in the car quickly. I will send


    you to the hospital.¡±


    "Okay!" Charlotte nodded and quickly opened the car door as she followed him into the car.


    "I''m going there with you too!" Yanis quickly followed Charlotte out after she ran out. As she saw her


    get in the car, she also quickly followed up and got in the car together.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After the car door closed, Charlotte looked at her in amazement.


    "Why are you here too? Didn''t I tell you to go back to the department first?"


    Hearing that, Yanis red at her fiercely, "You want to take all the me on yourself. I am not doing as


    you say. if she wants to me everything on you, then count me in as well."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, Yanis gritted her teeth with force, "After all, I, Yanis, dare to admit what I have done.


    There is nothing that I should be afraid of. At worst... I will give my life to her."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Charlotte pressed her hand as she calmly spoke, "At that time, the crowd was


    confused. As for whether we pushed her out or not, it still has to be verified. You are now in the car. I


    can¡¯t control you. But if something happens, you can¡¯t rush up first. And you are not allowed to casually


    testify for me."


    At first, Yanis didn¡¯t get her point. Then she slowly recalled: "You mean, she might not be pushed out


    by us, right?"


    "It is unclear who pushed her. however, it is most unlikely to be us." Charlotte carefully recalled, "At that


    time, we were both subjected to so many injuries. And we couldn¡¯t even take care of ourselves. The


    chances of our pushing her out that far were too slim."


    "That''s right." Manfred who was driving in front didn''t know how things had gotten started. However,


    judging from the conversation between the two of them, he had roughly guessed some details. He


    nodded approvingly, "Everything has to be proven with proof. So don¡¯t rush to take the risk of taking the


    me. Now, we first follow her to the hospital to see the situation. I willter contact professionals to


    Hearing his words, Yanis, who was overwhelmingly moved, stared at him and held onto Charlotte¡¯s


    arms, saying in a low voice, ¡°Brother Manfred is much more reliable than your husband. And he is so


    gentle.¡±


    Although her voice was very low, they were in the car where space was limited anyway. Manfred could


    hear her voice.


    As a matter of fact, through the rearview mirror, Charlotte could see that Manfred was ncing at her.


    So she had to lower her voice and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Yanis pouted and said nothing.


    They followed the ambnce to the hospital. After getting off the car, Charlotte stumbled and almost


    fell to the ground. Fortunately, Manfred held her up agilely, "Is everything okay?"


    Yanis followed them to get out of the car and said, ¡°Charlotte, you are so badly injured. How about you


    go and take care of your wound first?¡±


    "I''m fine." Charlotte reluctantly stood up. She, who had been anxious previously, now found that her


    knee had been injured so much. Her knee should have been knocked hard. That was the reason why


    she felt so pain. She added, "I was careless just now. Let''s follow her first and see what happens to


    her."


    Manfred frowned, realized the seriousness of the matter, and nodded: "Good. Let¡¯s check the situation


    first. If there is no problem, the injuries on your and Yanis¡¯s body should be immediately dealt with by a


    doctor."


    "I know."


    Charlotte pushed him away without a trace and then quickly went forward.


    As she saw Maggie being pushed into the operating room, she suddenly remembered someone. And


    she thought to herself, ¡°Maggie is in this condition. Should I call Aldrich?¡±


    Yanis suddenly asked, "Charlotte, what are you thinking about?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte came to her senses and moved her lips, "I was thinking¡­ whether I should call


    her husband."


    "Ah? Do you know her husband? But didn''t she say... "


    Yanis almost blurted out, doubting whether Charlotte was a mistress. Fortunately, she held herself back


    and then looked at Charlotte, "Is it appropriate to call her husband? After all¡­ She has be like


    this."


    After Charlotte thought about it, she took out her cell phone, "I''ll text him first."


    Manfred stared at her on the side. And the look in his eyes couldn¡¯t be more doting.


    "Do what you want to do. You don¡¯t need to be worried. After all, when ites to this matter, it is not


    your fault."


    Hearing that, Charlotte couldn''t help but look at Manfred.


    "Isn''t it so? She is the one who brought a few women to the Moore Group first to make trouble. And she


    is to me for ending up being like this."


    "That''s right. Charlotte, I think you should give a phone call to Mr. Kennedy to report your safety to him.


    After all, he is your husband."


    Yanis¡¯ casual words made Manfred''s face change. Yanis paused for a moment and said with a smile,


    "Then how about¡­ not call him?"


    Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    She helplessly nced at Yanis, feeling eager to ask her whether she could have more guts.


    But Yanis''s words reminded her that after such a serious incident had happened in the Moore Group,


    as a subordinate, she should indeed have to inform Kennedy.


    At the thought of this, Charlotte rolled her eyes. As she was about to click open the calling interface


    and call Kennedy, she was hesitant. Unexpectedly, Manfred raised his hand, took her cell phone over,


    and said in a gentle voice, "You¡¯d better make a phone call to inform Kennedy."


    After that, Manfred took the initiative to press the call button. Charlotte, who was stunned, said, ¡°I will


    call him by myself.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Kennedy unexpectedly quickly answered her call. Because


    Charlotte was close to the cell phone, she could hear Kennedy¡¯s low voice.


    "What is it?"


    As Charlotte was about to speak, she heard Manfred say, "It''s me."


    The one over the phone was silent for a moment. And Kennedy sneered a momentter, "Howe


    you have her cell phone?"


    "We''re at the hospital."

 Chapter 228 How About I Rub Your Wound for You?

    Chapter 228 How About I Rub Your Wound for You?


    As soon as Manfred mentioned the hospital, Kennedy immediately narrowed his eyes domineeringly as


    he shrank his ck eyes a little. And he thought to himself, ¡°Manfred has the woman''s cell phone in his


    hands. And Manfred is in the hospital. What does this mean?¡±


    It meant that something probably had happened to that woman.


    At that moment, Kennedy felt that his heart seemed to be tightly pinched by something and that he had


    difficulties breathing.


    Kennedy¡¯s voice was with suppressed anxiety and darkness as he said, "Which hospital are you in?"


    Manfred recalled for a moment and then said a name. After that, he added, "Well, I am here. You


    should take care of the things on thepany¡¯s side first. You don¡¯t need to rush over."


    Then he hung up the cell phone and returned the cell phone to Charlotte.


    As soon as he turned around, he realized that he had been covering Charlotte''s mouth with his hands.


    Because as Charlotte wanted to speak just now, Manfred directly raised his hand and covered her


    mouth without allowing her to speak.


    Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    "Sorry." Manfred handed the cell phone back to her with a faint smile, "I want to be selfish for once."


    Charlotte suddenly felt subtle in her heart. While Yanis by her side blinked nervously. And after a


    moment, Yanis was wildly happy in her heart as she thought to herself, ¡°Judging from Manfred¡¯s look¡­


    He seems to be deep in love with Charlotte.¡±


    "The patient has been sent to the emergency room. It is estimated that she won¡¯te out for a


    moment. You two are injured like this. I will send you to check your wounds first."


    "Don''t." Seeing that he got up to pull her, Charlotte immediately refused his proposal, "You should take


    Yanis away first. I''ll keep watch here."


    Manfred furrowed his eyebrows and said unhappily, "Charlotte."


    Charlotte pursed her lips and said in a cold voice, "Brother, this is a very important matter. Please don''t


    interfere with me!"


    Manfred was at a loss for words.


    Yanis''s face changed.


    After a long time, Manfred revealed a bitter smile, "I can''t do anything with you as usual. Since you


    insist, I''ll take Yanis away to treat her wounds first. And when shees back to guard on your behalf


    here, you can follow me to treat your wounds."


    Charlotte probably felt that there was no difference in his arrangement like this. So she didn¡¯t make


    another sound.


    She and Yanis were hurt quite badly. And the women had hit them quite hard.


    The visible bruises on their bodies made them look battered.


    The unseen ones worsened the internal injuries more.


    As Charlotte moved her arms and lifted her legs now, she felt that the bones of her body were in pain.


    As women were fighting, they were indeed terrible.


    She smiled to herself and shook her head.


    It was unknown how long Charlotte had been sitting there. However, as Charlotte leaned back, she was


    so tired that she wanted to close her eyes. Then she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling.


    The more she heard the sound, the more familiar she found it was. When the sound of the wheelchair


    reached her, Charlotte opened her eyes abruptly and saw Kennedy who was close to her.


    It had been such a short time ever since Manfred had hung up the call. And howe Kennedy


    actually¡­ appear in front of her?


    "Woman with a bigamous marriage!"


    He angrily grabbed her shoulders and sized her up and down with a cold and harsh look in his eyes.


    And when he saw that she had been injured all over her body, his ck eyes were welled up with


    anger, "Who hurt you like this?"


    He seemed to think of something and looked around, only to see her here alone. So he coldly


    questioned, "Where is Manfred?"


    Hearing his words, Charlotte slowed down, moved her pink lips, and whispered, "Can you move a little


    lighter¡­ My shoulder hurts."


    She had been injured. AS he pinched her shoulders at this moment, she felt that her whole body


    seemed to be breaking off.


    Kennedy, who was stunned, came to his senses and found that her face and lips were both pale. Then


    he hurriedly let go of his hands.


    The expression on his handsome face became even more gloomy. And there was hostility lingering in


    his eyes.


    A momentter, he sped her wrist, "Come with me to see a doctor."


    "Don''t. It hurts." Charlotte pointed to her wrist.


    Kennedy paused as he didn''t let go of her in the end. Instead, he gently pulled her sleeve up. When he


    saw her fair arm was covered with various-sized and intricate scratches and pinch marks, his ck


    eyes burst out with a powerful hostility.


    "Who did this to you?"


    For no reason, Charlotte felt that she was gentle in her heart.


    It was clear that Manfred had told him to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs. However, a few minutes


    after hanging up the phone, he appeared in front of her. In her opinion, if he hadn''te here by


    trespassing the traffic lights, he should have been here in a flying car.


    As for why he would be so anxious about her, Charlotte now didn¡¯t want to bother about it. She only


    knew that he was now concerned about her.


    Her voice became somewhat gentle as she said, "The person who hurt me is more seriously hurt than I


    am. Kennedy¡­ I probably have been involved in a quite serious matter."


    Hearing her words, Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but frown, "What''s going on? Say it clearly!"


    Charlotte put on a faint smile and said softly: "What if I say that I probably will go to jail because of


    hurting someone this time? If I go to jail for life and that I can¡¯t get out, then you won¡¯t¡­. have to be


    worried in the future."


    As she said thest sentence, she even lowered her head and looked at her toes without saying


    another word.


    Kennedy had been tightly knitting his eyebrows, wondering what exactly this woman was babbling


    about.


    Charlotte suddenly eximed, "Ah." She, who was stunned, looked up at Kennedy who pulled her into


    his arms, "You..."


    Kennedy cupped her tender chin and said in a clear and cold voice, "Although I''m not sure what


    happened, my woman is not someone who can touch randomly. Whoever has hurt you like this, they


    surely have to pay ten times the price."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    "Next, tell me the original story. Don¡¯t leave any detail out."


    However, Charlotte shook her head, "I don''t want to say it."


    Hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes domineeringly, "Do you want to die?"


    "I''m in pain." Charlotte sucked her nose and suddenly took the initiative to lean down close to his chest,


    reaching out to encircle his neck, "My whole body is in pain. I don''t want to say anything to exin to


    you."


    Originally, Kennedy wanted to lose his temper. However, as she yielded to hold his neck and whispered


    to him that she hurt...


    The anger that was about to be bursting out just now disappeared all of a sudden. For no reason,


    Kennedy felt gentle in his heart. Looking at the thin little woman in his arms, he swallowed a mouthful


    of saliva into his dry throat.


    "Where does your body hurt?"


    Charlotte closed her eyes, "It hurts everywhere."


    Kennedy paused, "Then¡­ How about I help you rub your body?"


    Charlotte was speechless.


    Nathan who followed Kennedy over here was speechless as well.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Please don''t treat me as someone invisible, okay? Ohhhh. I will part with you


    with a smile on my face!¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t answer. But Kennedy indeed reached out and covered the back of her neck where a


    down.


    Her neck, which was originally fair and smooth, was covered with bruises at this time. Kennedy, who


    was heartbroken and annoyed, covered her neck up with a little force and rubbed it roughly.


    Charlotte''s body trembled a little. And he felt gentle in his heart. Then he moved with his hands much


    more lightly, gently rubbing the wound for her.


    "Do you feel better?"

 Chapter 229 This Woman has a Wicked Heart!

    Chapter 229 This Woman has a Wicked Heart!


    He asked.


    Charlotte did not answer but shook her head, burying in his arms.


    In fact, before he came, Charlotte calmly thought that it was not her fault, and it was not Yanis''s fault. If


    there was a confrontation, she would not be afraid of it. At the worst, she would take all the


    responsibility by herself.


    But now Kennedy hurried to her and looked at her with dark eyes full of anxiety, which made her


    grievances all broke out.


    She must not take all the responsibility by herself, she thought. She would exin things clearly.


    But......If Maggie had an ident, they had something to do with it.


    There were so many people present who did not like her that many would probably take the opportunity


    to kill her.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    Aldrich hurried toe after he received the information of Maggie¡¯s ident. But as he arrived, he


    saw his ex-wife nesting in the arms of another man, which angered him. He said, ¡°You sent me


    message to see this?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Aldrich, Charlotte came back to sense. Kennedy¡¯s familiar breath was around her.


    She had fantasy because of fear. Now...... she needed to get back to reality.


    She rose slowly and was about to reply but the back of her head was suddenly pressed.


    Kennedy pressed her back to his bosom and said coldly, ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    The powerful momentum in his body burst out, forcing Aldrich to barely stand. He looked at Kennedy


    with fear, and then said with a trembling voice, ¡°It''s not me want toe... it is that woman... She''s the


    one who texted me and lured me here.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy hooked a cold radian on lips, ¡°Really?¡±


    Charlotte struggled in his arms for a while and then said in a muffled voice, ¡°I called him toe.¡±


    Aldrich was proud, ¡°See? She admitted it!¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold. Charlotte broke free from his arms and then looked at Aldrich, ¡°I called you


    here to see the emergency room. Remember what I said in the message?¡±


    Hearing that, Aldrich recalled the message that Maggie had an ident.


    Seeing that Charlotte looked at the emergency room, Aldrich realized it, ¡°You mean, Maggie is in the


    emergency room?¡±


    Charlotte did not speak, as a tacit acquiescence.


    Aldrich became angry and pointed at Charlotte angrily, ¡°What''s wrong with you? Maggie will soon give


    birth to a child. How can you be so cruel to her? Charlotte, if the child has an ident, I will never end


    with you.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and said in a cold voice, ¡°You don''t know what happened at all but said I am


    cruel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it. You must have had a grudge after you divorced me. You are jealous that


    she is pregnant, so you are cruel to her. Because we didn''t have any children, so you tried to kill my


    only child. Charlotte, I never thought you are this kind of woman. Mr. Kennedy...You mustn''t be cheated


    by this woman.¡±


    At this point, Aldrich suddenly thought of something, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you can''t leave her by you, or


    believe the nders she said, otherwise...She''s gonna kill you someday. I''m living proof of that!¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte swallowed her anger and bit her lower lip. Bastard!


    Since they were married, he had never done anything to her but messed around with another woman.


    After divorce, he even smeared her!


    But now Charlotte was more concerned if Kennedy would believe what he said.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at him and gave him a nervous look. ¡°You can''t believe what he said.


    It''s not like that at all.¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow, curled his thin lips and said in with taunt, ¡°How on earth did you ever fall


    for a man like that and marry him for two years? You found nothing in two years? Are you stupid?¡±


    Charlotte blushed. Before she said anything, Kennedy continued, ¡°You should mercilessly


    counterattack.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was stunned, so was Aldrich.


    Kennedy took a look at Aldrich and sneered, ¡°You are Charlotte¡¯s that useless ex-husband who never


    spent money on the family but had an affair with a mistress?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy in surprise.


    She did not expect that he would stand up for her and he had known so much.


    Did he check on her?


    ¡°You -- what did you say? Nonsense, Maggie is not a mistress!¡± Aldrich probably did not expect


    Kennedy would say that, he was embarrassed, ¡°This woman is useless and merciless, so I abandoned


    her and married with another woman.¡±


    ¡°On the day of your divorce, the mistress had already been pregnant for several months, how dare you


    say it is Charlotte¡¯s fault?¡± Aldrich''s data was checked by Nathan, so Nathan knew it well. Hearing that


    Charlotte was used, he spoke for her, ¡°During the marriage, you had spent all your money on that


    mistress, right? After winning the lottery, you could not wait to divorce Charlotte. And now you


    ndered her. You should be ashamed as a man!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s harsh words angered Aldrich, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°It is good to have a divorce. Charlotte can only be happier after leaving you.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of it.¡± Hearing that, Kennedyughed in a low voice and curled up his lips. With his finger on


    the neck of Charlotte, he rubbed gently her bruise, which made Charlotte feel better, ¡°I should thank


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    this deceitful man. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have married such a good wife, would I?¡±


    He took a look at Charlotte and said softly.


    His eyes were as bright as stars in the sky. For a moment, Charlotte almost thought what he said was


    true, but... Charlotte was quick to realize that it was just a y.


    He should not be disgraced by his wife.


    He wanted to save his face.


    With this in mind, Charlotte smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Yes, I should also thank you for choosing to


    divorce me. If you hadn''t divorced me, I might still be living in misery and still be fooled by you.¡±


    At this point, her hands circled Kennedy¡¯s neck. She leaned on his body, ¡°I should thank you that I now


    have a good husband..¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Aldrich did not expect the couple to show their love in front of him. He was so angry that he


    clenched his fist and could not say a word.

 Chapter 230 Shut Up!

    Chapter 230 Shut Up!


    After the show of affection, Kennedy continued.


    ¡°I can''t rest easy with my wife hurt so badly this time.¡±


    Aldrich was stunned and wanted to question him. What should he do? His wife was lying in the


    emergency room with no idea whether she was in danger or not.


    Just at this time, the emergency room door suddenly opened, the doctor came out, ¡°Who are you


    Maggie''s family members?¡±


    No answer!


    The doctor frowned, ¡°Is Maggie''s family not here?¡±


    Aldrich suddenly reacted and stepped forward, ¡°Doctor, I am Maggie''s husband.¡±


    ¡°Sir, your wife is bleeding heavily and the baby is to be born ahead of the schedule. Please sign the


    surgical consent form.¡±


    Hearing that, Aldrich suddenly widened his eyes, ¡°Born ahead of schedule? Will the baby be healthy?¡±


    ¡°Sir, at present it is still unknown if the baby can be born safely, but we will try our best. Please sign as


    soon as possible and do not dy time.¡±


    With trembling hands, Aldrich took out his pen and signed his name.


    He said gritting his teeth. ¡°Doctor, if it''s ok...I want to make a request of you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The doctor nced at him.


    Aldrich clenched his fist, as if he had made a great decision. ¡°If both of them are in danger, I hope...


    you save my baby!¡±


    Doctor, ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Her eyes widened and she could hardly believe what she was hearing.


    Aldrich told the doctor to keep the baby, what about Maggie? Would he give up Maggie?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly she felt cold, looking at the man she used to live with for two years. During those two years


    together, she never understood this man. He was heartless, and crazy.


    Suddenly Charlotte felt sorry for Maggie. She should be the poor woman who got cheated, and the


    initiator was Aldrich.


    She could not help but scold him directly, ¡°Aldrich, are you still human being?¡±


    Hearing her question, Aldrich looked back at her and said, ¡°Mind your own business. Maggie lied inside


    because of you.¡±


    Charlotte sneered, ¡°The reason why she came to me must be clearer to you than I am?¡±


    Aldrich suddenly felt guilty. He shrank neck and then turned to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, please.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± retorted the doctor, ¡°it is a hospital rule that in case of danger to both children and adults, we


    should save adults.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aldrich frowned. ¡°What do you mean? What rule? Isn''t the decision for us to make? What''s the


    matter with your hospital?¡±


    The doctor ignored him and turned around into the operating room. Before the door closed, Aldrich


    wanted to chase after him. The nurse came up , ¡°Sorry Sir, here is the emergency room, please stop


    shouting!¡±


    Aldrich was so angry that he pointed to the inside, ¡°I need to keep the child, you hear that? What can I


    do with the adults? You carry my baby?!¡±


    The nurse, a girl, wanted to punch him when she heard his straight remarks, but her good


    professionalism allowed her to resist the impulse, and she only sarcastically asked, ¡°Is it the throne that


    needs to be inherited in your family?¡±


    Hearing this, Aldrich paused for a moment. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°If there is no throne to inherit, you can have a baby afterwards. Do you have to keep the baby this


    time? If it''s not a boy, will you give it up?¡±


    Her words were straight, which made Aldrich awkward. He pointed at her angrily, ¡°You, you......¡±


    ¡°She''s right.¡± Nathan walked forward and blocked in front of the nurse, ¡°You are a man who even


    cannot protect your wife. How can you say such words at this time? What woman dares to marry you in


    the future? How much property do you have in your family and need to be inherited?¡±


    Nurse¡¯s bright eyes fixed on Nathan who spoke for her.


    Looking at this, Charlotte shook her head. She did not expect that Aldrich was this kind of person.


    ¡°Do you suddenly feel that you''ve been blind to like a man like this?¡±


    Deep voice rang in the ear. She came back to sense and found she still lied on the bosom of Kennedy.


    She dropped her eyes. ¡°Yes, I have been wrong before.¡±


    She never knew Aldrich was such a person. Pressing her lips, Charlotte said softly, ¡°Let me go. Thank


    you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy did not let go of her, but hook up the lip angle, ¡°You should thank me with


    action.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She looked at him with doubts. In close distance, Kennedy just noticed her cheek actually had a few


    scratches. What if there were scars?


    Damn it!


    Kennedy raised his hand, gently caressed on her face with his slightly rough fingers. His eyes gradually


    became deep, ¡°I will make then pay, go to deal with the wound first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°You heard that. The doctor is giving first aid. I must stay here and see


    what happens.¡±


    ¡°With Nathan guarding here, are you still afraid you won''t get news?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    It was right. Nathan could always handle things well.


    ¡°But...¡± when She was still hesitating, Kennedy had rolled the wheel. Before she had any reaction,


    Kennedy took her to leave after he said.


    ¡°You stay here and keep an eye on what''s going on, and keep me informed of anything.¡±


    Nathan looked at them to leave, nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Seeing this, Aldrich wanted to catch up and said, ¡°Charlotte,e back. Do you want to leave after


    hurting Maggie?¡±


    An arm was raised in front of him, and Nathan eyed him coldly. ¡°It is not clear who has hurt her, but


    now I stay here, you can''t go anywhere, and you can''t bother Mr. Kennedy and Mrs. Moore!¡±


    Aldrich stood in ce. He was so angry but he could do nothing.


    Charlotte was directly taken away by Kennedy. He was sitting in a wheelchair, and Charlotte was on his


    leg. This strange phenomenon attracted many people''s attention. Charlotte felt embarrassed and could


    only suggest, ¡°I''d better get down and walk by myself, I''ll push you.¡±


    ¡°You''re hurt.¡± Kennedy said.


    ¡°It is not serious.¡±


    ¡°It''s serious.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...I can walk.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kennedy stopped his move, lowered her head and stared at her lips, ¡°If you speak again, I


    will kiss you here.¡±


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in horror, and the next moment she covered her mouth with her hand.


    No, she''d better shut up.

 Chapter 231 Unless You Want to Divorce Her

    Chapter 231 Unless You Want to Divorce Her


    Charlotte was taken into an office by Kennedy, wondering why they coulde in casually. Then she


    heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte found that the person in the office was Annie.


    Unexpectedly she met Annie here. Suddenly Charlotte felt Kennedy¡¯s aunt was ubiquitous.


    ¡°Wow, how can you get injured like this?¡± When Annie saw Charlotte hurt in such a way, she was


    suddenly frightened.


    She was more frightened when she found her got drugged. After all, skin wounds were on the face,


    neck, arm and leg. There were some wounds of all sizes, which looked shocking and seemed to have


    experienced a terrible vition.


    ¡°Kennedy. Didn''t I tell you before that you should protect your wife? Is that how you protect her?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Annie used him. And Kennedy felt he seemed to have not done a good job to protect her. He didn¡¯t


    think too much, but this time she was covered in bruises.


    His eyes became dark and his voice was cold, ¡°Cure her first.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you get out first.¡± Annie let Charlotte stay, and drove Kennedy out, closed the door to deal with


    the wound.


    ¡°Take off all your clothes, and I''ll see how the wound is.¡±


    Since she had already taken off her clothes in front of Annie once before, Charlotte did not hesitate too


    much this time. She directly unbuttoned her clothes and felt her skin hurt when she took off her clothes.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Annie rebuked and then came forward to have a look, ¡°Who did this? Who is so rude?


    The clothes are stuck to the wound. Don''t pull, I help you with this.¡±


    Charlotte could not see what her back was like, so she could only allow Annie to help her. She pulled


    the clothes carefully, but she stilled frowned out of pain. She bit her lower lip and did not cry out.


    After a long while, Annie said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Charlotte took off her clothes and looked at her back. Annie closed her eyes and told her to sit still


    while she went to get the medicine.


    Annie went out to take medicine, she kicked Kennedy when she saw him outside.


    Kennedy was in pain, but only frowned.


    ¡°I won''t say anything this time. Go in and see for yourself how she''s hurt.¡± With that, Annie went for


    medicine.


    Kennedy sat in situ and thought of Charlotte. In fact, from her exposed wound, he could know how


    serious her hidden wounds were.


    Annie got the medicine and came back. She found Kennedy sat there motionlessly and got angry, ¡°You


    really have a dead brain!¡±


    With that, she went in. Kennedy had been waiting outside the door, but also waiting for Nathan''s news.


    Annie got Charlotte¡¯s wound disinfected and applied with medicine. It had been a long time after it had


    been done. Charlotte was still worried about Maggie. She put on her clothes and got out of bed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We are families, you are wee. But your injury cannot touch water for the time being, and take


    medicine every day.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Ok, I''ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, apart from these injuries, do you feel anything wrong?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte froze for a moment, but she didn''t feel anything wrong...


    ¡°Well, it looks like you are ok, but you have to be careful, because you''re pregnant, and you should


    avoid being hurt.¡±


    Someone reminded her that she was pregnant. Charlotte almost forgot about it again. She just thought


    that if they wanted to fight, she would go with them. She didn''t know when she became so impulsive,


    but at first she really just wanted to make peace, who knowster... It just got out of hand.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Charlotte nodded, she really had to remember this thing.


    Seeing her wanted to leave, Annie could not help but say, ¡°Stay here to rest. I am going to do an


    operation, and then I wille back and check if you got wound inmmation.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Regarding anything else, or whatever you''re worried about, I''ll talk to Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Well, thank you, Aunt!¡±


    Kennedy stayed outside for a long time. Nathan told him that that woman gave birth in caesarean, but it


    was a girl. Aldrich was now in chaos. They were safe and Charlotte needed not worry about it.


    Charlotte had no need to worry, but they had to worry. Charlotte was injured seriously. They should


    bear the responsibility..


    ¡°Got it. You put some men there, and then go and find out the whole story.¡±


    As he hung up the phone, Kennedy saw Annie out. He pursed his thin lips, ¡°How is her injury?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you care? I thought you didn''t want your wife and child!¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned, ¡°Who said I don''t want?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Annie asked, ¡°I told you, as a man you should protect your wife, but what


    are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what she did.¡± Kennedy answered in an annoyed way, ¡°She is not normal recently.¡±


    ¡°What do you by that? Tell me about it.¡±


    Kennedy took a look at his aunt, who was his only family since his mother died. He had doubts in the


    heart, but he did not know who could solve it.


    Perhaps, he could talk to Annie.


    Thinking this, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark. After a moment he told Annie Charlotte¡¯s recent behavior.


    After listening to him, Annie narrowed her eyes, ¡°So? You don''t like it if she behaves normally?¡±


    ¡°It is weird.¡± Kennedy pursed lip and answered in displeasure.


    ¡°It is.¡± Annie nodded and suddenly sneered at him. ¡°But have you ever thought why she became so


    weird? As your aunt I can tell you for certain that women are sensitive and sentimental, and that when


    she suddenly bes like this, it must be because she has made some decision in her heart, or


    because you have done something to disappoint her, or said something to change her. In addition, a


    person will not change easily. What did you do?¡±


    What did he do?


    Kennedy pursed lips and failed to figure out what he had done.


    ¡°Actually since you and she are married, you should lead a peaceful life. Unless... you really want to


    divorce her...¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 232 Come Home, Ill Cook

    Chapter 232 Come Home, I''ll Cook


    Divorce her? Hearing this word, Kennedy immediately frowned. He did want to divorce with her before,


    but after this period of time to get along, he found that this woman seemed to be different from what he


    thought, perhaps......


    ¡°I know you care more or less about the child, but her condition doesn''t allow her to abort the child, so


    you have to learn to ept that.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy took a look at his aunt, ¡°So you mean, I should obey the arrangement of the


    family and live with her for a life? And I should ept that fact that she cuckolded me?¡±


    Annie¡¯s facial expression changed greatly. She said, ¡°What do you mean by cuckold? It''s not like she


    got pregnant after marrying you. She just met a man who was not very nice to her. If you like her, you


    should take care of her. I think she have clear eyes and is nice. The point is that you are now in a


    wheelchair, she does not dislike you but protect you. This kind of girl is very rare.¡±


    Kennedy heard some special words. He narrowed his eyes and stared at his aunt, ¡°Who said I like


    her?¡±


    Annie said that casually, but he took it serious. She burst intoughter, ¡°Did you only hear that in the


    whole paragraph? Kennedy, I do not know if you like her or not, but you must care about her. Or you


    would not ask Nathan to bring me to help her in the middle of the night? Are you doing charity?¡±


    She spoke in straight words, which made Kennedy¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why you did that?¡± Annie continued.


    Seeing that Kennedy¡¯s face changed, Anniecently curled her lips, then put a few bottles of


    medicine on the table, ¡°She can''t touch water these days, clean and disinfect the wound every day. You


    know what to do.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy pursed his lips, ¡°I will bring her over every day.¡±


    ¡°I am very busy, if it is nothing important, don''t alwayse to me. You can deal with minor injury. Just


    change the medicine. Or you let her wound continue to hurt, or get inmmation.¡±


    With that, Annie turned around, went to open the drawer. The nurse knocked on the door to remind her,


    ¡°Doctor Porter, there is an operation in half an hour, it is time to start preparing now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be right with you.¡± Annie nodded. After the nurse felt, Annie looked at Kennedy, ¡°Did you hear


    that? I''m going to have an operation. She''s resting in there. When she wakes up, you can take her


    home.¡±


    Annie packed up things and left, leaving Kennedy alone in the office. He stared at those bottles of


    medicine, finally he took them in hands.


    It was quiet inside. Charlotte must have been sleeping.


    In fact, Charlotte did not sleep. After Annie went out, she got out of bed and wanted to go out, but when


    she went to the door, she heard the dialogue between the two people, so she did not say a word but


    listen to them.


    Now she did not dare to go out, and could only go back to bed and lie down with her eyes closed.


    But her body was too painful and sticky with medicine on. It was ufortable, so Charlotte''s


    eyebrows were wrinkled.


    She didn''t know how long it took, but suddenly there was a sound outside. It was the sound of wheels


    rolling. Although the sound was very soft, it was so quiet that Charlotte heard it clearly.


    Realizing that Kennedy might havee in, Charlotte thought of the conversation she had with Annie


    before, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and then she turned over without any trace, with her back to the


    outside.


    Otherwise, she might give herself away if she slept on her back when Kennedy came it.


    The door was pushed open, and Kennedy came in.


    He rolled his wheel gently to the bed and looked at Charlotte lying on bed. Bruises were on her arms


    and neck.


    There was a glint of malice in his dark eyes as he saw the bruises.


    He would not let go easily those who hurt her!


    Charlotte lying felt inexplicably a malicious chill toe over. Her shoulder could not help shaking.


    What was going on?


    Did he find out that she was pretending to be asleep?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte¡¯s eyshes trembled. As she wanted to move, she felt Kennedy¡¯s breath. He


    stood behind her and pulled her corner of clothes.


    Charlotte subconsciously wanted to shiver, but she endured it.


    What was he doing?


    Charlotte did not know that Kennedy was staring at her injury on back. His eyes became darker and


    darker.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kennedy stared at her for a while, but for Charlotte who was pretending to be asleep, every minute was


    suffering. With her skin exposed in the air, she wanted to move and dare not move, for fear of Kennedy


    found her pretending to be asleep. It would be embarrassing.


    She could only endure it. And when Kennedy put down her clothes, she took a sigh of relief and felt at


    ease.


    Momentster, Kennedy went out, Charlotte slowly turned her body and was thoughtfully, looking at the


    ce where Kennedy stood.


    Later as she was lying, she fell asleep, and so she woke up the sky had been dark. Charlotte sat up


    and felt less painful. Annie''s medical skills and the effect of the medicine were good.


    However...


    Where was she? It was quiet in the office. Annie should be in the operation, but where was Kennedy?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly got up, but found that there was something falling off. She looked


    down and found that it was Kennedy''s suit jacket.


    Charlotte picked up the suit. Kennedy¡¯s suit was on her. So he came when she was asleep?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte felt bitter.


    She got up with the suit and went outside, only to find that Annie had already been back.


    ¡°You''re awake.¡± Annie looked back at her and smiled, ¡°Kennedy has something to deal with and went


    out with Nathan. Do you want to have dinner with me tonight?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte paused and then subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°Yes, but...where is he?¡±


    Seeing that she was carrying Kennedy¡¯s suit, Annie curled her lips, ¡°Since you want to know, why don¡¯t


    you call him?¡±


    Call him?


    Charlotte pressed her lips. ¡°Aunt, where shall we eat?¡±


    ¡°Come back to my home. I''ll cook.¡±

 Chapter 233 A Pimple

    Chapter 233 A Pimple


    Charlotte was stunned and then nodded. She waited for Annie to pack up and went home with her.


    Out of the hospital, the night outside had been brightly lit by city lights and neon lights. The wind was


    blowing. Charlotte felt cold, subconsciously shrank her neck and embraced her arm.


    ¡°If you feel cold, put on the suit. Wait here for me, I will get the car.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Aunt.¡± Charlotte now called her aunt now.


    She waited at the gate of the hospital. It was autumn, the wind at night was really cold. She put on the


    suit of Kennedy.


    His suit was sorge that it hung over her like a big cloak, keeping out the wind.


    Charlotte bowed her head to smell, the suit had exclusive taste of Kennedy, cold and clear, like the


    smell of tobo.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte blinked her eyes and unconsciously pulled they suit tighter. After waiting for


    about two minutes, Annie drove out and stopped in front of her. Charlotte pulled open the door and sat


    in.


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± Annie reminded and then drove.


    As the car pulled into the driveway, Charlotte looked at the neon lights on the street and suddenly


    heard Annie asking herself, ¡°How did you get injured today? What happened between you and


    Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°The sound instion is not good. You would have been awake and you would have heard our


    conversation.¡± Annie did not wait for her answer and added.


    Hearing that, Charlotte was stunned for a while and her ears and face began to feel hot.


    The insight of Annie was so strong, and she even knew about that. How about Kennedy? Did he know


    what his aunt could have guessed?


    ¡°Tell me, do you really want to live with Kennedy?¡±


    What would she say? Charlotte pulled her lips and whispered, ¡°Aunt, I know...You''re a very nice


    person, but... Feelings could not be forced. It isplicated between Kennedy and I. Besides... it was


    not me should marry him.¡±


    ¡°Nathan told me all about you. You marred for your sister. Because the Shaw family thought that it was


    a pit of fire to marry their daughter to Kennedy because he is a cripple. There would be no hope if their


    daughter marries into the Moore family.¡±


    She was right. Charlotte had no words to refute, so she could only silently hang her eyes.


    ¡°I told Kennedy that, because he is disabled, and you are willing to marry her, you are a good girl even


    if you married him for your sister. You are good to Kennedy, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte looked at Annie, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you like Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Annie smiled, ¡°Too straightforward? Let''s put it another way, how do you think about this marriage?


    Although it was a trade marriage at the beginning, most of the trade marriages have real feelingster.


    After a few months getting along with him, how do you feel?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...I......¡± She still did not know how to answer. Even if Diana asked her, she did not know how


    to say, not to mention Annie was an elder.


    ¡°You seem to be struggling.¡± Annie shook her head, ¡°It seems that you still need time.¡±


    Charlotte dropped her eyes. ¡°Aunt, don''t say any more. Kennedy won''t like me either.¡±


    Hearing this, Annie could not help butugh out loud, ¡°You can see through others¡¯ mind? Whether he


    likes you or not, ask him and you will know.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    No need, Charlotte thought, and she had asked.


    At that time Kennedy questioned her whether she liked him, Charlotte asked him whether he liked her,


    but his eyes and expression showed...


    He still hated her.


    Maybe people got feelings when getting along with each other, but... If there was a knot in the heart,


    this rtionship was not perfect.


    ¡°There are so many things to ask. How do you know what the other person is thinking if you don''t ask?


    And even if you ask, they may not always mean what they say.¡± Annie curled her lips and looked


    forward in daze, ¡°There are two sides to a lot of things. Just like when I asked you, you did not answer.


    There must be a lot of reasons behind it. It''s not that you don''t like Kennedy. You just feel that you can''t


    like him for some reason. You even feel that...You''re not good enough for him, right?¡±


    Charlotte was very surprised and looked at Annie with stunned eyes. ¡°Are you the doctor does the


    operation? Do you know psychology?¡±


    She asked in surprise. Annie nced at her and found that her expression and eyes were dull and she


    could not helpughing aloud.


    ¡°Haha, you are about to be a mother, how can you still act like a child? No wonder...¡±


    No wonder Kennedy changed so much. Now Kennedy would worry about her feeling.


    Kennedy only wanted to take revenge before and had to take the Moore Group. And he never had a


    woman.


    Reynold arranged him with a marriage. Annie was worried and he was unexpectedly with Charlotte.


    Charlotte was embarrassed and bit her lower lip.


    Later Annie brought her to home. Annie had her own apartment, where environment was quiet. And the


    apartment looked warm.


    ¡°Sit for a while, I go change my clothes. And I will call Kennedy and told him you are here and ask him


    to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡±


    After Annie left, Charlotte sat down on the sofa, and then looked at the furnishings in the house. After a


    while, Annie came back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off the suit?¡±


    Charlotte was embarrassed to hear that and said, ¡°I forgot......¡±


    Then, with impatience, she reached for the suit and took it off. Probably because she was acting too


    hard. As she took it off, she heard a thump, as if something had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°What felt to the ground?¡± Annie asked.


    Charlotte was ready to bend down to find it, but Annie had bent waist and picked up the small box at


    her feet.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Annie asked, putting the box in Charlotte''s hand. ¡°I saw it fall out of the suit pocket.¡±

 Chapter 234 Do you Have Confidence?

    Chapter 234 Do you Have Confidence?


    Hearing it fell out of the pocket of his suit, Charlotte knew that it was Kennedy¡¯s thing. After taking it


    from Annie''s hand, she wanted to put the small box back in his pocket.


    Seeing that, Annie could not help but raise her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°You are not curious about what it


    is? Don''t you want to open it?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and looked up at Annie.


    Open it?


    ¡°It''s a nice box. Even if it''s his stuff, I think it is a gift, maybe it''s for you. Why don''t you open it?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not good¡­ is it?¡± Charlotte was embarrassed and pressed her lips. After all she was to open


    his thing without Kennedy''s consent, and...... most importantly, Kennedy would not buy her a gift.


    May be... he bought it for someone else.


    Annie reached out and took the box, ¡°If you don''t open it, I''ll open it. I''m very curious about what


    Kennedy bought.¡±


    With that, she opened the box, and Charlotte was toote to stop her.


    After the small box was opened, a pair of earrings inset with pink diamond appeared in front of the


    eyes. The light froze two people. Annie eximed in surprise, ¡°Sure enough, I said it is for you.¡±


    Staring at the small round earrings, Charlotte''s breath paused for a moment. She thought she was


    wrong.


    These earrings...


    It was that pair of earrings Yanis picked when they were shopping...... She had tried it, but it was


    expensive, so she did not buy it. Kennedy wanted to buy for her, but she refused.


    Then she left, but she did not Kennedy would buy it.


    But when did he buy it and why didn''t he give it to her?


    Thinking of his deep and fierce eyebrow, she could not believe that he would buy it and put it into his


    suit pocket. He spoke a few and rarely smiled. When he spoke, he spoke in harsh words.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Annie asked curiously seeing that she was stunned by the earrings.


    Hearing that, Charlotte recovered and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She looked away, still wondering why he had bought her the earrings, since he disliked her.


    ¡°Your skin is good and these earrings look good on you.¡± Annie put the box into her hand and smiled.


    ¡°I''ve never seen Kennedy buy anything for a girl.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you may have misunderstood, maybe this is not for me.¡± The box was put into Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte suddenly felt as if she had touched something heavy. She held it, and then carefully closed


    the box.


    Annie calmly smiled, feeling she had understood something, but since Charlotte was shy, she did not


    say it out.


    Then Annie went to cook, and they had a few dishes together. Annie''s cooking skills were very good.


    Charlotte had a bowl of rice for the first time. Annie saw that she had a good appetite and said, ¡°You


    should add more food. You are too thin, and it is not good to the child.¡±


    With that, Annie got up to fill her a bowl of chicken soup, ¡°You look like you are in a state of


    malnutrition. Others would think Kennedy abuse you. Have more food. If you think the food they cook


    does not fit your appetite, you cane here more often.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, aunt, but...I can''t bother you every day.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It''s all right.¡± Annie smiles slightly, ¡°I am the only family of Kennedy.¡±


    She once again heard about the story of Kennedy and got curious. ording to Manfred, his mother


    did not live in the Moore family since he was child. And he came back when he grew up. It seemed that


    he was illegitimate.


    ¡°Is it said that Kennedy is an illegitimate son of the Moore family?¡±


    Annie asked suddenly.


    Charlotte came back to sense and looked at Annie in surprise.


    How could she know what she was thinking?


    ¡°That''s not the truth.¡± Annie put down the chopsticks, took out a piece of paper towel to gently wipe her


    lips. Her move was graceful and slowly, ¡°Kennedy¡¯s father did something wrong to his mother, my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°My sister is called Bonnie Porter. Kennedy''s father spent a lot of effort to get her. My sister had soft


    heart. Kennedy''s father pestered her a lot so she agreed to be with him. But not long after they got


    married, Kennedy''s father had an affair.¡±


    At this point, Annie paused and then softly said, ¡°Although my sister was soft-hearted, she was very


    strong. She could not ept that fact that her husband had an affair, including body and mind. Sister


    could not tolerate that, so...¡±


    ¡°So she didn''t give Kennedy''s father a chance and just left, did she?¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Hearing this, Annie looked at her with eyes full of admiration and nodded, ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°My sister is a strong person. Besides, what the man said was so sweet. Who knew that his heart


    would change? Therefore, my sister walked away very firmly and never looked back. Even if he came


    to beg her, she did not turn back and did not shed a tear for him. However, that seemingly affectionate


    man took his mistress back home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°He took his mistress home, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Surprised? Men are so fickle. Maybe he still loves you in thest second and in the next second, he


    will love others.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Annie suddenly changed the subject, ¡°Charlotte is definitely not this kind of person, after all


    -- his mother''s education for him was to love a person from the beginning to the end. He is very much


    like my sister. So you don¡¯t have to worry that he will love other women.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s hand trembled. So he will be strong as his mother?


    ¡°I''m afraid he''ll be more resistant to this kind of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he could not control his heart. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°He may resist at first, but you know what he''s doing, don''t you? In the few times I''ve seen you, what


    had he been doing? I know that.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I know you are a good girl, but Kennedy is a sensitive person, maybe he will be resistant,


    so... Are you confident?¡±

 Chapter 235 Are you Pitying Her?

    Chapter 235 Are you Pitying Her?


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Annie suddenly took her hand, ¡°It may be very hard to be with him, because of his character, but I


    believe he likes you, but you still need time.¡±


    ¡°So I tell you first, hoping you can have a psychological preparation.¡±


    Need time?


    She and Kenned were about to divorce. How much time do they have?


    Charlotte suddenly thought of that pair of earrings just now. If he really bought it for her...


    If he likes her...


    ¡°Well, remember what I told you. Have some soup.¡±


    Then Charlotte drank a bowl of soup under Annie''s urging. After finishing, she got up to help Annie


    clean up the dishes. After waiting for about ten minutes, Annie''s mobile phone rang. Before taking a


    look at the caller, Annie took a look at Charlotte and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Call now? Do you remember I have your wife? Yes, dinner is over. When will youe over? Well,


    With that, Annie hung up the phone, then looked to Charlotte, ¡°See, he cares about you. So......If you


    like Kennedy, please... don''t give up, ok?¡±


    She had said that for several times. Charlotte understood that and nodded.


    ¡°I know, Aunt. Don''t worry, if I can, I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Annie finally felt relieved and smiled at Charlotte. They waited for a while, the doorbell


    rang. Annie pointed to the door and said, ¡°Go open it. Hees to pick you up.¡±


    All of a sudden, Charlotte felt nervous because she realized that he had bought the earrings for herself


    and that perhaps he was secretly interested in her. When she thought of seeing him again, Charlotte''s


    heart beat faster.


    ¡°Go ahead and take your suit with you. You can forget about today until he gives you the earrings


    himself, all right?¡± Annie saw her sitting on the sofa nervously and told her that.


    Charlotte suddenly realized that Annie was really a good elder. She got up and thanked her. Then she


    took the suit and went to open the door.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte opened the door, as expected to see Kennedy outside. Nathan


    followed him behind, looking at her calmly.


    Charlotte met Kennedy¡¯s eyes, and was suddenly aware of his vision fell on her body. She lowered her


    head and found she was holding his suit.


    She hurriedly returned the suit to him, ¡°Your suit.¡±


    Kennedy pressed his lips, looked at her face and said coldly, ¡°Put it on, it is cold at night.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte thought about it but put the suit back to Kennedy¡¯s bosom, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it iste


    now.¡±


    With that, she first walked forward, but her wrist was held by Kennedy and pulled back.


    ¡°I told you to put it on.¡± Frowning in displeasure, he lifted his hands and pulled her into his arms. Then


    he draped the suit around her shoulders. He was close enough to see the wound in her neck. His eyes


    grew darker. He gathered the suit more tightly and idently his fingers touched her skin. He asked,


    ¡°Still hurt?¡±


    His fingers ran gently, like fluff, which made Charlotte shiver. Then she said in a trembled voice, ¡°Much


    better.¡±


    Her voice was tremble, which made Kennedy frown, ¡°Why are your voice shake?¡±


    Charlotte dodged his eyes and coughed lightly, ¡°May be... It''s cold, let''s go back early.¡±


    Seeing that she dodged his eyes, Kennedy did not know why and pressed his lips, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Charlotte stood up and pushed him to the door of the elevator. Nathan closed the door for Annie. They


    left themunity where Annie lived.


    After getting into the car, Charlotte found a position to sit down, where Kennedy could not see her.


    The car steadily drove on the road. About a few minutester, Kennedy asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why don''t you ask me where I went?¡±


    When Charlotte came back to sense, she realized that the car was very quiet. Hearing that, she


    replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go deal with Maggie?¡±


    Kennedy was stunned and stared at her narrowing his eyes, ¡°you......¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you go there?¡± Charlotte looked at Kennedy with doubt in eyes.


    Her eyes were cold. Seeing her eyes, Kennedy remembered the person he went to meet, it was


    Charlotte, ¡°...What did you do?¡±


    Forget it!


    Before figuring out everything, Kenney felt it would be better not to tell her.


    Suddenly he did not speak. Charlotte could do nothing about it.


    But she couldn''t figure out what else he could do.


    ¡°I am very busy, not just for your affairs.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Got it.¡±


    She lowered her eyes, but her mood was not low. Because that pair of earrings and Annie¡¯s those


    words, she was pleased. Perhaps it should say she was happy.


    So she thought she should pretend she had not heard what Kennedy just said.


    What a poisonous guy. But why did he buy her earrings!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte could not help but curl her lips and had smile in eyes.


    She was hanging head, but was covered by the hair, so Kennedy could not see her expression.


    Inexplicably, Kennedy felt irritable.


    Suddenly, Charlotte raised her head.


    ¡°Right, I have been forgetting to ask, how is Maggie? Is she and her child all right?¡±


    Nathan heard that and answered, ¡°Mrs. Moore, don¡¯t worry. They are both okay, but they are weak and


    need to be hospitalized.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte took a sigh of relief.


    Not only because she was afraid of bringing trouble to others, but also she felt that Maggie was a poor


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    woman, and she did not want her and her child to die.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, actually she deserved that. We have checked the video and it was she deliberately made


    trouble. Even if there is a real ident, you don¡¯t have to take the liability, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this point, Charlotte did not respond. Kennedy nced at her and said, ¡°Are you worried about her?


    Or pity her?¡±

 Chapter 236 Apply the Medicine for You

    Chapter 236 Apply the Medicine for You


    Unexpectedly Kennedy could see through her mind. Charlotte looked up at him and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°Both, I pity her because we both are mothers and because she did not have a good husband.¡±


    These words reached Kennedy¡¯s ear and he looked at her with deep eyes.


    ¡°Do you know now that you''d a bad husband?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte clenched her fist and did not say a word.


    ¡°If you had the choice again, would you still choose to keep the child?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte suddenly raised her head and met his ck eyes, ¡°I......¡±


    Of course she would keep the child.


    The child was innocent, and the child was not Aldrich''s.


    It was just... a stranger''s.


    At the beginning she did not think she would be pregnant. In those days, she was in daze, not because


    of the divorce with Aldrich, but because no one cared about her when she got home. And they even


    forced her to get married.


    When she married into the Moore family, she found herself pregnant. And when she had the check,


    Kennedy¡¯s men came across her. Everything was unprepared, which had not expected by Charlotte.


    ¡°Is that a hard question to answer?¡± Kennedy asked in displeasure.


    Charlotte recovered and shook her head. ¡°No, I can tell you right now. If I had another chance to


    choose, even if you kick me out, I would still keep the child.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlotte stretched out her hand to cover her abdomen, ¡°It is a life. I''m not that cruel,


    and I want a child.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and showed a warm smile, ¡°Then I can have a more family member.¡±


    Seeing that, Kennedy remembered the figure of another woman. Although he had not seen with his


    own eyes, he could image that she caressed her abdomen and insisted to give birth to him.


    ¡®Mom, did you feel as she did then?¡±


    ¡°Is it really worth it?¡± Kennedy''s voice became low. Noticing the difference of his voice, Charlotte looked


    to him and found he looked forward, as if he immersed in memories.


    Charlotte suddenly thought of what Annie said to her.


    What she just did reminded him of his own mother?


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes be gentle. She subconsciously stretched out a hand covered in


    Kennedy¡¯s palm. She said calmly, ¡°As long as you believe it, everything is worth it.¡±


    Her hand was soft and cool. When she held his hand, Kennedy came back to sense and saw her clear


    and gentle eyes. They were like stars and mood in the sky. Kennedy narrowed his eyes and fixed his


    eyes on her hand.


    Charlotte realized what she did. When she wanted to take back her hand, Kennedy suddenly grasped


    her cold finger, thenpulsively crossed her fingers.


    Crossed her fingers...


    Charlotte widened her eyes in shock. Her eyes were beautiful in the light. Kennedy suddenly wanted to


    kiss her.


    He did not restrain himself. He leaned forward and his handsome face leaned toward her.


    When Kennedy¡¯s warm breath gushed to her face, Charlotte came back to sense and leaned back a


    bit, and nervously looked at him.


    Kennedy failed to kiss her as he wished, frowning, ¡°Why did you avoid me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Charlotte be hot on the face and did not know how to answer. Kennedy stretched out to hold


    the back of her hand and pressed her back.


    Before Charlotte had reaction, Kennedy had tilted his head to kiss her.


    In this way, Charlotte could not avoid, because Kennedy held the back of her head, with his five fingers


    spreading in her hair fixed, and the other hand crossed tightly with her fingers. Charlotte could not


    struggle at all and could only allow him to suck her soft lips.


    Nathan driving had noticed the movement behind, but he seemed to have been used to it. Kennedy


    never cared about asion, and now, he only needed to regard himself as a transparent person!


    *


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As they got home, Charlotte pushed Kennedy off the car blushing. Her fair cheek blushed, her red lips


    were swollen and her cold eyes be blurred. It could be seen that she had kissed.


    And Kennedy curled his lips and was satisfied.


    This scene was caught by Manfred. He stood in situ. He used to be gentle but now he watched them


    walked in with a dark face and then walked away.


    When they got into the room, Charlotte took off the suit and returned it to Kennedy. She went to get her


    clothes and was ready to take a bath.


    Kennedy stared at her back, ¡°You forget what Aunt said, your wound can''t touch water.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze. It was the truth, but, if she did not take a bath, how could she fall asleep?


    ¡°Endure it.¡±


    He saw through her mind and said.


    Charlotte was upset. She could endure one day, but how could she endure for two days?


    She didn''t expect her wounds to be so bad that she couldn''t even touch the water.


    ¡°Apply medicer.¡± Kennedy said.


    ¡°Apply medicine?¡±


    ¡°What? Twice a day, don''t you know?¡± From the pocket Kennedy took that the medicine Annie gave


    him.


    Charlotte had wound all ever body. If it was to apply medicine, she should take off clothes in front of


    him.


    At the thought of taking off her clothes in front of him, Charlotte''s face became hot and she went over to


    take the medicine. ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡±


    Kennedy withdrew his hand and looked at her coldly, ¡°Can you apply it on your back?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte could only allow him to apply it for her


    ¡°Take it off.¡± Kennedymanded.


    Charlotte, ¡°...Why don''t you get a servant to apply it on me?¡±


    She was still refusing. She couldn''t undress in front of Kennedy.


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to apply medicine on you?¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and showed a bitter face. She just felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Take it off quickly.¡± Seeing her expression, Kennedy urged her yfully.

 Chapter 237 The Warning of Dreams

    Chapter 237 The Warning of Dreams


    Charlotte was still tangled. And she found that Kennedy spoke yfully. She raised her head look at


    him and did found that meaning in his eyes.


    Obviously, he did it on purpose!


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and huffed, ¡°I don''t need you to help me, I will apply in on the front.¡±


    With that, she went straight to the medicine.


    Kennedy stretched his hand to drag her into his bosom and held her waist with a hand, ¡°What part of


    your body haven''t I touched? And you are still shy?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte widened her eyes, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I''m going to take a bath after this.¡± Kennedy urged again. Seeing that she unmoved, he


    curled up lips and said in a charming voice, ¡°Do you want me to take it off for you?¡±


    Charlotte angrily stared at him, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Kennedy refused and Charlotte could only beg him in a low voice, ¡°You are touching my wound with


    your hand on my waist.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy loosed some force, ¡°Since you are in pain, hurry up, I help you with medicine.¡±


    As the words sound fell, Charlotte had not responded. Kennedy impatiently untied the button above her


    clothes.


    Charlotte was wearing a blue shirt with button today. When his hand reached over to unbutton her shirt,


    she held his unruly hand and said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    Being refused by her for many times, Kennedy now was unhappy. He narrowed his eyes staring at her,


    ¡°Say it again?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Never mind, just watch it.


    Atst Charlotte closed her eyes and let him take off her clothes with a tragic face.


    Her chest felt cool, Charlotte''s clothes were taken off. Kennedy curled his lip seeing her solemn


    expression and that her body shook.


    He really wanted to apply her medicine, because there was nothing else he could do for her with


    injuries all over body.


    Charlotte closed her eyes and waited for a long time, until she felt a finger with a cold ointment in her


    wound gently rubbing. She opened her eyes and found Kennedy lowing head, seriously squeezed out


    the ointment, stuck it on the fingers, and then applied it on her.


    He acted carefully. When he touched her wound, he was so gentle for fear of hurting her.


    ¡°Kennedy likes you.¡±


    Suddenly, the words that Annie said to her at a meal in the evening urred to her mind. Charlotte


    looked at the back of Kennedy¡¯ head and felt happy.


    It was okay not to like her.


    As long as he cared about her.


    And she would do the rest.


    Charlotte thought so, and her lips involuntarily showed a smile.


    Kennedy applied more but felt this woman was quiet as well as a zing line of sight. He looked up


    and met her eyes.


    Before he could see it clearly, Charlotte moved her eyes in panic, just like a deer in the forest meeting a


    hunter. She was scared and wanted to run away, but she flurried.


    ¡°You were looking at me?¡± Asked Kennedy in a cold voice.


    Charlotte nervously shook her head and denied, but Kennedy obviously did not believe that. He


    pinched her chin, forcing her to see his eyes, ¡°I saw it. You still don''t admit you like me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Charlotte lips shivered, but she still could not say a word.


    She still didn''t have the courage to admit that she liked him. If she did, would heugh at her?


    Would he dislike her if he knew that she cared for him, supposing he had the slightest affection for her


    now?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte clenched her teeth and was not willing to say that.


    Kennedy just wanted to have her answer. But every time the question wase up, this woman was


    always like ¡®I don''t like you¡¯, or she just kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°All right.¡± He let go of his hand and continued to apply the medicine on her, saying coldly, ¡°I wouldn''t


    like you anyway.¡±


    Charlotte was not angry, because today her heart was sweet.


    There were still months to go, maybe Kennedy would like her a little more with more time!


    After applying medicine, Kennedy threw the medicine to her, ¡°Done, go to sleep.¡±


    His voice was cold and his eyes were tsundere. Charlotte took over the medicine and was to put on her


    clothes. Kennedy pressed her hand, frowning, ¡°You have worn this clothes for a day, go change before


    you go to bed.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte''s eyes became bright like a star shining inside.


    Kennedy froze and then said in a vicious voice, ¡°I do not care about you, just don''t want your wound to


    deteriorate, it will affect the work, understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte nodded, but her eyes were still bright, which made Kennedy unease.


    Then Charlotte got up with the medicine and changed clothes. And then shey down and had no


    attention to what Kennedy was doing.


    She had a dream that night.


    Kennedy whispered love words in her ear, took out the pair of pink earrings, and personally put it on for


    her, and then fell his thin on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Charlotte, you are mine.¡±


    Kennedy in dream was soulful feeling like a man loved her for years. His cold eyes became deep and


    gentle. Charlotte felt happy in this dream, but her arm was painful.


    She came back to sense and found Kennedy incredibly used a knife to cut her arm, then her blood


    oozed out. Charlotte eximed and asked him why covering her arm.


    Kennedy leered at her coldly, and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my love.¡±


    Then a knife cut down. Charlotte was frightened and screamed out loud. Suddenly she opened her


    eyes and sat up.


    It was sunshine outside. Charlotte looked around, only to find It had been bright. And what had just


    happened was her dream.


    Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief and then wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    It scared her to death.


    She thought it was real, but it was a dream.


    But Kennedy in the dream really frightened her, as much as it really did.


    Calming down, Charlotte got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face and then looked at herself


    in the mirror.


    She was not beautiful and just an ordinary woman. She did not like to dress up and her figure was not


    hot. But Kennedy was handsome. Was that dream a sign of something?

 Chapter 238 Come to Me

    Chapter 238 Come to Me


    Charlotte looked at herself thoughtfully in the mirror.


    It should be that she saw the pair of earrings yesterday, and then she thought a lot, so there was the


    dream.


    She quickly dried the water off her face and went out of the bathroom.


    Kennedy¡¯s bed had been empty. He had left. Charlotte looked at the time, only to find that she had


    passed the work time. Was shete?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly went to change clothes and went directly toward thepany.


    When she arrived at thepany, she met Kennedy and Nathan going to the conference room.


    Charlotte walked out of the elevator, and they were to go into the elevator.


    Seeing Charlotte, Kennedy frowned and stare at her way in displeasure, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest at home?


    Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte answered in confuse.


    ¡°You''re hurt.¡± Kennedy stared at her clothes and fell his eyes on her neck, where there were many


    wounds. He asked, ¡°Did you apply medicine today?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte realized that and stretched out her hand to touch her neck, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Go back to apply it and have a rest.¡±


    The elevator¡¯s door was closing. Charlotte had to walk out, and Nathan pushed Kennedy in.


    Kennedy pulled Charlotte in, ¡°Nathan, send her back.¡±


    Nathan was stunned, ¡°But the meeting...¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Charlotte interrupted his words, ¡°My injuries are only skin trauma, and Aunt gave me very


    good medicine. The injuries almost recovered. I can work.¡±


    Kennedy sneered and mockingly looking at her, ¡°The medicine is not a panacea. You hurt yesterday,


    and you told me you almost recovered. Are you stupid or am I stupid?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...But......It really doesn''t hurt that much anymore.¡±


    She timidly looked at him, with injustice and appeal. She looked wronged and pitiful.


    It was unbearable.


    Kennedy frowned tightly. What was wrong with this woman? How could she be pitiful in front of him?


    ¡°Damn it, Nathan, hurry to send her away.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I will send you back.¡±


    When Charlotte saw that he was no longer looking at her, she couldn''t help saying, ¡°Well, I''m not at


    work today. I''ll go back by myselfter. But now I''d like to see how Yanis is doing.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy finally raised his head to see her, ¡°Yanis?¡±


    ¡°Well, she helped me yesterday, and I want to see her, all right?¡± Charlotte asked carefully.


    Kennedy frowned tightly, staring at her. A momentter, she said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ok,e back to me in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to have a meeting?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were unfathomable, ¡°Half an hour is enough.¡±


    ¡°I go to see Yanis first, and then I wille to you.¡±


    The elevator door closed. When they arrived at the meeting room, Charlotte watched Kennedy go out


    from the elevator. Before leaving, he nced at her coldly, seeming to be reminding her toe back


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to him in half an hour.


    Yanis sat in front of theputer, feeling bored. When she heard the sound, she lifted her head and


    saw Charlotte.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    She immediately got up and walked to her. When she lifted her hand to touch her, her face changed


    with pain.


    Charlotte was worried and walked forward, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Yanis pressed her lips in an embarrassing way, ¡°I am ok.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, where are you hurt?¡±


    Yanis said, ¡°I identally twisted my arm. The doctor said nothing serious, just a few days of pain, I''m


    fine.¡±


    ¡°Is it really all right?¡± Charlotte looked at her worriedly, ¡°I''m sorry, it was I who brought you trouble. And


    yesterday afternoon...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave with Mr. Kennedy yesterday afternoon? I know. You don''t have to apologize to me.


    Nathan told me that you were badly hurt.¡±


    Right, Charlotte almost forget, Nathan was in the emergency room at the door.


    Yanis could see him and must ask him when she was back.


    ¡°I''m all right.¡± Yanis shrugged shoulders and said bitterly, ¡°But I feel sorry for Mr. Manfred. He came and


    found you were not there. He seemed to have lost his soul.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Don''t mention it.¡±


    ¡°You are unreasonable. Because you don''t like him, so even if he is sad, you are indifferent. I felt


    distressed for him, but you have no feeling at all.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her head and looked at the ground thoughtfully.


    ¡°Being unmoved is the best way to respond. I am his sister inw, not his girlfriend, if there is any


    response to his feelings, I will hurt him.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. By the way, let''s find a quiet ce to talk. Come with me.¡±


    Yanis pulled Charlotte to her office and closed the door gently. Then she said, ¡°I heard yesterday that


    that woman was fine, so was her child. Is it true?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it none of our business?¡± Yanis was more concerned about this. Yesterday she lost her temper and


    wished that woman to die. After all, she hurt them badly.


    Now she calmed down and realized the seriousness of the matter.


    That woman and her child were fine. She thought...With all that blood, the baby is sure to die.


    Who knew...


    ¡°Well, it''s nothing to do with us. But they won¡¯t let us go.¡± Looking at Aldrich yesterday, she thought he


    might do something.


    ¡°What? They still want to mess around, but they are fine!¡±


    Charlotte smiled faintly, ¡°I am not sure, but you rest assured that I will not let it get you involved.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I''m not only worried about myself, but also you. After all, I''m involved in


    this matter, and if you''re the only one to bear it, I won''t agree!¡±


    ¡°Well, don''t worry about it. I juste to see how you are. I''ll have to go backter.¡±


    Yanis gossiped, ¡°Back to Mr. Kennedy? Were you quite happy when he took you away yesterday?¡±


    Mentioning yesterday''s matter, Charlotte blushed, ¡°Stop it, I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Don''t leave so soon. Let me tell you something. Didn''t we go shopping the other day? I went to ask


    the clerk said? She said it was bought by a man. Guess who?¡±

 Chapter 239 Agreements

    Chapter 239 Agreements


    If it had not been for the pink earrings found in the pocket of Kennedy yesterday, Charlotte might now


    be wondering who bought them, but now...She already knew where the earrings were.


    Yanis asked, and she suddenly flushed.


    "Quickly guess!" Yanis thought she did not know, pushed her hard and asked her to guess.


    Charlotte didn''t guess, but hung her eyes and whispered, "How can I know?"


    "Do you want to know?" Yanis leaned over and asked her.


    Charlotte, ¡°......" Seeing that Yanis¡¯ nose was to touch hers, she had to turn and shake her head, ¡°I


    don''t want to know. Stop that."


    Yanis, ¡°...Why don''t you want to know? Or..." Yanis widened her eyes as if she had known the answer,


    ¡°Have you already received that?"


    "No!¡± Charlotte replied quickly, in fact, she was not sure whether Kennedy bought the pair of earrings to


    her.


    But she guessed he did.


    After all, she liked the earrings. If he did not buy for her, why did he buy them and not tell her?


    After denying it, Charlotte realized that she seemed to be revealing something. She bit her lips and


    looked at Yanis awkwardly. Yanis immediately caught her by the shoulder and said, "So you already


    know it. I thought it was a surprise.¡±


    Charlotte blushed and nodded.


    "I stumbled on it, but... I''m not sure they were for me."


    "If he doesn''t give it to you, who else does he want to give it to?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re his wife, and...You wore them in front of him the other day. He wanted to


    buy them, didn''t he? But you turned around and left. So he didn''t buy them, and then he went back and


    thought about it, and then he went back and bought them without telling you! Of course they are for


    you. Charlotte, you said you had no feelings. I think Mr. Kennedy is good to you."


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s heart moved. She could not help but look at Yanis.


    "He is good to me?¡±


    "A spectator sees clearly. His eyes on you look exactly the same as my dad looks at my mom!"


    Charlotte, ¡°...What''s that?"


    "My dad was super good to my mom, and they had a rtionship for years. So, you must keep an eye


    on Mr. Kennedy, less him to be seduced by others."


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help butugh out loud, "You."


    They talked for a while, Charlotte had always paid attention to the time. When it was nearly half an


    hour, she said goodbye to Yanis and then went to find Kennedy.


    But as she walked out from Yanis''s office, she saw Nathan pushing Kennedy in a wheelchair to show


    up in front of her.


    They met each other. Kennedy was staring at her with displeasure.


    "What took you so long?¡±


    So Charlotte stepped forward quickly and walked around behind him. "What are you doing here?"


    Kennedy impatiently frowned, ¡°Half an hour has passed."


    Hearing this, Charlotte looked at the time and murmured, "It has Just passed."


    "Charlotte, it seems that you have not taken my words seriously at all."


    Speaking of this, Kennedy took a nce at Yanis. Yanis hurried to straight waist as if to see the elder,


    waved toward Kennedy and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, walk slowly."


    The other employees in the finance department looked at her with curiosity. Charlotte had to push


    Kennedy out of the finance department quickly. When she got into the elevator, she said, "I was just


    going to look for you and you came over."


    Kennedy''s breath was very cold, which lowered the air pressure in the elevator. As the elevator moved


    upyer byyer, Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°Nathan will send you to the hospital. I still have a


    meeting."


    Such behavior made Charlotte feel warm in heart. She curled up lips and said, ¡°Ok, well...I..."


    "After applying medicine in the hospital, go home, hear that?" He added.


    For once, Charlotte nodded her head obediently.


    Looking at the outline of Charlotte that refracted on the wall, Kennedy found that her eyes were gentle


    unexpectedly. And today she seemed to be obedient, which made him almost lost control.


    Inexplicably, Kennedy became agitated, stretched out his hand to pull his tie. With his teeth gnashed,


    he did not know what to say but keep silent.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kennedy was back to the meeting, and Nathan sent Charlotte to the hospital.


    When they went downstairs to get the car, Charlotte couldn''t help asking, "Did Kennedye out of


    the meeting room on purpose?"


    The question was too much to ask, but Charlotte wanted to ask it anyway.


    Nathan was stunned, and then nodded, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Moore. It was the agreed time, you did note, so


    Mr. Kennedy came to you ahead of time."


    Charlotte was pleased to hear the name Mrs. Moore. She lowered her eyes and could not help smiling.


    Nathan saw the smile on Charlotte''s face through the rearview mirror, but he did not feel warm but cool


    in heart. He looked at Charlotte in the rearview mirror withplex eyes, ¡°Mrs. Moore......"


    Hearing that, Charlotte raised her head and looked at him with a pair of clear eyes.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Although those eyes were cold, there was no impurity, as if the world¡¯s aura gathered inside.


    How could he hurt such Charlotte?


    Nathan wanted to speak but stopped and the words stopped between the lips.


    "Nathan, do you have something to say to me?" Charlotte saw him hesitate. Obviously he had


    something to say, but after waiting for a long time, he did not say anything. Charlotte had to ask him.


    Nathan''s eyes suddenly dodged and he thought of a woman. Nathan felt that if he did not tell Charlotte,


    it was certainly unfair for her.


    But he worked for Kennedy.


    He could not refuse to obey the orders of Mr. Kennedy.


    "No, nothing," Nathan shook his head and finally said nothing.


    Charlotte felt his eyes weird. Obviously he seemed to have a lot to tell her, but he stopped. Why?


    "Anything wrong?"


    "Mrs. Moore, nothing. It''s my own problem." Nathan awkwardly touched his forehead, ¡°Don''t take it


    seriously. I will send you to the hospital."


    Since he refused to say, Charlotte could not force him.


    But she was curious what Nathan hid from her.

 Chapter 240 Where Did He Go?

    Chapter 240 Where Did He Go?


    In the hospital, Nathan told Annie the situation. Annie helplessly shook her head, disinfected and


    cleaned her would before applying medicine. And then asked Charlotte to go back to have a good rest.


    Before Charlotte left, Annie could not help but speak, ¡°Charlotte, I think you are my family, so I have


    something to tell you directly. Your injuries look serious, but do note to the hospital every day. Ask


    Kennedy to apply medicine on you, understand?"


    Charlotte blushed, ¡°I''m sorry, Aunt. I understand and I absolutely won''te to bother you."


    Hearing that, Annie took a look at her, "What is in your mind? I don¡¯t think you bothered me, but you


    cannot alwayse to the hospital and ask me to deal with your wound. You should learn to ask


    Kennedy to help you, understand? Women should soft but not stubborn sometimes."


    Charlotte paused for a moment and realized that Annie was teaching her how to deal with Kennedy.


    "Aunt, I..."


    "Don¡¯t forget what I have told you. Kennedy was cold and had a sharp tongue, but he is very sensitive


    and weak. His appearance is different from his heart. You should find a way to deal with him, get it?"


    At this point, Annie held her hand and said, "Don''t say I told you this. Think it by yourself, understand?"


    After saying goodbye to Annie, Charlotte returned home. She thought a lot alone and then took out her


    phone and was to send Diana a message.


    She only had Diana as a good friend before, and recently she met Yanis.


    She had a lot on her mind these days, and she wanted someone to share it with.


    As she took out the phone, Charlotte froze and thought of what she had told her. Should she talk with


    Diana about her mind? Would Diana scold her?


    At this thought, Charlotte took a deep breath and finally put the phone down.


    Well, she might as well follow her heart.


    At noon, Charlotte would like to go to thepany to have lunch with Kennedy, but when she arrived,


    Kennedy unexpectedly was not in thepany.


    She learnt that he had left thepany very early. ording to the security guard, Kennedy left soon


    after she left thepany.


    After learning the news, Charlotte thought deeply.


    He asked Nathan to send her home and said he would go back to the meeting.


    The meeting was important, and he just paused for a while. But why did he leave thepany? Was


    there anything particrly important? More important than meetings?


    Charlotte was curious, but she did not think much but went to have lunch with Yanis. Unexpectedly


    Kennedy had note back for an afternoon. Charlotte could only go back home alone.


    Originally Charlotte thought she would see him at night, so she had not applied the medicine, because


    she remembered what Annie said and thought he could help her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    So at first, Charlotte sat on the sofa and waited until she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found the


    room was empty and no one was there.


    Charlotte subconsciously stretched out her hand to rub her eyes. Kennedy hadn''te back yet?


    She rubbed her eyes before taking out her phone and taking a look.


    It was already twelve o''clock at night.


    It was sote...


    Did she sleep on the sofa for hours?


    Charlotte was cold, so she got up quickly to find a coat to put on, and then went out to look for


    Kennedy.


    She went to the study and still couldn''t find him. She had to ask the servant.


    "Has Mr. Kennedy note back?"


    The servant answered, "Mrs. Moore, why haven''t you slept at thiste hour?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte pressed her lips and asked again, "You haven''t answered my questions yet."


    The servant said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Kennedy hasn''te back. Probably he is busy at work. It iste at


    night, have a sleep, Mrs. Moore."


    With that, the servant walked away.


    Charlotte stood at the same spot. It was sote, and he had note back yet.


    What was he busy with?


    Thinking about this, Charlotte remembered that he left thepany from early in the morning, and then


    she waited for him in thepany all afternoon but he did not appear, and even now he had note


    home.


    Was there anything wrong?


    Charlotte was nervous and took out the mobile phone to call Kennedy.


    But it failed to get through. Charlotte was worried and could only make a call to Nathan.


    Nathan answered after a long time. His voice seemed to be fuzzy, as if he had been woken up.


    "Who is it?¡±


    "Nathan, it''s me."


    "...Huh? Who is this? Mrs. Moore?" At the beginning Nathan was confused, and then he heard


    Charlotte''s voice. Suddenly he woke up. Then Charlotte heard some noise and politely took the mobile


    phone away for a distance, and then put the phone to her ear again when she heard the voice of


    Nathan.


    "Sorry for the dy, Mrs. Moore. What is it?"


    It seemed that Kennedy was not with him.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte asked carefully, ¡°I want to ask you... Are you not with Kennedy?"


    Hearing the name of Kennedy, Nathan seemed to think of something and became guilty.


    "Mrs. Moore... Why ask this? Is there a problem?"


    "He... He hasn''te home yet and I''m worried about him."


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan obviously was scared, "Mr. Kennedy hasn''t back home yet?"


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, do you know where he is?"


    "Damn it!¡± Nathan could not help but scold, ¡°How could Mr. Kennedy be tangled by her till now? What


    time is it?"


    This was Nathan''s ownint. Although he said it very quietly, Charlotte heard it, but it was not


    clear. She could only ask doubtfully, ¡°What did you say?"


    "Nothing." Nathan came to sense and denied, ¡°Nothing, don''t worry, Mrs. Moore, I will call him now."


    "He couldn''t get through on his cell phone."


    Charlotte paused, nervously biting her lower lip, ¡°Can you take me to him?"


    She wondered what he had been up to all day today.


    "Mrs. Moore..." Nathan said, ¡°I''m afraid not, it''s toote, and you have injuries. If Mr. Kennedy knows


    that I take you, he certainly will punish me."


    "It''s OK, my injury is fine. I''m worried."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Moore, I wille to him now. You can go to bed."

 Chapter 241 Intentional

    Chapter 241 Intentional


    With that, Nathan hung up the phone.


    Charlotte could only hear busy signal and had no time to finish her following words.


    After staying for a while, Charlotte put the phone down and sighed.


    Something was wrong.


    There must be something wrong.


    During the day, when Nathan saw her back, he seemed to be about to say something, but then he


    stopped suddenly. Obviously, there was something hidden from her, but he did not dare to tell her.


    But what exactly was that. Charlotte could not guess it.


    Besides, Kennedy left from the meeting and disappeared for a day. What was going on?


    There was something very important for him to take care of, though she didn''t know what it was.


    But human being was curious.


    Especially after Charlotte decided to follow her heart, she especially hoped that she could melt into the


    life of Kennedy and slowly walk into his heart. Then she naturally wanted to know more about him.


    However, she had no clue to find him at all.


    Well, go back and wait.


    She would wait Nathan got him back, so she returned to the room.


    Lying on the soft sofa, she looked up at the white ceiling, reached to her abdomen and stroked it,


    mumbling, "Baby, if I want to be with him, will you be epted?"


    Charlotte knew that the child in her belly had not yet taken shape, and could not hear what she said,


    but she still hoped that Kennedy could ept it.


    Charlotte smiled at the thought.


    But suddenly Manfred¡¯s gentle eyes urred to her mind. Charlotte was startled. How could she think


    of him at this time? She shook her head.


    She remembered the dream she had the night before.


    "You don¡¯t deserve my love."


    Indifferent voice mercilessly sounded in the ear. In the dream Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold as ice and


    snow.


    Suddenly Charlotte felt she had delusion. What she conceived was the child of other man, how could


    Kennedy ept it?


    Delusion, everything was delusion.


    Charlotte''s mood sank to the bottom of the valley. She got up and went back to her bed, lying down for


    a sleepless night.


    It was not until dawn that Charlotte fell drowsily asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was almost noon. Charlotte turned over. It was sunny outside. She got up


    and took a look at the phone. It was more than 10 o''clock, but the phone was lying quietly, with no


    news.


    Nathan Hadn''t called her back yet.


    Charlotte looked around again. It was still empty in the room. Kennedy hadn''te back yet?


    After thinking, Charlotte made a call to Nathan.


    When it was connected, Nathan sounded tired.


    "Mrs. Moore."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Nathan, how''s Kennedy doing? Did you find him?"


    "Mr. Kennedy is in thepany now."


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt relieved and then said, ¡°That''s good."


    Nathan hesitantly asked, "Mrs. Moore... Have you waited for him for a night?"


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment and immediately recovered her senses. Then she smiled slightly


    and said, "Howe? I''m just checking. Since he''s all right, I''ll hang up."


    With that, Charlotte hung up the phone before Nathan said a word.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte looked at the mobile phone in a daze, and then lied back to bed.


    What was she thinking? He could go anywhere he wanted to. It was none of her business.


    Charlottey back on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Kennedy did not allow her to go to thepany, so she stayed in her room and didn''t go anywhere.


    And after waiting all night, she was so angry that she really did not want to see him at this moment.


    After she lied for a long time, the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Charlotte was rmed, hurried to take the mobile phone. She thought it was from Kennedy. When she


    saw it was Diana, she did not feel disappointed but excited.


    "Diana?"


    She had wanted to contact her, but did not know what to say. Since Diana called her, she could talk


    with her.


    "Charlotte."


    Diana''s voice sounded tired and hoarse, as if she had cried.


    Charlotte froze for a moment, and then asked, ¡°What''s wrong with your voice?"


    "Nothing." Diana''s tone sounded some fluster, then she said lightly, ¡°Charlotte, it seems that recently


    we are not as good as before, Yanis......"


    Speaking of this, Charlotte had that feel too. It seemed that after they had different opinion, the


    rtionship between them became cold.


    "My rtionship with her does not prevent us from being friends." Charlotte exined softly.


    "But, she is very hostile to me. If she affects our friendship, will you still be friends with her?"


    "I..." Charlotte paused, did not expect that Diana would say so. Did she call for this?


    When Charlotte did not know how to answer, Diana once again said.


    "Forget it, I won¡¯t question you. I want to ask you to hang out, and... I was not a stingy person. I know I


    am not your only friend. There must be others. I won''t me you."


    Hearing this, Charlotte finally showed a smile.


    "Good, Diana, I am d you are ok with that."


    "Shall we meet at the same dessert shop we met before?"


    Diana liked to eat dessert. Although Charlotte did not like it, she was ok with that and nodded, ¡°Ok, I


    will right there."


    "Good."


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte quickly got up to change clothes, and then went out to meet with


    Diana.


    After arriving at the agreed dessert shop, Charlotte entered the shop and saw Diana sitting by the


    window. She was wearing a pink veil skirt today, and her hair was curled beautifully. The color seemed


    to be newly dyed.


    "Charlotte, here."


    Diana waved toward her. Charlotte sat down in front of her and asked, ¡°Diana, did you do hair?"


    As she sat down, the waiter came over to give them the menu. Charlotte was wearing a smile, but


    when she saw Diana turned to receive the menu, she froze.


    Diana was wearing that pair of earrings.


    Diana loved dressing up, there was nothing strange that she wore earrings.


    But the pair above her ears today happened to be the pair of earrings she had seen in the


    box.

 Chapter 242 The Hidden Truth

    Chapter 242 The Hidden Truth


    For a moment, Charlotte thought she was wrong.


    Because she saw the earrings Kennedy bought on Diana''s ears.


    "What can I do for you, Miss?¡± The voice of the waiter came, pulled back Charlotte''s soul. Charlotte


    came back to sense and forced a smile to the waiter, ¡°A cup of coffee."


    "All right." After the waiter left, Diana looked at Charlotte with a sweet smile and held her hand in a


    close way, saying, "Charlotte, thank you. It''s very kind of you. Obviously you don''t like sweet food, but


    you are always willing to apany me to eat sweet food. We are always good friends.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes fell on Diana''s ears.


    That pair of earrings were pink and lovely, shining in the light. Charlotte was attracted to this pair of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    earring at that time, butter......


    She couldn''t help asking, "Your earrings..."


    Hearing that, Diana came back to sense, stretched out her hand to touch that, and then curled her lips,


    "Is it beautiful?"


    Charlotte did not know what to do and could only nod her head.


    "Nice." She smiled, but the smile was bitter to the bottom of her heart, which only she knew.


    Then Charlotte saw Diana holding her face and ying with her earrings with a coyly shy expression. "I


    also feel pretty."


    Charlotte''s heart was so bitter that her hands under the table were clenched so tightly that her nails


    almost sank into the flesh. Then she loosened her hand, looked at the earrings and asked, "Did you


    buy it yourself?"


    Diana was stunned for a while and then shook her head, ¡°Of course not, somebody gave it to me!"


    With this, Diana blushed shyly.


    Of course, Charlotte knew what it meant. She looked like falling in love.


    However, Charlotte thought it could not be from Kennedy. Even if Kennedy liked Diana, Diana would


    not ept his gift knowing that they were couples. And she would not show a shy face. She was not


    that kind of person.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took sigh of relief, and her clenching hand loosened.


    "Congrattions." Charlotte said sincerely, thinking that it was just a coincidence.


    Hearing that, Diana''s face paused, and then she blinked her eyes and quietly looked at Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt it weird and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Diana shook her head and said nothing. Then the waiter served the dessert. Diana picked up a spoon


    to dig a mouthful of cream to eat, "Good."


    Charlotte''s coffee was served. She drank and felt it bitter.


    Though she consoled herself, she still cared. The pair of earrings was really just a coincidence?


    When they parted, Diana suddenly took Charlotte''s hand and quietly asked, ¡°Charlotte, there is


    something I want to tell you, but... I don''t know how to talk to you."


    Hearing this, Charlotte felt a sharp jump between her eyebrows and her voice trembled.


    "What, what is it?¡±


    Diana stared at her for a while with less gentle expression. She looked sad as if she had done


    something to feel sorry to Charlotte, which made Charlotte nervous.


    "Forget it." Diana took a sigh, lowered her eyes and stopped talking.


    Charlotte, ¡°...Tell me, there is nothing between us that cannot be said."


    Diana shook her head, ¡°It is not the time yet, I will tell you when it is appropriate. Charlotte......No


    matter what, you must remember, we are good friends, you must... believe me!"


    She held Charlotte''s arm tightly and looked at Charlotte carefully.


    Originally Charlotte hadforted herself, but now Diana¡¯s words made her anxious. She bit her lower


    lip and looked at Diana, ¡°Diana, we are good friends, I certainly believe you, but......When it is the


    appropriate time? What exactly are you hiding from me?"


    "Nothing, Charlotte, don''t overthink. I will tell youter. Anyway you must believe me, we are always


    good friends."


    In the end, Diana said nothing to her. Charlotte could only go home in a trance.


    Half in the way, Charlotte thought of that shop and said to the driver, "Sir, please turn the car!"


    Then Charlotte told the driver the new address, and the driver sent her to the new destination.


    After getting off the car, Charlotte went directly to the jewelry store.


    As soon as she walked in, she ran into the sales who had served herst time. The sales recognized


    her and smiled at her.


    "Hello."


    Charlotte was embarrassed because of that day and smiled at her.


    The sales said, "Hello, Miss. Are you here to see the earrings you sawst time?"


    Unexpectedly the sales still really remembered her. Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes."


    "Do you want to buy it?"


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I just want to ask that pair of earrings..."


    "Miss, that gentleman bought the earrings on the second day. He must bought it for you, you are very


    lucky. Your friend had been here, I didn''t expect you to be here too..."


    Charlotte curled her lips, feeling awkward.


    "Is there another pair of those earrings?" She wondered if the earrings were in the same style and


    really hoped it was just a coincidence.


    The sales was stunned for a moment at first and then realized what she meant after a moment. "Miss,


    please rest assured, that type of earrings is designed separately, and there is only one pair on the


    market for the time being."


    Only one pair on the market for now?


    "For the time being?¡±


    "Yes, our products only have one for each style. After selling out we will consider the other one."


    Hearing this, Charlotte understood and asked, "If I want the second pair now, how long will it take to get


    it?"


    The sales thought for a moment and gave her an answer.


    "From the time of submission to the arrival at your hand, it probably needs more than a month."


    Over a month...


    Charlotte still did not give up, ¡°Do you have the same style?"


    "This is the only one in pink for the time being."


    Charlotte''sst glimmer of hope was finally shattered.


    So did Diana want to about this pair of earrings?


    That pair of earrings was from Kennedy?


    At this thought, Charlotte bit her lower lip and felt dizzy.


    For a moment, she felt as if she was going to fall down. Fortunately, the sales next to her found she


    looked wrong and quickly held her up.


    "Are you all right, Miss?"

 Chapter 243 Leave him!

    Chapter 243 Leave him!


    Charlotte came to her senses and held on to the cab beside her, trying to calm herself down.


    "I''m fine."


    "But you don''t look very well. Shall I make a call for you?"


    Charlotte didn''t answer. She took a deep breath and calmed her mood. After a while, she looked up


    and smiled at the sales with a far-fetched smile.


    After that, Charlotte left the jewelry store in the worried eyes of the sales.


    All the way, Charlotte walked aimlessly forward. She did not know what was in front of her.


    Beforeing to this jewelry store, she had been trying tofort herself, convince herself, that pair of


    earrings was just the same style, otherwise it would not be so coincidental to hang up Diana''s ear.


    She even dared not to ask for proof, but she still came. After getting the results, she found that she


    could not ept it.


    He said he had a meeting, so he asked Nathan to send her home. But he left the meeting room and did


    note back home for a night. And today Diana was wearing the pair of earrings appeared in front of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    What did that mean?


    Charlotte stopped walking --


    That meant they were together yesterday, all day and all night.


    ¡®Charlotte, you had been waiting for him for a whole night, are you a fool?¡¯


    ¡®You were worried about Kennedy and even called Nathan.¡¯


    Nathan wanted to tell her about this, right? No wonder he looked at her with such pity in his eyes!


    Only she was kept in the dark.


    "Liar." Charlotte scolded in a low voice and stumbled forward.


    Bang!


    identally she bumped into someone''s arms.


    "Walk without eyes? Would you believe me to kill you? Get out of here."


    Someone walked away from her, swearing. Charlotte didn''t see who it was, nor did she apologize.


    She staggered on, bumped into another after a few steps, but this time she had bad luck and knocked


    herself down and sat on the cold, hard floor.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you bump into me? What are you doing sitting there? You''re not


    trying to cheat me of money, are you?" The man left quickly, fearing that she might ckmail him.


    She sat on the floor for some time and tried to get up, but found that she had no strength in her body.


    Charlotte became very angry, but it was a trivial matter. Was it worth letting her so out of her mind?


    ¡®Charlotte, you could stand up when your parents were cruelly pushing you out, when you divorced


    Aldrich, and you can still stand up now...¡¯


    She pushed the floor hard to get up, but a pair of warm hands suddenly caught her arms and helped


    her to her feet.


    In hazy, Charlotte saw a tall and thin figure standing in the front of her.


    He stretched out his hand and dabbed at the corner of her eyes, and then her tears gushed out. Her


    hazy eyes gradually became clear. Charlotte saw clearly the person who was wiping her tears.


    Manfred looked at her with pity, wiped her tears from her eyes gently and helplessly sighed.


    ¡°Silly girl, he can''t see you crying like this.¡±


    Charlotte''s tears burst out at once.


    Her tears kept falling down. At the beginning Manfred could calmly wiped for her, but there were more


    and more tears. He felt distressed for her and suddenly stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms.


    "Leave him." He pressed the back of her head and pressed her cheek against his breast.


    His shirt was warm and wet from the tears.


    "If it was me, I will not let you alone cry so sadly. Charlotte, give me a chance, for once."


    Charlotte was pulled into his arms. His strange breath made her resist, but she wanted that warm


    feeling. She felt that she was really tired, and had no strength. She could not resist such a warm


    embrace.


    People came and went on the street. Manfred was holding Charlotte, regardless of other people¡¯s


    strange eyes.


    After a while, the person in the arms suddenly had no response. Manfred pushed her away, only to find


    that she closed her eyes, as if fainting.


    His face changed. He held her cross up and quickly left the ce.


    *


    A thunderbolt rang. The sky with countless dark clouds finally began to rain heavily, apanied by


    lightning, almost cut through half the sky.


    Several thunder continuously sounded. Charlotte woke up from the bed. She looked around and found


    herself lying in the warm ward, no longer a busy street.


    ¡°You are up?¡± A warm and moist voice was sounded. Charlotte looked along the sound and found


    Manfred sitting in front of her hospital bed. He mildly looked at her, ¡°Do you feel anything wrong?"


    Then he reached over and touched her forehead, as if to test the temperature.


    After a while, he didn''t seem to be able to do it, so he leaned over and put his head up and felt it with


    his forehead against hers.


    Without warning, warm breath hit on her face. Charlotte saw the handsome outline of Manfred from


    close, her pupils shrunk.


    When she tried to push him away, Manfred had moved away. Then he raised his lip. "The fever has


    gone, or I''d have been worried about you."


    Hearing that, Charlotte said, "I have a fever?"


    As soon as she spoke, she realized how hoarse her voice was.


    Manfred smiled. He said nothing and got up to pour her a ss of water, and then helped her sit up,


    ¡°Drink a ss of water to moisten your voice, drink and then speak."


    Her voice was dry and hoarse. Naturally, Charlotte did not refuse. She got up and took the ss and


    drank it up.


    "Don''t worry, drink slowly, or you will choke."


    When she finished drinking the water, Manfred took the ss. And the other hand reached her lips to


    wipe the water stains.


    The intimate gesture made Charlotte frown and then subconsciously she tried to avoid his touch.


    But Manfred was so fast that she didn''t have time to avoid or push him away.


    "You do have a fever, and a bad one; the doctor said you have a cold. Charlotte, you are too weak. You


    may have to stay in hospital for a few days."


    Hearing to be hospitalized, Charlotte''s face changed, "I don''t want to be hospitalized."


    She didn''t like the hospital. She didn''t want to stay here.


    Hearing that, Manfred seriously stared at her, ¡°You should be hospitalized, your physical quality is very


    poor, and...I heard from the doctor that you are pregnant."


    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned and stared at him with big eyes.


    For an instant, mixed feelings from the bottom of her heart came upon her, almost choking


    her.

 Chapter 244 I Wont Push You

    Chapter 244 I Won''t Push You


    He... he know she was pregnant?


    Did he suspect the child was rted to him? Or would it remind him of that rainy night?


    Seeing her face turned pale in an instant, Manfred frowned slightly and lowered his voice, ¡°Don''t you


    know that?"


    Charlotte shook her head, subconsciously retreated back.


    Manfred¡¯s stretching hand was stopped in the middle of the air. After a moment he pursed his lips, ¡°Is it


    Kennedy¡¯s?"


    Without waiting for her answer, Manfred said again, ¡°No, Kennedy sits in a wheelchair, he could not do


    that. Well......" His eyes fell sharply on her face.


    ¡°Nobody''s!¡± Charlotte retorted loudly before he could speak.


    Manfred was confused, "Charlotte?"


    Charlotte huddled in the corner and hugged her knees. "It has nothing to do with you," she said, looking


    at Manfred with wary eyes.


    Her eyes alerted as if to guard against a thief, which made Manfred¡¯s heart cold. He frowned at her,


    ¡°You hate me?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte''s heart had a burst of thrum. Before she had any reaction, Manfred came


    forward to hold her wrist forcefully, ¡°Why? What have I done to hurt you? Why do you hate me? I''ve


    been kind to you ever since you married into the family, even --"


    Charlotte wanted to take her hand back, but Manfred had much strength even if he was gentle at usual


    time. He held her wrist tightly and she could not break free. She said angrily, ¡°Even what? Manfred, let


    go of my hand!"


    "Even I gave you my heart." Manfred looked at her with a painful expression, "but you go against me,


    hate me. Charlotte, what did I do wrong?"


    Charlotte was guilty by his painful eyes. Yeah, since she had married into the family, he had been


    helping her, including that she was humiliated by her mother in the street, as well as things rted to


    Aldrich.


    But......Her rtionship with him was tooplicated, and she didn''t want to admit it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip forcefully. "Let go of me."


    Manfred tightly griped her hand and there was no trend to loosen.


    "Manfred!¡± Charlotte was angry that her face turned pale. And she rebuked him.


    When he heard his name in her mouth, he loosened his hand a little. After a moment, he let her go with


    a satisfied smile, ¡°If you are willing to call my name often, then I won''t do it to you.


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    Being silent for a long time, Charlotte was ready to get off the bed from the corner.


    "I have been out for long. I must go back."


    "Are you going back after the night?"


    Charlotte raised her head in astonishment. It had been a night?


    ¡°When I brought you back to my private house, you had a fever, and I had no choice but to take you to


    the hospital. The doctor said you had a cold, and the fever kept you in aa, so you could only stay


    here for one night.¡±


    At the thought that she spent the night outside, Charlotte''s face instantly turned pale. She wondered


    how Kennedy would think of her. She wanted to take her mobile phone, but for a long time she did not


    find it.


    "Are you looking for this?" Manfred handed her mobile phone. Charlotte quickly took over, and then


    subconsciously wanted to call Kennedy.


    "If you want to find Kennedy, then I can tell you frankly,st night, he did not call you once."


    Charlotte froze and looked up incredulously at Manfred.


    "Disappointed? Or painful? You didn''te home all night and he didn''t call."


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    She lowered her head and looked at her mobile phone. Sure enough, the phone was quiet and there


    was no phone.


    Manfred approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°Your marriage is a trade, but... have you had a


    feeling to him in this marriage?"


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte suddenly raised her head and denied.


    She did not have a feeling to him. Kennedy did not care about her, if she got a feeling, it would be a


    joke.


    ¡°Who would believe you if you denied it so quickly and so vehemently?¡± Manfred smiled bitterly , "You


    do have a feeling to Kennedy."


    He said firmly, without giving Charlotte a chance to deny it.


    "But did it ever ur to you that between you...there''s no way." Manfred held her shoulder, seriously


    staring at her, ¡°You can never be with him!"


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte whispered.


    Manfred did not let go and Charlotte directly shouted loudly at him, ¡°I said let go of me!"


    Manfred gently loosen his hand. Charlotte directly jumped out of bed with her mobile phone.


    But because of the after-effects of the fever, she felt dizzy and fell straight forward.


    Bang!


    Charlotte directly fell on the ground. Manfred¡¯s face changed, and he rushed over to help her,


    ¡°Charlotte, are you all right?"


    "Let me go." Charlotte forcefully pushed his hand away, "I don''t need you to care about my business.


    You are just my big brother. Even if Kennedy doesn''t like me, it has nothing to do with you!"


    With that, Charlotte tried hard to push Manfred away.


    Manfred was pushed straight back by her. His back hit the cold wall. He looked at Charlotte with a


    painful face, ¡°But I don''t want to be your big brother."


    Charlotte didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Instead, she turned around and was to walk out. Although


    her steps were staggered, she still walked out step by step.


    Manfred stared at her back for a long time, and finally could not help catching up, sighed.


    "I''ll take you home."


    "No." Charlotte shook off his hand. "It has nothing to do with you."


    "If you hate me talking about it, I won''t talk about it anymore." Manfred directly raised his hand to hold


    her up, regardless of her struggle and push. He said calmly, ¡°You are too weak now and should have to


    be hospitalized, but if you do not want to, I will send you back now and I absolutely will not force you to


    do anything!"


    Thest sentence made Charlotte calm. She lifted her eyes to look at Manfred¡¯s side face, suddenly


    she did not speak again.


    "Be quiet." He sighed helplessly, and then held Charlotte to leave from the hospital. When he got to the


    parking lot, he opened the door to put her in carefully. He bent down to tie her safety belt, and then


    lifted his eyes to look at her.


    "Remember, Charlotte, I will not force you to do anything. No matter when, if you need help, I can do


    anything you want me to do."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 245 Do You Know What You Are?

    Chapter 245 Do You Know What You Are?


    After tying the safety belt for her, Manfred closed the door, and then went around to the other side to


    get in the car. Then he took off his suit and put it on Charlotte''s body, ¡°Cover it well, don''t catch a cold."


    Charlotte looked at the suit, gave him one look, and did not refuse.


    Manfred was really good to her.


    If... If she didn''t like Kennedy, maybe she could stay with him.


    Now, however, her mind was full of Kennedy, she really could not deceive herself.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte closed her eyes, and did not talk to Manfred.


    The car went on all the way. Finally it arrived at the parking lot of their house.


    Charlotte was afraid of being seen by Kennedy, so she hurried to get off the car. As she got off the car,


    she put the suit in the car. Seeing that, Manfred smiled bitterly, ¡°You don''t have to worry. I asked the


    servant, Kennedy isn¡¯t home.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte stopped at this point and stood in ce. She looked back at Manfred, Manfred


    was also looking at her.


    "Of course, you don''t want to know where he''s." He smiled faintly and gently, but his eyes were hidden


    fierce. Charlotte saw it clearly and lowered her head.


    Actually she knew it. After all, Diana wearing the pair of earrings showed up in front of her. Although


    she went to the jewelry store and asked, but she still could not believe it.


    She thought maybe the sales lied to her, also maybe she was wrong. The pair of earrings that Diana


    wore was not from Kennedy. How could she be with Kennedy?


    So she wanted to go and see if he still had the earrings.


    "Take your time, walk slowly, or I''ll take you to your room."


    "No." Before he walked forward, Charlotte coldly refused him, and then she slowly walked forward, and


    after a few steps, she stopped and looked back at Manfred.


    Manfred saw that she looked back and unconsciously shouted out her name, ¡°Charlotte......"


    "Manfred, I know you are good to me. I thank you very much for your sincerity, but feeling can''t be


    forced. If you like, you can always be my big brother, no matter how it is between Kennedy and I."


    Hearing that, Manfred eyes became less bright. After a moment he showed a bitter smile, ¡°Is that what


    you want to tell me?"


    "Yes, I won''t say it again. Thank you for yesterday, I gotta." With that, Charlotte turned to leave.


    Looking at her far back, Manfred curled his lips, staring at his palm. His hand had touched her before,


    now it seemed to be haunted by the fragrance of her.


    He stood where he was for a long time before he left.


    *


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte returned to the room and found that the room was cold and deserted. Kennedy did note


    back.


    For two nights, for two days, he had not yete back.


    Charlotte lied in a hospital for a night, so she felt ufortable. She had to take a shower first. When


    warm water rushed down, Charlotte remembered that her wound could not touch water. But a few days


    had passed, it should be okay. If she did not wash the body, there would be bacteria, so she took a


    bath with clean water and change clothes.


    Kennedy was not at home, so she put on a nightgown and went out directly.


    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, Charlotte felt the cold breath pping over the sky. She


    stood in the same spot, looked at the person who suddenly appeared in the room in shock.


    "Where were youst night?¡±


    Icy voice mercilessly hit on Charlotte''s head.


    It was not others but Kennedy sat on the wheelchair. His expression was gloomy and cold, like the king


    of hell. When he inquired, his eyes were sharp like a knife.


    "You..." Charlotte stared at him nkly, "Why did youe back suddenly?"


    He didn''te back for two nights. Why did he show up here all of a sudden? And how did he know


    she didn''te homest night?


    ¡°Why?¡± Kennedy sneered out loud, ¡°This is my house. When should I get the consent before Ie


    home?"


    It made Charlotte¡¯s scalp numb. She could only gently exin, ¡°I don''t mean that, I just..."


    Her words had not finished, Kennedy pushed the wheelchair toe over, held her wrist, and pulled


    her into his arms.


    "Ah!" Charlotte eximed and lied prone on his body.


    She had just taken a bath, with moisture on her body. And she did not put on underwear. When she lied


    on his body, she felt a part of hers hurt. She blushed and wanted to push him away.


    Kennedy¡¯s facial expression was gloomy, and his breath of the whole body was dark!


    "That''s not what you mean? So what do you mean? Or do you think I have disturbed you by showing


    up?"


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte looked at him with consternation and tried to push him away, but her wrist was held


    so tightly that she turned pale and said, "You hurt my hand."


    "And you know it hurts?" Kennedy stared at her coldly and said in a mockery, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of


    thisst night you did note back? Huh? Do you know you''re a married woman? Do you know what


    you should do?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte finally understood why Kennedy was angry. She stared at him, ¡°How do you


    know I did note homest night?"


    "You think you can get past me?" Kennedy sneered, "You seem to be bolder since you married me.


    How dare you note home at night? What did you dost night?"


    His tone was at first usatory, then indifferent,


    Charlotte was guilty and afraid. How would know she did note homest night?


    But being interrogated like this, Charlotte suddenly reacted and wondered what qualification he had to


    interrogate her.


    She slowly raised her head, looked into Kennedy¡¯s eyes and said in a calm voice.


    "Do you care what I did?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s pupils shrunk. He narrowed his eyes to look at her, "What did you say?"


    Charlotte was not afraid of him at all. She pressed her lips to meet his eyes and kept her voice


    deliberately low.


    "You know what I said? Kennedy, with what you can stay out at night and I cannot? You stayed out for


    two days and two nights. I''ve only been out for one night. Why are you yelling at me?"

 Chapter 246 What Right do You Have to Make Demands on Me?

    Chapter 246 What Right do You Have to Make Demands on Me?


    "......"


    Probably he did not expect her to say so, Kennedy for a long time did not respond.


    When he realized what she had said, Kennedy''s thin lips curled coldly and his big hand squeezed her


    chin. "Do you know who you''re talking to? What did you say?"


    His strength was so great that he made a red mark on Charlotte''s chin at once. Charlotte was in pain


    and tried to p away his hand.


    She failed and could only bit her lower lip and red at him with hatred. "Of course I know, so what?


    Am I wrong? Why only you are allowed to stay out all night?"


    After that, Charlotte tried hard to push Kennedy away, but the difference in strength between them was


    too great. Charlotte pushed him for a long time but failed. Finally, she could only stop, panting.


    Her fair cheeks were now flushed with exertion, and her cold eyes shone with anger and vividness, like


    stars in ake.


    Kennedy was supposed to be angry, but after she questioned her, he suddenly thought of something,


    and then narrowed his eyes at her and said in a dark voice.


    "Are you... jealous?"


    Charlotte was stunned. She was jealous?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Huh? You care about me when I stayed outside at night. I heard that you made a phone call to Nathan


    and you were worried that if there was anything happened to me?"


    Charlotte did not say a word, but stubbornly looked at him. Kennedy raised her chin, bent low his body.


    His cold thin lips almost touched hers.


    "Answer me."


    The tone was tyrannical.


    Looking at his face close at hand, Charlotte could feel the cold breath belonging to Kennedy. It was


    cold like the quilt putting in the room for a long time.


    Charlotte shrunk and said slowly, ¡°You saw me through."


    It stunned Kennedy.


    Originally he thought she would deny or argue.


    However she admitted it.


    Charlotte smiled in front of him and curled up her pink lips, "Just think I''m jealous, so do you still want


    to stay out at night?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, leaned over his body, got close to her nose and forehead. The cold breath


    covered her. Charlotte looked at his eyebrow and her heartbeat began to speed up.


    He really made her have a feeling.


    She could not control her heart.


    In front of her was his strong chest. She had just taken a bath and her soft breasts were against his


    chest. Because of his proximity, Charlotte nervously licked her lips.


    This subtle, casual action made Kennedy¡¯s pupil shrink. And he got impulsive.


    "Woman, did you do that on purpose?" He asked evilly. When Charlotte opened her mouth, he lowered


    his head and ruthlessly grasped her red lip.


    At that moment the red lips were seized by him, Charlotte did not hold back herself and issued a low


    voice.


    This small voice seemed to touch a certain point of Kennedy. The fingers that had pinched on her chin


    directly turned to sp the back of her head. With some force, the kiss deepened.


    The two people''s lips and tongues met. Charlotte¡¯s breath was taken away. At the beginning she could


    react, and then she became as soft as water, lying prone to his arms.


    Kennedy did not therefore let go of her, instead he caught her and kissed her for a while. His thin lips


    fell down all the way to her neck.


    Charlotte had been in a daze, until her sleep skirt was pulled up. Her body became cool, and she woke


    up and then pushed Kennedy away.


    "......" Kennedy was intoxicated in his own world. He frowned is displeasure when he was suddenly


    interrupted.


    "Do you want to die?¡± He spoke to her in a voice that was hoarse and visibly moved.


    Charlotte quickly sorted out her clothes and pushed him, "Kennedy, do you think it will make me forget


    the fact that you stayed outside all night?"


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy stared at her thoughtfully, ¡°Because I stayed outside at night, so you also stayed


    outside at night to revenge me?"


    "Yes, so that?" Charlotte bit her lower lip. Her lips became red and swollen by kissing. And now she bit


    the lips, which was particrly eye-catching, "If you can do that, I can do that."


    "...You!" Kennedy was angry, "Listen, It does not mean that you can do the things that I can do. In


    addition to me, I don''t allow you to contact with other men, hear that?"


    Charlotte did not answer, looking at him in amusement.


    "What about you? I am not allowed to see other men. Will you see other women yourself?"


    When she asked thatst question, Charlotte felt her heart throb, almost ready for an answer.


    Speaking of this, Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at her withplicated eyes and asked, ¡°Do


    you can I see other women?"


    Charlotte, ¡°......"


    Charlotte said urgently, ¡°Of course."


    With that, Charlotte realized what she admitted. Her face changed. She wanted to jump down from


    Kennedy''s body, but he caught her wrist.


    "It seems that you really care."


    "It is nonsense!" Charlotte exined in a hurry.


    Kennedy curled up his lips, "The words you said is like the water poured out. Besides you said it to me.


    You have no chance to take it back!"


    Charlotte stared at him for a moment, and then she asked, "Well, I don''t take it back. What about you?


    Are you going to stay out all night in the future? Will you go out with another woman behind my back?"


    Hearing this, Kennedy frowned deeply, as if displeased by her words.


    "Can it be done?" Charlotte asked again.


    She still could not believe that Kennedy and Diana had an affair. She thought it was a coincidence!


    Kennedy pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to rub her forehead, ¡°Who said I stayed outside at


    night to see a woman? You saw it with your own eyes?"


    Charlotte, ¡°...No, but what could be so important that you couldn''te back for two days and nights?


    Can you tell me?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    "You''d better stay out of my business."


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help butugh out loud, her smile was bitter.


    "You just want me to care about you."


    With that, she let go of his hand, moved away from hisp and stood at some distance from him.


    "In that case, what right do you have to make demands on me?"

 Chapter 247 Help You Together!

    Chapter 247 Help You Together!


    Kennedy frowned and stared at the women stood not far away from him.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Charlotte smiled wryly. "What if I say it again? Can you change my mind? Kennedy, since you don''t


    care about me, leave you alone!"


    "Leave you alone?¡± Kennedy sneered, there was dangerous light in his eyes, ¡°So you want to be with


    Manfred? Am I in your way?"


    "Yes!" Charlotte got courage and loudly shouted at him, ¡°So what?"


    For a moment, Kennedy¡¯s pupils suddenly erged and then shrank. Hearing that she admitted it,


    there was like something in his heart, ruthfully choked his heart, making him almost could not breathe.


    The damned woman!


    She admitted it! Did she want to be with Manfred?


    Before he could recover his temper, Charlotte turned her back.


    "I like Manfred. He is gentle and courteous, much better than you who are so arrogant and always want


    to control others. Kennedy, you always think I like you, in fact you are wrong, I don''t like you at all. I


    wouldn''t like a man like you if every other man were dead."


    With that, Charlotte did not care about his reaction but walked away directly.


    Kennedy sitting on the wheelchair felt his heart pricked by needle. This kind of indescribable feeling


    made him frown. He pressed down his chest.


    Was his heart aching?


    Because of that woman? How ridiculous!


    Kennedy looked at her back, showing a cold ironical radian on lips.


    It was just a woman and it was nothing to him. He did not need a woman.


    *


    Having said that, Charlotte could not help but wet her eyes as shey back on her bunk.


    She said those words in a harsh way, but she knew that those words actually only hurt herself, perhaps


    Kennedy did not care what she said.


    Later, when she heard that he had gone to take a shower, Charlotte thought of something and sat up,


    wiped the tears from her face, got up and walked over to the suit he had put on the shelf.


    The suit was the same one he was wearing, so if he had given it to Diana, the box wouldn''t be in it.


    Charlotte acted cautiously, like a thief. She put her hand into both pockets and felt it. After a moment,


    she felt a small hard box.


    Was it still there?


    Charlotte stood for a moment and took the box out.


    Sure enough, it was the small box she saw that day. How could he still have it here?


    Did she misunderstand him?


    For a moment, Charlotte felt very guilty at the bottom of her heart. If she had misunderstood him, then


    she had said those words to hurt him...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte stretched out her hand to open the box, and then she froze in ce.


    Momentster, she closed the box with a wry smile and casually put it back in the pocket of the suit.


    Charlotte''s body stumbled forward.


    As shey down, she closed her eyes, and the tears ran down in despair.


    The box was empty.


    The pink earrings were no longer in there.


    They were on Diana''s ear.


    When Diana mentioned this pair of earrings, she was shy and stopped talking about it and asked


    Charlotte to believe her.


    Believe her what? Charlotte could not figure out what had happened.


    Charlotte closed her eyed. What Diana and Kennedy said to her and did to her came to her mind,


    gradually, Charlotte felt asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Charlotte woke up and found that her pillow was wet.


    In desperation, she had to turn her pillow over to sleep. The room was very quiet. Shey on her side


    looking out of the window at the moonlight. And a momentter, she closed again her eyes


    Well, that was it.


    It was a good thing to help others.


    After all, a woman like her on a second marriage and was pregnant with other man¡¯s child did not


    deserve love at all.


    Tomorrow, she would talk to Diana.


    After thinking it clearly, she found she calmed down. She had a sound sleep. When she woke up the


    next day, she calmly got up to change her clothes and wash. Then she sat down at the dressing table


    and began to make up in the mirror.


    Kennedy could not help but frown when he saw this scene.


    Why did this woman change suddenly? They had married for so long, it was the first time to see her


    sitting in front of the mirror to make up.


    Charlotte rarely made up, but that didn¡¯t mean she could not do it. When she was a girl and gathered


    with friends, she loved dressing up. Butter time was not allowed her to do so, and she just gave up.


    She earnestly drew eyeliner sitting in front of the mirror. Her hand did not shake. The eyeliners were


    fine and beautiful. Soon it was done. The fine ck eyeliner outlined her cold eyes. The she began to


    curl eyshes, and then apply eysh cream.


    When she put the lipstick on, she pressed her lips. It made her lips bright and red.


    When she put down the lipstick, Charlotte found that she had not put on shadow. As she was to put it


    on, she found a figure was behind.


    Kennedy...


    Through the mirror, Charlotte saw Kennedy staring at her darkly.


    "It is the first time you put on makeup." He said in a low voice and with a gloomy face.


    Charlotte smiled at him in the mirror and said, "Isn''t it good? I make myself pretty and it is good for you,


    but... I''m sure you won''t need that."


    She said thest sentence in a very low voice. Kennedy could not hear it clearly, and he frowned in


    displeasure, ¡°What the hell did you say?"


    Charlotte came back to sense and smiled at him in the mirror. "Did I say anything? I''m just saying, if I


    dress up nicely, it is good to you too."


    With that, Charlotte got up and picked a light blue long skirt in the wardrobe. When she came out, she


    put down her hair, which scattered on the shoulders, making her look charming.


    See Charlotte like this, Kennedy feltplex in heart.


    He pressed his thin lips and asked coldly, "You''re going out?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte nodded, "Yes, I''m going to ask Diana out. It''s been a long time since we went


    shopping together."


    Hearing the name of Diana, Kennedy¡¯s face expression changed, looking unnatural.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want to see her?"

 Chapter 248 Theres Something Wrong!

    Chapter 248 There''s Something Wrong!


    Charlotte nodded. "What''s the problem?"


    When asked this question, Charlotte kept staring at Kennedy, trying to find out different mood from him.


    And the first time, Kennedy did not look straight at her eyes, but looked at other ces. He said in a


    cold voice, ¡°No."


    "Oh, I need to continue to ask for leave today. I gotta go."


    With that, Charlotte directly picked up her bag to go outside the door.


    "Stop." Kennedy suddenly called her.


    Charlotte froze. Kennedy did not notice Charlotte had no smile with her back to him, which was


    different from her just now.


    "Are you sure you''re just looking for her? No one else?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte turned round and smiled at Kennedy.


    "Do you think I''d go out with other guys behind your back?"


    Frowning, Kennedy stared at her like eagle.


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in that. Besides, if I am to looking for a man, I wouldn''t brag about it to


    your face."


    With these words, Charlotte left the room directly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at her back, Kennedy felt as if there was something to lose.


    This kind of feeling made him unprepared.


    Downstairs, Charlotte met Manfred who was about to go out.


    When they met, Manfred¡¯s eyes became bright. But soon he had doubts why she suddenly dressed up


    like this.


    Before he knew it, his steps were towards her.


    "Charlotte, are you going out?"


    He asked.


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, Good morning, Manfred."


    Manfred¡¯s eyes darkened. A momentter he smiled, ¡°Good morning. You are beautiful today. Are you


    going to see someone important?"


    "No, just going shopping with my friends."


    "Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Manfred waved his key, "I am going out too."


    Charlotte was going to refuse, but when she looked up, she saw a familiar figure out of the corner of


    her eyes. Charlotte paused and then nodded, ¡°OK."


    Manfred noticed her reaction and curled his lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go."


    "Ok." Charlotte went forward. Manfred raised his head, and fell his eyes on the man upstairs and met


    his eyes as sharp as eagle.


    He showed a proud smile at this time as if he was to win. Then he turned to follow Charlotte''s steps


    and walked besides her, "Have you had breakfast yet? Do you want to stop by for breakfastter?"


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and then nodded, ¡°Ok."


    Manfred did not know what happened between her and Kennedy and why she suddenly changed, but it


    did not mean much to him. As long as she was willing to give him a chance, he would show her his


    heart.


    This was enough.


    After getting in the car, Charlotte took out her mobile phone to text Diana and asked her to meet her at


    the milk tea shop near the school.


    Seeing that, Diana replied a question mark.


    She sent another message, ¡°Why meet at the milk tea shop?"


    Charlotte replied with a calm face, ¡°I want to drink milk tea there. Are you willing to apany me?"


    She was silent for a long time, and then agreed. Charlotte told her the hour, and then put the phone


    aside.


    "Do you have an appointment with a friend?¡± Seeing her put down the mobile phone, Manfred


    inadvertently asked.


    Charlotte leaned on her seat and nodded as she looked out of the window at the trees and buildings


    moving backwards.


    Although the sun was in the sky, the city was crowded, and her clothes were thick, Charlotte still felt


    cold, and lonely.


    Manfred took a look at her and found that her mood was not good.


    He frowned and asked anxiously, "What''s going on?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte paused, and then shook her head, ¡°Nothing."


    "You''re not yourself today."


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte smiled faintly and curled her lips, ¡°It''s because I dressed up."


    She spoke so lightly that she seemed not to take the matter seriously.


    He did not get the answer and she did not n to tell him, so he had to give up, "What would you like


    for breakfast?"


    "You are the boss. It doesn¡¯t matter." Charlotte answered weakly and then closed her eyes again.


    Manfred found she seemed to be tired, so he did not talk to her anymore, but sped up.


    The car stopped. Charlotte fell asleep and Manfred woke her up by calling her names. When she


    opened her bleared eyes and looked at Manfred, Manfred was staring at her, ¡°We arrive, get ready to


    get off."


    Charlotte stared at him for a moment before she recovered.


    "Ok."


    She unfastened her seat belt, and wanted to rub her eyes, but her hand was caught by Manfred. She


    raised her head and looked at him in confuse.


    "Manfred?¡±


    Manfred gave a low smile, stretch out a finger to flip her forehead, ¡°What is in your mind? You put on


    makeup and if you rub it with your hands, your makeup will wear off."


    His voice was too soft like cotton, which involved in Charlotte''s heart.


    When Charlotte heard him say so, she realized that she was wearing makeup and that rubbing it by


    hand would wear it off..


    Thinking of this, she nodded. "I see."


    Then she took her hand back, blinked her eyes, and then followed Manfred get off the car.


    When having breakfast, Charlotte was still absent-minded. There were many kinds of food in front of


    her with all kinds of fragrance, but her face was expressionless.


    Manfred took a dumpling and put it in her bowl. "You don''t seem to be interested in food."


    He talked to her and Charlotte''s sanity was pulled back.


    "Oh, I do." She smiled awkwardly and ate the dumpling.


    As if she was eating something colorless and tasteless. Seeing that, Manfred could not help but frown


    and put down the chopsticks.


    "Charlotte, tell me, what happened?"


    Charlotte stared at him nkly.


    "What was wrong with you and Kennedyst night? Don''t try to hide it from me. You are quite a


    different person today."


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte smiled and said calmly, "Manfred, you are overthinking. I was just


    thinking about where I was going to go shopping with my friendter. That''s why my mind wandered.


    Nothing happened between Kennedy and me


    She paused and then stared at Manfred. "Have you forgotten what you said to mest night? You''re


    not going to force me do anything, so you''re not going to make me say anything, are you?"


    Manfred was speechless and a momentter, he said, ¡°Are you reprimanding me for meddling your


    business?"

 Chapter 249 A Rival in Love?

    Chapter 249 A Rival in Love?


    ¡°Never mind, if you don''t want to say, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Manfred took another dumpling and put it into


    her bowl. ¡°You are too thin. You need to eat more.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Manfred.¡± Charlotte thanked him and ate another one.


    Charlotte absent-mindedly finished her breakfast. When it was time to say goodbye, Manfred felt


    unease and told her to be careful before he left.


    Charlotte got on the bus alone, and when she was on the bus, she was lost in thought.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How would she tell Diana about it?


    All the way Charlotte was in a muddle and did not know she had missed her station. She asked the


    drive to stop until she found that she had missed the station and then got off.


    After getting off the bus, Charlotte was depressed, stretched out her hand to rub her ache eyebrows.


    Her mobile phone vibrated. Charlotte lowered her head to read Diana¡¯s message. Diana asked her why


    she waste.


    Charlotte had to reply, ¡°I missed my stop,e right away!¡±


    She was walking across the street to catch a bus. A car stopped in front of her and rolled down its


    window.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Manfred looked at her gently.


    Charlotte was surprised to see him and stared at him in astonishment, ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn''t


    you...¡±


    Have left? She had been several stops, he should not appear here.


    ¡°Silly girl, you were mind-absent in the morning, so I was worry about you. But you wouldn''t let me see


    you off, so I had to follow you.¡±


    With that, Manfred said with a smile, ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    Diana had been waiting for her. It would be there in about ten minutes. Charlotte did not want her to


    wait any longer, so he had to get in the car.


    After getting into the car, Manfred reminded her to fasten her seatbelt and sent her to Diana.


    ¡°Go ahead and be safe.¡±


    Manfred rubbed her head and told her to leave. Charlotte looked at him, nodded and then left.


    There were still two minutes'' walking distance from the agreed ce, and Charlotte hurried to the


    agreed ce.


    Although it had not been long since she left school, there were still a lot of customers in this milk tea


    shop, and most of them were students nearby. The dressed Charlotte was particrly eye-catching,


    and when entering the shop, she attracted many people''s eyes. Some of the boys in the shop whistled


    at her.


    Charlotte passed by as if she did not hear that. She had seen Diana sitting in the corner.


    Diana was wearing a pink skirt, looking like a princess.


    Diana was poking the pearl in the cup impatiently. Some boys asked her number, but she sneered and


    then scolded, ¡°Get away, ugly, do you think you can match me?¡±


    That boy flushed by being scolded, ¡°You! You can refuse, why swore me?¡±


    Diana leered at him arrogantly, ¡°Do you know who I am? Dare to ask for my number? I may have done


    more than just swear if you keep talking!¡±


    The boy was timid and had to turn to leave, but as he turned, he bumped into Charlotte. Charlotte took


    back two steps and almost fell down by that.


    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± The boy realized that he had bumped into someone and apologized. When he looked up,


    he saw Charlotte. He was so surprised that he stood there with his eyes wide open.


    He was so lucky today. He was rejected by a beautiful woman, but ran into another beautiful woman.


    ¡°Hello, beauty, my name is...¡± The boy wanted to talk with Charlotte, but Diana stood up and pushed


    him away. He said in an impatient tone, ¡°Go away. Charlotte, why are you sote. Do you know I


    waited for you......¡±


    At this point, Diana stopped.


    She stared at Charlotte wearing a long skirt in front of her. ¡°You, why...¡±


    Charlotte smiled at her and then whispered to the boy next to her, ¡°I''m fine. You can go.¡±


    With that, she sat opposite of Diana. Diana was stunned. And the boy froze for Charlotte¡¯s smile.


    Oh, my god!


    She was so gentle and had a sweet smile!


    Diana came back to sense after a while. She looked at Charlotte withplex eyes. After dressing up,


    Charlotte¡¯s temperament was highlighted, dazzling.


    She wore light makeup, though.


    But the gentle smile on her face, and her cold eyes were really the same as that woman in that photo.


    Was it because of blood?


    Thinking of this, Diana¡¯s heart beat hard. No! Such Charlotte was alike Mrs. Nelson. If Zain saw such


    Charlotte, she would be in trouble.


    But now Diana could only press down the panic in the heart and smile to Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, why do


    you dress up today? You are beautiful.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte looked at her, ¡°Didn''t you always hope that I could dress up before? Now I know


    that women really should love themselves.¡±


    With that, Charlotte showed a smile to her, ¡°Diana, do you think it is not good?¡±


    Diana¡¯s expression stiffed. She nodded, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Because she became pretty, she became a threat.


    All of a sudden, Diana found that little devil in her heart moved crazily.


    Charlotte didn''t know what she was thinking, but there was something in her face. So she asked, ¡°You


    don''t look happy.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana¡¯s face changed. She defend for herself, ¡°What? How is that possible? How could I


    not be happy? I''m more than d you''re prettier.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? When I be pretty, do you think Kennedy will like me?¡±


    Diana''s face froze. She stared at Charlotte intently, ¡°Charlotte, do you... do you really like him?¡±


    Charlotte smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, I like him.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Diana was about to speak and said nothing when she remembered that Charlotte had save her.


    Diana looked at her for a long time without a word. The smile on her face gradually faded. After a


    moment Charlotte said, ¡°But you also like him, so we be rivals in love, right?¡±

 Chapter 250 Who Allow You to Touch My Things?

    Chapter 250 Who Allow You to Touch My Things?


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Diana was frightened and her face changed.


    Compared with her, Charlotte was calm.


    ¡°I said it out for you.¡±


    Diana''s face became pale. She stared at Charlotte like a ghost.


    Charlotte chuckled and pinched her cold cheek. ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡±


    ¡°You, you don''t talk nonsense.¡± Diana took her hand and shook her head desperately, ¡°I have nothing


    with Kennedy, and I don''t like him! We are not rivals, we are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Good friends...¡± She bowed her head and her voice got lower and lower as she repeated the words,


    ¡°We are really good friends, but I never thought that we would fall in love with the same man and that


    you would lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± Diana walked to her front to take her hand and exined anxiously, ¡°Charlotte, did someone


    tell you something? It''s Yanis, isn¡¯t it? Is she making mischief again? You have to believe me. I really


    have nothing to do with Kennedy...¡±


    When looking up, Charlotte saw her pink earrings on her ears shining in the sun, as if in sarcasm with


    Diana.


    ¡°Diana, you know?¡± Charlotte took back her hand, looked at her calmly, ¡°I saw your pink earrings.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana stopped all the action.


    She opened her lips and seemed to want to say something to Charlotte, but for a long time she could


    not say a word.


    Charlotte smiled with ease and said calmly, ¡°Feelings are things that you can''t help yourself. I don''t


    me you, but I won''t forgive you.¡±


    With that, Charlotte got up, looked at the door instead of Diana.


    ¡°We can''t be good friends anymore.¡±


    After that, Charlotte left. Diana stood in situ for a long time, then she wanted to catch up to exin, but


    when she reached the door, Charlotte had gone.


    For a moment, Diana was nervous and did not know what to do. She did not expect to be found out so


    soon. She wanted to hide it from her for a period of time. As long as she did not tell her, Charlotte


    would not ask based on her character.


    However, Charlotte went straight to point.


    Diana had to take out the mobile phone to call Charlotte, but her mobile phone was turned off. Diana


    was worried, so she had to go look for Charlotte.


    For most of the day she failed to find Charlotte, so she could only go back. On the way, she received a


    phone call from Nathan - Kennedy wanted to see her.


    Hearing that, she put her bad mood and Charlotte behind and went there excitedly after she got the


    address.


    When she arrived at the destination, Kennedy coldly looked at her, but Diana still walked to him with a


    sweet smile, ¡°Kennedy, you want to see me?¡±


    When Nathan saw Diana, he unconsciously retreated to the side and tried to be far from her.


    Although he knew everything, he did not like this woman, because she stole her good friend¡¯s man in a


    right reason. When she saw Kennedy, she always fixed her eyes on him.


    Kennedy did not answer her words, but took a nce at her. He saw the earrings on her ear and his


    eyes immediately became fierce as eagle. Suddenly she took her wrist and dragged her to him.


    ¡°Who told you to wear these earrings?¡±


    His voice was as cold as ice, as hardened as a knife.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Diana''s wrist had a red mark and her face went pale because of pain, but Kennedy did not


    want to let her go. He looked at her angrily, ¡°Who allowed you to move my things?¡±


    Diana burst into tears out of pain, ¡°It fell out from your suit pocket. I like it, so...¡±


    ¡°You stole it! Do youck such a pair of earrings?¡±


    Seeing that she was wearing that pair of earrings, Kennedy had a feeling that the pair of earrings was


    stained.


    When Charlotte put it on, he thought it was very cute, but she turned and walked away, and didn''t buy


    it. So he went back and bought it, looking for an opportunity to give it to her.


    But this woman had taken it away!


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Diana felt her hand to be broken. She burst into tears out of pain and kept apologizing to


    Kennedy, ¡°I''m really sorry, I really like this pair of earrings, so I took it. If you are angry, I will give it back


    to you.¡±


    With that, she reached out her hand to take off the earrings.


    Kennedy shook off her hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°No, even if you take it off, it has no use.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana froze and looked at Kennedy in daze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nathan said, ¡°The meaning is that you defiled it. You are Miss Nelson, how can you behave like this?


    How can you take other¡¯s thing without permission? Are you fake Miss Nelson?¡±


    It was ridicule, but Diana took it seriously. Her eyes be fierce and she stared at Nathan, ¡°What are


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you talking about?¡±


    Nathan was frightened by her vicious eyes, ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±


    Kennedy took a nce at her and Diana became pitiful, ¡°Kennedy, sorry...... I didn''t mean to wear that


    pair of earrings. I saw them when I got up. They are beautiful and I thought it was a gift from you, so I


    put them on. I didn''t mean to have it. If you don''t like that, I won''t touch your things again.¡±


    With that, Diana quickly took off the earrings and gave them back to Kennedy.


    ¡°Here you are, and I promise you, I''ll never touch your thing if you don''t want me to touch it.¡±


    That pair of pink earrings returned to Kennedy, but he was annoyed and sneered, ¡°You wore it, do you


    think I still want it?¡±


    Diana¡¯s face became pale, so did her lips. She bit her lower lip and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You


    bought that pair of earrings to Charlotte, right? I am sorry, if I had known you were going to give it to


    her, I wouldn''t have touched it!¡±


    With that, Diana raised her hand and pped on her face, ¡°It is my fault. I should not show up to you. I


    will find Charlotte now and say sorry to her!¡±

 Chapter 251 I Would Rather I Had Never Married Him

    Chapter 251 I Would Rather I Had Never Married Him


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kennedy stopped her. Diana stood in situ, without looking back.


    Kennedy''s cold voice came from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about it!¡±


    Diana sneered at the heart. Charlotte had already known about it, she just did not say anything. She


    looked back at Kennedy, ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry, I won''t tell her.¡±


    Kennedy did not want to talk to her anymore. He leered coldly at Nathan, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nathan walked forward to push Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair. When they were ready to leave, Diana suddenly


    said, ¡°Have you ever thought that the truth wille out one day? If Charlotte finds it out, what will you


    do?¡±


    Speaking of this, Diana covered her belly, bit her lip and said, ¡°I am pregnant with your child.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Diana heard her heart beat very fast. Yes, she was lying, but Kennedy cared about Charlotte if he really


    wanted to give her that pair of earrings. He just did not notice that.


    She had to prevent them from being together.


    Kennedy was the man she liked. Since she had taken the first step, she would finish all the steps. No


    one, including Charlotte, could take her man away!


    Nathan was shocked to hear that. Was Diana pregnant? Wouldn''t it really be a mess?


    Diana came over and stood in front of Kennedy.


    ¡°If you don''t believe me, we can go to the hospital right now for tests. Or, you think the existence of this


    child is meaningless, I can abort him and I will not let you be in a dilemma with Charlotte.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    Kennedy raised his head, nced at her and pressed his lips tightly, ¡°Before I find out the truth, you


    stay here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nathan pushed Kennedy out of the vi with aplex mood. Diana was pregnant with Kennedy¡¯s


    child, while Charlotte was pregnant with other man¡¯s child. What would a normal man choose?


    But deep in his heart he hoped Charlotte to be chosen.


    He felt that Diana was not a good man and weird.


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Kennedy? Shall I send someone to check if she told the truth?¡±


    ¡°Check it.¡± Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°She was right about the location and time, everything was too


    fit.¡±


    It was too normal, making it abnormal.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore...¡±


    ¡°Don''t let her know about it.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, what if it turns out to be true? Diana is a friend of Mrs. Moore. If...... If ites to light, she


    would be hurt.¡±


    Kennedy of course knew it, so he wanted to hide it from Charlotte.


    But not he needed to find out if Diana told the truth


    Was she lying?


    *


    After Charlotte left the milk tea shop, she walked along the gravel road. As it was near the school, there


    were many studentsing and going in groups, talking andughing.


    She thought of the past with Diana in the university. They were best friends. Because of Diana had a


    poor family, she was excluded a lot of ssmates. Plus she was not good atmunication, so she


    offended many people.


    There was a time she was beaten half to death by a ssmate, Charlotte helped her out.


    After that, Diana had been appearing in front of her, trying to leave her good impression. And then they


    became good friends and often went to school together.


    They had talked a lot of things. One day the Nelson family showed up and she became Miss Nelson.


    However, the rtionship between them did not change, and Diana was better to her. She would share


    good things with her and help her when she was in trouble.


    She never regretted that they had be good friends, but for the first time, Charlotte felt that God


    had really made a big joke on her that they had fall love with the same man.


    Diana liked her husband, and they loved each other.


    What could she say? What could shein about?


    Could she break them up since they loved each other?


    So, she did not me Diana.


    However, she would not forgive her, and they could not be as good friends as before.


    After all, she was not a generous woman...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte stopped, looking at the man not far away.


    The man in his white shirt stood tall and slender, the sun refracted down on him, as if ayer of warm


    white light had fallen on his body, softening his whole body.


    It was Manfred again.


    He showed up to her again and again


    Charlotte looked at his spoiling and gentle eyes. She burst into tears and looked at him with red eyes.


    Manfred froze and then walked towards her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Everything settled?¡±


    His voice was soft, just like that of an elder caring for her. At this moment Charlotte suddenly felt that


    she needed a shoulder to lean on, but... Manfred was after all Kennedy¡¯s brother.


    With this idea clearly in her mind, Charlotte pressed her lips and turned to walk away.


    No matter how weak she was, she didn''t need to lean on anyone''s shoulders.


    Aldrich, Kennedy...


    She didn''t deserve the love of those men.


    Manfred took her wrist and stopped her way.


    ¡°Will you always run?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned and then struggled, but Manfred pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Have hee to see you these two days? If he had had any care for you, he would not have left you


    so unattended!¡±


    His words pierced her heart like a needle. She pushed him away forcefully. ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to meddle in your things, but who cares about you besides me? Charlotte, can you look


    back at me? I am the one who has always stood behind you, the one who has devoted his heart to you,


    the one really likes you. Can you like me instead of him?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte turned around with amusement, ¡°It seems that you think feelingse and go


    quickly. Can feelings be transferred so easily? You think I want to like him? If I could, I would rather


    never have married him!¡±

 Chapter 252 Hate Me?

    Chapter 252 Hate Me?


    Manfred froze.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Charlotte did not answer his words, but kept struggling. Manfred suddenly said, ¡°I will take you away.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take you away from here, away from B City.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°... Are you crazy? How can you say such things? I am your sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°You are not my real sister-inw? Do you think that''s an excuse to refuse me?¡± Manfred sped her


    wrist, pulled her wrist high, and stared at her earnestly.


    ¡°Do you think I know nothing about you and him? He forced you to sign a contract and leave after six


    months, didn''t he?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte stared at him in disbelief. It was a secret between her and Kennedy. No one


    knew about it in addition to Nathan and Annie, as well as Diana.


    How did he know?


    ¡°Are you wondering why I know this?¡± Manfred looked gloomy and his voice was depressed, ¡°Think


    about it and you will understand. I know your divorce, because Kennedy does not like you and wants to


    divorce with you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Charlotte interrupted him. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Manfred, I''ve told you before that


    even if Kennedy doesn''t like me, I won''t like you. I will find a way to pay back the three hundred


    thousand I owe you as soon as possible. Please don''t say that again. I''ll pretend nothing happened. I


    gotta go.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned to leave directly.


    Manfred was stimted and directly dragged her back. He held the back of her head, bent over and


    kissed her lips.


    Seeing his approaching handsome face, Charlotte was frightened and panicked. She turned her face


    before his lips touched hers, so Manfred kissed on her cheek.


    Manfred did not give up, but wanted to conquer her because of her escape. He pinched her chin and


    was to kiss her again.


    Charlotte avoided while shouting. It was a street with peopleing and going, but no one came


    forward.


    After all, they stood there and talked for a long time. Besides Manfred was tall, handsome, looking like


    a gentleman. No one would believe that he would force a woman.


    ¡°Manfred!¡±


    When the corner of her lips was kissed, Charlotte was angry and pped on his face.


    She used all her strength to p on his face and vent her anger to this p. Manfred was in pain, with


    his face nted.


    Soon a five-finger mark appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°You hit me?¡± Manfred''s lip corner had a drop of blood. He looked at Charlotte with sadness in his eyes.


    Later, he gave a wry smile, ¡°Do you really hate me?¡±


    Seeing that his mouth was bleeding, Charlotte was depressed. She took her band back.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to do it. You went too far!¡±


    ¡°I went too far?¡± Manfredughed out loud, ¡°I sincerely treat you well, but you dislike me. How about


    Kennedy? He treats you bad, but you still like him. Charlotte, are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Charlotte shook off his hand. ¡°If you do this again, I will be angry with you.¡±


    With that, she stepped on high heels and ran away, leaving Manfred alone standing in situ looking at


    her back.


    He had been watching her, until she disappeared in the corner of the street. A little girl stood next to


    him and looked at him timidly, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Then she handed him tissue and stared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The corner of your mouth is still


    bleeding.¡±


    Manfred froze, but he did not take that tissue. He gently wiped his lip corner with his finger and licked it.


    It was salty.


    The bitter in his eyes became heavier. She looked weak, but she hit him hard.


    ¡°Sir... Here''s the tissue!¡± Again, the girl summoned up her courage and gave the tissue to him.


    Manfred usually looked gentle, but his heart was cold. He took a look at the girl and said with obvious


    alienation, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    The girl suddenly blushed. She was embarrassed by the rejection. Grabbing at the tissue in her hand,


    she stammered, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m just worried about you. Since you don¡¯t need it, I gotta go.¡±


    Manfred did not answer her but lightly nced at her and took back his eyes, and then went to the


    direction Charlotte had just left.


    He wondered if she could go home smoothly, after all, she was not in a good mood today. He had to


    keep an eye on her.


    Seeing that he did not look back, the girl got red in eyes, ¡°Do you still want to look for her?¡±


    Manfred frowned and stopped. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to remind you... She doesn''t seem to like you. She''ll probably hate you if you find her


    again.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred was annoyed and after a moment he sneered, ¡°Little girl, this is my business. It


    has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The girl did not dare to speak again. She stared at Manfred and then ran away.


    Manfred left indifferently.


    Charlotte did not go back to home, because she did not want to see Manfred now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So she went back to her mother''s house to see how things were.


    As soon as Belinda saw her, Belinda rushed to her and hugged her, saying, ¡°Charlotte, you are back. I


    am to look for you.¡±


    Charlotte frowned, ¡°What is going on, Mom?¡±


    Belinda held her arms and cried, ¡°It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!¡±


    Charlotte had to look to Bruno. Bruno said angrily, ¡°She made it!¡±


    With that, he walked into his room. Charlotte stood in situ. The family atmosphere was very bad.


    Belinda cried holding her and she did not know what happened.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, it''s my bad... We don¡¯t have too much money, so I did a small business with others, but the


    other side ran away with all the money.¡±


    Charlotte was shocked, ¡°They ran away? How much was lost?¡±


    Belinda wailed, ¡°All the money in our family has gone, and the money I borrowed has gone...¡±


    Charlotte''splexion changed and she told herself to calm down.


    ¡°Have you called the police?¡±

 Chapter 253 Cheat on His Brother

    Chapter 253 Cheat on His Brother


    At the mention of the police, Belinda''s expression immediately became strange and indescribable, and


    she dared not answer her words.


    Charlotte took out her mobile phone, ¡°I will call the police now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t call the police!¡± Belinda grabbed her hand and said with flustered eyes, ¡°It''s no use calling the


    police on this matter. The other party may have left!¡±


    ¡°Even so, we should call the police, so that the police can deal with it. If they ran away with money, it is


    fraud.¡± Charlotte still wanted to call the police. Belinda was scared and snatched her mobile phone.


    ¡°Don''t call the police!¡±


    Bruno could not stand it and walked out of the room. He roared angrily, ¡°Charlotte, your mother is


    talking nonsense. She gambled with those money!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda was angry and covered his mouth. Bruno shook her off, ¡°I am telling the truth. Don''t you


    think it''s bad enough? How did you get the previous three hundred thousand? Now that you''ve lost


    everything, do you still want to ask her for money? You might as well kill her!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She gazed in astonishment at the scene before her.


    She didn''t expect things to get so bad in this family in just a few years. She walked numbly up to


    Belinda and said in a dull voice, ¡°Mom, when did you get addicted to gambling?¡±


    Belinda lowered her eyes and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Recently, I think you are rich since you married into the Moore family. I bragged to others and I got


    fooled by them.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°... Sost time you came to borrow money from me was because you lost all the money? Is


    that why you went to me for three hundred thousand?¡±


    Belinda said nothing and looked very guilty.


    Charlotte felt radicr, ¡°You didn''t make up for the family deficit with that three hundred thousand but


    continued to gamble?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I am sorry, but you must save me, or... I will be screwed.¡±


    Tired, Charlotte closed her eyes. ¡°I thought I could get a sense of belonging back home, but I never


    thought... All you bring me is endless fatigue. Mom, you know what? I''ll have to pay back the three


    hundred thousand yuan gradually.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Belinda stared at her in disbelief and grabbed her arm, ¡°You are Mrs. Moore. Why do you need


    to pay back the money? Charlotte, it is my fault, help me out, ok?¡±


    Charlotte was shaken by her and was unable to stand stably. She stood there without spirit, as if the


    next second she would fall down.


    She closed her eyes desperately. ¡°Mom, do you think I''m rich? Or do you think I am good in the Moore


    family? I''ve been married for so many months, have you ever asked me how I am doing?¡±


    Belinda froze at the spot and stared at her in daze.


    After a moment she seemed mad and grabbed her arm. ¡°What do you mean by all this? You don''t want


    to help me, right? Do you want to see me die? You are an unfilial daughter. I raised you for so many


    years, and you refused to help me?¡±


    At this point, Belinda raised her hand and hit her directly on her body.


    Charlotte stood in situ, tightly bit her lower lip, ¡°Even if you kill me, I have no money!¡±


    Bruno came to dissuade her, ¡°What did you beat her for? Isn''t it enough that you took three hundred


    thousand from her? What Charlotte married is a cripple, who knows what position she had in the


    family? Don''t make it hard for her. Charlotte, go back first, I will think of a way with your mother.¡±


    ¡°No! You can''t go back! Who''s going to give me money if she goes back?¡± Belinda was crazy. At the


    thought that she could not afford to pay and might have to be arrested and cut off his hands and legs,


    she was afraid and kept clutching Charlotte''s arm tightly, scratching her arm with blood.


    Charlotte''s wounds had not been fully healed, and now she got new wounds.


    She looked down at her old wounds beneath her new one, and then couldn''t helpughing.


    She was hurt so, but no one cared about her when she got home. And her mother even hurt her.


    Sometimes she wondered if she was their daughter. Why Belinda treated her differently from Christina?


    ¡°Charlotte, go!¡±


    Bruno came to stop Belinda, and then indicated Charlotte to leave quickly.


    Bruno¡¯s action helped Charlotte. She gratefully took a look at Bruno, nodded and then left the house.


    Walking in the street, Charlotte suddenly felt that she had nowhere to go.


    Suddenly her mobile phone rang. Charlotte did not pay attention to it, but her mobile phone kept


    ringing.


    Charlotte had to pick it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Her voice was feeble.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± It was Yanis'' voice. She sounded energetic and cheerful. ¡°Where are you now? Why didn''t


    youe to the office today? Are you still on holiday?¡±


    Charlotte paused and said after a moment, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I''m off too. I didn''t wake up until now! How about I go to see you? Let''s go for a walk!¡±


    Charlotte looked across the street and then blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    How could she go shopping in her current state?


    ¡°Where are you? I will go to find you, send the location to me. I want to see you!¡± Yanis directly ordered


    to her. Charlotte had to send her the location, and then found a ce to clean the wound on her arm,


    waiting for Yanis.


    When Yanis found her and saw her new injury, she was depressed.


    ¡°What''s the matter? How did you get hurt like that? Did you run into those old women again? Did they


    hurt you?¡±


    She asked several questions in a row, which made Charlotteugh. ¡°No, I scratched it identally.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Yanis ruthlessly stared at her and dragged her to the car, ¡°Go to my house to deal


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    with it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You know what, it was Mr. Manfred who called me and told me that you were not feeling well today


    and asked me toe to you.¡±


    Mr. Manfred...


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed. She did not expect that he......


    ¡°What do you think of this man? He wants to be nice to you, why doesn¡¯t hee to you himself?


    Unexpectedly he asked to do so. He was weird. You are his sister-inw, Charlotte, I have to tell you,


    Mr. Manfred is handsome and gentle, but I feel his character is not good. It is immoral to cheat on his


    brother!¡±

 Chapter 254 Perhaps She stole it?

    Chapter 254 Perhaps She stole it?


    Charlotte, ¡°...You are overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Am I? I''m not right? He is kind to you, but you''re married, he can¡¯t do that to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte looked toward Yanis. Unconvinced Yanis stared her, ¡°What? Do you think I''m


    wrong?¡±


    Charlotte smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I think you are right, just like I think.¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of something else. Then she asked, ¡°What if...this couple has no affection. And


    this man falls in love with another woman. Do you think the woman should give up?¡±


    ¡°Wow, why? You have been married, why does he do that? Why didn¡¯t he do that before marriage? It is


    disgusting to do that after marriage. Even if there is no affection, it is not reasonable.¡±


    Yanis said in all seriousness. Then she seemed to perceive something and turned to stare at Charlotte,


    which made Charlotte feel creepy, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She grabbed Charlotte''s shoulder and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean by giving


    up? What do you mean by falling in love? Do you mean Kennedy and Diana?¡±


    It happened, and Charlotte didn''t have to deny it. She smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°You are really smart,


    Yanis.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yanis was angry and scolded, ¡°Diana that little bitch, I told you that she was not a good


    person. You did not believe me at that time and got angry with me. Now you know it?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...There is no unteral right or wrong. As long as one of them said no, they would be


    together.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°So you are sure they are together?¡±


    Charlotte paused, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Yanis was angry, ¡°Did you ask Kennedy? Did he tell you he loves Diana?¡±


    ¡°...Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a brain problem? Do you make it up on your own?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Charlotte looked at Yanis and told her about the pair of earrings.


    Hearing that, Yanis was angry, but soon calmed down, and said to Charlotte.


    ¡°Diana had the earrings? And Mr. Kennedy had lost it?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°So you think Mr. Kennedy gave her the earrings?¡±


    ¡°He did not?¡±


    ¡°Love makes people blind. Maybe Diana stole it?¡±


    Yanis reminded her.


    ¡°Howe?¡± Charlotte couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°I met her before, and the eyes Mr. Kennedy looked at you was like the way my father looks at my


    mother. Charlotte, unless Mr. Kennedy wanted to have you both, or he won''t do such a thing. Besides, I


    don¡¯t think you should believe Diana again. No matter if Mr. Kennedy gave her the earrings or she stole


    them, she is not qualified to be your friend. If she really regards you as a good friend, she won''t ept


    that?¡±


    The words were ringing in her ears.


    Charlotte was stunned. She was like got poured with a basin of cold water from head to toes, which


    made her shiver.


    Her lips trembled, but she said nothing.


    She lowered her head, with her long eyshes obscuring her eyes.


    How could she not understand?


    She understood, so she would not forgive Diana.


    Only after years of friends, she still made excuses for her, hoping to mitigate her mistake.


    ¡°Did I tell you what you were thinking?¡± Yanis observed her eyshes and said in a low voice, ¡°In fact,


    you care about her. I can see that when you spoke for her. She was good to you too, but she had


    purpose, and it was not a good thing.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I had known her for a long time, before I married to Kennedy.¡± Charlotte''s voice was soft. She looked


    at her fingertips and recalled the time they spent in college. ¡°I didn''t think...¡±


    ¡°It''s happened. What are you going to do now? If you like Mr. Kennedy, you should get to know the


    truth about the earrings.¡±


    Well......


    Charlotte raised her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn''t seem that important.¡±


    What was the difference?


    Only if he gave her the chance, Diana could steal it. Under what circumstances Diana had the chance?


    He hadn¡¯t been home for two days and nights... What was he doing?


    ¡°What? I don''t know what you are thinking of!¡± Yanis looked out of the window and said angrily, ¡°If I


    were you, I probably have rushed to Diana to query her. No, I should query Kennedy! Ask him what''s


    going on! You are married, and I wouldn''t let them be together if he cheated.¡±


    Compared with Yanis¡¯ angry mood, Charlotte was calm.


    Yanis got tired after scolding for a day and she stopped taking when Charlotte looked tired in car. Yanis


    took her to her home, and disinfected her wound and let her rest at home.


    ¡°Noon is drawing near. You may stay at my house for dinner today.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte raised her head and looked at her gratefully, ¡°Yanis, thank you.¡±


    She was particrly serious. Yanis was embarrassed and she pressed her lips, ¡°Even if you thank me,


    I won''t be touched. Just stay here.¡±


    Then Yanis came out and sent a message to Manfred, saying that Charlotte was fine.


    After that, she thought of something and sighed.


    It wasplicated between Charlotte and the two brothers. Manfred was in unrequited love, Charlotte


    had no feelings for him, but Manfred did not want to give up.


    Diana and Kennedy...


    Thinking of this, Yanis looked back at her room and took a sigh.


    Charlotte had been staying in Yanis¡¯ home and was ready to live in there, but Kennedy called at night.


    When his name appeared on the screen, Charlotte didn''t want to answer, so she put her phone away.


    Yanis flurried over to take the phone, ¡°It is Mr. Kennedy, why don¡¯t you pick it up?¡±

 Chapter 255 Follow Me Home!

    Chapter 255 Follow Me Home!


    ¡°I don''t want to pick it up.¡±


    She felt that she had nothing to talk to Kennedy.


    The phone kept ringing.


    Yanis blinked her eyes and made the decision for her. ¡°He must have something to talk to you, you


    should give him the chance. If you had him understood, but you ignored him, he would have no chance


    to exin?¡±


    Thinking of this, Yanis answered the phone and got up in Charlotte¡¯s stunned eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I am Yanis.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her with her eyes wide opened. She could not hear what she said to Kennedy, but a


    little of it. When she came back, she gave back the phone.


    Yanis but quickly ran to the outside of the room, Charlotte could not hear her with Mr. Kennedy said


    what, only to hear some pieces, when she came back, Yanis will return the phone to her.


    ¡°Wait for a while, Mr. Kennedy wille to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You made hime over?¡± Charlotte wrinkled eyebrows. Suddenly she thought of something, turned


    around to take her bag, and then walked out of the door.


    ¡°What are you doing? Mr. Kennedy said he will pick you up and made me tell the address.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°I told him you got hurt and he got nervous. Maybe you should give him a chance to exin!¡± Yanis


    pressed her shoulder and said seriously staring at her.


    Charlotte stared at her in a daze but said nothing.


    Finally, she waited for more than ten minutes at Yanis¡¯ home, and someone rang the doorbell. When


    Yanis went to open the door, Charlotte, who was sitting in the living room, heard Nathan''s voice, ¡°Sorry


    to disturb you.¡±


    Then it was the sound of wheels rolling. Charlotte could feel that Kennedy wasing without looking


    up.


    She did not want to see Kennedy. She sat there with downcast eyes.


    Probably because she had cried and her eyes were red, she was particrly afraid to see him.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± Kennedy came in and saw her sitting there without looking up. He frowned


    and asked.


    Charlotte said nothing, nor did she look up at him.


    Yanis and Nathan stood in the porch, leaving the space to them. She took a look at Nathan and


    shrugged her shoulders.


    Nathan appreciated Yanis. She was smart and could be a friend of Charlotte!


    ¡°I''m asking you a question.¡±


    Till a cold male voice with anger came from top of head, Charlotte was aware that Kennedy had stood


    beside her.


    With a moment of shock, Charlotte looked up and met his deep eyes.


    Charlotte found that, although Kennedy was sitting in a wheelchair, he was a tall man. Now he was


    looking down at her with dark eyes.


    However, when seeing her red eyes, Kennedy''s eyes instantly changed. He raised his hand to grab her


    chin, ¡°Did you cry?¡±


    He did not pay attention to his force and Charlotte was in pain by that. Unexpectedly she made a soft


    sound. Kennedy frowned tightly and loosen his hand to hoop her waist, and held her in arms.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Charlotte eximed, falling into the bosom of Kennedy.


    As the thought that Yanis was still there, she was ashamed and angry. She wanted to push him away,


    but Kennedy held her tightly. He pushed the wheel with one hand, ¡°Go home with me.¡±


    Standing at the door, Yanis and Nathan saw that quickly walked to one side to make way for the two.


    Charlotte was struggling all the time, but her strength was no match for Kennedy. She had to be forced


    to walk out. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he seemed not to be aware of that and hugged


    her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanis urged Nathan, ¡°Hurry to follow up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Nathan said thanks to her and quickly followed them.


    Back home, Charlotte jumped out of the arms of Kennedy and said she could walk by herself. Then she


    went upstairs to the room. Kennedy felt she was weird today and her red eyes touched his heart.


    Thinking of the pair of earrings he chose today, he reached into his pocket and took out the small box.


    He opened it and looked at the glittering earrings inside.


    Nathan thought for a while, and finally went forward with great courage, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Mrs. Moore


    seems to be in a bad mood, why don¡¯t you......¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°I know what I should do.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Kennedy... If you have no move, I am afraid that Mrs. Moore will run away, and you will regret


    it.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore will know the truth sooner orter. Diana is her good friend. Although Mrs. Moore usually


    looked silent, she could not tolerate that, and you know her character.¡±


    With that, Kennedy took a sharp nce at him, which made Nathan frightened. He turned to


    elsewhere, as if he had not said anything.


    Kennedy followed Charlotte to the room.


    Once he entered the room, the room seemed to have be narrow with his breath everywhere. With


    her back to him, Charlotte tried to ignore him, but Kennedy was not going to let go of her. He said.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt? Let me see.¡±


    His voice sounded extraordinarily gentle, as if he had done something wrong and was trying to coax


    her.


    Charlotte thought of Diana, she was sad and did not answer him, tightly biting her lower lip.


    Kennedy went to get the ointment and brought her a nightdress. ¡°Take off your clothes, I will put the


    medicine on you, and then you can put on this.¡±


    He handed the clothes to her, but Charlotte sat still in silence without reaching out her hand to take it.


    If it were in the past, Kennedy would have been angry at being ignored, but in recent days Charlotte


    was different, especially the way she now sat there with red eyes like a bullied daughter-inw, who


    made him feel sorry.


    So Kennedy put the clothes on her side and said in a soft voice, ¡°Apply the medicine, ok?¡±


    She still ignored him.


    Kennedy thought of Nathan¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, he stretched out his hand from the


    pocket to take out the small box to her.


    ¡°This is for you. Don''t be petnt, ok?¡±


    Charlotte had been hanging her head, and suddenly a delicate small box appeared in front of her. The


    shape of the small box was very familiar to what she had seen before, but it was definitely not the


    same.


    Charlotte finally made a movement and reached out her hand to take the box.

 Chapter 256 Lets Get Divorce.

    Chapter 256 Let''s Get Divorce.


    ¡°Open it.¡± Kennedy curled up a nice radian seeing the Charlotte finally had reaction, even his voice


    became sexy and charming. Perhaps Nathan was right, he should give her a gift earlier, so that she


    could be happy.


    Sure enough, girls loved these things.


    If he''d known she was such a pushover, he should have bought her more of these.


    Give Nathan bonus tomorrow, Kennedy thought.


    Charlotte slowly opened the box under his gaze, but the expression and action on her face were not


    quite right. She opened the small box slowly, like a machine.


    A pair of pink earrings appeared in front of her eyes.


    Seeing that, Charlotte thought for a moment that she was wrong, but when she took a closer look, she


    found that it was not the same pair.


    The previous one was round and small, but this pair was noticeably more refined and had a chic look.


    It was chosen with care, but... now looking at then, she thought of the shy way Diana wearing the


    earrings.


    In


    In her heart, there was me of anger.


    Seeing her watching the earrings, Kennedy showed a smile, leaned over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do


    you like it?¡±


    Then he couldn''t help touch the hair on her forehead. ¡°Is it time to apply some medicine now?¡±


    Bang!


    Charlotte, who had been sitting quietly, with anger and courage, suddenly threw away the earrings


    together with the box!


    This action was too sudden, Kennedy was at a loss.


    The box hit the wall with a loud thud and fell down. The earrings rolled out, making a loud noise on the


    floor.


    Kennedy¡¯s smile froze, after a moment he got angry, staring at Charlotte.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you know what you''re doing?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mood had reached out of control. After she threw the earrings out, the me of anger burnt


    up, and she sneered at Kennedy.


    ¡°Kennedy, do you think I like these things?¡±


    Kennedy frowned and looked at her darkly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like that?¡±


    Charlotte sneered, ¡°Yes, I don''t like that, give it to other women, I don''t want it!¡±


    That pair of earring really hurt her feelings. What did he mean by that? He had given the pair she liked


    to others, and now he gave her one that was almost the same.


    How ridiculous!


    Charlotteughed at herself and still felt it ridiculous!


    She finally out words in her heart out, ¡°Kennedy, let''s divorce ahead of time.¡±


    That moment, Kennedy¡¯s pupils instantly shrank and then erged.


    He grabbed Charlotte''s wrist with force, ¡°Say it again?¡±


    Charlotte was in pain and wanted to take her hand back, ¡°Divorce, I want to divorce with you ahead of


    time! Let me go, we don''t have to follow the contract, you hate me anyway, so I''ll disappear as you


    wish.¡±


    Kennedy frowned. What was she doing? Why did she act like this?


    ¡°What is in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Charlotte forcefully shook off his hand, but Kennedy had been holding it tightly. Charlotte


    lowered her head and bit his hand. Mr. Kennedy was in pain and subconsciously wanted to let her go.


    Thinking of the divorce she had just mentioned, he had to bear the pain and refused to let go.


    The taste of blood permeated in the mouth. Charlotte used much strength, she could feel his pain. She


    did not expect that Kennedy did not let go of her, till the blood flowed down her mouth, she realized


    what she had done.


    She stopped and saw that she had bitten him on his hand so deep that blood was oozing out.


    Looking at the bright red blood, Charlotte trembled.


    ¡°Why don''t you go on biting?¡± Kennedy said in a hoarse voice. He had been endured the pain, at the


    moment his forehead was covered with cold sweat, ¡°Are you afraid? Or sorry?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte came to her senses and shook his hand away forcefully.


    ¡°Kennedy, you did not take you hand back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did not.¡± Kennedy looked at her deeply, suddenly he caught her with the hand that hurt, pulled


    her to the bosom, so the blood on the hand rubbed to her clothes.


    ¡°I deserve it, right?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes but said in a helpless tone, ¡°Tell me, why suddenly you


    have this attitude?¡±


    She threw away the earrings, but he could not get angry with her at the moment. Only then did he know


    that when this woman was angry, he could only coax her, but not scold her or beat her.


    ¡°You should give him a chance to exin. Maybe you misunderstood him.¡±


    Yanis¡¯ words were in her ears. Charlotte looked Kennedy and suddenly thought she should give him a


    chance to exin.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte bit her lower lip and stared at him with burning eyes.


    ¡°Do you care why my attitude changed?¡±


    Kennedy looked at her sharply and pressed his lips, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    He did not answer her directly. Charlotte was stunned for a moment.


    After a moment she sneered, ¡°All you know is that I''ve changed. Why don''t you see what you''ve done?¡±


    Kennedy thought and then his face slightly changed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you ask yourself? Kennedy, I divorce you so that you can be together.¡±


    Kennedy frowned more and more tightly. So she had known about it? But how did she know?


    ¡°Although I married you for my sister, I have dignity. If you like other women, you only need to tell me, I


    will leave, lest it bes embarrassing.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°I''ve already been through a failed marriage once and I don''t want to go through another


    one, so... Let me say it this time.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to live the life of being abandoned, nor to suffer any more coldness, including your loathing


    and your bitter tongue. I don''t want to endure it any longer. The contract can be terminated earlier. I am


    willing to leave and have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy got hurry breath and interrupted her, ¡°Who allow you to make decision?¡±

 Chapter 257 Will You Believe Me

    Chapter 257 Will You Believe Me


    Gnashing teeth, Kennedy stared at woman with red eyes. He felt she was abominable when she said


    that but felt sorry to see her being sad.


    Fidgety mood welled up in his mind. Kennedy did not know what to do at that moment.


    Charlotte continued, ¡°It is not like a decision.¡±


    ¡°Then don''t mention divorce.¡±


    Charlotte paused and looked at him. ¡°Then you give me an exnation, explicitly.¡±


    Kennedy felt she was jealous and questioning her. But before she said that, he still nned to hide it


    from her, so he did not admit.


    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡±


    Charlotte curled her lips and looked at him with a bitter smile. ¡°At this point, don''t you still want to say it


    yourself? Or do you enjoy having affair with two women?¡±


    ¡°What the hell...¡± Kennedy gnashed his teeth, ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I saw today?¡±


    Kennedy stared at her with a frown, waiting for her next words.


    Charlotte smiled, ¡°I not only saw Yanis, but also saw Diana in the morning.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°You saw her today?¡±


    ¡°Well, what a coincidence? I met her, and I saw that she was wearing a pair of pink earrings on her


    ears, exactly the same as the ones I saw at the jewelry store. And just now you gave me another pair.


    It''s very unfortunate. Although they are very simr, they are different.¡±


    Charlotte had made her words clearly, Kennedy frowned deeply.


    He wanted to hide her before the investigation, but she had seen Diana.


    And Diana met her with that pair of earrings on... How should she feel about that?


    ¡°You think I gave her those earrings?¡±


    So she had such a big reaction when she opened the box?


    Charlotte asked, ¡°If it wasn''t you, who gave her?¡±


    This question was very clear. Charlotte had been staring at him, wanted to see something from his


    eyes, but Kennedy¡¯s eyes were firm from beginning to end.


    Charlotte paused and heard him speak in a hoarse voice to defend himself.


    ¡°If I say no, will you believe me or not?¡±


    Charlotte did not speak, she obviously did not believe it. Otherwise, she would not ask him.


    ¡°Why did you ask that? How did she get the earrings if you hadn''t given it to her?¡± Charlotte asked,


    somewhat hysterically, after that she realized she had made a terrible faux pas.


    She looked like a silly woman asking her husband if he loved her.


    When did she be like this?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took a deep breath to suppress her anger, and then turned her head, ¡°Forget


    it, I don''t want to talk about this anymore. Do as you want.¡±


    With that, Charlotte pushed him away and wanted to get up. Kennedy pressed her back and said in a


    cold voice.


    ¡°I didn''t give her the earrings, and things aren''t what you think they are, and... will you believe it?¡±


    Seeing that she did not raise her head, he held her chin, forced her to look into his eyes, once again


    exined coldly, ¡°I never exined to anyone, you are the first one let me say so many words.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°So? Do you feel that besides believing in you, I owe you a debt of gratitude for


    what you''ve done to me?¡±


    Kennedy pursed lips and said coldly, ¡°Do you have to be so aggressive? Charlotte, what on earth do


    you want?¡±


    Charlotteughed out loud, with her face pale against the light. ¡°Don''t touch me, don''t talk to me, and


    don''t ask me!¡±


    Kennedy frowned and stared at her.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Charlotte roared, shook off his hand, and walked towards her shakedown, ¡°From the first day


    to marry you, I have never had a good day. You don''t know how I suffered every day. In order to stay, I


    agreed to your terms and signed the contract under your stress. Do you think I want to live like this?


    I''ve had enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Charlotte, do you know what you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlotte raised her chin, ¡°I am serious, let¡¯s get divorce.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Kennedy felt he was being forced to divorce. She had said divorce for a few times,


    which made him mad.


    He was very angry.


    But he could do nothing.


    She was resolute, Kennedy sneered, ¡°Give up that thought. Since you have married me, you will never


    get divorce. You''re not going anywhere.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte stood in situ, looked back at Kennedy in disbelief.


    ¡°Why? I just brought the contract forward.¡±


    ¡°Contract?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold, he said, ¡°The contract is in my hand. I am the initiator of the


    contract, the time to terminate is depend on me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You''ve gone too far!¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and showed a radian on lips, ¡°From the moment you married me, you are


    bond to me. Don¡¯t try to escape.¡±


    ¡°As for the contract.¡± Kennedy stared at her, ¡°If you think you have the right to terminate the contract


    early, I can tell you that I can destroy it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlotte, ¡°What on earth do you want? You don''t like me. Do you have to tie me down? Can''t I just get


    a divorce? You love each other and I agree you to be together, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes got darkened.


    ¡°In my world, only I can decide.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Kennedy''s voice was low in thest sentence and Charlotte did not hear that. She only heard the first


    sentence. She was angry and did not want to talk to him and went back to her bed.


    She did not change her clothes but directlyy down. Charlotte angrily covered the quilt to the top of


    her head, no longer paid attention to Kennedy.

 Chapter 258 Am I Unkind to Her?

    Chapter 258 Am I Unkind to Her?


    In the middle of the night, Charlotte felt a little itchy on her back, but it was veryfortable. The


    wound seemed to be rubbed with medicine. Her wound had been painful and itching, but now it felt


    She was so sleepy that she did not open her eyes, but she gave a conscious exmation.


    The hand on her back froze. Kennedy took a look at Charlotte in the dream and pressed his thin lips,


    ¡°Damn woman, what am I doing?¡±


    She said she was to divorce with him and he was angry, but now he still cared about her wound. After


    she fell asleep, he came to apply medicine for her in the middle of the night.


    This kind of thing...


    Such a heinous thing! How could he do that?


    Kennedy clenched his fingers into a fist. But seeing her slept soundly, he felt distressed for her.


    His fists unclenched and his movements became gentle as he applied the ointment to her wound, drop


    by drop.


    During that, Charlotte slept soundly and did not wake up.


    After Kennedy finished, he stared at the sleeping woman for a long time, and then he murmured.


    ¡°Unconscionable woman, do you know your words had hurt me?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have a bitter tongue? Do I?¡±


    Kennedy had deep doubt about himself.


    He asked Nathan in the car on the way to work the next day.


    ¡°Do I have a sharp tongue?¡±


    Nathan was driving the car seriously. Hearing that, he was stunned and then looked secretly at


    Kennedy through rearview mirror. He asked ¡°why did you ask that, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    The eyes of Nathan made Kennedy agitated. He pursed thin lips and answered, ¡°No why.¡±


    Then he lowered his head, with his cold eyes wandering.


    A momentter, he looked up again. ¡°Am I good to that woman?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°... Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy looked at his back of the head sharply, ¡°tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Nathan curled his lips awkwardly, ¡°ording to my point of view, you are good to Mrs. Moore,


    after all, you had never been so nice to a woman before.¡±


    ¡°Then why does she want to divorce me?¡±


    Nathan was surprised, and his hand almost slipped.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore is going to divorce you? Why?¡±


    But Kennedy did not answer him. Nathan took a look at Kennedy and found Kennedy staring at him like


    an eagle.


    Nathan was startled, settled his mind and coughed lightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore wants to divorce you, probably not because you are not good to her, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Kennedy was eager to know the answer.


    Despite what the woman had saidst night, he still felt...that was not the real answer in her mind.


    What that bullshit she had said!


    ¡°Perhaps Mrs. Moore doesn''t like you?¡± Nathan said, and then he felt temperature in the car suddenly


    dropped, and Kennedy¡¯s voice was like from the hell, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Nathan was frightened and said, ¡°Is it possible that she likes others?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...Haha.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy. To tell you the truth, I was afraid you would kill me.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°You have to make sure my safety first.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you''re unsatisfied with your job.¡± Kennedy did not give him a guarantee, but a threat.


    Nathanined in his heart. How dare he not satisfy with this job? He hurried to exin, ¡°I am


    satisfied, I will tell you my thought! In fact, you are good to Mrs. Moore, but it is only my view. In Mrs.


    Moore''s view, you are not a good husband.¡±


    ¡°Not...good?¡± Kennedy frowned, thinking about Nathan''s words, but he could not understand but asked,


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Nathan got cold sweat on forehead. Fortunately, it was a red light at the moment, he stopped the car,


    stretched out his hand to wipe his sweat, and then said slowly, ¡°Women like gentle men, but you are


    always mean to her. I know you are good to her, but you never said it out or exin, how can she


    know?¡±


    ¡°She is a fool.¡± Kennedy said coldly.


    There was no need to say anything. And he would just do it.


    Hearing that, Nathan hurried to say, ¡°If you think so, just regard she is a fool. Don''t overthink about it,


    Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Kennedy took a cold nce at him and said unpleasantly.


    Nathan did not want to say and felt every word would be wrong.


    He chose to shut up!


    After the red light, Nathan drove on.


    Kennedy was silent for a while, and then he asked again, ¡°Do I have to tell her so that she can


    understand?¡±


    Nathan: I choose death.


    ¡°I think so.¡± He smile embarrassedly and dared not answer directly, lest Kennedy would kill him.


    Kennedy did not speak but leaned back, closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to rub his pain


    temple.


    Damn it.


    It was the first time he got deeply influenced by a woman. After applying medicine for her in the middle


    of the night, he kept recalling the picture of her saying she wanted to divorce him and he couldn''t sleep


    all night.


    Kennedy had self-discipline and his sleep was regr.


    It was the first time he had lost sleep for a person.


    Seeing that he was not in good spirits, Nathan asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Kennedy. Shall we cancel


    today''s schedule so that you can go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy directly rebuffed him and then said, ¡°Have you destroyed that contract?¡±


    ¡°Which contract?¡± Nathan did not understand, after all, Kennedy spoke as he thought randomly. He


    failed to keep up with it.


    Kennedy''s breath changed, Nathan then figured it out, ¡°That contract signed by Mrs. Moore?¡±


    He now understood.


    In addition to Mrs. Moore''s thing, Mr. Kennedy would say it directly and he would not change his


    attitude suddenly. He would judge by that.


    Nathan felt lucky that it could be predicted.


    ¡°I''ll get the contract to youter.¡±


    ¡°Destroy it.¡±


    Nathan hand stopped once, then nod.


    The contract was a divorce contract. Now Mr. Kennedy told him to destroy it, did it mean¡­Mr. Kennedy


    would not divorce Mrs. Moore?


    Thinking of this, Nathan was pleased.


    If Mr. Kennedy chose Charlotte between her and Diana, he sure would be pleased.


    After all, a series of things that Diana did were really disgusting.


    She was not worthy to be a good friend to Mrs. Moore.

 Chapter 259 To Please Her

    Chapter 259 To Please Her


    Charlotte had a sound sleep. When she woke up, the room was filled with sunshine. Subconsciously


    she touched the mobile phone but there was nothing.


    She was stunned, and then realized that she was lying in bed of Kennedy.


    Five secondster, Charlotte sat up. She was sleeping on her own bedst night, why did she wake up


    in his bed?


    Charlotte looked towards the floor, only to find that her bed had been taken away.


    Oh, damn it!


    He asked the servant to take her things away again.


    How many times would he have to y this trick?


    Charlotte got up and lifted the quilt angrily, and then saw the phone on the bedside table. She picked


    up to see the time and found that it was almost noon.


    She did have a sound sleep.


    Charlotte tapped her head and got up to wash her face.


    Since she went to bed without taking a bath yesterday, Charlotte felt ufortable all over now, so


    she simply took a bath.


    When she took off, she found that her clothes were stained with ointment. Charlotte was confused


    about it.


    She didn''t put on any ointment all day yesterday. How could she get it on her clothes?


    Charlotte held her clothes in her hands in a daze, suddenly she remembered the warm feeling she felt


    It was the same way she had felt before when he applied medicine on her...


    The warmth between the fingers, the cold ointment......


    However, Charlotte thought she was dreamingst night, and because she couldn''t wake up, she didn''t


    mind it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Was it Kennedy?


    She shook her head, wearing a wry smile, ¡°How is it possible? He loathes you, how could he apply


    medicine on you in the middle of the night?¡±


    She thought she was overthinking.


    Charlotte threw her clothes on a nearby shelf and turned on the shower to take a bath.


    When she came out of the bath, there was a maid knocking at the door. Charlotte had to open the door


    and was almost frightened by the scene outside the door.


    The maids wheeled the clothes into the room and hung them up one by one into her wardrobe.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, this is Mr. Kennedy¡¯smand. They are for you.¡±


    When the clothes were delivered, there was arge collection of jewelry, followed by numerous


    cosmetic and other things, tworge closets and dressers.


    The maid looked at her respectfully, ¡°Mr. Kennedy said he will meet your requirement.¡±


    With that, the maid thought Mr. Kennedy was good to Mrs. Moore.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    He had lived alone before, so his room had been monotonous. Now with her belongings, it looked full.


    Looking to these things in front of her, Charlotte''s heart was not warm at all.


    Her heart had hit the bottom. How could this warm her?


    On the contrary, for her, materialpensation was humiliation.


    Unexpectedly, Charlotte curled her lips and sneered, ¡°What does he mean by this? Buy me off with


    this? Tell him, I will not change my mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The maid paused and looked at her in surprise.


    Charlotte took a look at her and found her stunned. She obviously knew nothing.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what you said...¡±


    ¡°I said nothing. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need anything, you can go.¡±


    The servant nodded, ¡°Ok, Mrs. Moore, tell me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thanks.¡±


    After she left, Charlotte sat down at the edge of the bed, looking at the new clothes. It was a dazzling


    disy.


    Unfortunately, she was not interested in them.


    Perhaps Kennedy felt women needed such things and he just need to buy them for her.


    But even if she was poor, she did not want to share a man with other woman.


    As Kennedy signed the contract, Nathan told him that the clothes had arrived. Kennedy froze and then


    asked, ¡°Will she like that?¡±


    ¡°No only that.¡± Nathan sighed, ¡°If you want to win her heard, a gift is very important, but it is not the


    most important, the most important... is you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy wrinkled eyebrow, ¡°Me?¡±


    Nathan nodded and said, ¡°You should let her have a sense of security, say some gentle and pleasant


    words, so that she knows that you like her.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Kennedy wrinkled eyebrow and interrupted his words. He sneered, ¡°Who says I like


    her?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°...Don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Then why you try to please her?¡±


    Kennedy frowned and did not answer. He looked coldly at Nathan, as if the next second he would kill


    him.


    ¡°Ok,ok, you don¡¯t like her. You just don¡¯t want her to like others.¡±


    Mr. Kennedy was an arrogant man, so he had to say so.


    ¡°Anyway, just do as what I said!¡±


    Kennedy suddenly thought of something and he stared at Nathan for a while, ¡°Do you have a


    girlfriend?¡±


    Nathan had been single for many years. He blushed to hear that, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Never had one?¡±


    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Kennedy. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°You have no girlfriend, and you still dare teach me how to get close to a woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I have no girlfriend not because I failed, I just don''t have time!¡± Nathan gnashing teeth


    wanted to defend for himself. He was single because he was an assistant of Kennedy. He even served


    him in the middle of the night and even for a whole day!


    How could he have a rtionship if he devoted himself to his work?


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy doubtfully nced at him.


    Nathan felt his dignity hurt. He was angry gnashing his teeth, ¡°Since you think my method is not


    reliable, ask someone else!¡±


    Then he turned around and walked away directly. Kenned did not stop him but thought what he had


    said.


    Be gentle, so that she knew he liked her?


    How gentle should he be?


    Damn it!


    Fuck!


    Kennedy scolded in a low voice. He was irritable and threw all the things on the desk down.

 Chapter 260 Meet Zain Again

    Chapter 260 Meet Zain Again


    As night fell, the city was aze with lights.


    Autumn had been a long time, the night wind was much stronger. There was always a kind of illusion of


    winter.


    Charlotte forgot to take a coat when she came out, and now she was shivering standing at the


    intersection.


    She didn''t go to thepany all day, but went to the hospital for a maternity check-up.


    After all, she had been pregnant for a long time, and her physical condition was not very good. So she


    went to have a check-up because she was worried.


    The result pleased her very much.


    The doctor said that the baby was healthy, but her body was weak and more supplements were


    needed, otherwise the child would suffer malnutrition.


    As long as she gave birth to this baby, she would have one more family in the world.


    She was thinking, after leaving Kennedy, she would find a new job, and then bring up the child, teach it


    to read and write, and it would run after her.


    At the thought of these pictures, Charlotte''s heart softened into a pool of water.


    It felt so good.


    It was her family.


    Charlotte had not felt this way for a long time.


    Although she was the daughter of the Wilson family, she had never felt the warmth of it.


    As another gust of cold wind blowing, Charlotte was shivering, subconsciously folded her arms.


    The remote lights of a car hit, Charlotte became so dazzled that she could not open her eyes. When


    the lights dimmed down, she found that the car had stopped in front of her.


    With the window down, a familiar handsome face appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, I saw you far away.¡±


    Surprised, Charlotte saw Megan open the car door and get out. Zain, with a pale face, was sitting


    behind.


    She didn''t expect to meet them here.


    ¡°I saw you many times in the hospital. Are you sick, Ms. Wilson?¡± Megan asked with concern. Charlotte


    smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, I just came here for a routine inspection. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Passing by, we saw you from a distance, so we came here. I didn''t expect to see you. Are you waiting


    for the bus?¡±


    Charlotte was embarrassed. Her pale cheeks were flushed by the wind. She nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Get it the car, we can give you a ride.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte shook her head awkwardly, ¡°Maybe it''s troublesome. It''s OK. I''ll wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Get in.¡± Zain heard her refusal, frowning.


    His tone was cold and clear without any emotion but deterrence. Charlotte was stunned for a moment,


    and then obediently opened the door and got in the car.


    After getting in the car, Zain found she wore a little and her pink lips were blown dry. He asked, ¡°How


    long have you waited?¡±


    ¡°Not long, I just came out.¡±


    ¡°Lying is not a good habit.¡± Zain withdrew her eyes, sounding displeased. ¡°Although you think it''s a


    white lie,¡± he said.


    Megan sitting in front was surprised to hear that. Through the rearview mirror she took a look at


    Charlotte. As expected Charlotte was embarrassed and then she looked at Zain, but she said nothing.


    Megan raised her lips and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, sorry, but Mr. Nelson is good.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain frowned, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Megan smiled, turned her head and said nothing.


    The atmosphere inside the car seemed to be warm. Charlotte blinked, in fact, she did not mind.


    She just did not expect Zain would expose her lie.


    The car fell into silence, and the temperature in the car was very high. Charlotte, who had been


    freezing outside, felt much warmer after she sat down, although her hands were still cold.


    Zain had noticed it. He raised his hand to unbutton his suit, and then took it off to her.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte stared at him in surprise and said, ¡°No, don''t...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zain raised his eyebrow and his voice was still indifferent, ¡°Do you still want to go the hospital?


    You''ll have to be there of you get a cold. Put it on.¡±


    His tone was too strong to refuse, but Charlotte didn''t want to take his suit because she always felt


    Zain was too kind to her.


    Why was that?


    She did not take the suit, Megan said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you might as well put it on. It''s a long way to go.


    You''ve been blowing in the cold wind for half an hour. You can take it off when you get off the car.¡±


    In any case, Charlotte would not take over the suit.


    Zain frowned, then suddenly reached out his hand and put the suit on Charlotte''s body. He moved so


    fast that Charlotte had no time to refuse. The suit with his temperature was on her body andpletely


    covered her thin shoulders.


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte raised her head, wanted to say something and saw Zain¡¯s resolute eyes.


    Charlotte froze in ce.


    His eyes were determined. ¡°Put it on. Don''t take it off.¡±


    Then he withdrew his hands and sat back to his seat.


    Charlotte was silent, looked down at the suit, and then looked at Zain''s steady side face.


    She suddenly had a strong feeling.


    How should she describe that feeling?


    As if... he was a family...


    Although this feeling was ridiculous to Charlotte, Zain gave her the feeling like an intimate brother.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked down at her skirt.


    Perhaps she had been too much flustered by recent events, she thought, and that was why she felt that


    way.


    In addition, Zain was sedate person who gave her a sense of security, so she temporarily produced this


    feeling.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte felt better, curled up her lips and said thank you to Zain.


    Hearing that, Zain was stunned and then took a look at her through the corner of her eyes.


    It happened that Charlotte was sitting there in his suit, with her head drooping, covering her cheek. Her


    longshes cast a scalloped shadow around her eyes.


    Zain¡¯s heart was moved.


    The way she was...


    Too much alike.


    How could there be two people so alike?


    If she had nothing to do with the Nelson family, how could her temperament be so simr to that


    person?


    She was demure and cold in her eyes, which was exactly the same with her.


    ¡°You...¡± Zain''s thin lips moved and he could not help looking at her, ¡°How many rtives do you have?¡±


    Megan was surprised to hear that. Did Mr. Nelson want to do something?


    In fact, she did not understand what Zain wanted to do to Charlotte, if he wanted Charlotte to be his


    girlfriend, he had no feeling in his eyes to Charlotte, but a man would not be good to a woman for no


    reason. If he did not want her to be his girlfriend, why was he so good to her?


    Megan could not understand it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 261 Walk with You

    Chapter 261 Walk with You


    Zain was inscrutable, ordinary people could not guess through his ideas.


    Even Megan could not understand his mind after being with him for such a long time, let alone


    Charlotte, who was just in contact with him.


    They just thought differently.


    Charlotte could not think deeply, she just felt with heart. Zain to her was like an elder brother.


    She felt strange, after all... No man had ever made her feel that way.


    She thought to herself that probably because he was Diana¡¯s eldest brother.


    Think of this, Charlotte felt at ease, and then softly answer the questions of Zain.


    ¡°My parents and a sister.¡±


    And a sister? Zain pressed lips, ¡°Have you lived together with them from childhood?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned and then nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zain was lost in thought. Megan said so after investigation. She had been living with her parents since


    childhood, including when she was taken away by traffickers.


    But......What went wrong?


    If she was really the daughter of the Wilson family, how could she have that temperament? Why were


    they so much alike when they were quiet?


    Could it be that there were two people looked much alike even if they were not blood rted?


    Zain fell silent, her eyes and eyes collected, obviously thinking about something important.


    The car quieted down. Charlotte wearing that suit did not speak.


    All the way they went over many neon lights, many high-rise buildings, and Charlotte came back to


    sense, the car had stopped not far from the Moore family.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, I can only drop you here to avoid gossip.¡± Megan turned to her and smiled at her.


    Charlotte looked out of the window and saw a familiar intersection. She looked at Megan gratefully.


    Before getting off the car, she took off the suit and gave it back to Zain, ¡°Mr. Nelson, thank you. I gotta


    go, I will treat you to dinner someday.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain nodded and said, ¡°I am free in two days.¡±


    Charlotte froze. After a moment she smiled, ¡°OK, I''ll contact you in a few days.¡±


    After Charlotte left, Megan couldn''t help saying, ¡°Mr. Nelson, aren''t you being too direct?¡±


    Hearing that, Zain raised his eyebrows and took a nce at Megan, ¡°I am not.¡±


    Megan showed a smile awkwardly and shook her head, ¡°No. You have your own thought. But, Mr.


    Nelson, there''s one thing I don''t understand.¡±


    After saying that, Megan let the driver turn around.


    Zain''s calm eyes still fell on that slender figure far away. ¡°Do you have a question on my attitude to


    her?¡±


    Megan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve been worked you for many years, and this is the first time I''ve seen you treated a woman like


    this, but your eyes made me confused.¡±


    ¡°No need to be confused.¡± Zain said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Now that he had said so, it would be not good of Megan to ask any further questions. Thinking of this,


    she smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    Zain¡¯s ck eyes darkened. After a moment he seemed to think of something, put forward a request,


    ¡°Check everything about the Wilson family.¡±


    Hearing this, Megan was surprised. ¡°You want information on the Wilson family?¡±


    ¡°Look into this first, and tell me everything you find. Don''t miss a bit of it.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I know!¡± Although Megan was shocked in her heart, she did not vite Zain''smand, and


    could not question, so she could only nod.


    When the driver turned around, Megan looked out of the window at the thin figure walking alone on the


    road in the distance. Her long hair was swaying with the cool wind, and her thin body was teetering. It


    seemed that she would be blown away directly by the wind in the next second.


    *


    Charlotte was walking alone on her way home.


    There were almost no residents on the road leading to the house, because the nearby area belonging


    to the Moore family and it had been transformed into a green area. With the streetmps along the


    road, the warm light fell on Charlotte. She walked slowly at every step.


    The road ahead was long. Charlotte suddenly stopped walking and looked at the front and suddenly


    became confused.


    This wasn''t her way home, was it?


    But where her way home was, she did not know.


    Behind the sound of a car came, Charlotte did not turn back, finally the car stopped beside her, and


    then the familiar voice rang out, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    Hearing this sound, Charlotte''s shoulders shivered, and then she went forward without looking back.


    It was the voice of Kennedy, and she had heard it right.


    Why was he here?


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kennedy rebuked, but Charlotte still moved forward.


    ¡°Must I get off to walk with you?¡±


    Charlotte stopped now, and then she looked back at him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was staring at her coldly.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Charlotte stood in situ for a moment, but did not get in the car.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were as fierce as beast. He sat in the car staring at her.


    They were deadlocked for a moment, but Kennedy finally said, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    At hismand, Nathan in front came to open the door for him, and then asked, ¡°Do you want to get


    off? But......¡±


    ¡°It is not far away from home, you go back first.¡±


    Kennedy alone pushed the wheelchair off the car, and thenmanded in a cold voice.


    Nathan nodded.


    As the car drove away, there was another person under the lonely, cold street light.


    Kennedy sat in the wheelchair, near her.


    ¡°If you want to walk, I can walk with you.¡± He said in a cold voice. Kennedy originally wanted to


    forcefully get her into the car, but he had thought of Nathan¡¯s words in the afternoon.


    Perhaps this was his chance to change.


    For the sake of this woman, he changed again and again.


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy sitting on the wheelchair. Although his eyes were cold, his words stunned


    her. She then said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to, I can walk by myself.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned and walked away.


    Kennedy was unpleasant and said in a cold voice, ¡°Come and push me.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°For I got off the car for you! Stupid woman!¡±


    Stupid woman?


    This was the first time Kennedy scolded her like this. Charlotte was angry and got blushed.


    Charlotte became angry gnashing her teeth, ¡°You have hands, push by yourself!¡±

 Chapter 262 It is Nothing

    Chapter 262 It is Nothing


    ¡°Don''t push? Shall I carry you?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte flushed and mercilessly stared at Kennedy.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell was he doing?


    ¡°No, we can go our separate ways.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy pressed his lips and fixes his eyes on her face, his tone was aggressive, ¡°Either you


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Give you three seconds to make a choice. You should know I can do anything. If I want to hold you,


    you cannot escape.¡± His eyes gripped her like a wolf, giving Charlotte the illusion that she was doomed.


    ¡°You!¡± Although Charlotte was very angry, she believed that Kennedy could do anything.


    But so what? She still didn''t want to push him. She wanted to get divorced with him!


    At this thought, Charlotte turned and started to run before he rolled the wheels.


    After all, she thought, she had two legs, so she could run away.


    However, she still underestimated Mr. Kennedy. She ran very fast and thought she could escape, but


    her waist was suddenly caught by a big hand.


    Charlotte was frightened. She screamed and stretched out her hand to seize Kennedy¡¯s cor.


    Charlotte fell into the bosom of Kennedy, covering by his cold breath.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you there were only two options? Dare you run?¡± Kennedy rebuked in a low voice.


    Charlotte struggled in his arms, ¡°Kennedy, let me go, I don''t need you to hold me back. I don''t want to


    push you back. Why don¡¯t we go separately?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy held her in his arms with one hand to prevent her from moving, and rolled the wheel


    with the other.


    Although these moves seemed difficult to Charlotte, Kennedy did it with ease.


    Charlotte felt his great strength. Sometimes she thought the disparity between men and women was


    normal, but he was a cripple. However he did not look like a cripple.


    His physical strength and his figure, as well as his momentum did not make him like a cripple!


    ¡°Kennedy. Have you ever understood the situation? We will have a divorce!¡±


    Charlotte angrily pushed his chest and shouted loudly.


    Hearing the word of divorce, Kennedy got cold in eyes. He curled up his lips and sneered, ¡°I have told


    you, you are my woman. As long as I do not shout stop once the game on, you have no quality to end


    it, so you are my woman forever.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± He looked down at her with shining eyes and said. ¡°It''s impossible.¡±


    With that, Kennedy frowned and then he thought of something, ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    Charlotte struggled for a long time but could not break free. She was still held tightly by him all the time.


    She had no strength to struggle anymore and could only say, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will ask Nathan to investigate it.¡±


    With that, Kennedy unexpectedly stopped, and then took out mobile phone to call Nathan.


    Charlotte looked stunned and said angrily after he hung up the phone, ¡°How can you be so


    overbearing? Can''t I have a little space?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me yourself.¡± Kennedy pinched her chin, staring at her, ¡°I can give you space, but I am your


    husband, you have to tell me where you have been.¡±


    ¡°I won''t tell you. I''ll divorce you.¡±


    ¡°I said impossible.¡± Kennedy held her chin with more strength, ¡°Give up, you are destined to be my


    woman.¡±


    Charlotte felt bitter in heart. If he did not have something to do with Diana, his words might make her


    flushed and have fast heartbeat.


    But now since she knew it about Diana, she was resistant to him when he held her!


    But she could do nothing but was taken home by him.


    The room was still stacked with a lot of things. Kennedy was excited to see that. His heart became soft


    and he could not help but hold Charlotte''s hand.


    ¡°Do you like the things I gave to you?¡±


    Charlotte was not interested in those, even did not want to see them. She felt that Kennedy bought


    these things to stop her from saying more.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked up to Kennedy and did not say a word.


    Her eyes were cold. Kennedy felt a thump in his heart. After a moment, he said, ¡°No? What do you


    like? Tell me.¡±


    Charlotte still did not speak, staring at him.


    Kennedy thought for a moment and then said in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like clothes and jewelry? So


    you like chocte and flowers?¡±


    Nathan told him in the afternoon that women would not refuse flowers and chocte, as well as


    houses, cars and bank cards.


    Charlotte could not helpughing, ¡°Flowers, chocte?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Kennedy frowned. Nathan was not reliable. Didn¡¯t he say that women like those things?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy continued, ¡°Shall I buy a house or a car? Give you bank card with unlimited


    credit?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Kennedy, if I remember correctly, when I first got married with you, you thought I was a woman who


    was greedy for wealth and honor. Now you present all these things to me, don''t you think it funny?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned more tightly and pressed his lips tightly.


    ¡°Or I am that kind of women in your heart? So you think you just need to take them to deal with me?


    And I should show gratitude to your mercy?¡±


    What kind of logic was that? Kennedy did not understand but frowned at her.


    ¡°Silly woman, can''t you see I''m trying to please you?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte trembled and looked into the eyes of Kennedy.


    At that moment as if all the stars gathered in his eyes, they were as bright as Milky Way.


    What sweet words of love.


    If she did not know that he wanted to have two women, Charlotte might be moved by him.


    It happened that... Charlotte smiled and said softly, ¡°Kennedy, you want to deal with me with these.


    Unfortunately, I am not the kind of girl you think. Money means something to me, but it''s not that


    important. It''s just stuff.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Kennedy''s face finally became dignified. He realized what he done today


    was of no use.

 Chapter 263 Trust Me Only!

    Chapter 263 Trust Me Only!


    What do you want?


    Charlotte was also thinking what she wanted.


    A stable, happy marriage, or a man who loved her?


    Or a man who loved her with all his heart.


    Unfortunately, she had not had one.


    And after all she had been through, she probably would not get one.


    ¡°You can''t give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°...how do you know that?¡± Kennedy¡¯s face changed greatly. Suddenly he seized her wrist, gashing


    teeth, ¡°Charlotte, why are you always thinking nonsense?¡±


    He was very strong, and Charlotte frowned with pain, but she did not push his hand away. She looked


    him in eyes stubbornly, ¡°You just can''t give me what I want. You thought you can do anything, but you


    can¡¯t. You don''t want me to divorce you, but I''m telling you, I''ll leave the marriage if I risk my life for it!¡±


    She said resolutely and her eyes were firm, showing her determination.


    She really had to get a divorce.


    Kennedy suddenly felt helpless and then angry. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°You are eager to have


    divorce? Do you want to leave me and run away with Manfred?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face changed, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Or you are impatient?¡± With a sneer, he caught her waist and pressed her to him. Then he


    bent his head so that their foreheads touched and the tips of their noses touched.


    They were so close that their breath mingled, and Charlotte ran into those dark eyes.


    ¡°What is he better than me?¡± Kennedy said in a deep but cold voice.


    With warm breath on the face, Charlotte could not stand this feeling. She tried to push him away, but


    Kennedy leaned over, with his lips almost affixed to hers.


    ¡°You can''t get away without exnation.¡±


    Probably they were too close, Charlotte felt his voice particrly deep, hoarse and sexy.


    And she had illusion that Kennedy was panting with heavy breath when he spoke.


    Charlotte dared say nothing, she could only lean back, afraid that her lips would touch Kennedy¡¯s lips.


    But as she retreated an inch, Kennedy followed to move forward an inch. She hurried to retreat,


    Kennedy simply moved forward and kissed her lips with his cold and soft lips.


    It was cold touch, but after touching her lips, his cold lips became hot.


    Before Charlotte had any move, Kennedy had opened his mouth to catch her lower lip.


    Charlotte widened her eyes. Although she had expected that Kennedy was likely to kiss her, it was so


    fast that she was not prepared and her mouths were open by him. He put his tongue into her mouth.


    Charlotte wanted to say something, but her tongue got rolled by him.


    When Kennedy kissed her, as if he was eating something delicious and kept nibbling and sucking.


    Finally Charlotte felt her lips were in pain, and her strength had been drawn away. She feebly fell in his


    arm.


    After kissing, Kennedy fiery lips rubbed the corners of her mouth to her side face, gently nibbled her


    ear, ¡°Stupid woman, stay beside me, don''t go anywhere.¡±


    Charlotte''s pupils constricted and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Don''t trust anybody. Trust me only.¡±


    Trust him only?


    Could she?


    Charlotte felt her eyelids heavy, as if she was about to fall asleep.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Huh?¡± Kennedy did not get her response and asked with anger.


    Charlotte came to her senses and realized what had just happened. She said, ¡°Who do you think you


    are? Why should I trust you? Have you ever trusted me?¡±


    Kennedy seriously stared at her, ¡°I will trust you from now on.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Kennedy was silent, looking at her with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte took a deep breath and bit her lower lip. ¡°You really don''t want to divorce me, do you?


    That you tell me what is going on with you and Diana? Dare you say?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Unexpectedly, what she cared about most was this.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say I can''t tell you now, but I have nothing to do with her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte said directly.


    ¡°...What would it take to make you believe me?¡± Kennedy got stumped for the first time by a woman,


    which he had never expected.


    He married Charlotte as his grandfather required.


    So he thought he could always ignore his wife, but now he cared about her and wanted to please her


    and he even asked Nathan for advice.


    But he found that what Nathan told him was useless.


    ¡°You had given her the present, so there is no point to talk about it.¡± Charlotte took a deep breath, and


    felt ridiculous to ask him their rtionship.


    She suddenly lowered her head to bite hard in Kennedy''s shoulder. Kennedy did not expect that and he


    was not in guard.


    Charlotte took the opportunity to step aside and stood a long way away from him. Then she said to him,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Please don''t buy these meaningless things or do these meaningless things again.¡± With that, Charlotte


    took a look at all the things the servant had sent in today.


    ¡°If you don''t like them, throw them away.¡± Kennedy said coldly.


    He was visibly angry, too, turned his face coldly and wheeled out.


    Charlotte was left alone in the room. She stood there in daze.


    Looking at the empty room, there was only one bed.


    It seemed that she could not sleep here tonight. Her bed had moved away, and they had a fight, so she


    could not share a bed with him.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte closed her eyes.


    But where else could she go?


    After thinking, Charlotte clenched her hands into fist, changed clothes and sent a message to Yanis.


    Yanis immediately rejected her to hear that.


    ¡°No, I have given you back to Kennedy, how can youe?¡±

 Chapter 264 I Dont Want to See You

    Chapter 264 I Don''t Want to See You


    She didn''t want to be around Kennedy.


    ¡°I''ve asked him for a divorce.¡± Charlotte said.


    As the words fell, Charlotte heard Yanis'' sigh. For a long time Yanis did not recover and then she said,


    ¡°Did you really have mention divorce to him? Did he say yes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yanis got relieved, ¡°You frightened me. Why did you mention divorce casually? Fortunately Mr.


    Kennedy did not agree.¡±


    ¡°I did not mention it casually.¡± Charlotte solemnly said, ¡°I am serious.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°...Are you serious? Why did you mention divorce? If you get divorced, Diana would have the


    opportunity. You should not let that woman have opportunity! If you really go, she will be gratified.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte remained silent.


    Perhaps, someone could not let others gratified.


    But Charlotte thought otherwise. She felt if Kennedy did not give Diana opportunity, they would not be


    together.


    Since they were together, she would let them be.


    After all, she had no energy to fight. She did not feel that she could win, and even if she won, she could


    not have his heart.


    She felt that it was a disadvantage, which would only make her feel tired.


    ¡°Why don''t you speak? What on earth are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I just follow my heart.¡± Charlotte recovered and said in a deep voice. ¡°Leave it alone, Yanis, This is my


    own decision, no one can change.¡±


    Yanis was speechless and then she hung up the phone.


    Charlotte listened to the beeping sound in her mobile phone and hung up the phone too.


    It seemed that she really had nowhere to go tonight.


    The phone suddenly rang again. Yanis unexpectedly called back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want toe to my


    house to sleep? Come, I''ll take you in tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte became delighted from being depressed, ¡°Thank you, Yanis.¡±


    ¡°Hurry toe. It''s dangerous if it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After putting away her phone, Charlotte quickly went to get her bag and then went out of the door as


    fast as she could.


    Kennedy was not there, so no one was to stop her.


    The best thing about her marriage was that she had no one to restrict her wherever she went. She had


    freedom of movement.


    So there was no one to stop her if she went out at night.


    Charlotte took a taxi and went straight to Yanis¡¯ home. When the car drove halfway, Yanis called her


    and asked her if she had arrived. Charlotte asked the driver, and the driver said there were five or six


    minutes or so.


    Yanis said, ¡°Why does it take so long? Are you a turtle?¡±


    ¡°Well, just a few minutes.¡±


    When Charlotte arrived at the destination, she saw Yanis standing downstairs with a bag. When she


    saw the caring, she looked over here. After seeing Charlotte in the back seat, she showed a smile.


    When Charlotte paid for the taxi and got off, she heard Yanisining to her, ¡°You are really a


    turtle. Do you know how long I have been waiting downstairs?¡±


    Charlotte went over and gave her a big hug, ¡°I''m sorry, the driver said it was the fastest. You can wait


    upstairs and I''ll call you when I get here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think I want to wait for you? I went downstairs to buy something, and I don¡¯t want to get


    downstairs again, so I wait here.¡±


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you have a strange focus!¡±


    Charlotte was stunned and thenughed out loud. She and Yanis walked into the elevator and then got


    into the room.


    Yanis had a well-off family. Although it was not that rich, she had a peaceful life. She was the only child


    in the family, and her parents bought her a house in advance, so that she could live alone.


    So Charlotte came over to her. Yanis usually felt she was lonely and she did not have a boyfriend, so


    she had lived alone.


    After entering the house, Yanis put things on the table, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have taken bath.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte nodded her head and said, ¡°I was in a hurry to leave. How could I possibly take


    a bath? A bath takes a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yanis hummed and then walked into the kitchen. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, and then you can take a


    bath. You can wear my clothes. But my clothes are cheap, not good as your famous brands. If you dare


    to say my clothes is not good, I will leave you down the building!¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...What nonsense? As long as it''sfortable, I can put it on. Besides, what you''re wearing


    is much better than what I used to wear.¡±


    Kennedy said she humiliated the family, so he bought so many expensive clothes for her.


    At first Charlotte was not used to it, and then she got used to wearing it. After all, it was just a dress.


    She was not so particr about it.


    Yanis was impatient, but Charlotte wasposed, they couldplement each other, so when they


    were together, the atmosphere was particrly good.


    That night, Charlotte and Yanis had supper together.


    Later Yanis went downstairs to buy alcohol and drank with Charlotte.


    The two girls were talking andughing at the beginning, but by the end they were both drunk.


    Yanis took one bite and then scolded, ¡°Charlotte, are you a fool or not?¡± said Yanis. If others¡¯ husband


    got stole, they would beat the mistress, but you.. give your husband out!¡±


    Charlotte was drunk, too. Her cheeks were flushed, like a ripe apple. She could not help smiling, ¡°Why


    could I give him out? It is tired to fight for a husband. I¡­ I don''t want that.¡±


    ¡°Hum! Being tired is the reason? If I were you, I would beat Diana... so that she could know the


    consequence to be a mistress, and know that I am good!¡±


    At the moment the outline of Kennedy clearly emerged. Charlotte narrowed her eyes and shook her


    head. as if Kennedy was there. She said angrily, ¡°Kennedy...... Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. I don''t want to see you.¡±


    Seeing that, Yanis said with a smile, ¡°Charlotte, do you like Mr. Kennedy?¡±

 Chapter 265 I Want to Hug You

    Chapter 265 I Want to Hug You


    ¡°I ¡­ I like Kennedy?¡± Charlotte thought this was a difficult question. She blinked her eyes for a long


    time and then shook her head. ¡°No, I don''t like him!¡±


    ¡°You lied!¡±


    Yanis did not hesitate to unravel her, smiling, ¡°You like him!¡±


    ¡°No! I don''t like him!¡± Charlotte refuted Yanis angrily and refused to admit that she liked Kennedy.


    Even though she was drunk now, in her subconscious mind, that she liked Kennedy was her own little


    secret, and she felt... she should be kept hidden, not letting other know it in her life.


    After all, in the eyes of others, it was a particrly ridiculous thing to like Kennedy.


    Because she didn''t have anything, and she was not good enough to live up to Kennedy. It would be


    ridiculous for him to like her who had a stain on her life.


    At the thought of this, Charlotte could not help butugh out loud, but there were tears in her eyes.


    Under themplight, tears in her eyes were like a vast sea.


    ¡°Ah, I think I see a sea!¡± Yanis suddenly eximed and then stretch out to catch Charlotte.


    Caution caught Charlotte''s hair. Charlotte exmed out of pain, ¡°Ah, you caught my hair.¡±


    ¡°I did? I''m sorry.¡± Yanis pulled back her hand, ¡°But I really saw a sea just now...¡±


    Yanis again had a wine belch.


    Charlotte became depressed and touched her painful scalp, lied down on the table, and again thought


    of Kennedy¡¯s handsome outline.


    He was really annoying. Why bother her at this time? She wanted to divorce him, but why did she


    always think of him?


    Did she like him more than she hated him?


    The mobile phone on the table suddenly rang. And it had not been picked up for a long time. Two girls


    got drunk and could not hear the phone.


    ¡°Ah! What a noise!¡± Yanis scolded angrily, hit the bottle at the table forcefully and then got up to answer


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She was so angry!


    Kennedy heard it and could not help frowning.


    It was obviously not Charlotte''s voice. He pressed his lips together and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yanis found the sound familiar, ¡°None of your business? Didn''t you call me? Why did you ask


    me? I will kill you!¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, the cold voice was heard again, ¡°You are Yanis?¡±


    ¡°Well, how do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Where is Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte...Who is Charlotte?¡± Yanis had again a wine belch. She said in a daze.


    Till now Kennedy could conclude that Yanis was drunk, and she was talking with Charlotte''s mobile


    phone, perhaps Charlotte also......


    At this thought, the breath of Kennedy suddenly became cold, even the tone of speech also became


    strong, ¡°Where is she, otherwise... your year-end bonus is gone.¡±


    Yanis loved money, even if she got drunk, she still had subconscious in the money. And then she


    hurried to say.


    ¡°She is here!¡± She stood straight and looked at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte... is at my house!¡±


    Twenty minutester


    Yanis stood in the doorway to see for a long time and finally opened the door. As the door opened, she


    rushed forward uncontrolledly. Kennedy moved quickly and avoided her.


    Seeing Yanis will fall to the ground, standing next to the Nathan quickly stretched out his hand to catch


    her.


    As soon as he caught her, Yanis jumped into his arms like an octopus. Then she tugged at his neck


    and arm and said, ¡°Aw, why are you here so fast? Your figure feels pretty good, can I touch your


    abdominal muscles?¡±


    Yanis teased Nathan, and Nathan got flushed all of a sudden and subconsciously looked at Kennedy.


    He said nervously, ¡°You, get down.¡±


    Then he stretched out his hand and tried to pull Yanis down from his body.


    ¡°No! You''re so warm, I want to hug you! Hee hee!¡± Yanis rubbed against Nathan''s body like a child, with


    her lip son his neck. She smelt with alcohol.


    Kennedy did not pay attention to that. He pressed his lips and pushed wheelchair into the room with a


    cold face.


    His brow furrowed as he entered.


    The room was filled with the pungent smell of alcohol, and the strength of the alcohol in the air told him


    how much they had drunk.


    Damn it!


    Didn''t this woman know what was going on with her body? Unexpectedly shepletely ignored the


    doctor''s words and came here to drink.


    What a daredevil woman!


    Kennedy angrily entered the room through the porch, and found Charlotte lying on the sofa with a pale


    expression.


    There were a lot of empty wine bottles lying on the floor, as well as the barbecue they had eaten. It was


    a mess.


    For Kennedy who had fetishism, he would leave if he saw this in the past.


    But today was different. The woman was lying here in the middle of the rubbish. He hade for this


    woman, so he had to go and get her anyway.


    But he was unustomed to the smell in the house.


    Kennedy held breath, rolled the wheel, avoiding garbage on the ground. He stopped in front of the sofa,


    staring at Charlotte indifferently. Charlotte seemed to be in pain, she made a sound covering her


    stomach.


    Kennedy frowned. He was angry to see that. She did not care about herself, why did he save her?


    With this thought, his hands moved and he turned to leave.


    But as he turned around, Charlotte made a painful sound again. Kennedy could not bear it but returned


    to hold her up.


    Charlotte was startled to be picked up. She struggled and then jumped down, identally knocking


    down the bottle on the table. The bottle hit the ground and suddenly broke into pieces.


    Charlotte did not know that and was going to step on it.


    A tall figure came over and directly picked her up, held her waist, so that she could not struggle.


    Nathan broke the bondage of Yanis and rushed in, so he saw this scene. In a daze, Yanis seemed to


    see a tall figure stood up, and the figure seemed to be......


    ¡°This...... this is?¡± She was frightened and could not close her mouth.

 Chapter 266 His Woman

    Chapter 266 His Woman


    Nathan was calm seeing the scene. After a moment, he calmly said, ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    With that, he stretched out his hand around Yanis¡¯ neck to pull her to his arms, calmly said to her, ¡°I will


    send you back to the room.¡±


    Yanis was still in shock, before she had any move, she was dragged away.


    Then in her own room, Yanis felt she had been almost sobered up!


    ¡°Just now...I saw Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    ¡°You''re drunk.¡± Nathan coldly stared at her, ¡°You didn''t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yanis asked with a wink, looking so cute. But she had just seen the man standing up.


    What was that? Mr. Kennedy was disabled, how can he stand up?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan stared at her seriously, ¡°Now you need to sleep, everything will return to normal when


    you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yanis nodded and then turned around toward her bed. When she got the edge of the bed, she


    lied down on it, tilted her head and soon fell asleep.


    Nathan standing in the room, ¡°......¡±


    Yanis¡¯ breathing quickly became even. He felt relieved after determined that she was really asleep.


    Nathan turned out of the room and closed the door.


    When he closed the door, his face was grave.


    Then he went back to the living room, where the tall, handsome man had sat back on the wheelchair,


    holding Charlotte in his arms, staring at him grimly.


    ¡°She saw that?¡±


    The sound of Kennedy was cold and heartless, as the December frost.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nathan nodded his head and shook his head, with cold sweat on his back.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, she is very drunk and will probably forget it by tomorrow.¡±


    Kennedy was silent, and the atmosphere in the room was frightfully cold. Nathan hesitated, but finally


    begged for her favor, ¡°She is a good friend of Mrs. Moore. If you do something to her, Mrs. Moore


    would not agree.¡±


    As his words fell, Kennedy looked sharply at him. Nathan dared not raise his head to the vision of


    Kennedy, he could only lowered his eyes and his shoulder as far as possible.


    ¡°Are you interceding for her? Nathan.¡±


    Nathan''s forehead was covered with cold sweat too, and his voice was trembling, ¡°No, no! I am just


    telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Kennedy sneered out loud, ¡°For she drank with this woman, I should have made a move


    on her, but......¡±


    But what? Nathan wanted to know how Kennedy dealt with it, but he did not dare to ask too much.


    Time passed second by second. As Nathan thought Yanis would die, he finally heard Kennedy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This was an exception. Stay to deal with the rest, you should know the seriousness of the matter.¡±


    Nathan was surprised and suddenly raised his head, ¡°So you won¡¯t pursue her responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn''t mean you can rx.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nathan nodded his head immediately and said with effort, ¡°I will stay and clean up here. When


    she wakes up, I will ask her clearly. Don''t worry about it, Mr. Kennedy. I know what to do.¡±


    After getting the answer, Kennedy had no reason to stay. Besides, the woman in his bosom was


    restless. She seemed ufortable and had been moving in Kennedy¡¯s bosom. The smell of wine and


    barbecue stimted him.


    He would have thrown her out if he could not bear to do so.


    ¡°Silly woman, you are really disobedient.¡± Kennedy lowered his head and kissed angrily on her ruddy


    lips.


    Charlotte hummed lightly in drunkenness, patted his hand. Before she could patted on his face,


    Kennedy grasped her wrist, ¡°I gotta go, you stay.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy left with Charlotte. Gradually it became quiet. After Kennedy left, the original cold temperature


    around slowly returned to the usual temperature.


    Nathan really got cold sweat. Only he and Annie knew that Kennedy was not really disabled, even Mrs.


    Moore did not know it.


    As Mrs. Moore almost knew it, Kennedy told him to kill her, which scared him badly.


    What was the attitude of Mr. Kennedy to Mrs. Moore? In his view, Mr. Kennedy was tempted by


    Charlotte, but he still told him to kill her.


    What about Yanis?


    She was just an ordinary employee. Would she die faster?


    So he was really scared. Fortunately... Mr. Kennedy let Yanis go.


    It seemed that Mr. Kennedy was different now, after all... He didn''t do much of what he said.


    And this kind of change might have something to do with Mrs. Moore...


    Thinking of this, Nathan stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then turned to


    enter the room. He looked at Yanis lying on the bed and helplessly shook his head.


    Fortunately, she was really drunk and brainless.


    If she was not drunk...


    s, Nathan did not dare to think.


    After Kennedy left with Charlotte from Yanis¡¯ home, they got in the car.


    The driver came with them. After the driver helped open the door, he pushed Kennedy¡¯s wheelchair into


    the car and then closed the door.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are we going home?¡± The driver dared not take a look at Charlotte. After he got into the


    car, he respectfully asked.


    Kennedy was stunned. He wanted to take Charlotte back home.


    But......The woman was making so much noise recently that he had little time to look after her at


    home...


    After thinking for a while, Kennedy pursed lips and said, ¡°Go to the H Vi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    The car made a quick turn in the dark and quickly disappeared downstairs.


    Kennedy lowered his head to gaze at Charlotte, who was now quieter than before. Her delicate


    eyebrows tightly wrinkled and her lips were pale but watery.


    H Vi was the private property of Kennedy, which nobody knew. Every year on the anniversary of his


    mother''s death, he would go there to live alone for two or three days. Now he went there ahead of time,


    the driver was quite surprised.


    And most important of all, Mr. Kennedy took this woman there.


    What did he mean by that? Did he like Charlotte?


    The driver was slightly surprised.


    He had been working for Kennedy for many years and was one of Kennedy¡¯s right-hand staff.


    Therefore, he had known something, but he never asked.

 Chapter 267 You Can Always Cling to Me

    Chapter 267 You Can Always Cling to Me


    H Vi


    In the middle of the night, the driver drove the car over. The guards saw the car from far away and let it


    go in.


    When the car entered the parking area, the driver got out and opened the door.


    Kennedy got off, Charlotte had already curled up into a ball, wearing Kennedy¡¯s suit.


    It was near the sea. When the night wind blew, it was so cold that people got shivered, but now


    Charlotte nested in Kennedy¡¯s hot arms and did not feel cold.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy. Would you like to stay here for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kennedy said in a hoarse voice ¡°Tomorrow,e to me when Nathan has things done. You can


    leave now.¡±


    ¡°You stay here alone?¡± The driver was worried and took a look at Kennedy and Charlotte.


    ¡°I''m fine. You go back.¡± Said Kennedy in a cold voice.


    The driver nodded, ¡°Ok, call me when you need help.¡±


    The driver drove away.


    Only Kennedy walked forward holding Charlotte in arms. The wheelchair rolled on the ground, making


    a uniform sound. The sea breeze blew his clothes wrinkled, but he was calm.


    He nced down at the woman in his arms.


    From the moment she got off the car, she seemed to feel uneasy and cold. She clutched his clothes


    tightly all the time, and her body kept rubbing against his arms. She clung to him tightly, like a child


    dependent on adults.


    Previously, Kennedy most hated a woman getting close to him.


    But now, deep in his heart, a feeling arose that he wished this woman clung to him every day.


    Just as now, she saw him as the safest harbor and attached herself wholeheartedly to him.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy curled his lips slightly up, with his hand unconsciously fall on her soft cheek.


    He said in a dumb voice, ¡°Stupid woman, cling to me all the time.¡±


    ¡°I will always be your harbor.¡±


    His voice was so low that probably only he could hear it.


    Charlotte heard his voice, she made a sound, wrinkled eyebrows and felt warmth in his arms. Kennedy


    hurried to get in the house.


    The servant opened the door for them, and they saw him, they thought there was something urgent.


    Taking a closer look, they found that he had a woman in his arms. Although she was covered by his


    suit and could hardly been seen, the blue skirt and the high heels still revealed that it was a woman.


    The servants looked at each other, not daring to say a word.


    Kennedy went upstairs directly with Charlotte, and then put her well.


    When he got down, Charlotte still tightly held his clothes, did not want him to leave. Kennedy frowned,


    ¡°Let go, I change clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte opened her eyes and stared at him hazily, ¡°You want to dishonor me!¡±


    Kennedy was stunned and his eyes were dark. He bent down and put his forehead on hers, and said in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    a hoarse voice, ¡°Who want to dishonor you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Charlotte said indignantly. Because she made a big movement, her face got closer. Her, soft lips


    directly stuck to Kennedy¡¯s face. At that moment, Kennedy felt his breath heavy, but before he could


    react, Charlotte eximed clutching her mouth, and then looked at him with her eyes open.


    ¡°Why?¡± Kennedy pursed lips and calmly stared at her. There was fire from his lower abdomen, but he


    suppressed it.


    He wanted to see what this woman would say.


    Charlotte stared at him covering her mouth, and then put down her hand and said words to stunned


    Kennedy.


    ¡°You just kissed me...You''re just trying to dishonor me!¡±


    With this, her eyes were as clear as spring water that did not get any pollution. Kennedy was tempted


    by her. With force, he pulled her close to him.


    The warm breath came to her delicate skin. ¡°You said... I kissed you?¡±


    Suddenly close made Charlotte frightened. Again, she widened her eyes, put her hands on his chest


    and tried to push him away, but Kennedy was motionless like a mountain, which made her suspect her


    strength.


    ¡°Tell me...Where have I kissed you?¡±


    Charlotte blinked her eyes dully.


    ¡°Huh? Say it.¡± Kennedy¡¯s voice lowered down, with lure.


    ¡°Lips....¡±


    Charlotte stretched out her hand to point to her pink lip. As she said a word, Kennedy ruthlessly kissed


    on her lips.


    He took the back of her head in one hand and tied her with the other around her waist, and then bent


    down and sucked on her lips.


    Charlotte in drunkenness was more charming than Kennedy¡¯s imagination. Her clear eyes now were


    soft and charming. He could not hold it on by her look.


    Last time when she was drunk, Kennedy was attracted. And he thought that drunk women had this kind


    of charm.


    But when he saw that crazy Yanis tonight, he knew... Not every woman had a fatal attraction to him like


    Charlotte.


    His wife, Charlotte.


    He had endured all the way, and now finally he got release.


    ...


    The next day, when Charlotte woke up, she found herself in a soft big bed. The sun shone in through


    therge window directly, making the room bright.


    By a nce, Charlotte saw the blue sea. The sparkling view of the sun shining on the surface of the


    sea was breathtaking.


    The beauty of nature was extraordinary.


    It could not be shaped artificially.


    Charlotte looked at the sea for a long time.


    Where was it? Why was she here? Didn''t she go to Yanisst night? Howe she woke up now in a


    room by a sea?


    Was she dreaming?


    At this thought, Charlotte moved, trying to get up, but her waist got caught. She was pulled back and


    fell into a warm embrace.


    Charlotte wanted to scream, but she heard a familiar voice ringing in her ears.


    ¡°Get some more sleep.¡±

 Chapter 268 Hate Me so Much?

    Chapter 268 Hate Me so Much?


    His deep and charming voice came into the ears of Charlotte.


    Charlotte was stunned for a few seconds and then realized it was Kennedy¡¯s voice!


    Was the person holding her Kennedy?


    Charlotte turned round, as expected she saw Kennedy¡¯s face, but he closed his eyes as if he was in


    sleep.


    After a moment Charlotte wondered why Kennedy was in her dreams.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte could not help but stretch out her hand to pinch her cheek.


    It hurt...


    Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows and almost burst into tears.


    If it hurt so much, was it real? But......How she could suddenly be in a house by the sea and Kennedy


    was beside her, which seemed unreal.


    Then Charlotte moved toward Kennedy¡¯s face and pinched it.


    If he did not fell painful, it should be a dream.


    She pinched Kennedy''s cheek forcefully, and Kennedy muffled with a hum out of pain, and then his


    eyshes quivered and he opened his eyes.


    His eyes were dark and deep, like the boundless depths of sea, but there was something hazy in them


    because he had just awaked.


    Charlotte slowly took her hand back and asked lovingly, ¡°It hurts...?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy slightly narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then he reached out and took her in his arms. He leaned over and said, ¡°Be good. Sleep for a more


    while.¡±


    Charlotte was held in his arms, with her cheeks sticking to his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    Charlotte blinked eyes, stretched out a finger to move on his chest.


    There was a heartbeat, so.. was it real?


    As she was thinking, Charlotte felt Kennedy¡¯s heartbeat suddenly intensified.


    Charlotte was confused and wondered what was going on? Then he bent down over his chest and then


    leaned over to listen.


    Charlotte heard his chest cavity vibrated once. Kennedy said in a dumb voice, ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    What? Charlotte raised her head with astonishment, ¡°Who...Who''s going to seduce you? Isn''t this a


    dream?¡±


    Then she pushed him away and jumped up, with her eyes trembling.


    She had thought it was a dream, but it was too real.


    ¡°Dream?¡± Kennedy gave a low smile. His eyes were cold. He suddenly got up to overwhelm her, with


    his tall and heavy body pressing above her body.


    ¡°Oh, let me go! Kennedy. What happenedst night? Why am I here? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You have forgotten? Kennedy gave a low smile. This woman as expected forgot what happened


    yesterdaypletely.


    ¡°Well, I''ll have to do something for you to remember.¡±


    As soon as he said this, his kiss fell down. It was so fast that Charlotte had no time to avoid it, and her


    lips were seized in his mouth.


    Her lips were sweet asst night. Kennedy at first just wanted to give her memories, but while kissing,


    he got feeling and his hand touched along her neck.


    Charlotte eximed and bit directly in Kennedy¡¯s lower lip.


    Kennedy was in pain. He retreated and stared at her in displeasure.


    ¡°Do you remember now?¡±


    The kiss had stimted her, and Charlotte finally thought of some fragments, but it was of no use at all.


    But what was certain was thatst night she had sex with Kennedy!


    ¡°Bastards!¡± She swore at him and pushed him away.


    Kennedyy down on her side, Charlotte quickly got up and found her clothes had been changed, she


    hurriedly ran outside the room barefoot.


    Kennedy did not go after her.


    She could not run away from here.


    At least, she should be unable to find a way.


    Oh, stupid woman.


    Kennedy gave a light smile, and then he stretched out his hand to touch his thin lips, feeling the


    aftertaste. It seemed that there was her sweet breath.


    Charlotte went out of the room, and walked along the corridor, but she had been attracted by the


    beautiful scenery along the way. Her pace became slower, finally she stopped, standing on the board


    and looking at the boundless sea.


    Sea view room.


    When she first got married, she had dreamed that she could go on her honeymoon with her husband,


    and then live in a house by the sea, where she could watch the sun rise and set every day.


    It was a pity that wish had not been realized.


    She had it today.


    Kennedy took her to the house by the sea. Although it was noon, the sea was still breathtaking.


    Charlotte stood there in daze.


    The sea had a wonderful power.


    Even though it was just an ocean, it was attractive. At this moment, all the gloom had vanished, and


    Charlotte felt her heart calm down gradually.


    Where exactly was it?


    She stepped forward and stood at the very edge of the board.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    A cold voice was heard from behind. Charlotte turned back and saw Kennedy sitting on the wheelchair.


    Now he was not far away from her.


    Charlotte took back her vision on him, coldly hummed and ignored him.


    She should have left more time to enjoy the beautiful sea. It was a waste of time to be angry with him.


    Thinking of this, Charlottey down on the chair next to her. The umbre was beside the chair, and


    when shey down, it protected her from the fierce light, so that she could be properly opened to look


    at the sea.


    The sound of the wheel rolling was approaching. Charlotte said out loud, ¡°Youe over and I''ll go.¡±


    Then the sound of the wheels stopped. Kennedy frowned at her from a few feet away. ¡°Do you hate me


    so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Anyway, youe over and I will leave.¡±


    Kennedy took a deep breath, curled up lips, ¡°Stupid woman, here is my domain. I can go anywhere.


    Can you stop me?¡±


    ¡°I know I can''t stop you.¡± Charlotte got up, clenched her fist and looked at him, ¡°But you can''t stop me,


    so I said, youe over, I''ll leave here. I don''t want to be in the same ce with you.¡±


    Kennedy stared at her coldly for a long time, asst hepromised, ¡°Ok, calm down, I will send


    breakfast to you in twenty minutes.¡±


    With that, he actually turned and left.


    Charlotte was surprised and opened her mouth. When did Kennedy be so nice?

 Chapter 269 We Are not of the Same World

    Chapter 269 We Are not of the Same World


    Looking at Kennedy getting farther and farther, Charlotte withdrew her eyes until he disappeared at


    corner.


    She looked down at her clothes and then at the calm sea.


    Was all this real?


    Why did she feel so unreal?


    Twenty minutester, the servants brought breakfast.


    She had a hearty breakfast of bread, toast and sandwiches, and a choice of fruit.


    The servants were very polite to her, respectful, but curious, and looked at her as she delivered the


    meal.


    When they were far away, they discussed it in a whisper.


    ¡°Who do you think this woman is? I''ve been here in all the years, I''ve never seen a womane with


    Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°The first womam brought by Mr. Kennedy to H Vi certainly is not ordinary. We must serve her well


    and don''t offend her.¡±


    ¡°She seems to be nice. I don¡¯t think she would give us a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but who knows what she really looks like? Anyway, don''t look around, don''t ask more questions.¡±


    A servant said. After all, she had felt that Charlotte was looking at them with confused eyes. It was very


    likely that she was not satisfied with their eyes.


    ¡°I know, let''s go. Be careful at lunch.¡±


    Charlotte had no appetite, so she chose only a few pieces of fruit to eat.


    After she had eaten, shey down in her chair for some time, but after a while she became bored, so


    she got up to look about.


    As soon as she got up, one of the servants hurried forward and asked, ¡°May I take your orders?¡±


    Charlotte was shocked. She did not there was a person...


    She was stunned for a long time before shaking her head, ¡°I have no orders, I just want to walk


    around.¡±


    ¡°Shall I show you the way then? I know this ce very well and I can tell you about it.¡± The servant


    looked at her with smiling eyes that were crescent-shaped.


    Charlotte wanted to refuse, because she wasn''t in a good mood, and her eyebrows were sore from the


    hangover. But seeing her so enthusiastic and sweet, she couldn''t resist. She nodded, ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    The servant stepped forward, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Charlotte followed her steps.


    Across the corridor, there was a huge courtyard full of all kinds of flowers and nts, where the faint


    fragrance could be smelt. Charlotte could not help but take a look.


    The servant walked while introducing to her. Charlotte followed for a long time, feeling dizzy, because it


    was too big. It must have spent much money to build such a scenic area.


    Charlotte looked at a building in a daze.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Charlotte recovered and smiled. ¡°I was thinking... How much would it cost a day to live here?¡±


    Hearing this, the servant was stunned for a moment at first, but after a while she couldn''t help but


    smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Charlotte asked in puzzle.


    The servant exined, ¡°You don''t know? This is the scenic area of Mr. Kennedy¡¯s private vi. It does


    not cost money.¡±


    As her words fell, Charlotte''s face turned pale. Her lips slightly opened, but for a long time she could


    not say a word.


    This big ce was Kennedy¡¯s private vi?


    And she was still wondering how much it cost to live here a day.


    Sure enough...was that the difference between her and him? He had more money than she could


    imagine. She was struggling to make ends meet every day. When thepany deducted her sry, he


    had so much money.


    How could possibly Kennedy like her?


    But Diana was different.


    She had a good family background. Although the Nelson family was not as rich as the Moore family,


    Diana could be a match to Kennedy.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s face became gloomy.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± The servant saw that she was suddenly pale, and asked anxiously, ¡°Are


    you feeling ok? Shall I call Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte was in no mood to answer her, but only shook her head, but the servant turned and ran


    straight to look for Kennedy.


    Charlotte looked at her back, smiled helplessly, turned around and walked aimlessly.


    Such a big ce was a private ce of Kennedy.


    A vi by the sea.


    She could believe that she could have married such a powerful and rich man.


    Unfortunately, it was just a dream.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kennedy heard the servant said Charlotte did not feel well, nervously followed her to find Charlotte, but


    he did not see Charlotte when he arrived at the destination.


    ¡°Why, she was here just now.¡±


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The servant shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I took her around in the vi and she suddenly looked bad. I do


    not know if she does not feel well. She had a few pieces of fruit for breakfast.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned deeply, ¡°Tell a few people to look for her nearby, notice me after that.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    After waiting for her to leave, Kennedy pushed wheelchair alone to look for her nearby.


    Charlotte could not go far away. She just sat on a nearby board, put her legs into the water and gently


    swayed with her hands behind her. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Kennedy saw this at the moment he found her.


    He felt relieved and rolled the wheel toward her.


    ¡°The servant said you look ill. Did you drink too muchst night? Do you want to see a doctor?¡±


    Charlotte didn''t say anything. She froze and then looked out at the calm sea with a smile. ¡°Kennedy,


    why did you bring her here?¡±


    Kennedy had not thought about this questions. He just wanted to take her over at that time, following


    his heart. He did not think too much.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This ce is beautiful and I like it very much.¡± Charlotte sincerely said.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrow. He did so much yesterday, but she did not say she like it, now


    hearing that she liked this ce, Kennedy was in a good mood and showed a smile.


    However, his smilested less than two seconds. Charlotte said, ¡°Yes, I like it. It also makes me see


    the difference between you and me.¡±


    At this point, Charlotte stood up, looked into Kennedy¡¯s eyes and said in a voice as soft as wind.


    ¡°Kennedy, I found out clearly today that we never belong to the same world.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 270 A life against A Life

    Chapter 270 A life against A Life


    He was very clear what she wanted to say.


    But he never agreed.


    Charlotte fixed her eyes at him with firmness.


    ¡°I''m leaving here, I want to divorce you.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s pupil shrank. After a moment he curled up his lips wantonly, ¡°I early know you have this


    idea, but listen up, it is absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°Even if you die, you are also my woman.¡±


    ¡°From now on you live here and you are not allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help biting her lower lip, ¡°Kennedy. Why do you make such a


    decision? I don''t want to live here!¡±


    With that, Charlotte started to walk outside. If he did not let her leave, she would leave by her own.


    ¡°That depends on whether you can get out of here.¡± Kennedy¡¯s ice-cold voice came from afar. Charlotte


    ignored him. He thought she would get lost in this ce. She would not, she could walk out.


    In the end, Charlotte found that the scenic spot was bigger than she had imagined. Because there were


    many buildings, Charlotte found an exit and another exit appeared.


    Atst she grew tired of walking and stopped to sit down on a stone to rest.


    It was autumn, but she got hot after walking for a long time. She could only stretch out her hand and


    made wind towards her neck. She suddenly stretched out her hand to touch her neck.


    It was painful and tingling. What was wrong?


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t see it herself, so she had to put her hand back.


    After a short rest, Charlotte found another exit again.


    As she turned at the corner, she met the servant she saw before.


    ¡°It''s you.¡±


    The servant was d to see her, ¡°Miss, are you ok?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°I am ok, why?¡±


    ¡°You looked ill just now. Are you all right? Shall I have a doctor to see you?¡± She said with concern.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte felt warm in heart and then shook her head, ¡°It is not necessary to find a doctor, but... I have


    another favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Ok! What can I do for you? I''ll help!¡± Said the servant, ncing at her neck, smiling.


    It was really warm...


    Charlotte thought, this was probably because of Kennedy.


    But now was not the time to think about this. Charlotte pressed her lips before she said, ¡°Where is the


    exit? Can you show me?¡±


    The servant did not think so much. She thought that since Kennedy brought Charlotte over, they must


    be a couple. After all, for so many years, Charlotte was the first woman brought back by Kennedy. The


    servants in the vi were now discussing privately that Charlotte was the future hostess, so everyone


    was thinking of how to please her.


    Now Charlotte took the initiative to ask her for help. The servant was eager to help and nodded, ¡°I will


    take you there now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte smiled at her. Kennedy thought that she could not go out on her own, but he did


    not know that the servants would have a chance to take her out.


    Charlotte followed the servant behind walking outside. The servant was very familiar with here. It


    seemed that she had been working here for a long time, soon she took Charlotte to the gate.


    After reallying out, Charlotte felt a lot relieved.


    Looking at the door close at hand, she thought... As she walked through the doo, she would leave the


    world of Kennedypletely.


    So Charlotte took a deep breath, looked back inside, and then started to walk toward the gate.


    No sooner had she reached the door than she was stopped.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The servant asked in puzzle, ¡°we want to go out.¡±


    One of them nced at the servant and said with a deadpan expression, ¡°Mr. Kennedy said no one is


    allowed to leave.¡±


    The servant widened her eyes, ¡°What? When was this order given? Isn''t everything all right this


    morning? Why all of a sudden...¡±


    ¡°Just now. Reba, take Mrs. Moore back.¡±


    Reba was the servant who followed Charlotte. When she heard ¡°Mrs. Moore¡±, she was surprised,


    ¡°Mrs. Moore? Are you saying...¡±


    With that, she looked fearfully at Charlotte with her mouth opened and did not say a word for a long


    time.


    Charlotte took advantage of their talk, she wanted to go out, but two other men came to stop her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy said, you can''t go out.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, looking at him.


    She suddenly remembered the words that Kennedy had said to her before she left.


    ¡°That depends on whether you can get out of here.¡±


    Charlotte''s face became pale. She stepped back uncontrobly and almost fell down.


    Fortunately, Reba hurried forward to hold her, ¡°Mrs. Moore, are you okay?¡±


    He did not mean she would get lost, but... he had given an order to the gatekeeper as she was about to


    leave, so she would not go out for any reason.


    She relished that she could have someone to guide her away from here.


    But he had nned all this, waiting for her to be caught and taken back.


    At this thought, Charlotte could not say a word. Her eyes were closed and her body trembled.


    ¡°Why? It''s captivity!¡± Atst she broke out in a sentence, controlling her trembling.


    When the gatekeepers saw her pale face and trembling lips with anger and did not dare to say anything


    more, but stepped back a few steps.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Charlotte reopened her eyes and looked at them coldly. ¡°I have to go out today.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Moore. It''s the order of Mr. Kennedy. We can''t let you out or we will be all dead.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte''s smile was pale, ¡°What if I threaten you with my life? You won''t let me out, either?¡±


    Hearing this, they were scared and looked at each other, ¡°Mrs. Moore, please don''t make a hard time


    for us. We made a dead appointment with Mr. Kennedy. If you go out, we must die here.¡±


    Reba, who was holding up Charlotte, was frightened to have cold sweat to hear that. ¡°What are you


    talking about? Do you want to scare Mrs. Moore to death? Mrs. Moore, let us go back. I will help you


    back to rest.¡±


    Charlotte looked at those people with a pale face. They seemed to have told her the truth, as if they


    really reached an agreement with Kennedy.


    And she really should watch these people die?


    Kennedy knew her and thought she would not do that and she would stay.


    ¡°Does he think he knows me well? I must go out today.¡±

 Chapter 271 The Vulnerable Kennedy

    Chapter 271 The Vulnerable Kennedy


    With that, Charlotte rushed directly outside.


    ¡°If you don''t care about their lives, you can get out.¡± Kennedy''s voice suddenly sounded in the back.


    Charlotte paused and then turned around. She saw Kennedy sitting on the wheelchair in the distance.


    His eyes, cold and distant, rested on her.


    Ruthless and indifferent.


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlotte stared at his eyes and asked feebly.


    ¡°I don''t want to stay here. Can''t I get out?¡±


    Kennedy tightly pressed his thin lips, with his indifferent breath almost enveloping the surrounding.


    Reba felt the pressure and dared not see Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte chuckled quietly, and finally she walked slowly towards him. The servants and the guards at


    the door watched with bated breath.


    They had feared Kennedy, and it was so unexpected that one day he would be rejected by a woman


    like this.


    ¡°Do you have to force me?¡± Charlotte looked down at Kennedy and asked.


    Kennedy lifted his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Reba, take her back to room.¡±


    Reba was scared. She nodded her head and took Charlotte''s hand. ¡°Let''s go, Mrs. Moore, I''ll take


    you back to your room.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte stood in situ and refused to move. Reba¡¯s face changed. She said in a low voice,


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, let¡¯s go, or Mr. Kennedy will be angry.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Charlotte looked at Kennedy coldly, and then she pulled back her hands and step by step she


    walked to Kennedy, ¡°Kennedy, this is imprisoned, it is against thew.¡±


    Kennedy was calm and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Imprisoned? You are my wife, the outside world is dangerous, I forbid you to exit. how do I break the


    ¡°Reba!¡± Kennedy shouted. Reba was frightened and hurried forward to hold Charlotte, ¡°Go, Mrs.


    Moore, I will help you, hurry away.¡±


    Reba took Charlotte away dragging her, luckily, she got her strength and Charlotte was rtively


    thin.


    After she left, Kennedy nced at those guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kennedy, we will defend every corner, and we will follow yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Kennedy nodded with satisfaction and then left.


    After Kennedy left, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It scared me to death. I thought I was going to die this time. Who is that woman who appears out of


    nowhere, our survival is rted to her.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear that, Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy... Wasn''t there ever a woman with him? Why does onee out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We should not ask too much about the master''s business. We should do what the master


    has told us.¡±


    Several people were silent.


    Charlotte was taken back by Reba to the room. She sat down, leaned back on the soft bed.


    Reba found that she did not look good and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Moore. Mr.


    Kennedy is just angry. Maybe you can go out in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Go out? Do I have any chance of going out?¡± Charlotte sneered, ¡°He wants to imprison me here,


    Reba...Your name is Reba, right? Call the police. I want to call the police.¡±


    She was going out. How could she stay in this ce?


    She must escape by any possible means.


    Hearing that, Reba was surprised and recovered after a while, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are Mr. Kennedy¡¯s


    wife, you can¡¯t call the police.¡±


    ¡°If I can''t call the police, how do I get out of here?¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°I have to call the police. I


    have to go out.¡±


    She would rather wander alone than be a canary in his cage!


    And she was not the only one.


    Thinking of that Diana and Kennedy had an affair, Charlotte''s heart was like stabbed. She could not


    ept all this!


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, it''s no use calling the police. Mr. Kennedy is good to you, did not abuse you. Even if the


    policee, they would not care about this kind of thing. You just had a quarrel!¡±


    Charlotte was stunned. Yeah, Kennedy was good to her, bought her a lot of things, and never beat her


    in addition to his sharp tongue.


    There was no domestic violence, let alone abuse.


    What good would it do if the police came?


    At the thought of this, Charlotte''s smile turned pale. ¡°Does that mean I''m going to be imprisoned here


    by him forever?¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± Reba was stunned and then softly exined, ¡°Although I don''t know why you want to


    leave here, nor do I know what happened between you and Mr. Kennedy, but this scenic spot is a ce


    that Mr. Kennedy attaches great importance to.¡±


    ¡°Hees only three times a year.¡±


    ¡°Once is on his mother''s birthday, then is on his mother''s death day, another day, is on the day of the


    Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± said Charlotte.


    ¡°Do you understand, Mrs. Moore? This is a ce where he had his memory and he cherishes it very


    much. Every year, hees to live here for these days. Although his mother has passed away, I know


    that in his heart, he still misses his mother very much. No other woman has ever been here except Mr.


    Kennedy.¡±


    No other woman had ever been here? Charlotte suddenly thought of Diana, she had been here either?


    ¡°No women ever came?¡±


    Reba shook her head, ¡°Besides servants, you are the first one.¡±


    ¡°It is the first time Mr. Kennedy brings a woman to this ce. This is the most vulnerable ce for Mr.


    Kennedy. To Mr. Kennedy, you must be an important person !Otherwise, you won¡¯t be here.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned. She originally thought that this was just an ordinary scenic spot, a ce for rich


    people to y, but did not expect there were so many reasons for this.


    Did hee to such a big ce only three times a year?


    On the date of his mother''s birthday and death, and the Mid-Autumn Festival...


    The Mid-Autumn festival...


    Yes, Mid-Autumn Festival was a day for reunion.


    Unexpectedly, it was the twists and turns.


    ¡°So don''t be angry, Mrs. Moore, and I''ll go and get your lunch, ok?¡±


    Charlotte didn''t say anything, but sat there like a dead horse.


    Why, she wondered, did Kennedy bring her here?


    If what Reba said was the truth, this was Kennedy¡¯s secret base and he had showed her the most


    fragile side of him.

 Chapter 272 Who Do You Take Me For

    Chapter 272 Who Do You Take Me For


    If a person was willing to show the most fragile side to you, he trusted in you, or... he would not do that.


    But, why did Kennedy show her the most fragile of him...


    He had affection for her, right?


    However, if he had affection to her, why did he mess around with Diana? What was going on here?


    The more Charlotte thought about it, the more her head hurt and she could only close her eyes.


    After closing eyes, she remembered Diana¡¯s smile wearing the pink earrings. Then she suddenly


    opened her eyes and sat up.


    No, she couldn''t go on like this. She wanted to ask Kennedy.


    What did he want!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte directly got up and opened the door of the room and was ready to find


    Kennedy.


    But Reba was faster, with two people, she pushed a cart of food over.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore!¡± Seeing her from a distance, Reba immediately called her, ¡°We bring you lunch.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte had to stop and look back.


    She had not appetite to eat now. Thinking of this, Charlotte said softly, ¡°I don''t have any appetite. Just


    leave it there. I''ll eatter.¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Moore, these are the dishes they studied carefully and you should have it while it is still hot.


    Or it will taste bad when it get cold. And we have to cook it again.¡±


    Reba identally told her the truth, after saying that, she quickly covered her mouth, and said


    awkwardly, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I said nothing, please don¡¯t take it seriously. If you feel it bad, we can cook it


    again.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Seeing they were expecting, if she did not have it, they would be disappointed.


    Charlotte''s greatest weakness was that she was easily softened, so she had toe back and follow


    them into the room again.


    After hearing that she was the hostess, a group of servants were dedicated to Charlotte and had


    prepared all kinds of delicious food. The room was filled of the smell of the food.


    Charlotte liked light food. Looking at these foods, she did not have a big appetite.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I specially made this cold pastry, mixed with a dozen kinds of petals and mint, the taste is


    very good. Have a try¡±


    One of them obsequiously put her pastry in front of Charlotte. Charlotte smiled at her, picked it up and


    took a small bite.


    She didn''t like sweet food, but the sweetness of this cake was just right. It was very light, and the


    fragrance was lingering in the mouth. It was really well done.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, try this ck chicken soup, I put a lot of tonics in it, which is good for women. Mrs. Moore,


    you are so thin, you should drink more chicken soup.¡±


    Another one filled a bowl of chicken soup for Charlotte. Charlotte took a sip.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The chicken soup was not greasy and the temperature was just right.


    She had no appetite at all, but as she ate, she suddenly had a great appetite.


    She could not help but look at these people, ¡°Your cooking skills are good, are you the chef here?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Kennedyes here only a few times a year, so we have time to study dishes. When


    Kennedy is here, we can cook for him. And if he is satisfied, we can continue to work here.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, our sry is quite high here and we are not busy, so...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Reba.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Stupid, how could they say that?


    Charlotte was Mrs. Moore. They were telling her that they had nothing to do but got high sry? What


    if they get a pay cut?


    Charlotte did not care about this problem at all but smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, they had said nonsense. Don''t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Charlotte shook her head gently and said, ¡°It''s nothing to do with me. I won''t tell


    Kennedy. You don''t have to worry about it.¡±


    A few people were embarrassed and flushed.


    However, they were really dedicated to Charlotte, and persuaded her to eat all kinds of food. Charlotte


    therefore had a lot of food.


    Her empty stomach was filled with a lot of things. For the first time, Charlotte felt full.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, we will give you a new dish in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Well......¡± Charlotte be embarrassed and said, ¡°No need, just cook homely food.¡±


    ¡°We''ll do anything as long as you like.¡±


    Charlotte was embarrassed. They probably felt that they could not offend her as Mrs. Moore. That was


    why they protected her like this.


    She didn''t expect she could be so fawned on by a bunch of people in her lifetime.


    Like a dream...


    ¡°Well, we won''t disturb you to rest. We are leaving and will your fruit in the afternoon.¡±


    Looking at Reba to go, Charlotte thought of something and called her.


    ¡°Reba, stay, I have a question to ask you.¡±


    Reba had to let the others go first, and then she stayed.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mrs. Moore?


    ¡°I want to look for Kennedy. Where is he?¡±


    Reba was stunned at first, and then her eyes rolled, ¡°At this time, Mr. Kennedy should be taking a


    nap. Do you want me to take you to him after the nap?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    After all, she had had food too much and she felt ufortable to sit. She should get up and walk.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I go first.¡±


    Reba left and Charlotte stayed alone in the room.


    Her room was close to the sea, so she had a good view of the sun. Charlotte got up and went outside


    to sit under umbre. After ying in the sea for a while, she was ready to leave and then she saw


    Kennedy in the corner.


    ¡°Kennedy?¡±


    Didn''t Reba say he was taking a nap?


    ¡°You weren''t asleep?¡±


    They met each other. Charlotte walked toward him. After listening to Reba¡¯s words, she now had a


    lot of questions in mind that she wanted to ask Kennedy.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± When he saw hering towards him, he had a very ominous presentation. When


    she came to him, he frowned and said coldly, ¡°If it''s about getting divorced or leaving, don¡¯t ever think


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? Who do you take me for?¡±

 Chapter 273 Trust me!

    Chapter 273 Trust me!


    Charlotte''s eyes were full of inquiry, as if he wanted to see a trace of a different mood in his eyes, trying


    to catch every bit of it and not to let go.


    But Kennedy hid his mind and mood too well.


    Charlotte couldn''t see anything.


    Atst, Charlotte heard him say in a low voice, ¡°Only if I make my words clear can you understand what


    I mean?¡±


    Charlotte paused and looked at him unintelligibly.


    Kennedy curled up his lips, ¡°Come over.¡±


    His voice seemed to have magic power and she unexpectedly approached a few steps. When she


    stopped in front of him, Kennedy suddenly raised his hand and pulled her into the bosom. He held her


    waist and said in her ears, ¡°I have been pleasing you, did you not find that?¡±


    Charlotte shook, and her pink lips moved.


    At this point, there seemed to tens of millions of horses in the heart...... Charlotte could not help but bite


    lower lip, looking at Kennedy in daze.


    As they got close, the eyes almost lost focal length, but Kennedy bit by bit leaned over, with his tip of


    nose affixing to her, wanting to kiss her.


    Charlotte recovered before he could kiss her and put out her hand between them.


    Originally his lips which should be on her lips touched her palm. Kennedy was not annoyed, but directly


    sucked in her palm.


    Charlotte''s face turned flushed and her eyes widened.


    What a jerk!


    ¡°Give me some time.¡± he said, his breath blowing into her hand, which Charlotte felt was moist and hot.


    ¡°I''ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    A satisfactory answer?


    ¡°Do you mean Diana?¡± Charlotte paused. ¡°What satisfactory answer can you give me?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Give me some time.¡±


    He repeated.


    Charlotte bit lower lip, suddenly hook Kennedy''s neck. ¡°Tell me, you and Dian...... The earrings...¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Charlotte stared at him nkly.


    Trust him?


    Should she trust him?


    But if what the servant said was true, he had a feeling for her, but what was rted to Diana made her


    brokenhearted.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte bit her teeth hard and then said, ¡°Let me tell you, I do not want to share a


    husband good friends.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned, ¡°What are you thinking about? I have never thought of marrying two


    women.¡±


    Charlotte stubbornly pressed her lips. Suddenly she did not know what to say. He had made it so clear.


    Did she misunderstand him and Diana? But she saw it with her own eyes.


    Thinking about this, Charlotte could not help asking again, ¡°Since you said that, can you tell me clearly


    what the reason is?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°It has not been settled. Can you trust me once?¡±


    Charlotte hesitated.


    Trust him once? Should she give him a chance? But Charlotte was still indecisive and her lips moved.


    Before she said something, Kennedy had bowed his head to kiss her.


    The lips pressed together and they felt soft as cotton.


    At that moment, Charlotte felt that all her thoughts were swallowed up by his kiss. Doubts,


    entanglements and hesitations were gone in this moment.


    Trust him, since he asked.


    It was her first time to like a man like this, she should believe him once, and then...No matter what the


    result was, do not regret.


    Charlotte felt relieved and began to give response to Kennedy¡¯s kiss.


    Two people held together tightly. Kennedy put her down on the soft quilt, and Charlotte was ready, but


    Kennedy suddenly stopped.


    When he stopped, he kept staring at her vaguely, like a Wolf, till her scalp tingled.


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Kennedy did not speak but pursed his thin lips, staring at her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte did not know what happened. After a moment Kennedy turned over to lie down next to her.


    His chest heaved ups and downs because of heavy breathing. Charlotte''s heartbeat was heavy. They


    were breathing heavily.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Forgot it?¡± Kennedy stared at her, ¡°You are pregnant.¡±


    Charlotte''s face turned pale. ¡°...Are you disgusted with me?¡±


    Was she sensitive because she cared too much? Kennedy stretch his hand to pulled quilt to cover her,


    and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stupid woman, didn''t you tell me before that having too much sex would


    have an effect on your child?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte suddenly widened her eyes, looking at Kennedy in disbelief.


    The reason he didn''t continue was because he was afraid of hurting her? And her first thought was that


    he was disguising her? All of a sudden, Charlotte was moved. After thinking for a while, she stretched


    her hands to embrace Kennedy¡¯s neck, climbed up to his body to hug him and whispered.


    After that, she got blushed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± when Kennedy was held by her, his body mercilessly shock. He held her fine


    waist, ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her head. It should be enough to say it once. How could she say it twice?


    She shook her head and replied nervously, ¡°No, I didn''t say anything...¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Out of no reason, Kennedy¡¯s mood unexpectedly became better c. He showed a wry smile


    and said in a teasing way, ¡°I seemed to hear you said that it is ok if I do it lightly.¡±


    Charlotte was ashamed, buried in his chest and refused to show her face, with her soft cheek touching


    his chest. Kennedy felt the softest part of his heart was touched.


    ¡°Forget it, I''m afraid of hurting you, and we can do it in the future.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he gave up. Charlotte quietly raised her head and blinked at him. ¡°Are you ok with that?¡±


    Her eyes were watery, like a clear spring. Kennedy closed his eyes and held back his desires.


    It was not easy to make her feel better. If she hurt, it would be troublesome.


    Charlotte blinked. Although he said it didn''t matter, there was something about him was not that case.


    Charlotte lied on his body and clearly felt that.


    But it was kind of him to be able to control his own desires.


    Charlotte showed her smile and lied prone on his chest, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 274 Kennedys Ears are Red

    Chapter 274 Kennedy''s Ears are Red


    For the first time.


    Charlotte said thank you to him so gently for the first time. Kennedy felt his heart warm and it was the


    feeling to like a person.


    Kennedy had never felt this warmth, and now he was very greedy.


    He had been in the dark for too long, and Charlotte''s status made him resist.


    But after getting along with her for these days, he did not control himself, and she seemed to have


    magic that made him want to protect her.


    Kennedy closed his eyes, put his hand on her back, held her tightly


    At this moment, Charlotte knew that although they did not physically intercourse, it was the mind


    closest they had ever been to each other.


    So that she would be able to recall this moment for years toe, even if she was alone.


    *


    Although Kennedy had not told her what was going on with him and Diana, but as his wife, Charlotte


    felt she should trust him once and gave him a chance.


    So she did not go to ask him about Diana but quietly waited for him to give her answer.


    However...... Kennedy did not allow her to go out during this time but let her stay in the vi. Every day


    there would be servants to take care of her diet and daily life. Kennedy went to work in daytime and


    came back in the evening, and then came to have dinner with her. They had lived a happy and


    peaceful life.


    When the servants saw that there was a new mistress in the vi, they became busy, trying to please


    Charlotte every day.


    The chilly vi scenic spot became lively. Nathan was pleased to see that thought it would be good if


    they could live like this for a long time.


    However, Kennedy did not let Charlotte contact with the outside world, and she could only learn news


    from Kennedy.


    One day, Charlotte asked Kennedy for her mobile phone.


    ¡°Did you confiscate my phone? Give it back.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned, ¡°What do you want mobile phone?¡±


    ¡°I need to contact my friends. They are worried about me. I have to let them.¡±


    Charlotte missed Yanis. She had been missing so many days, the most worried one should be Yanis,


    so she had to tell her she was safe and she also had a lot of whisper to Yanis.


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy rejected her directly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Charlotte wondered, ¡°Am I going to live here all my life and never be able to use my


    phone?¡±


    Kennedy held her wrist, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be with me? Who are you trying to contact? Manfred? Yes, he''s


    been looking for you these days, but I won''t allow you to meet.¡±


    Manfred...


    He was looking for her? Charlotte was stunned and then seeing Kennedy¡¯s indifferent look, she curled


    up her lips, ¡°So are you afraid that I will contact with him?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s pupil shrank and he did not answer.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Charlotte asked.


    The servants were still there. Hearing that, they covered lips andughed secretly. Kennedy


    immediately gave a straight face, and his ears get red.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Get out of here,¡± he snapped coldly.


    The servants'' face changed, but when they saw that Kennedy''s ears were red, they were not afraid but


    Charlotte and Kennedy were the only two left in the room.


    Charlotte crooked her head to stare at his red ears, pretending to be innocent, ¡°Why are your ears


    red?¡±


    Kennedy gnashed teeth, staring at her, ¡°Stupid woman, are you intentional?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kennedy sneered, suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her chin, ¡°You don¡¯t know that?¡±


    After getting along with him these days, Charlotte had be courageous, because he was really


    good to her. She pouted her lips, ¡°I just ask ~¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy got closer a little bit, ¡°You don¡¯t have other intention?¡±


    Charlotte suddenly hugged his arm and said, ¡°Please give me back my phone. I want to contact Yanis.


    She should be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Just contact Yanis?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes, ¡°No others?¡±


    ¡°If you mean your eldest brother, I certainly will not contact him.¡± Charlotte said, lest Kennedy had been


    suspicion, ¡°What is wrong with you? Obviously you are too jealous and don¡¯t want to give me back my


    phone, but you don''t admit it. Never mind, give me the phone.¡±


    With that, Charlotte stretched her hand to Kennedy''s suit pocket. Kennedy, frowning, held her wrist and


    said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don''t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Then give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy refused her again and suddenly thought of something, ¡°If you want to see Yanis, I can


    ask Nathan to bring her here.¡±


    Bring Yanis here? There was nothing wrong with that, but...


    ¡°Can Yanise? This ce...¡±


    ¡°She''s your friend, of course.¡±


    ¡°The phone...¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°That''s it.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    The next day, Nathan brought Yanis over.


    When Yanis stood in front of her, she felt unreal and stood there looking at Charlotte, ¡°God, I am not


    dreaming, right?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Yanis opened her mouth wide, ¡°I walked all the way here...Is this the H Vi??¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Charlotte looked at her doubtfully.


    Yanis was stunned for a few seconds and then jumped up suddenly, ¡°It is good to know that you are


    fine! No problem! Tell me why you''re here.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Let go of me, I''m going to be strangled.¡±


    Yanis let go of her, ¡°Have you been in here for days? My god, unexpectedly you told me till now! I was


    so worried about you and was afraid something bad happened to you, but you have been in here


    enjoying your life.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Nathan not far behind Yanis. He nodded and then walked out.


    The two of them were alone in the room. Charlotte took her hand and sat down beside her.


    ¡°It was not that I didn''t look for you, it was that my mobile phone had been confiscated by Kennedy, and


    I could not contact you.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°...Why would he confiscate your phone?¡±


    Charlotte paused and said nothing.


    Yanis thought for a while, ¡°Is it... Is it because he is afraid that you get in touch with others? So you are


    imprisoned?¡±


    Imprisoned?


    Yes, but Charlotte was willing to stay here, because her mentality had be different.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte smiled slightly and told Yanis what happened a few days ago.


    ¡°That''s it.¡±

 Chapter 275 Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 275 Can¡¯t Believe It


    ¡°So you gave him a chance to give you a satisfactory answer?¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlotte''s eyes darkened a bit, ¡°It''s been a few days. I don¡¯t know if there is a


    satisfactory answer or not?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, since he told you to believe him, then you should give him a little more time.¡±


    At this point, Yanis blinked her eyes and began to use her own intuition to analyze.


    ¡°I said Diana is a bitch, and she is, right? So, I say Kennedy likes you, he likes you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Again hearing that Yanis said Diana was a bitch, Charlotte was ufortable. She wrinkled eyebrows


    and was to speak, but Yanis said, ¡°Don''t refute me. She did that and if you still speak for her, I will not


    help you again.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte could not help sighing and said softly, ¡°Actually... I don''t know what the truth is.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the truth is, do as you like. She was wearing the earrings Kennedy bought. Nothing she


    could say or do could make her clear. Do not always think of the past memories. You were friends, but


    a person would never change suddenly. Maybe she approached you with a purpose in the first ce.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°She approached you with a purpose in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You met in college, so there must be something about you that she could use.¡±


    Did she have something to be used?


    Charlotte thought for a long time and shook her head in frustration, ¡°I have never had any shining point


    on my body. What you said is not possible.¡±


    ¡°You think there is no shining point, maybe you don''t know, but she knows. Just like when you married


    Mr. Kennedy, she will take Mr. Kennedy away from you. Charlotte, if not you took a fancy to that pair of


    earrings, will you know Diana did these things behind you? Maybe...she has stolen a lot of things from


    you, but this time you found it out.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°That''s very conspiratorial. Maybe she just happens to like Kennedy, so she has to --¡±


    ¡°You stupid! How long will you be consoling yourself? You still protect her after what she''s done?


    Charlotte, do you want me to p you in the face before you wake up? Or will youe to your senses


    when she takes everything away from you?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her in daze. Yanis¡¯s cheeks became bulging out of anger.


    Two people looked at each other for a moment. Charlotte suddenly lowered her eyes and became


    depressed.


    ¡°But how can I believe that my good friend turns to be such a person like this? She has always helped


    me in the past.¡±


    She held her to find the unknown man she met in that rainy night.


    And she always gave her advice. She asked her to be with Manfred so that she could have a happy


    life. She could not believe that Diana did it with purpose.


    Yanis was silent in an instant.


    She sat down by Charlotte''s side and suddenly understood her feelings.


    Yes, they had been friends for years, and suddenly she knew her good friend betrayed her. How could


    she believe that?


    Unless, she heard Diana admit that.


    But the woman was so treacherous that it was impossible to get her to admit it.


    Thinking of this, Yanis sighed, ¡°I know you feel bad, but sometimes it is not the truth. Diana did this,


    which made there are lot of problems, and no matter what the result was, you have to ept it. I came


    today to see how you are doing. Since you are sage, I gotta go.¡±


    Hearing that she was leaving, Charlotte suddenly became nervous. ¡°You''re going back? I want to keep


    you here for dinner.¡±


    Yanis smiled faintly, ¡°You think I don''t want to stay for dinner? But I have to get back to work, okay? I''m


    not like you! I don''t have a long-term meal ticket and I did not take to the chance to meet one at thest


    anniversary party. It''s all your fault! If it hadn''t been for you, I would have won the championship and


    been in the spotlight where all the guys could see me. Maybe...I''m in love now.¡±


    Charlottemented serious, ¡°You have good imagination.¡±


    ¡°Damn. I gotta go and I wille other day.¡±


    After Yanis left, Charlotte alone was lost in meditation.


    She could not believe that Diana get close to her with purpose. Even after this incident, she wanted to


    leave since they loved each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But she did not expect that...


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and felt her thoughts float to the past.


    *


    When Kennedy came back, the room was empty. The servants were clearing the table and talking to


    each other.


    Usually, Charlotte would talk to them.


    But she was not there today.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you are back.¡± Reba came forward and asked respectfully.


    Not seeing Charlotte, Kennedy was upset. He pressed his thin lips and looked at her inquiringly.


    Knowing what he was asking, Reba exined, ¡°Mrs. Moore doesn¡¯t seem to have any appetite


    today, so she went to her room to have a rest. Mr. Kennedy, Mrs. Moore seems to be in a bad mood.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned. He had Yanise over to see her, why was he in a bad mood?


    Thinking about this, Kennedy nodded, ¡°I know, you all go back first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    As Kennedy entered the room, it was dark. Frowning, he found the switch. After turning on the light, he


    found there was no one in.


    The room was empty, as if no one had ever lived there.


    At that moment, only one thought came to his mind.


    Charlotte ran away!


    Immediately, Kennedy¡¯s breath suddenly changed, blue veins showed on the forehead. In rage, he


    rolled the wheelchair out of the room.


    Damn woman! Try to escape again. Did she think she could seed?


    Although Kennedy sat in a wheelchair, the speed was fast.


    He went straight to Charlotte and went out so angrily that he didn''t notice a figure sitting on a nk not


    far from the shore. Charlotte was sitting there, calmly hugging her knees and looking out at the night


    sea.


    The sea in the moonlight was more beautiful than that in the daytime. A bright moon was reflected on


    the sea, which was attracting.

 Chapter 276 Take a Shower Together

    Chapter 276 Take a Shower Together


    After sitting down to blow the sea breeze, Charlotte¡¯s agitated mood dissipated.


    The sea breeze at night was strong and cool.


    It was a little cold, but it made her carefree.


    By this time, Kennedy should be back.


    Then she would be back in a few minutes.


    Kennedy thought Charlotte escaped, so all the people gathered together to find her in the vi, but they


    failed to find Charlotte.


    Because Kennedy did not find Charlotte in the room, so naturally they looked for her in the room. A few


    people guarding the door were questioned for a lot of times, but they had not seen her.


    But since she did not go out, why wasn¡¯t she in the vi?


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy. We''ve been looking everywhere, but we haven''t seen Mrs. Moore!¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s face looked extremely bad. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Keep looking for, send a


    few people out and check the monitoring.¡±


    They searched around again, but still failed.


    When Reba came back, her face was bad, and her eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, we have looked everywhere, but we failed to find her... Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Kennedy looked at her sharply.


    Reba shivered in panic and braved up her courage to say, ¡°Will she have not leave the room?


    There is only one exit. If she went out, she would have gone through it, but none of us were there to


    see her go out. So I suppose Mrs. Moore is still in her room?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned and said in a moment, ¡°No one in the room.¡±


    Reba and a group of other people looked at each other.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Kennedy suddenly remembered something. He had given her the best room, but there


    was another exit in the room, leading to the sea.


    Kennedy suddenly thought of something and his face changed greatly, ¡°You wait here, I go to the room


    to find her.¡±


    Before the servants figured out what happened, Kennedy had walked away.


    ¡°Reba, what did you say? Is Mrs. Moore still in the room?¡±


    Reba smiled slightly, ¡°I am not sure, but this is my first time to see Mr. Kennedy to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel Mrs. Moore is lucky.¡±


    Charlotte was getting cold. She was about to go back, but she heard a loud roar.


    ¡°Silly woman, there you are.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte suddenly turned around and saw a figure on the board.


    The figure sat in a wheelchair, reflecting themplight, the outline could be seen in themplight, which


    made her feel unreal.


    Before Charlotte figured out what happened, the man had reached her and suddenly grabbed her


    directly from the ground into his arms and hugged her.


    ¡°Kennedy...¡± Charlotte wanted to call his name, but when she just said a word, she was kissed.


    His kiss came ragingly, like the wave of the sea, pushing her, which made her dizzy. Charlotte


    recovered and forcedly pushed him, ¡°What''s wrong with you?


    His kiss was different today. It devoured her like a wild animal, making her ufortable.


    Kennedy embraced her and again kissed her before she stopped. He held tightly her waist and said in


    a hoarse voice, ¡°You have been staying here? Didn''t you go anywhere?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was puzzled. ¡°Where can I go?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kennedy closed his eyes and buried his head into her neck, but Charlotte heard that his


    voice was trembling, as if in fear. She had been staying here, and did not know what had happened, so


    she reached out and hug Kennedy''s neck, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Kennedy didn''t answer, but held her tightly.


    The sea breeze was blowing, which made Charlotte shiver. Kennedy realized that Charlotte got wet all


    over. After he hugged her, even his shirt had been wet. With the clothes stuck to the body, he felt cold


    in the breeze.


    ¡°How long have you been sitting here, you silly woman? Your clothes are all wet.¡±


    ¡°Just identally... There was a wave and I got wet by ident, but not by much, I was just going back


    to find you...¡±


    Knowing that she had been sitting here, the feeling of fear and anger that Kennedy had just felt


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    disappeared, reced by pleasure. She was still here. She didn''t run away. But the wet feeling on her


    body, and the cold hands and feet made him very distressed. For a moment, Kennedy had mixed


    feelings. He picked her up and said, ¡°Stupid woman, the clothes have been wet. You don''t know to go


    in to take a bath? What if you catch a cold?¡±


    With that, Kennedy took Charlotte into the room.


    Charlotte lied in his arms andughed quietly, ¡°You are with me. Besides, I was just about to go back,


    but you showed up.¡±


    ¡°So this is my fault?¡± Kennedy asked.


    The ss door was pulled open. Kennedy took Charlotte into bathroom, turned on the shower.


    When the hot water came down, Charlotte came to her senses and screamed, ¡°What are you doing


    here? Get out of here!¡±


    Hot water fell to the two bodied and it made Charlotte''s hair wet. She was anxious and was to get up to


    push out Kennedy, but was grasped Kennedy by the finger, ¡°Don¡¯ push me. My clothes are wet too.¡±


    The fog rose. Dumbfounded, Charlotte looked at him, ¡°Do you ¨C do you want to take a shower here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kennedy curled his lips in pleasure, ¡°Take a shower together.¡±


    In a few seconds, Charlotte suddenly said, ¡°I don''t want to take a shower with you. You take a shower


    first, I gotta go out.¡±


    Kennedy still did not let go of her finger, but raised his hand to close the door of the bathroom.


    ¡°We''re husband and wife. What''s wrong with taking a shower together? It was not like I didn''t see...¡±


    Charlotte blushed. Yes, although they were husband and wife and could take a bath together, she still


    didn''t have the courage to go naked with him.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte flushed and gnashed teeth to refuse him, ¡°No, either that you take a shower


    first, or that I take a shower, we can''t take a shower together!¡±


    Just then, Kennedy was already unbuttoning her shirt.

 Chapter 277 Moved

    Chapter 277 Moved


    His strength was so great that Charlotte could only shout at him, ¡°Kennedy. What are you doing? Stop


    it!¡±


    Kennedy, as if not hearing her words, did not stop his move.


    Charlotte was nervous, stretched out her hand to press his restless big hand, ¡°Don''t untie my buttons!¡±


    In the rising fog, Kennedy found that Charlotte¡¯s face became ruddy and looked shy. He showed a


    smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t untie buttons, how do you take a bath?¡±


    Charlotte blushed. She resisted the impulse to push him away and reached out to protect her buttons.


    ¡°Don''t, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shy? The more she resisted, the more Kennedy wanted to be close to her. Their


    clothes got wet by the hot water. Kennedy let Charlotte lie on his body.


    Charlotte panicked and she called him by name, ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied, putting hisrge hand through the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Don''t you forget, you will regret it!¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy became stiff, even the smile on his face froze. After a moment he slowly let of


    Charlotte.


    Yeah, if he got aroused, he could not have her for the sake of the child in her belly.


    So why was he here taking a bath with her?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy gave a wry smile, ¡°You are right. You take a shower first. Come out when you


    finish.¡±


    With that, Kennedy let go of her, turned around and left.


    Charlotte be stunned in situ, looking at Kennedy went out with a body dripping water.


    She had thought he would not let her go, but he did so soon...


    Charlotte was sorry to see that his clothes were wet. She could not help calling out to him, ¡°Kennedy...¡±


    Kennedy was stunned and then looked back in a minute, staring at her gently, ¡°Hurry to take a shower.


    I will not let you go if you call me again.¡±


    He closed the door behind him, leaving Charlotte alone in the bathroom. Considering that Kennedy''s


    clothes were all wet, she took a shower quickly and put on clean clothes to go out.


    The room was empty. Reba was wiping the water stains on the ground. Seeing that she came out,


    she gave a smile, ¡°Mrs. Moore, have you finished taking shower? Just a moment, I''ll clean up and then


    I''ll dry your hair.¡±


    With that, Reba bent over to work.


    Charlotte felt sorry to see that she bent over to clean the floor.


    ¡°No, I can dry by myself. Clean here and you can leave. It is quitete.¡±


    Reba was moved and looked at her, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Moore. Mr. Kennedy is taking shower in the


    next room.¡±


    She walked out after she finished cleaning. Charlotte thought Reba was going back, so she took a


    dry towel to wipe her hair. After sitting for a while, Reba came back soon after. She held a cup in


    her hand and put it in front of Charlotte.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Kennedy said you sat on the beach for a long time and your clothes got wet. I am


    afraid that you will catch cold, so I specially cooked some soup for you. Mrs. Moore, drink.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Well......¡± She paused for a moment. Looking at the smoke above the hot soup, Charlotte


    felt it was unreal.


    It was the first time in her life that she had been taken care of so well.


    She had never thought of this day woulde.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte looked at Reba gratefully and drank the cup of soup.


    Reba liked Charlotte. Though she was Mrs. Moore, she was not arrogant. Kennedy and Charlotte


    were different from those rich guys who thouthy they were superior than others because they were rich


    and never take servant serious and always loudly scolded at them for trifle things.


    The servants might get beaten if they were not careful, but there was nothing to be done about it...


    Everyone had to put up with the excoriation in order to get that high sry.


    But since they had been here, they enjoyed freedom they had never enjoyed before. In spite of the cold


    face and cold words of Kennedy, they were only alienated from him, and he never scolded them so


    long as they kept to themselves.


    This man was a god to them.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, go to bed early, I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After she left, Charlotte continued to dry her hair. When she had dried her hair and was ready to go to


    bed, Kennedy had note back. She had to go to the next door to take a look, and she actually


    heard the sound of water flowing. Hadn¡¯t this man finished taking shower yet?


    Charlotte did not want to wait for him, and she was so sleepy that she went back to her room to go to


    sleep.


    When sleeping in a daze, she felt the bedside went down a little bit, and then a slightly cool body stuck


    over, and then embraced her waist. The bed was warm, this cool made Charlotte involuntarily shiver.


    She subconsciously moved forward to leave that cool body.


    The person behind was slightly stunned. After lying in the bed for a moment, and when his body


    temperature rose up, he hugged her.


    This time, Charlotte did not escape.


    It was a sound sleep.


    When Charlotte woke up in the next day, she found her phone lied quietly in her bedside with a note


    that Kennedy left, reminding her to have breakfast.


    Charlotte felt warm in heart. It seemed that Kennedy agree her tmunicate with the outside world.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte got up to and had breakfast, Reba and she chatted at the table, Charlotte


    found that the servants did not look good with no spirit.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you all?¡± Charlotte asked doubtfully.


    Hearing this, Reba answered, ¡°Last night they looked for you for a long time. Later they were


    scared and lost sleep. So they didn''t look very good.¡±


    Charlotte frowned. ¡°Looked for me for a long time? Haven''t I been here all the time? Has anything


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know, Mrs. Moore?¡± Reba told Charlotte what happenedst night.


    No wonderst night when Kennedy found her, he directly pulled her to the arms and hugged her


    tightly, and then said some strange words. So there was twist in it.


    With this in mind, Charlotte took a look at the phone on the desk.


    So beforest night, Kennedy was always worried that she would run away from here, so he was never


    willing to return the phone to her. After knowing her mind, he returned the phone to himself?

 Chapter 278 See You For Last Time

    Chapter 278 See You For Last Time


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy really cares about you.¡± Seeing she was silent, Reba was afraid that she


    would overthink or have Kennedy misunderstood, she exined for Kennedy.


    Hearing that, Charlotte recovered and looked at Reba in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°You are


    good at speaking for him.¡±


    Reba blushed, as if embarrassed.


    ¡°You are making fun of me. I didn''t mean to speak for Mr. Kennedy, I am telling the truth. And you know


    that, right?¡±


    Yes, Charlotte knew that.


    It was not that only she loved him, Kennedy also had the same feeling for her.


    That was enough.


    With that in mind, she smiled.


    Since Kennedy was worried about her, she would stay in the vi during this time to wait for good


    news. Just stay out of the outside world.


    She thought she could live peacefully and got news from Kennedy. She waited every day. She was


    anxious at the first ce, but she became used to it in the end. She looked forward to having news


    from Kennedy every night.


    But if he did not mention it when he was back, she would not ask about it.


    She thought he would not hide it from her if he got the news.


    Finally she got it one day.


    But it was not from Kennedy, but Diana.


    Diana texted her and asked her out.


    Out of no reason, Diana¡¯s message made her feel depressed. She had a bad feeling as if something


    bad would happen.


    It had been years since they were friends. Afterst time, she thought they would not meet again.


    So she replied, ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, it is thest time that we meet, will you still refuse to meet me?¡±


    Thest time to meet?


    She was surprised to see that.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Will you meet me or not?¡± Diana¡¯s attitude was tough and had to meet her.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart was soft to Diana. Diana had helped her with a lot, and she could not hate her. Not


    her words were weird, as if she wouldmit suicide.


    What if she would do so?


    If shemitted suicide, Charlotte would live in regret for a lifetime.


    ¡°Tell me the time and location.¡±


    Finally, Charlotte agreed to meet her. After a long while, Diana sent her the address.


    Charlotte found it was a hotel. Frowning, she felt unease.


    She put away the phone and said to Reba, ¡°Can I go out today?¡±


    Reba was stunned and then said with a smile, ¡°You have the same thought with Mr. Kennedy. He


    had allowed to go and in from this morning. You are free to go and in now. He had prepared a driver for


    you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°No need, but the road isplicated here, please show me the exit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will show you.¡±


    Charlotte changed her clothes and reached the gate under the lead of Reba. Probably Reba


    had arranged in advance, there was a car waiting at the gate.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, please tell the location to the driver, he will take you there.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to go alone. She felt she had to make things clear with Diana.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Charlotte got into the car and told the driver the address, ¡°Please take me there.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    The driver was an old man. He looked kind and spoke gently.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she told the driver to go back first. But the driver said he would wait


    downstairs. He was concerned, ¡°Mrs. Moore, there are many people there, let me go with you, I am


    afraid there is an ident.¡±


    Charlotte was to refused, but he continued, ¡°I will guard outside the door, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I am here for a friend. She said she is here. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡±


    They walked in the hotel together and took the elevator to the designated room.


    Charlotte rang the bell. Sebastian stood in the corner. After ringing for a long time, no one came to


    open the door.


    Charlotte could only texted Diana, but there was no reply in a few minutes.


    She felt more and more worried. She was about to call Diana, but she found that the open had not


    been locked, as if waiting for her.


    She was stunned for five minutes and then entered the room.


    It was quite with no one. There was a bottle of red wine on the table.


    The familiar pink coat and bag were on the sofa. The ss was on the floor. It seemed to be normal,


    but Charlotte felt anxious.


    ¡°Diana, I am here, where are you?¡±


    No one answered. It was still quite. Charlotte could even hear her breath.


    ¡°Diana, what the hell?¡± with that, Charlotte look around. When she reached the bathroom, she heard


    the sound of water dripping to the floor.


    Charlotte froze and then she slowly pushed open the door of the bathroom.


    At that, her face went pale, looking like a ghost under the light. She could not help shaking and


    screamed out, ¡°Diana!¡±


    Sebastian stood at the door, so that he could break in when there was a sound inside. At this moment,


    he felt something wrong, so he walked to the door and found Charlotte ran to him trembling.


    ¡°Sebastian, Sebastian, call the ambnce.¡±


    Sebastian did not know what happened, but Charlotte¡¯s look scared him. He hurried to make a call and


    then rushed into the room, ¡°What happened, Mrs. Moore?¡±


    Charlotte was trembling, but she still tried to be calm, ¡°Sebastian, help.¡±


    Sebastian walked to the bathroom with her. Seeing that, Sebastian widened eyes in shock with cold


    sweat all over.

 Chapter 279 I dont want to live

    Chapter 279 I don''t want to live


    Dianamitted suicide.


    It happened so suddenly. Seeing this for the first time and the blood in the bathroom, Charlotte almost


    got fainted, but she knew she could not.


    If she got fainted, who would save Diana? So she could only endure the fear and lifted Diana out with


    Sebastian. Her lips were also pale. Sebastian held Diana to the sofa, Charlotte came to pressed her


    hand, trying to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stop it, Sebastian¡­ we may have no time to the ambnce.¡± Charlotte said in a trembling


    voice and then she said in a firm tone, ¡°Sebastian, please get her to my car, we will go the nearest


    hospital.¡±


    Sebastian was a man and hade across a lot of things. He was shocked to hear that butter he


    calmed down.


    He nodded and held Diana up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte caught up with him and took out her phone to locate the nearest hospital.


    Then she got something in mind. She sent a message to Zain and asked him to the hospital.


    Downstairs, everyone was shocked to see that they were holding a man in blood. They went to asked


    what happened, but Charlotte shouted, ¡°Shut her room.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± The man did not know which room was, but he checkter to find out.


    In the car, Charlotte had been pressing Diana¡¯s hand. Sebastian drove the nearest hospital ording


    to her instruction. But it still took ten minutes to get there. Charlotte was nervous and could not calm


    down, as if an ant in the hot pot.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± Diana said in a weak voice. Charlotte lowered her head and found Diana opened her


    eyes, looking at her with a pale face.


    Charlotte was depressed to see that. She bit lips and said with tears in eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. We will be the


    hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°No¡­No¡­¡± Diana shook her hand and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t save me. I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°What are you taking about?¡± Charlotte scolded her gashing teeth, ¡°Close your eyes and save your


    energy, we only have a few minutes to go. The doctor will help you, you have to survive.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± Diana called her name with tears in eyes.


    Charlotte got tears in eyes. She turned her head so that Diana could not see that. She said, ¡°If you


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    want to die, die elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Diana said weakly and then fell intoa.


    ¡°Diana, Diana!¡± Charlotte got face paler seeing that, ¡°Sebastian, hurry up. I am afraid that she could not


    make it.¡±


    Before she could finish, she had burst into tears.


    She had been embracing Diana, pressing her hand, so as to stop the blood. She was so afraid.


    She seemed to see that dark room again where she stayed alone. The darkness immersed her.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Charlotte bit her lips broken with blood. And the pain woke up her.


    She could not break down.


    No!


    If so, no one would save Diana.


    ¡°Hurry up, Sebastian¡±


    She urged.


    Finally, they got the hospital. The doctors and nurses who had got the news waited at the door. Seeing


    that, they hurried to take over Diana.


    ¡°Quick She needs acids. Send her to the emergence room right now.¡±


    Charlotte ran after them. Because she had been with Diana, she got a lot of blood covering her. They


    look shocking by the sight.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she? Did she lose too much blood?¡± Charlotte said with a trembling voice.


    The doctor said, ¡°Are you her friend? Don¡¯t worry, she will be in the emergence room. Clean yourself


    up.¡±


    Sebastian was with them until Diana got into the emergence room. Charlotte was to follow in, but was


    stopped at the door.


    After the door was closed, Charlotte felt she was anxious, biting her lips.


    Sebastian stood there for a while and found that she had been standing there, motionless, which was


    scary.


    He said to her, ¡°Mr. Moore, would you like to have a sit?¡±


    She seemed not hear that and still stood there.


    Sebastian continued, but she had no reaction. Sebastian could only go the quite corner and made a


    call to Kennedy.


    Charlotte at this hour seemed to have sensed of something, she turned to Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, are you calling Kennedy?¡±


    Sebastian had to stop. He looked at her, ¡°What is wrong, Mrs. Moore?¡±


    ¡°Are you calling Kennedy?¡± Charlotte rushed to him, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? I think it had better to tell Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlotte said coldly, ¡°I has nothing to do with him. She is my friends. Don¡¯t call him.¡±


    Sebastian found that she got a pale face and tough tone and thought maybe Charlotte did not want


    Kennedy to worry about her, so he put away the phone, ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow me to call him, I won¡¯t


    do that. I will guard here, you can clean yourself up, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her head to look at her clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°There is no clean clothes,


    how can I clean up? Forget it, I am fine, I will wait for her here.


    ¡°Would you like to have a sit?¡±


    ¡°The blood will make the chair dirty.¡±


    Because she was covered with blood, so the people waiting for the patient families were standing far


    away from her.


    She looked scary right now with blood all over. Her eyes were red because of she had cried and her


    hair was messy. It did look scary.


    But fortunately she was a woman, otherwise, they would thought she was a murderer.

 Chapter 280 Self-reproach

    Chapter 280 Self-reproach


    Charlotte did not care about their eyes, but waited at the door of the emergency room. She had to wait


    here until Diana was safe and sound.


    The phone in her hand was shaking. Charlotte picked it up and took a look. Only then did she find that


    the screen was covered with blood, and the phone seemed to be from Megan.


    Charlotte grabbed the clothes to wipe the screen, but it got dirtier by doing so. Finally Charlotte


    answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Charlotte''s voice was still shaking as she spoke.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson? Did you just send Mr. Nelson messages?¡± Megan asked


    ¡°Yes, Charlotte nodded and took a deep breath, trying to make herself calm, ¡°Are you on your way?¡±


    Then a cold and steady meal voice was heard.


    ¡°On our way, what happened?¡±


    Charlotte wanted to tell him, but she failed to say anything.


    She could tell her that Dianamitted suicide, she still could not believe that it did happen.


    She closed her eyes and said tiredly, ¡°You will know when you arrived. I won¡¯t lie to you. I will wait at


    the door of the emergence room.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone without waiting their answer.


    It made Zain frown.


    Megan looked at her with doubt, ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡±


    Hearing that, Zain recovered and nced at her, ¡°Speed up.¡±


    Megan nodded and said to the driver in the front, ¡°Be fast.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    They did not look good. Charlotte only told him that Diana had an ident and asked him to go to the


    hospital.


    Her voice was trembling. If there was nothing big, how could she be like this


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Megan could only have that thought in mind.


    Time passed. Charlotte felt she had been waiting for years. She looked toward the corridor for many


    times, but she still could not see Zain, she became anxious.


    At this hour, she felt she could ask Diana¡¯s family over. She lost a lot of blood. Charlotte was nervous.


    She regretted at this moment. If only she arrived at the hotel earlier, but she was slow.


    As she was thinking, she heard footsteps. She raised her heard and looked at the corridor and she saw


    the two familiar figures.


    Seeing Zain¡¯s steady eyes, Charlotte burst into tears as if she had seen her family. To stop from crying,


    she bit her lips and did not dare to look into his eyes.


    She felt it was not right.


    He was Diana¡¯s brother, but she always considered him as her brothers. If Diana knew that, she would


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Zain asked. Charlotte¡¯s shoulders were caught and she was turned over to see his eyes.


    He felt like a family, which made her have a sense of family.


    She bit her lips and did not say a word, with tears kept flowing down.


    She cried so sadly. Seeing that she was covered with blood, Zain felt anxious as if something stabbed


    in his heart.


    Seeing that, Megan knew that she was too sad to say a word, so she turned to Sebastian, ¡°If you know


    something, tell us.¡±


    Sebastian actually did not understand what happened, but he could tell them what he had seen. Megan


    and Zain could hear what he said.


    Zain frowned, ¡°Is Diana inside?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°I am sorry, if I found her earlier, maybe¡­¡±


    Zain interrupted her, ¡°Just wait. Clean yourself. Megan.¡±


    Megan came to hold Charlotte, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, let me help you. Mr. Nelson is here, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    With Zain here, Charlotte felt better, so she nodded and left with Megan.


    Megan took her to a nearby restaurant and a nearby mall to get a set of clothes. Charlotte took a bath


    and put it on.


    She got blood all over and it took too much time to get it off. When she put on the clothes, she said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Wilson. I have just contacted Mr. Nelson, Diana is still under emergency treatments,


    and you can¡¯t go in but just wait outside. Why don¡¯t you take a rest here? When she wakes up, I will


    take you there.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte refused, ¡°I have to see that she is safe, she lost a lot of blood.¡±


    Megan took a look at her and found her face still pale. And her voice was still trembling. So she could


    tell that Charlotte was still worried about Diana. If Zain was there, she would still waited outside the


    emergence room in the bloody clothes.


    ¡°Ms. Nelson, I understand your worries, but you are not in a good state, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry, I will not break down for the sake of Diana. I will be fine.¡± With


    that, she came to Megan and held her hand, ¡°Please.¡±


    Megan was hesitant, but Charlotte insisted.


    It was hard to refuse.


    ¡°Megan!¡±


    Seeing that she had no response, Charlotte called her. Charlotte could only say, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte was joyful and then let the hotel with Megan.


    When they arrived at the hotel, she saw Zain standing at the door of the emergence room. He leaned


    against the wall with one hand in the pocket lowering his head. No one knew what was in his mind.

 Chapter 281 None Business of Others

    Chapter 281 None Business of Others


    ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡±


    Megan called him. Zain came to his senses and fixed his eyes on Charlotte.


    Seeing that she had changed the clean clothes, he felt relieved and redrew his eyes.


    A momentter he thought of something and frowned at Megan.


    Megan had to exin, ¡°Ms. Wilson was worried about Diana, so she followed me.¡±


    Hearing Megan''s exnation to Zain, Charlotte thought she knew something. She stepped forward to


    speak for Megan, ¡°I came here on my own. How can I rest now since Diana is in such a state? So I am


    here with you.¡±


    After that, Zain did not say anything.


    After waiting in the emergency room for a long time, Charlotte was helped to sit down by Megan. When


    she sat down, Charlotte realized that her legs were shaking badly, but she had not noticed it when she


    stood up.


    Megan pressed her hand on her leg.


    ¡°Are you All right?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte raised her head and met Megan¡¯s concerned eyes, ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    After a while, the door of the emergency room finally opened. Charlotte, who had been sitting, quickly


    stood up and rushed forward with a stagger.


    A man held her in time. Charlotte raised her head and saw Zain¡¯s calm eyes.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± He said quietly.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Are you the family of the girl who just cut her wrist?¡± The doctor came out, Zain went forward and said


    yes, followed by Charlotte.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain answered.


    The doctor nced at him, then at Charlotte, and then he said, ¡°The patient is out of danger.


    Fortunately, the wound is not deep. If the wound had been deeper, she could not survive.¡±


    Although a moment of fear, Charlotte knew that Diana was OK.


    Finally she felt relieved and fell down to ground.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson!¡± Megan was standing right behind her. Seeing her fell backwards, she unconsciously


    reached out her hand to catch her.


    Zain turned around and found that Charlotte had fainted.


    The doctor was shocked and went to examine Charlotte. ¡°She should be too frightened,¡± he said.


    ¡°Please help her go to the next ward and have a rest. She looked bad.¡±


    Megan nodded and wanted to help Charlotte to the side, but Zain, after talking to the doctor, picked


    Charlotte up and said to Megan, ¡°You go through the hospitalization procedures.¡±


    Megan stared at the scene in a daze. After a moment, she said, ¡°OK, Mr. Nelson.¡±


    When Zain left with Charlotte, Megan stood in situ to look at this scene.


    It was strange that Zain''s way of treating Charlotte had already crossed the boundary of ordinary


    friends, but the way he held Charlotte was not ambiguous at all, but like a brother caring for his sister.


    Was it because Charlotte and Diana were good friends, so Zain treated her as a sister too?


    Forget it. Why would she think that now? Zain understood well what he should do and should not do.


    As his secretary, she had nothing to worry about.


    Thinking of this, Megan hurried to deal with the hospitalization procedures.


    Sebastian left alone standing in ce. He did not know what he could do. Then he felt he came out


    with Charlotte, so it would be better to follow her.


    So Sebastian caught up with Zain. When Zain held Charlotte into a ward, and bent down to put her


    carefully on the bed, Sebastian felt strange but felt that there was no ambiguity between the two


    people.


    He felt it would be better not to tell Mr. Kennedy, lest it affected their rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian made up his mind and stood at the door, waiting.


    Zain looked up at Sebastian, Sebastian stood to the door and kept silent.


    Megan finished the formalities and rushed over, ¡°Mr. Nelson, do you want a few servants from home to


    take care of Miss Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain nodded, ¡°Find two more.¡±


    Megan paused for a moment and then nodded.


    Charlotte woke up in about ten minutes, but her face was still pale. When she woke up, she saw Zain


    was sitting in the chair not far away. The ward was quiet.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was quiet for a few seconds. Charlotte suddenly remembered what had happened before, she


    suddenly lifted the quilt and sat up.


    Zain looked toward her, ¡°You are up.¡±


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Charlotte was embarrassed.


    Zain frowned when he heard the words, and he said. ¡°Why do you apology?¡±


    Charlotte could only bite her lower lip to exin to him, ¡°I''m really sorry for causing you trouble at this


    time.¡±


    With that, Charlotte got out of bed and bowed to apologize.


    Her attitude made Zain depressed. He did not want to see her subservient to others, especially to


    himself.


    ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Zain''s voice was clear, ¡°She cut her wrist by herself and it has nothing to do


    with others.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte raised her head to stare at him, ¡°How is Diana?¡±


    ¡°Still under observation in the intensive care unit. 24 hourster she can be transferred to themon


    ward.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte turned pale on face, so she was till in danger?


    ¡°The doctor said she is out of danger. Staying in the intensive care unit under observation is in case of


    idents. You don''t have to worry.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She was still very worried, clenching her fist.


    She always felt Diana had a reason to call her over.


    Perhaps it was thest time she had been angry with her and had said something excessive, it had


    made her want tomit suicide?


    Or maybe it was something else...


    In a word, the reason could not be separated from her and Kennedy.


    Otherwise, Diana who had always been optimistic and cheerful would notmit suicide.


    Apart from that, Charlotte really couldn''t find any other reason.


    ¡°It was my fault, I should apologize!¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip and said, ¡°She cut her wrist because of


    me. But Mr. Nelson, please rest assured. I will talk to her about it when she wakes up.¡±


    Zain had no interest in the contradiction between girls but small contradiction would not make Diana cut


    wrist. So what was it?


    Zain''s eyes fell on Charlotte, and he seemed to be inquiring her.


    Charlotte of course understood the meaning of his eyes, but... it wasplicated.


    ¡°Sorry, I can''t tell you for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 282 Kennedy is Back

    Chapter 282 Kennedy is Back


    Charlotte looked up at Zain.


    She could tell anyone else until all the facts were out.


    After all, Zain was the elder brother of Diana. If it had not been dealt well with, Diana would be angry


    with her.


    She was angry and sad.


    But seeing Diana lying in the bathtub covered with blood, hearing that she did not want to live anymore,


    she felt her heart hurt. At that moment, she felt she was like a devil.


    It was she forced Diana make such a choice.


    ¡°It is ok.¡± Zain stood up and said with a calm face, ¡°You stay here.¡±


    With that, he was to walk out. Charlotte followed up. ¡°Can we go to the intensive care unit now?¡±


    ¡°No, don''t worry.¡±


    Charlotte thought since she could note in now, she could not stay here, lest Kennedy found it out.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte said aloud, ¡°I''ll go back now. I''lle and see her 24 hourster.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain''s lips moved and he nodded, ¡°OK, your driver is still waiting for you outside, you can


    go back directly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Zain, Charlotte walked out of the room alone. When she went to the door, she


    turned back and said thank you to Zain. After all, he got a the ward and let her stay.


    Zain raised his hand with a calm face, looked at the time on his wristwatch, and then said quietly, ¡°I will


    go back to thepany. You can go back first.¡±


    Charlotte paused. She thought Zain would be here with Diana, but......


    On the second thought, he was wasting his time in the intensive care unit, where there was 24-hour


    care.


    Charlotte felt relieved and then followed Sebastian out of the hospital.


    On the way back to the vi, Charlotte''s face did not look good. She looked out of the window at the


    scenery and did not feel good thinking of Diana in the bathtub.


    The ICU staff was gonna take care of her for 24 hours, right?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte closed her eyes, feeling tired both physically and mentally.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian probably knew she was ufortable, so heforted, ¡°Mrs. Moore, Miss Diana will be


    fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte suddenly came to herself and opened her eyes to look at Sebastian who was


    driving, ¡°Sebastian, what happened today...


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, don¡¯t worry, I will not tell anyone.¡±


    Charlotte smiled with relief. ¡°Thank you. I don''t want to tell him, became I feel it has nothing to do with


    him.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Charlotte closed her eyes. She told Sebastian that it had nothing to do with Kennedy, but was it true?


    Did that Dianamitted suicide have nothing to do with them?


    Returning to H Vi, Charlotte shivered as the sea breeze blew. Reba came up to her and asked,


    ¡°Are you cold? Now the weather is cold. Hurry into the house.¡±


    Reba noticed that Charlotte''s clothes were not the one she was wearing when she went out. She


    had some doubts. When she just wanted to ask, she saw Sebastian behind Charlotte winked at her.


    Reba had worked here for years. Seeing that, she stopped. Charlotte was distracted and walked


    into the room. Reba asked after Charlotte disappeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°Sebastian, what happened today? Mrs. Moore doesn''t look good.¡±


    Sebastian sighed, ¡°She did encounter something today, but it is now under control now.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me about it.¡±


    Reba asked.


    Sebastian felt she was curious and she would not tell others, so he told her about it, saying that


    Charlotte went to see her friend, but this friendmitted suicide and was sent to the hospital.


    Reba nodded, ¡°If her good friend suddenlymitted suicide, she should be shocked. Sebastian, I


    willfort Mrs. Moore and I will tell others about it. It is dark, you can go back.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I know you are clever, I am leaving.¡±


    Charlotte returned to the room, sat on the sofa, and looked ahead with no focal length in eyes.


    Reba brought a bowl of hot soup in, ¡°Mrs. Moore, a bowl of hot soup will keep you warm.¡±


    Looking at the steaming soup, Charlotte suddenly remembered that Diana fell in a pool of blood,


    gradually, the bowl of soup unexpectedly became blood, dripping, which shock her line of sight and


    brain.


    Charlotte had a pale lip, trembling. Reba found her wrong and was to ask what was wrong,


    Charlotte suddenly screamed and pped down the bowl.


    Bang!


    The ss bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces of ss. Reba was startled and widened her


    eyes. ¡°Your hand!¡±


    Charlotte only felt pain in her hand. When she heard Reba''s voice, sheposed herself and


    found that it was not blood but a bowl of soup. Reba looked at her doubtfully.


    Then she realized what she had done. Charlotte bit her lower lip with regret, ¡°I''m sorry, Reba, I...I


    just...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing her apology, Reba was so shocked that she recovered after


    a long time andforted her, ¡°I have heard all about it from Sebastian. It is normal that you are


    distracted now. If you can''t drink the soup now, why don''t you take a bath first and I will bring the soup


    to youter.¡±


    ¡°You know about it? You......¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    With her eyes opened wide, Charlotte wanted to tell Reba not to tell others, but outside Kennedy¡¯s


    deep voice was heard.


    Her face suddenly changed. Kennedy was back?


    As she was thinking, Kennedy sitting in a wheelchair already appeared in the room. Charlotte looked at


    Kennedy in a daze.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you are back.¡±


    Kennedy walked into the room and saw the mess on the ground and Charlotte¡¯s face was pale.


    Charlotte''s heartbeat sped up, subconsciously she looked to Reba.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Reba was quick to respond and answered, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Kennedy. I slipped carelessly and hurt


    Mrs. Moore!¡±

 Chapter 283 She Wakes Up

    Chapter 283 She Wakes Up


    Charlotte was stunned and looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Reba......¡±


    ¡°Got scald?¡± Kennedy frowned and looked toward Charlotte¡¯s fingers and found that her fingers got red.


    Kennedy¡¯s face changed greatly. He came forward to grasp her wrist and pulled her to shower cold


    water in the bathroom. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Take scald ointment.¡±


    Reba paused for a moment and then hurried to get the scald ointment.


    Charlotte let Kennedy hold her hand to flush under the faucet. With cool water on her fingers, the heat


    receded a lot, but looking at the flowing water, Charlotte thought it was blood.


    Her face turned pale and she screamed to pull her hand away.


    Kennedy was frightened by her scream, but soon he calmed down and asked frowning, ¡°Does it hurt?


    Shall I turn down the water?¡±


    The low male voice fell into in her ear and she was covered by the cold breath, Charlotte came to


    herself and turned to look at Kennedy.


    His eyes were dark. Charlotte suddenly stretched out her hands to tightly embrace Kennedy.


    Although it was happy that she embraced him, seeing that she was abnormal today, he had other


    thought. His hand fell on her shoulder, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte rested her chin over his shoulder and shook her head, ¡°It just hurts.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned and felt upset, ¡°Reba was careless. I will fire her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fire her.¡± Hearing that, Charlotte spoke for Reba, ¡°I was not her fault. The soup was on


    the table. I failed to catch it. It had nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Charlotte nodded. Reba was cleverer than that she could image. Although she had known the fact,


    she defended Charlotte when Kennedy was there, so Kennedy thought she looked bad because she


    got hurt by the soup.


    She was clever and nice. She could not have her fired out of no reason.


    ¡°Ok, since you like her, let her stay with you. I will give her a raise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Soon, Reba came with the ointment and applied it on Charlotte before she left.


    Charlotte was not in a mood to talk to Kennedy. She was afraid she would say something wrong, so


    she said she was tired and got to bed. Kennedy did not stop her seeing that she was indeed tired.


    Charlotte did not fall asleep till midnight. In her dream, it was bloody picture and Diana lied in blood


    waving to her and calling her name weakly.


    ¡°Charlotte, help me...Help me! Charlotte...Help me!¡±


    ¡°Charlotte...I don''t want to live. Let me die.¡±


    A momentter, Diana and Kennedy embraced together.


    A momentter, it was Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°You are pregnant with other man¡¯s child, you do not


    deserve my love? When I said I liked you, I was just teasing you. Do you really think I would like a


    woman like you? Wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, why don''t you understand? You......You''re a whore, no man will really like you... Hee hee


    hee!¡±


    Two people''s strangeughter was prating. Charlotte had a bad dream and got cold sweat all over.


    She tried to wake up from the dream, constantly escaped of the two people in the dream, hoping they


    would note over, but they were like ghosts, following her to anywhere.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Charlotte eximed and finally sat up.


    What greeted her eyes was the sun, the blue sky and the sea.


    It was already daylight.


    Kennedy was not there. Charlotte was drenched with cold sweat. Charlotte took her mobile phone, only


    to find that it had been more than eight o''clock in the morning.


    At this time, she did not know whether Diana woke up.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. The scald on her


    finger was not serious, and she applied scald ointment on it, so it was almost cured overnight.


    After changing her clothes, she took her mobile phone and was ready to go to the hospital.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going out? Shall I go with you?¡±


    Reba proposed to Charlotte.


    At first Charlotte wanted to refuse her, but after thinking about it, she nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Reba got ready when she agreed and then went out with Charlotte. It was still Sebastian


    driving.


    Sebastian drove to the hospital, took Charlotte and Reba to the ward.


    They met Megan in the corridor and saw hering.


    ¡°I knew you would be here today, but I didn''t expect you toe so early.¡±


    ¡°You also came early, I camete, Diana......¡±


    ¡°She woke up.¡± Megan said with a smile softly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, let me take you to the ward now.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt her chest violently beat once, ¡°She, she woke up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Wilson. Come with me.¡± Megan turned to leave. Charlotte paused for a moment and hurried


    to keep up with her.


    Diana woke up...


    That was really great!


    She was fine! Thank goodness.


    Charlotte suddenly burst into tears. On the way, she tried to calm down her excitement. When she


    reached the front of the ward, Megan suddenly stopped and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson is inside. Ms. Wilson, do you want to calm down before you go in?¡±


    With that, Megan handed over tissue.


    Charlotte realized that she had tears on her face. She turned around awkwardly and Reba with a


    smile reached out her hand and wiped the tears. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are ok.


    You were in hurry, so you got sweat. I have wiped it off.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Mrs. Moore¡±... Megan couldn''t help raising eyebrow.


    Suddenly, she thought of Kennedy.


    On the first time they met, Kennedy appeared in the restaurant and acted weird. She felt weird and now


    maybe it was that as she thought.


    It seemed that the identity of Charlotte was not simple.


    Megan smiled, ¡°Yes, although it is already autumn, you will sweat if you walk too fast. Look at me... I


    got sweat too.¡± Then Megan stretched out her hand and dabbed at her forehead. ¡°Ms. Wilson, will you


    <pe in?¡±

 Chapter 284 Dont Want Them to Meet

    Chapter 284 Don''t Want Them to Meet


    In the Ward, Diana leaned on the pillow by the waist weakly, feeling guilty.


    In fact, when she woke up to see Zain, Diana was frightened and almost fainted again.


    She did not expect Charlotte to find Zain and did not know whether they had met.


    It would have been a bad deal if she had lost her identity as Miss Nelson to get Kennedy.


    She wanted both identity and rtionship!


    ¡°Why?¡± Zain''s voice was cold. Diana raised her head and looked at him, instantly she was scared and


    lowered her eyes. What should she say? She never thought Zain would know it or get him involved.


    At first she just cut a little skin, but the blood never flowed that much, so she used a little effort, and


    idently...


    It felt like she had reallye through the jaws of death.


    Thinking of this, Diana feared and her eyes got red. She burst into tears.


    Seeing that, Zain could not help frowning.


    ¡°Why do you cry? What about your courage when you kill yourself?¡±


    ¡°Brother......¡± Diana sobbed. Seeing that, Zain felt agitated, but his face was still calm.


    ¡°I... I was wrong, brother. Don''t be angry.¡± Diana knew she could only apologize to Zain. Crying would


    not help.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, Ms. Wilson is here.¡±


    Megan outside said. Hearing the name of Charlotte, Diana''s face suddenly turned pale. She loudly


    shouted, ¡°No! I don''t want to see her!¡±


    She almost broke into a scream. It was so squeaky that everyone inside and outside got shock. Zain


    frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Diana nodded, ¡°I don''t want to see her. Megan, ask her to leave!¡±


    No matter Charlotte and Zain had met before or not, in short, she could not take any risks now. If they


    hadn¡¯t met, her move would be meaningful, and she would never let them meet.


    If they had met, she didn''t regret it.


    Diana suddenly became motional. Seeing that, Zain frowned. Yesterday Charlotte treated Diana as a


    sister and had been worried about her, she was distracted even when she left, but Diana held the


    different attitude.


    Two people¡¯s attitudes towards each other were totally different.


    Charlotte at the door clearly heard Diana''s words. Megan looked back at her in .


    ¡°Ms. Wilson... Miss Diana...¡±


    Charlotte looked pale and bit her lower lip, as if enduring. After a moment she raised her head and


    smiled feebly. ¡°She is still weak, so let her not be so emotional. As she does not want to see me now, I


    shall leave.¡±


    With that, Charlotte, regardless of Megan¡¯s reaction, turned around and went away.


    With a door apart, both sides could hear the conversation of each other.


    Diana was relieved to hear that she was to leave, which was showed her face. When she felt relieved,


    she noticed that Zain had been staring at her, questioning.


    She turned nervous and said, ¡°Brother, I just don¡¯t want to see her right now, I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to exin.¡± Zain stood up with one hand in his pocket, ¡°I have no interest in your girl¡¯s


    contradiction, but¡­¡± he continued in a moment, ¡°It was she sent you to the hospital, don¡¯t you want to


    say thank you to her?¡±


    Diana turned pale on face, ¡°Brother, I¡­¡±


    Zain turned and left.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Diana shouted and was to jump out of the bed to chase after him, bu?t Zain moved fast, soon he


    walked out of the ward. He told Megan, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her ran away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Nelson.¡± Megan came and closed the door, while Diana still wanted to run after.


    ¡°Miss Diana, Mr. Nelson said you are in poor condition, you had better lie in bed.¡±


    ¡°No, my brother misunderstood me, I have to exin to him!¡± Diana pushed Megan with force, but she


    was too weak and sat back on bed. Megan sighed and exined to her, ¡°You know Mr. Nelson. If you


    ran after him, he will be angry.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana realized it was the truth. If she chased out, he would be angry.


    Forget it.


    Diana bit her lips and something came to her mind, ¡°Megan, did Charlotte meet my brother?¡±


    ¡°Why asked that?¡± Megan was confused.


    ¡°I mean, how do you know that I am in hospital? Did Charlotte tell you?¡±


    Megan shook her head, ¡°Youmitted suicide, of course she would tell us. You are friends, but it is


    needed to tell family about the critical things. Are you angry with her because your brother knew about


    it, so you refused to meet her?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana got a pale face, ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Diana, youmitted suicide, so I don¡¯t think it is a problem about that your brother will worry


    you.¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake; I mean I don¡¯t want my brother to know it.¡± Diana said angrily and nced at


    Megan, ¡°What is wrong with you? Why do you go against me? Do you have a good rtionship with


    Charlotte?¡±


    Megan, ¡°¡­¡±


    She smiled, ¡°No, Miss Diana, we contact because of work, we are not familiar.¡±


    She felt strange that aftermitting suicide, Diana did not seem that she wanted to die but said


    strange words, which confused her.


    But she could not tell why.


    However, she became curious about her mood.

 Chapter 285 Need Your Explanation

    Chapter 285 Need Your Exnation


    Outside, Reba and Sebastian followed Charlotte.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, didn¡¯t you save her? Why did she refuse to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go back.¡± Charlotte could understand that Diana did not want to see her, just like


    before she did not want to see Diana.


    If she said those words, Charlotte would not have gone to the hotel and would not have found that she


    Till now, she had note to herself.


    ¡°So we came in vain?¡± Reba said, ¡°She has no conscience. You helped her, but she did not even


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    say thank you and even said she did not want to see you.¡± Reba thought Charlotte must be sad


    right now.


    Sebastian took a look at her and motioned her stop talking by shaking his head.


    Reba realized that she had said wrong words out of anger, so she apologized to Charlotte, ¡°I am


    sorry, Mrs. Moore, I said wrong words.¡±


    ¡°It is ok.¡± Charlotte shook her head and stepped out.


    When they reached the gate of the hospital, she heard a familiar voice. It was Zain standing there with


    a calm face.


    It was him. Charlotte felt pleased to see him, so she walked over to him.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡±


    Zain nodded to her and nced to the two behind her, ¡°Shall we have a talk?¡±


    Charlotte raised her head in surprise, ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡±


    ¡°You saved Diana. As her brother, I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, No.¡± Charlotte flushed and waved her hand, ¡°I just found her ahead of others. If it were found by


    other people, she would be saved too. Besides, we have known each other for years, sure I would help


    her.¡±


    She did not say that they were good friends, because she felt that they were less and less close.


    Zain looked at her calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what happened between you, but I believe that you are


    a nice person.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­Mr. Nelson?¡±


    ¡°But I have a question.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zain¡¯s eyes became emotional. Reba and Sebastian saw that and then looked at


    each other.


    God, did this man like Mrs. Moore? No way!


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zain said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down at some ce.¡±


    He fixed his eyes on her eyes. He knew it was impolite, but he could not help it. They looked so alike.


    Every time, Zain saw her, he felt familiar. Were they really blood rted?


    He got her informationst night from Megan.


    Her detailed information.


    He spent a night to finish reading it.


    Later, he found that not only her temperature was like that person, but also the way she acted and


    talked. If were not that they looked different, Zain would though it was the same person.


    He got the answer in heart, but he did not dare to admit it.


    It was significant after all. If he made a mistake, he would hurt two people.


    So, he had better be cautions.


    Reba was to refused. But seeing that Zain was like a wry man, plus Charlotte had agreed, so she


    could only follow Charlotte.


    She thought even if he was a bad man, she and Sebastian could have the ability to save her.


    There was a restaurant near the hospital and it was quiet. They walked in and sat by the window.


    Charlotte and Zain sat opposite.


    Reba found the people from outside could be seen.


    It seemed that Zain did have questions need to be exined by Charlotte, but have some evil ideas.


    At this, Reba was relived.


    The waiters came to deliver teas and they ordered some food. After that the water left with the menu.


    ¡°It is quite nice here.¡±


    Charlotte looked around and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have a quiet restaurant near the hospital.


    Zain did no speak, but lowered his eyes, as if he was thinking of something.


    Seeing that, Charlotte did not speak again.


    After a few minutes sitting there, Zain took a picture from his pocket and ced it in front of Charlotte.


    ¡°Do you know this, Ms. Nelson?¡±


    Charlotte took the picture.


    It was a safe lock made by gold. It seemed not special. She gave a smile ¡°Is it special?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Zain smiled and said calmly, ¡°It is ordinary, but, it¡¯s materials and its back are


    different.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned. It did look different in the materials.


    ¡°My grandfather asked someone to make it especially.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°But the back cannot be seen from this picture.¡±


    Zain showed her another picture, which was the back of the lock.


    Charlotte did no see any difference, but Reba behind screamed, ¡°Mrs. Moore, there are words on


    it.¡±


    Charlotte then noticed.


    Alice.


    What did it mean?


    Reba asked and wondered if Zain was trying to find the lock. But why? Mrs. Moore never got to


    know it.


    Charlotte felt unfamiliar with it, so she looked up at Zain, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what is the matter?¡±


    Zain felt his throat rolled and then said.


    ¡°Have you ever seen this lock?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head with a frown.

 Chapter 286 Omen

    Chapter 286 Omen


    ¡°No.¡±


    With that, Charlotte handed the two pictures back.


    ¡°Are you looking for the lock?¡±


    Zain was disappointed. It didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Yes, it is with an important person. I am looking for the person who has it.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°So...why don¡¯t you try to get it in the newspaper?¡±


    Get it in the newspaper?


    Zain had thought about that, but it would lead to a lot of trouble. The Nelson family is famous in B City.


    Once the picture was published, there would be many imposterse to him.


    Soon, Charlotte vetoed her own idea, ¡°well, it does not seem to work. There are many style of safe


    lock, maybe there would be many imposters. Who are you looking for? It looks like it belongs to a


    baby.¡±


    When saying these words, Charlotte thought holding her cheeks. She would frown when she was


    thinking.


    This look...


    It made her look more alike...


    Zain almost blurt out some words.


    Atst he looked at Reba and Sebastian behind Charlotte. ¡°I have something important to ask Mrs.


    Moore. Can you...¡±


    Hearing this, Reba became rmed and immediately refused, ¡°No!¡±


    She had thought that Zain was a gentleman, but now he wanted to separate her from them!


    Reba was protecting Charlotte, while Sebastian felt Zain was a good man. When he picked up


    Charlotte to ward, he did not do anything to her but put her down, till she was awake. Sebastian felt


    Zain must be a gentleman.


    He must have his reason to be good to Charlotte.


    But the reason was unknown. He held the same thought with Megan.


    He was nice to Mrs. Moore, but he did not take fancy on her. They looked like families.


    Yes, Zain looked like a steady elder brother.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian pulled Reba''s sleeve, gestured for her to be quiet.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore!¡± Reba ignored Sebastian but to pull Charlotte''s clothes.


    Charlotte could see that Zain had something important to ask her. She looked back at Reba and


    Sebastian and said, ¡°Would you please go and wait for me for a moment?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Moore!¡± Reba pouted and whispered, ¡°Who knows if he is a good person?¡±


    She said quietly, but Zain could hear her. He was not angry, and his face was as calm as before.


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Charlotte patted her hand and said, ¡°I know what to do. Sebastian, please.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Moore.¡± Sebastian nodded, and then went to pull Reba''s shoulder, ¡°Reba, let¡¯s


    go. Mrs. Moore had already agreed.¡±


    Reba unwillingly followed Sebastian to leave. She said angrily, ¡°I think he has bad intentions.


    Sebastian, why don¡¯t you refuse him?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, he''s definitely not what you think he is.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? You only met him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I know by his eyes and his temperament. The Nelson family is only second to the Moore Group. He is


    the leader of the Nelson Group.¡±


    Hearing this, Reba was somewhat shocked, ¡°The leader of the Nelson Group? I don''t know him.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You only need to know that he and Mr. Kennedy are of the same kind of people.¡±


    Sebastian smiled and did not go on.


    Reba was still angry, looking at Charlotte with her arms folded.


    When they left, there was silence.


    Zain could hardly ask his questions.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, what do you want to tell me? Is it about Diana?¡± At this point, Charlotte dropped her eyes


    and pursed her lips, ¡°If it''s about Diana, I must have told you yesterday, I still can¡¯t......¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, you are mistaken. I am not asking about you and Diana, but about yourself.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± Charlotte looked at him in astonishment.


    Zain nodded and stared at her for a while before he took a picture out of his pocket. Charlotte took a


    look and found that it was a picture of a baby.


    The baby in the picture looked tender with its fists clenching.


    ¡°So cute.¡± Charlotte liked the baby when she saw it. She held it in her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Nelson, whose child is this?¡±


    Zain could not help smiling seeing that.


    If he said, ¡°It is you,¡± would she be frightened?


    Although he was still not sure, deep in his heart, his intuition had told him that perhaps Charlotte was


    the one he had been looking for.


    That was right.


    The baby from the Nelson family was missing since it had been born. It was his younger sister, Alice


    Nelson.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, are you looking for this baby? That safe lock belongs to it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain''s eyes became soft.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you are looking for this child, is it your child?¡± Charlotte felt embarrassed after she


    asked the question and wanted to bite off her tongue.


    But Zain did not look upset at all on his face. Instead, He looked at her gently, and his eyes were also


    very gentle.


    Charlotte inexplicably felt embarrassed and give him back the picture.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Nelson, I seemed to have said wrong words!¡±


    Zain did not speak, but he did not look angry either. Charlotte could not figure out what he was thinking


    and could only sit quietly.


    After a moment, Zain asked, ¡°Can I ask you... a private question?¡±


    Charlotte paused. ¡°A private question?¡±


    Zain thought about it, but finally did not ask.


    Ask a girl if she had a birthmark on her butt? That was what perverts did, right? It was a question he


    really couldn''t ask.


    This was only known to himself.


    Because when Alice was born, he had held her. His mother told him about the birthmark.


    ¡°Zain, remember your sister has a big birthmark on her butt, if your sister is lost, we can so find her


    back by that.¡±

 Chapter 287 You are Bossy

    Chapter 287 You are Bossy


    Then his sister was really missing.


    But he failed to find her by this birthmark.


    His mother''s dying wish was to find his sister.


    Later he found her and brought Diana to his mother''s grave, but he always felt not right.


    He didn''t know what was wrong until he met Charlotte.


    He might have found the wrong person at the beginning, Diana was not the sister he was looking for,


    but the person in front of him.


    Charlotte -


    Even though there was not enough evidence, even though all the inquiries had made no progress at


    all, he had a mad conviction that this woman was his sister he had been looking for.


    He sometimes thought he was crazy. He met her once, but he asked Megan to investigate her and kept


    an eye on her like a freak.


    Because she looked like that person.


    He felt that he just wanted toplete the task his mother gave him. And it was also his wish.


    He spent his life looking for his sister.


    For more than 20 years, even after finding Diana, he felt he did not feel relieved.


    All the news was right, but it didn''t feel right.


    ¡°Never mind, nothing,¡± Zain pursed thin lips and did not ask.


    What should he do if he scared her away? What if Diana knew about that?


    Charlotte was stunned. She could see Zain did not look good, as if he was struggling. She could feel it


    sitting there.


    Originally she thought he would ask, but he stopped.


    Charlotte was curious what kind of question make him look like this. She could only say, ¡°Mr. Nelson,


    are there any difficulties?¡±


    Hearing that, Zain fixed his eyes on her face and then gave a wry smile, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s talk about it


    someday.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She was not going to get an answer today.


    Charlotte did not think much, but nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    The dishes were delivered but Zain did not have the appetite to eat. He raised his hand to look at the


    watch, and then said, ¡°I gotta leave forpany......¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°Ok. I want to stay here to have some food.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Zain stood up, nodded to Charlotte and went to the front desk to settle the bill before leaving the


    restaurant.


    As soon as he left, Reba and Sebastian walked to Charlotte.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, what question did Mr. Nelson ask? It is mysterious and he didn¡¯t want us to know it. He


    did not look good when he left. What happened?¡±


    Reba asked like a curious baby. She was sedate in the vi, why did she act like a curious baby like


    now?


    Thinking about this, Charlotte smiled, ¡°He didn''t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Reba widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°How is this possible? I saw him talking a lot to you


    just now. Is it because the question is too private and you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    Sebastian, ¡°...Reba!¡±


    Reba stood straight and did not speak again.


    Charlotte said softly, ¡°It''s not what you think. He did have some questions to ask me, but...Perhaps he


    hadn''t thought it through, so in the end he didn''t ask anything. We''ve been out for a long time and the


    food looks good. Sit down and eat together.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba and Sebastian got changed on face, ¡°We as servant can¡¯t eat with you.¡±


    ¡°You are good to me, and I can''t finish it by myself. Reba, please ask Sebastian to sit down.¡±


    Charlotte was so easygoing that they were finally persuaded by her and sat down to share the meal


    with her.


    On the way back, Reba suddenly hugged Charlotte''s arm and said, ¡°You are the best person I have


    ever met. Don''t worry. I won''t tell what happened today to Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Reba was a foodie. And she looked happy.


    ¡°What happened today is not a big deal. There is nothing between Zain and I.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Reba nodded forcefully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Moore, we can see that Zain has no evil


    thought on you and he should be a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°But he seems to have a special feeling for you, but...I can''t tell what it is...¡±


    Charlotte was silent. She did not expect Reba had that feeling at her first time to meet Zain. She


    always thought that only she thought so, but because it is her private ideas, she never dared to tell


    others, for fear that others would say she was overthinking.


    Charlotte also felt the special feeling.


    It was like the care from an older brother.


    She told herself, probably because she and Diana were good friends and Zain was Diana¡¯s brother, so


    she had that feeling.


    Diana...


    At the thought of her, Charlotte''s eyes darkened again.


    She was a problem.


    She did not know then the problem could be solved. Kennedy said he would give her news, but till now


    he hadn¡¯t.


    That night, Kennedy once again embraced Charlotte to sleep.


    In the dark, Charlotte''s breathing was uneven, so was the chest of the man behind her. ¡°What''s wrong?


    Still up?¡±


    Charlotte blinked her eyes in the dark and suddenly turned around to the bosom of Kennedy.


    Holding her in arms, Kennedy could not help smiling and kissed on the top of her hair, ¡°You can¡¯t fall


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Charlotte answered.


    Kennedy was silent for a while, suddenly stretched his hand to gently caress her waist and said in a


    hoarse but sexy voice.


    ¡°Since you can''t fall asleep, let''s do something meaningful.¡±


    She was silent for a moment, and then suddenly stretched out hand to forcefully hammered on his


    chest. Kennedy gave a smile and embraced her more tightly, ¡°I am just saying, why do you get angry?¡±


    ¡°Don''t think about that!¡± Charlotte said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Can''t I even think about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You are bossy.¡± Kennedy gave a smile, but he liked that......

 Chapter 288 It Was Unfair

    Chapter 288 It Was Unfair


    In the dark, the atmosphere was sweet. Originally Charlotte wanted to ask him how was thing going but


    she had forgotten about it. Kennedy pressed the back of head after a few talks with her, ¡°Pregnant


    woman should go to bed early, let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte was tired and closed her eyes in a daze.


    In a moment the breath became even in the darkness, and then another breath too became even.


    When she got up the next day, Kennedy went to work as usual. She woke up alone in bed again.


    She should have gotten used to it.


    But she was disappointed when she saw the empty bed.


    Kennedy seemed to be particrly busy and they could only talk at night.


    Short after Charlotte got up and washed face, Diana called her.


    ¡°Charlotte......¡± Diana''s voice was soft and weak.


    Hearing her voice, Charlotte could not help but feel her nose sour and got red in eyes. She did not


    answer but sit there quietly holding a mobile phone.


    Diana took a sigh and said weakly, ¡°Are you angry that I did not want to see you yesterday? Do you


    me me? I''m sorry, I was really in a bad mood yesterday. I... I didn''t want to live, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Charlotte''s voice was cold, ¡°I saved you, so you me me?¡±


    ¡°I... I''m sorry.¡± Diana cried out loud, ¡°Forgive me, will you? I want to see you today. Will youe to the


    hospital to see me? I have so much to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital to see you?¡± Charlotte lost her temper and sneered, ¡°Are you sure you won''t shut


    me out again?¡±


    God knows how sad she was when she heard Diana scream yesterday that she did not want to see


    her.


    ¡°No, it was my fault yesterday. I promise you that it won''t happen again today. Will youe here? If


    you don''t want to, tell me where you are, and I''lle and find you.¡±


    With that, Diana got off bed. Charlotte heard the noise in the mobile phone and she said, ¡°Forget it, lie


    on the bed. You are weak now since you lost much blood. Where do you want to go?¡±


    Hearing that, Diana smiled through tears, ¡°Charlotte, I know you still care about me, I will lie down and


    wait for you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte took a look at the phone with aplicated mind. She got a soft


    heart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, go see her. After all, she was so close to death.


    Reba and Sebastian followed her.


    The ward was quiet, only Megan apanied Diana.


    When Charlotte knocked at the door, it was Megan who opened the door. She was surprised to see


    Charlotte, ¡°Ms. Wilson, why are you¡­?¡±


    Charlotte nodded to Megan, but before she said anything, she heard Diana''s voiceing from inside,


    ¡°Megan, let Charlottee in. I want to talk to her alone. You don''te in.¡±


    Megan was stunned for a moment, and then nodded her head.


    She sidled away. ¡°Ms. Wilson, pleasee it.¡±


    Reba wanted to follow her in, but Charlotte said, ¡°I also have something to say to her alone. You


    two wait outside for me. I''lle out soon.¡±


    Although Reba was worried, the person inside was her friend after all, so she didn''t think much


    about it and nodded.


    After Charlotte went in, Megan closed the door of the ward and then beckoned Reba and Sebastian


    to sit down.


    The ward was quiet. Charlotte went in and saw Diana pitifully sitting on the bed, holding her knees,


    staring at her.


    ¡°Charlotte, you finally are here...¡±


    Her wrists were still covered with thick bandage covered with some blood stains. It was clear that the


    wound had not fully healed.


    Charlotte frowned. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to lie down? What are sitting up?¡±


    ¡°I''m waiting for you.¡± Diana said with red eyes.


    Charlotte, ¡°I said I woulde.¡±


    She walked to the chair not far from the bedside and sat down. She pressed her lips and took a breath


    before saying, ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry..¡± Diana looked at her for a long time and suddenly sobbed biting her lips, ¡°Charlotte, I am


    sorry. Did I scare you yesterday? Or did I bother you?¡±


    Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows and did not answer.


    ¡°Actually, I had been thinking aboutmitting suicide for a long time, but I had no action, because I


    was afraid of pain. But......It pains me to think of you ignoring me. Kennedy is your husband, but I


    unexpectedly fell in love with him.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte wondered if she regretted it and confessed to her.


    Well......should she forgive her?


    These thoughts had notsted long in Charlotte''s mind before Diana continued, ¡°Actually, I fell in love


    with him at first sight. I couldn''t help loving him the first time I met him. As you can see, I took my


    initiative to get close to him. Mr. Kennedy did not reject me, so I was happy. But you know what? Why


    had I allowed me to approach him? Because I thought you would definitely be with the father of the


    child, so I never worried about the development of my love with Mr. Kennedy. That''s how it got to this


    point.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, I thought I will tell you after I have settled everything. But I didn''t expect you to find out so


    soon. I really feel sorry for you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...So you chose suicide?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Diana bit her lower lip, ¡°Charlotte, I am really sorry, but I¡­ I really like Kennedy. If I were


    alive, I wouldn''t be able to see him with anyone else, so... I think only I am dead, I will not separate you


    and him. But why did you save me?¡±


    Charlotte be cold in eyes, ¡°You texted me and asked me to be there? You said you have


    something to tell me. Diana, there are many men in the world, why do you have to like Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Diana lifted her eyes and looked at her in tears, ¡°You are carrying Manfred¡¯s child,


    why don¡¯t you let go of Kennedy? Do you think that''s fair for him?¡±

 Chapter 289 Become Enemies

    Chapter 289 Be Enemies


    It hit Charlotte like thunder.


    She did not expect that Diana would say it out.


    She turned in rm to look at the door of the ward.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you very afraid? Because you are pregnant with Manfred¡¯s child, even if you are with


    Kennedy, you would not feel peaceful. If... I said if, if Kennedy knows you have an affair with Manfred,


    do you think he will be ok with that?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt cold in heart. She looked at Diana, ¡°So what? Are you going to tell him


    about it? Do you think I will divorce with Kennedy?¡±


    Diana shook her head in panic, ¡°You misunderstood me. I won¡¯t tell you if you don¡¯t want to.


    Charlotte...... We''re good friends and I always think about you. Look at this...¡±


    Diana handed a contract to Charlotte.


    Charlotte didn''t mind it at first, but when she saw the name on the contract, her face turned pale and


    she began to breathe quickly. ¡°Why do you have this contract?¡±


    Diana did not speak but looked at her timidly.


    This was the divorce contract that she signed with Kennedy, but Diana had it? What on earth was going


    on here?


    Was this the satisfactory answer Kennedy gave her?


    ¡°Charlotte, I know you may be very fond of Kennedy, but... feelings can''t be forced, he doesn¡¯t like you.


    If he knows your child is Manfred¡¯s, he will hate you. Wouldn''t it be better to be with Manfred than to


    live a miserable life with Kennedy? Manfred really likes you.¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡± Charlotte interrupted her, ¡°I don''t need anyone to teach me what I should choose. I want to be


    with whoever I like. You said that feelings can''t be forced, so why should I force myself to be with


    Manfred? Diana, we always are good friends and you said you do it for my good, but you have not


    asked me if I want to be with Manfred. You only know that he likes me, but you never ask me if I like


    him. Even if you know I don¡¯t like him, you still insisted that I be with him. You said it''s for me, but...are


    you sure it is not for your own selfish ends?¡±


    Diana was stunned looking at her in surprise, ¡°My own selfish ends?¡±


    ¡°If you have no selfish ends, you will find that your conduct is no different from forcing me. But you are


    so carried away by your feelings that you are willing to set me up with Manfred. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte......¡±


    ¡°This is thest time I see you, Diana. No matter what you do in the future, it has nothing to do with me.


    You were good to me, but I was good to you too. I don''t owe you, plus I saved your life yesterday. I


    won''t see you again.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned to go out.


    She needed to be ruthless, or her emotion would be easily changed by Diana.


    ¡°Even if one day Kennedy takes the contract and tells you to divorce, you still don¡¯t care? Charlotte,


    you said I have my own selfish ends, but it does for your own good. If he really divorces with you, what


    should you do?¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± Charlotte smiled faintly, ¡°We will see. Besides, it''s my business. I have the ability to deal with


    it well.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing that she was to leave, Diana felt flustered, suddenly jumped out of bed to hold her hand, ¡°Don''t


    go, Charlotte, it''s my fault...... But, I really can''t do without Kennedy. He doesn''t like you. Will you let


    him go to me? Please.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Charlotte thought she heard wrong. She stared at Diana incredulously. ¡°Say that


    again.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I know this request is too much, but I really can''t live without him. Since I am alive, I will miss


    him. Yesterday you should not save me, so that it would be over!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte sneered out loud. She sarcastically looked at Diana, but that smile was more


    like mocking herself, ¡°You are ming me? Because I saved your life? Or are you threatening me with


    your life?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte...I didn¡¯t mean it, but I really like him. You are pregnant now, and Manfred likes you, he is the


    person who can give you happiness!¡±


    ¡°Why should I ept the forced happiness? Diana, you are not so before. Why do you be like


    this?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, give him to me, please.¡± Diana like a demon did not answer Charlotte''s words, but repeated


    that sentence holding Charlotte¡¯s legs.


    Charlotte struggled to try to pull out her legs, but Diana seemed to have determined, clinging to her and


    begging her with teas in eyes.


    ¡°Charlotte, we have known each other for a long time, and you know well about me. I have never asked


    you for anything. Please give me Kennedy. I really can''t live without him.¡±


    Diana had been crying miserably. Shepletely did not notice Charlotte standing there had tears on


    face. She firmly bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Are you threatening me with your own life? So our friendship is broken up, and you''d rather give up on


    your friend for a man, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Diana shook her head forcefully, ¡°As long as you agree to give me Kennedy, we can still be good


    friends. Charlotte, I''m gonna be nice to you. When your child is born, I will treat it as my own child. And


    you will be my sister, I will be very good to you.¡±


    After listening to these words, Charlotte understood Diana''s mind.


    Perhaps, she had deep feeling for Kennedy.


    ¡°That''s very sweet.¡± Charlotte chuckled, tears running down her face. She didn''t lower her head.


    Before her tears only show to Diana, but now......She felt that if Diana saw her tears, probably she was


    going to make fun of her.


    Her heart was full of Kennedy now.


    ¡°But, you think only of your own love for Kennedy, but not of my feelings.¡±


    She never knew she would like to fall in love with the same man as Diana, and Diana would have great


    change for this man.

 Chapter 290 Being Strangers

    Chapter 290 Being Strangers


    All this was unexpected to Charlotte.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice became cold and her tone became decisive.


    Diana shook her head and hugged her legs, ¡°Charlotte, please, I''m going to die, I''m going to die!¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and could not hold back her tears.


    ¡°It is your life. If you don''t value it, why should others value it?¡± Charlotte returned to loudly rebuke.


    ¡°Diana, why? It if your life. You called me to see me for thest time, but youmitted suicide. I sent


    you to the hospital, but you med me for saving your life. And now you are threatening me with the


    life I have saved for you, saying that you don''t want to live any more and that I should give you my


    husband! Diana, if not acquaintance for many years, I really dare not believe this is you!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Diana was stunned, looking at Charlotte with tearful face and red eyes.


    They had known each other for many years, and she had never seen Charlotte so angry. Even after


    her divorce and then she married to the Moore family, she had never been so like this, but now...


    Diana had known Charlotte for so many years, how could she have no feelings? Now seeing Charlotte


    like this, she felt sorry, but she wanted Kennedy.


    She felt that she wanted to be with Kennedy. If she was with Kennedy, she would be twice, no, ten


    times good to her!


    ¡°I know there''s nothing I can say now. I''m sorry. But......¡± Diana bit her teeth hard.


    Since she had done that, Diana had no turning back now.


    Thinking of this, Diana looked up at Charlotte''s eyes, put her hand on her abdomen, ¡°In fact, there is


    another reason I want to be with him. Charlotte, I am pregnant.¡±


    ...


    For a moment, Charlotte felt that there was something wrong with her hearing, otherwise...How could


    she have heard the shocking news?


    Diana said she was pregnant?


    ¡°The child is his, Charlotte, you are carrying someone else''s child, but I am carrying his child. If you


    leave with Manfred, maybe it will not be embarrassing.¡±


    Charlotte''s face gradually became pale, she even forgot crying.


    ¡°You said you are pregnant with Kennedy¡¯s child?¡± Charlotte trembled, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?


    It is just your trick to deceive me.¡±


    Diana finally let go of her legs, stood up from the ground, looking at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, we have


    known each other for many years, I never cheated you. You know what kind of person I am. I never


    joke about things like this.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte''s face got paler. Her thin body was like getting heavy impact. She took a step


    back.


    ¡°I didn''t want to talk about it, but...I have no other way. Charlotte, even now, you still don''t want to give


    him up to me?¡±


    Charlotte could not listen to it. It looked real. Although she did not want to believe it, Diana would not


    joke on it?


    At that thought, Charlotte pursed her thin lips, coldly looked at Diana, and then turned to leave.


    Diana covered her belly feeling pleased.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It seemed that she believed it in all probability.


    At that thought, Diana said to her back, ¡°Charlotte, if he likes you, he will not have a child with me. He


    is the Mr. Kennedy of the Moore family, but you?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and looked back coldly at her.


    ¡°You want to call me secondhand woman?¡±


    Diana, ¡°I did not mean that. I just want to tell you and Kennedy are not from the same world. If you try


    to force yourself into his world, you''re going to have a very miserable life.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte finally couldn''t helpughing out loud. Herughtersted for a long time. Diana


    was frightened with herugh. She asked, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°So, as my friend, you don''t think I have enough pain?¡±


    Diana, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Last time I said I could not forgive you, but I can understand your love for Kennedy, because love is


    uncontroble! But today, I take back my words.¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip, firmly looking at Diana. She


    said, ¡°You don''t deserve to be forgiven, Diana, after many years I finally know what kind of person you


    are. We are not friends anymore.¡±


    Diana felt her heart was ruthlessly pricked, which made her out of breath. Flurried, she looked at


    Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, I, I did not mean it! I''m telling you all this for your own good.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a step forward as if to seize Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte stepped back a few steps away from her. Her face and eyes became cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical. I''ll never trust you again because of what you''ve said today.¡±


    Diana wanted to go up again, but suddenly Charlotte shouted loudly, ¡°Reba!¡±


    Reba, Sebastian and Megan had been waiting outside. Reba seemed to have heard something


    and she was worried, but Sebastian let her sit quietly, so she had to sit and so on.


    Finally she heard Charlotte called her name, so she could not wait to get up and pushed open the door


    and rushed in.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore!¡±


    As Reba rushed in, Diana was stunned. She looked like a servant to Charlotte. Did Kennedy


    arrange that?


    Reba quickly went to Charlotte and found her in tears. She froze in ce.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, why are you...¡± She took out tissue from her pocket to Charlotte.


    Megan and Sebastian followed Reba into the ward. Seeing that, Diana carried on the ground.


    Megan was there to take care of her, so she could only help her up.


    At this moment, Charlotte closed her eyes and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    When Reba was helping her out, Charlotte felt since she walked out of the door, Diana would be a


    stranger to her.

 Chapter 291 Little Life

    Chapter 291 Little Life


    After Charlotte left, Megan helped Diana back to the hospital bed and could not help asking, ¡°Why did


    you quarrel?¡±


    Diana sobbed and turned around and refused to answer.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan could see that it was not amon quarrel. Before Charlotte, she took a look at Diana, as if


    saying that she would not be Diana¡¯s friend anymore.


    She wondered if she should tell Zain.


    After a moment of thinking, Megan said, ¡°Miss Diana, have a rest. I go out.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Megan was confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Diana sat up from bed, gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my brother.¡±


    Megan raised her eyebrows and blinked her eyes, seeing Diana who had different attitude.


    Was she wrong? She was still crying, but now she was domineering.


    ¡°Miss Diana, are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Megan, please don¡¯t tell my brother what happened between me and Charlotte. He will worry about


    me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Megan felt strange that Diana had such change.


    ¡°Yes, Megan, please.¡± Diana held Megan¡¯s arm, shaking and looking at her with innocent eyes, ¡°I will


    take care of it. Charlotte was in a bad mood today. When I am discharged from hospital, I will find her.


    Please don¡¯t let my brother know about it.¡±


    Seeing that, Megan felt she maybe wrong. Even if she did not, maybe Diana was just lost her temper


    just now. at this thought, Megan said, ¡°Ok, Miss Diana, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana gave a smile, ¡°Thank you, Megan.¡±


    After leaving the hospital. Charlotte had a pale face. She cried, so her eyes were red. Reba took the


    tissue to wipe her tears.


    All of a sudden, Charlotte stopped her. Reba was stunned, ¡°Mrs. Moore?¡±


    Charlotte took the tissue to wipe her own tears, ¡°I am fine, let¡¯s go back. I will be here again.¡±


    Reba did not know that happened, but she could tell from Charlotte¡¯s look and tone that it was a big


    deal. They might have broken up. But she did not know the reason.


    Reba was curious. But seeing that Charlotte was sad, she did not ask anything. Charlotte stopped


    crying, looking at the gate of the hospital moving away from the rearview mirror.


    From today on, they were not friends anymore.


    *


    On the day of the incident, Reba thought Charlotte''s low mood wouldst for a long time, and even


    would affect Kennedy, but aftering back to H vi, Charlotte adjusted her mood. She was calm as


    nothing had happened.


    In the afternoon, Charlotte said she would go out. Reba and Sebastian wanted to follow her, but she


    refused directly.


    ¡°Don''t follow me. I want to stay with my friends today. I want to go alone.¡±


    Since what happened in the hospital, Reba and Sebastian were worried about her, ¡°Mrs. Moore,


    even if you don''t agree Sebastian to follow, you should allow me to follow. I can apany you to go


    anywhere.


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte lightly shook her head, ¡°Don''t worry, I am an adult, not a child. I will be fine¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Right Reba, Sebastian, a lot happened these two days. Please keep my secret. I don''t want


    Kennedy to know for the time being.¡±


    Reba bit her lower lip, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you can rest assured. Since I promised you, I will keep my


    mouth shut. But Sebastian and I are worried about you...Why don''t you let Sebastian send you and he


    Reba was very worried about her and had been trying to persuade Charlotte. Charlotte could


    understand her mood, finally she agreed that Sebastian sent her to Yanis and left when Yanis picked


    her up.


    ¡°What brought you here suddenly? Are you not used to live in H vi?¡±


    Yanis made a joke. Charlotte looked bad. Yanis found that she was not in a good mood, so she asked,


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Charlotte pressed her lips and looked at her in a daze, ¡°Can I live with you for a few days?¡±


    Yanis, ¡°What is wrong? Did you have a quarrel again?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you, but I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Yanis found that she was gloomy, she nodded, ¡°Take the key and wait for me upstairs. I will buy


    something in the mall. It is time for dinner, eat with me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Charlotte took the key and took at grateful look at her, ¡°Thank you, Yanis.¡±


    They had not known each other for a long time, but Yanis was good to her.


    Now she knew that Yanis was different from Diana.


    When Kennedy was around, Diana would get approached to Kennedy, but Yanis would not do that.


    She would stay away from them. She would speak for Kennedy to her and never forced her to be with


    Manfred.


    People were different.


    ¡°You are wee. Be good, it will take me one hour. I don¡¯t think you can go with me, so I will just go


    by myself. Wait for me upstairs.¡±


    After Yanis left, Charlotte took the key and went upstairs, opened the door and got in.


    It was not a big apartment, but it was warm.


    She felt the sense of belonging here.


    She put down the bag, sat down on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    Then she felt asleep in the sofa. Yanis felt it was quiet when she walked into the room and noticed that


    Charlotte had been in asleep on the sofa.


    She had to go to the chicken to get the dinner ready.


    Charlotte woke up when she was hungry. She was in a bad mood at noon, so she did not eat. But after


    all, she had a baby in her belly.

 Chapter 292 Unbelievable

    Chapter 292 Unbelievable


    So, the baby was hungry.


    And she could feel hungry. When Charlotte woke up, she stared at the strange scene in front of her for


    a long time before she recalled what she had done today. She got up, rubbing her eyes, and then took


    a look at the empty room.


    ¡°Yanis?¡±


    No one responded. Didn''t Yanise back? Charlotte had doubts. As she was to call Yanis, the door


    of the kitchen was pushed open, and Yanis walked out with two tes.


    ¡°You are up. Wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡±


    Charlotte froze, ¡°Can we eat now? When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°I havee back for a long time. You are in sound sleep, so I did not wake you up.¡± Yanis said with a


    smile, put the ted on the table and said, ¡°Come and eat. I cooked, so you get bowls and chopsticks.


    You wash the dishes.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned. Hearing that, she gave a smile, ¡°Ok, sure.¡±


    She got up to take bowls and chopsticks and then sat down with Yanis for dinner.


    It was her first time to eat the food made by Yanis. She was good at cooking. Yanis said, ¡°I cooked a


    few dishes for you. How is it? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The did not talk too much during the dinner but ate. When they were about to finish, Yanis asked,


    ¡°What do you want to tell me? Did you have a fight with Kennedy?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and looked up at Yanis.


    Then she put down the chopsticks and looked at her seriously.


    Yanis continued to eat and thought she was right that she did not ask her before the dinner, otherwise


    Charlotte could not have this meal.


    ¡°I have no one to take to besides you. Yanis, I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    Yanis took a sip of soup, ¡°Ok.¡±


    It was sad that she had all thought in mind. Charlotte finally said after a moment of thinking, ¡°Do you


    think Kennedy and I can have a peaceful life together?¡±


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes, you are a couple. You like him and he likes you. You sure can have a peaceful


    life.¡±


    ¡°What if I am pregnant?¡±


    Yanis was stunned before she said, ¡°What is problem with pregnancy? Isn¡¯t that good? If you have his


    child, you can have your status steady, and Diana could do nothing about you.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was sad. She lowered her head and said in self-mockery.


    ¡°What if I am not carrying Kennedy¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, what¡­¡± Yanis hurried to answer, but she stopped suddenly and widened her eyes in


    shock.


    After a long while, she swallowed the food down from her mouth and looked at Charlotte, ¡°I am sorry,


    may I have your pardon?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her with a bitter smile, ¡°Is it unbelievable? He is my husband, but I am carrying


    other¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°No.. Well¡­¡± Yanis found her speechless. What was going on here? Diana got involved and Charlotte


    was carrying other¡¯s child. Would Kennedy mind that? Yanis did not know what to say now tofort


    Charlotte, since it was her first time toe across such a matter.


    ¡°You can''t believe it, let alone him.¡± Charlotte lowered her eyes. She smiled bitterly and bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Maybe it was meant to be,¡± she said.


    ¡°No...What the hell is going on here? How could you be pregnant with another man''s child? Charlotte,


    are you cheating?¡±


    Yanis couldn''t imagine how a married woman could carry another man''s child. She really couldn''t think


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of anything but cheating.


    ¡°Actually, it''s not my first marriage. I''ve been divorced once.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You mean, the baby belongs to your ex-husband?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head again and opened her mouth. At this point, she had nothing to hide, but she


    would not tell her that Manfred was the father.


    At this thought, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I don''t know who the father is.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Exin it, I am anxious!¡±


    Yanis thought she just had a fight with Kennedy and did not expect that. Seeing that she was calm,


    Yanis was worried, wishing to get into her mind to get to know the truth.


    Charlotte told her the story briefly.


    ¡°I was unprepared, and by the time I found out... It was toote. At first I thought about having an


    abortion, but the hospital told me I couldn''t have an abortion because I would run the risk of bleeding a


    lot. Then I thought...the child was innocent, so I kept the child.¡±


    Yanis swallowed hard and suddenly said out loud, ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    With that, Yanis directly got up to go back to the room.


    Charlotte looked at her thin figure, and suddenly felt sad.


    Would Yanis hate her? Would she think she was a nasty, unpleasant woman?


    Charlotte sighed, and then got up to clean up things on the table, and then walked into the kitchen. She


    had promised Yanis to wash the dishes.


    After all these dishes and chopsticks were washed, she would leave quietly.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance here.


    Soon she finished. After that, she went back to the living room to get her things and was to leave.


    As she went to the porch, she heard the door of the room was opened with a click. Yanis walked out


    and saw Charlotte to leave. She asked, ¡°Where are you going to?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and then turned to look at Yanis.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yanis narrowed her eyes to look at her, and then she saw the bag in Charlotte''s hand and then


    widened her eyes, ¡°You''re leaving? What''s the matter?¡±


    Charlotte could not speak for a moment. She thought Yanis hated herself, so she wanted to leave


    quietly, so as not to make her annoyed.

 Chapter 293 He Doesn’t Like Me Only

    Chapter 293 He Doesn¡¯t Like Me Only


    But Yanis did not look like hate her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±, Charlotte asked.


    Yanis looked at her with doubts, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°God,¡± she said, ¡°Because I''ve been in my room for a long while, you think I hate you and you want to


    leave without quietly?¡±


    She did not answer, but that was what she thought.


    Yanis was angry, ¡°I said nothing, and you had that thought. Do you have the same thought towards


    Kennedy??¡±


    While saying, Yanis stretched out her hand to pull her back to the living room.


    ¡°I went back to my room because it had never urred to me. I didn''t know what to say to you, so I


    went back to my room to put my thoughts in order, and now that I have it, I came out to tell you, and


    you thought of me like that! Isn''t that heartbreaking?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I forgive you.¡±


    Yanis pulled her to sit down on the sofa, ¡°I have figured it out. Kennedy knows it, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Well, since he knows it and still showed love for you, plus he allowed you to keep the child, he epts


    it.¡±


    Yanis thought with her chin holding by hands, ¡°As for what you just said, I think it is about self-


    abasement. I did nothing, but you feel you are annoying and want to leave. Perhaps it was the same


    from Kennedy? Charlotte, I have told you before to give him an opportunity to exin. I can see that he


    likes you.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t only like me?¡±


    Yanis, ¡°You mean Diana?¡±


    ¡°There''s one more thing I haven''t told you.¡±


    Yanis suddenly took back a few steps, covering her chest, ¡°You got too much news, I can hold another


    shocking one.¡±


    ¡°Diana said she was pregnant.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Kennedy is the father?¡± Yanis said.


    Charlotte was surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Yanis sneered, ¡°You believe it?¡±


    Charlotte was silent.


    ¡°Why do you believe nonsense? Diana is a bitch and she even told you she was pregnant with your


    husband¡¯s child, but you fool incredibly believed it!¡±


    Charlotte was speechless because she did believe Diana.


    ¡°She wouldn''t joke like that.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her? Did you think she would be the woman to do such a thing? You can''t even guess


    that, and now how much do you think you know her? Does she have pregnancy document from the


    hospital?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was enlightened as if a lot of ideas were clear, so she was cheated?


    Kennedy said he would give her a satisfactory answer, but now he had not yet.


    Why was he dragging? What was the rtionship between him and Diana?


    ¡°It is veryplicated, but I affirm Diana is deceptive. If you don''t believe me, I can investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Investigate? How?¡±


    ¡°It is simple. Didn''t she say she was pregnant? Let her prove it. If there''s no proof, why should we


    believe it? Charlotte, since she made up her mind to rob your husband, she is ready. Don¡¯t get cheated


    by her, otherwise it would affect your rtionship with Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Charlotte could not speak for a moment, she felt she was really useless.


    She should have been able to think these things through, but she had been so carried away that she


    believed whatever she was told.


    ¡°Did you tell Kennedy you are here? Call him or text him that you miss me, so you are with me. Ask him


    toe and pick you up.¡±


    When Charlotte was still hesitating, Yanis took her bag and took out her mobile phone. As she was to


    call Kennedy, the phone rang.


    They froze at the same time and then looked at each other.


    Yanis was calm and mature. After picking up the phone, she said with a smile though the phone with a


    ttering tone, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, good evening, are you looking for Charlotte? She is here with me.¡±


    Yanis was not a fool. Kennedy was her boss. When necessary, for example talking about sry, she


    sure would be ttery, but when her boss was not around, she could say anything.


    Charlotte held her fingers nervously. Things were not quite right when she came out during the day,


    and she did not know if Reba had hidden it for her.


    ¡°Why? She is my good friend. She misses me, so she came to me. Mr. Kennedy, do you want to pick


    her up now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis eximed and her face changed, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Charlotte was frightened by her look and became nervous. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Yanis gave her the mobile phone and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy is downstairs!¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte was surprised. He was...... downstairs? So he was here before he called? Did


    Sebastian tell him she was here? Did Sebastian tell him what happened today?


    ¡°Come on, I''ll take you downstairs, and then you can go back.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lip, followed her nervously, ¡°Is it OK?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You have told me everything, so when you are back, pretend nothing have ever happened.


    As for if Diana is pregnant, I will I ask for leave tomorrow, so that we can carry out investigation.¡±


    Although Yanis looked young, she was very strong. She pulled Charlotte out while opening the door.


    She locked the door and took Charlotte to the elevator.


    ¡°Remember not to reveal, and be self-confident, Mr. Kennedy likes you, don''t overthink about it.¡±


    Charlotte felt warm in heart. Yanis really was good to her.


    She felt lucky that she always met people who were kind to her.


    The elevator door opened, and Kennedy was in there.

 Chapter 294 People in Different Worlds

    Chapter 294 People in Different Worlds


    For Kennedy, he just came to pick up his woman.


    She had gone out to y and was toote to return, so he came out to pick her up.


    But for Charlotte, it was like she had experienced a disaster.


    Almost, she almost is part with him.


    Seeing that she wore little, Kennedy frowned and showed displeasure.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I was going to take Charlotte down, and you are here.¡±


    With that, Yanis took a look at Nathan.


    Seeing Yanis, Nathan¡¯s cold face flushed. He did not dare to look into Yanis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Since Mr. Kennedy is here to pick you up, go back with him.¡± Yanis said and gently pushed forward


    Charlotte, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find me when it iste, I cane to you the next day and then we can


    go shopping.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte turned around and looked at her gratefully. ¡°I am leaving.¡±


    Yanis waved to her, ¡°Go ahead. Mr. Kennedy, I will go back now.¡±


    After Charlotte went in, her hand was held by Kennedy. Compared with his hand, her hand was cool,


    and Kennedy''s hand was emitting a searing temperature.


    ¡°Your hands are so cold. Don¡¯t you know it is cold now?¡±


    He frowned and scowled, took off his suit and handed it to her, ¡°Put it on, don''t catch cold.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte took the suit and put it on. Suddenly she thought of that he threw that suit she had put it


    on and said it was dirty.


    But now... He always gave his suit to her, and... he would wear it the next day.


    It''s as if he wasn''t the one with the neat freak before.


    Downstairs, Charlotte pushed Kennedy''s wheelchair onto the car. After the two sat down, they did not


    speak. The car was quiet, because of what had happened before still annoyed Charlotte.


    Although Yanis had enlightened her, she had been thinking of what Diana said.


    Before she had figured out whether Diana was pregnant, Charlotte would not feel at ease.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    As Charlotte was thinking, Kennedy suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Charlotte was surprised and turned to him.


    ¡°No.¡± She denied directly, after all, tomorrow she and Yanis would find out the truth, so today she did


    not want to argue with him.


    At this thought, Charlotte took a deep breath and pressed her thin lips together. ¡°I just...Recently I got


    bored in H Vi, so I went to Yanis. What is the problem?¡±


    What was the problem?


    Kennedy stared at her sharply. It seemed that there was no problem, but......but there seemed to be a


    problem.


    However, Kennedy did not know what the problem was.


    In these two days, Kennedy was worried about her. He pressed thin lips and did not speak again.


    Charlotte turned her head and they kept absolutely quiet and returned to the vi. Charlotte didn''t push


    him when he got off, but waited for him to get off the car.


    When they reached the room, Charlotte put down her bag. ¡°I take a bath.¡±


    She walked to the wardrobe but when she passed by Kennedy, he suddenly took her wrist.


    ¡°Do tell me if there is something wrong. I don''t want secrets between us.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze and then looked back at Kennedy, ¡°If I put everything out, do you think


    there is no secret between us?¡±


    He said he would take care of it, but she got nothing and he didn''t tell her everything.


    So what if she told him her thought? Was there really no secret between them?


    As expected, Kennedy froze and fowned. As he was to speak, Charlotte showed a smile, ¡°I am joking.


    How can we have a secret? I''ve told you everything. Just do your job and don''t worry about me.¡±


    Although she had said so, Kennedy still fixed his eyes on her. The darkness in her eyes almost drown


    her.


    At the beginning Charlotte could keep her smile, but gradually, her smile became faint. Kennedy said.


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    Charlotte recovered. She pressed her red lips and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Do you think I am deceiving you?¡±


    Kennedy stared at her in silence.


    Charlotte was disappointed. She didn''t feel that she was deceiving him. She just felt that she was going


    to investigate the truth tomorrow, so she had nothing to tell him.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte turned around and walked away.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    He said. Charlotte froze and then looked back at him withplex eyes.


    Charlotte felt that Kennedy had never believed her, and...they were too different. Diana¡¯s words were


    unpleasant to listen to, but she was right about one thing.


    She and Kennedy were not from the same world.


    They were like two different lines, what if they intersected now? After a period of time they would


    separate.


    Charlotte looked at him for a while, said nothing, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    That night, Kennedy did not hug her to sleep. She held the quilt in her arms and slept in the corner, far


    from him, and he did note up to her as he always did.


    *


    The next day, as usual, Charlotte got up and got changed. Then she went directly to Yanis.


    ¡°How are we going to investigate? Go directly to ask Diana?¡±


    ¡°It is the most direct way, but... it''s not the right time to go to her now. If she does tell you that, she''ll be


    ready for it. It would have been very easy for her to fake a pregnancy statement.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°ording to both of our abilities, for your sake, we can''t ask Kennedy to help us, and I don''t have any


    connection, so we may ask Mr. Manfred to help us.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze?

 Chapter 295 She is a Coward

    Chapter 295 She is a Coward


    Manfred?


    Charlotte wrinkled eyebrow hearing that.


    ¡°I think it''s best to ask him for help. He is the big brother of Mr. Kennedy, so he is your big brother. We


    can only ask him for help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Charlotte said.


    Yanis was silent for a while, and then smiled feebly, ¡°It''s okay. I guessed you wouldn''t agree. If you


    don''t agree, we''ll try another way.¡±


    ¡°Try another way? Your words woke me up and I realized the gap between me and Diana. She was


    Miss Nelson, who has a powerful family background, it is easy for her to make up an statement. but we


    don¡¯t have the ability to see through her forgery.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°...There''s nothing you can do about it. There''s no choice for family background.¡±


    ¡°I don''tin about my family background, I was just thinking...Why do I have to stay in this world. It


    is obviously not my world, I came to this world by coincidence.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis¡¯ face instantly changed. She anxiously took Charlotte¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you taking


    about? You cannot give up. Love is not about time, gene and race. Even if you are not from the same


    world, you love each other. Why do you think so much? You just don''t trust Mr. Kennedy, because the


    situation is different from when you got married. If you trust each other, you won''t believe what Diana


    said!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°I''d love to...I want to trust him unconditionally, no matter what others say, just


    trust him. But Yanis, I am a divorced woman, a woman who has experienced a failed marriage. I


    trusted my ex-husband for thest two years of our marriage, but what did I get? A letter of divorce. A


    pregnant girl came to me and told me she was pregnant, and... I got kicked out.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis¡¯s pale lips trembled. ¡°Charlotte...I know you''ve been through a failed marriage


    before and you hurt from it, but...not everyone is like your ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°I know, it''s probably my fault, but...I just can''t move on. After all I am different now. He is not the father


    of the child in my belly. Even if Diana is not pregnant, Kennedy will choose a woman with a clean


    background, rather than I a divorced woman.¡±


    Charlotte said with a smile, but it was a bitter and ironic smile, ¡°Or...¡±


    Yanis stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don''t talk


    nonsense, Think about your purpose today. We are going to investigate, don''t say depressing words


    before we do anything.¡±


    ¡°We may not be able to do anything without Manfred¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°How will we know if we don''t try?¡± Yanis dragged her forward. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Yanis was clever, but they had no power and there was no way. If they asked directly, they would be


    rejected. No one would care about them.


    So in the end, they got nothing and walked out of hospital in disgrace.


    They came to a noodle restaurant to have two bowls of beef noodles. Yanis was hungry and drank a


    mouthful of soup, ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s ask Mr. Manfred for help. He has been very gentleman


    and had never forced you to do anything, I think...¡±


    ¡°Yanis.¡± Charlotte interrupted her and told her with a grim face.


    ¡°Do you know this matter is implicated? And if we ask him for help, it may...¡±


    The rtionship between Kennedy and Manfred was too sensitive, they were not close brothers, and


    she still remembered Manfred told her to leave with her. If he knew it this time, Charlotte did not know


    what he would do.


    ¡°But I''ve told him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Charlotte thought she had misheard.


    Yanis swallowed, ¡°When you paid the bill, I texted him and told him we are here. He said he will be


    here right away.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face instantly changes, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, we don''t have to tell the truth to him, we just need to ask him to help investigate this matter.


    Why do you think it isplicated?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...You make things too simply.¡±


    She hung down eyes. Was there no other way?


    Manfred looked gentle on the surface, but Charlotte felt it was just a cover to his dark side.


    He and Kennedy were half-brother, how possible they were good to each other? Charlotte felt that he


    was not so simple.


    If he had been just, he would not have said to take her away!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte quickly packed up her things and got up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis¡¯ face became pale, ¡°Why? I''ve already texted him and he''ll be here soon. If we


    leave now, we''ll stand him up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can''t meet him. I won''t ask him for help.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, why are you so stubborn? Can''t you make an effort for your marriage? I told you not to think


    too much and trust Mr. Kennedy, but you don¡¯t. Now I asked Mr. Manfred for help, you don¡¯t agree.


    What do you want? Do you want to find out the truth or not, you useless coward!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She looked at Yanis in shock. She did not expect that Yanis said she was a coward.


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? What are you if you''re not a coward? You think other men are just like him


    because you''d a failed marriage? Diana is your good friend, but she hurt you. Don¡¯t you trust me,


    either? So you don¡¯t agree Mr. Manfred toe? Is that why?¡±


    ¡°Yanis......¡± Charlotte looked at her nkly, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Is it not so? You''ve been afraid to move on because you''d been through it once. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 296 You Owe Me

    Chapter 296 You Owe Me


    Charlotte felt difficult to calm down because of those words. She looked at Yanis for a long time and


    then lowered her eyes.


    ¡°You are right, but I have to leave. If you want to stay, stay and wait for him.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Seeing her back, Yanis shouted angrily, ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t we good friends? Why are you angry?¡±


    Charlotte froze and then closed her eyes tiredly.


    Good friends? She wanted to be her good friend, be she did not want to have anything to do with


    Manfred.


    At this thought, Charlotte did not answer her, but stepped forward. Yanis thought she would look back,


    but she did not. Yanis was angry and she chased after her.


    Then a familiar figure showed up and stopped in the front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte did not expect to meet Manfred. She was stunned and then she passed by as if she had not


    seen him.


    Manfred was surprised to see that her eyes were red. But she pretended not to see him, Manfred felt


    hurt of that.


    Then he turned and ran after her.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    Manfred moved fast and caught her arm. Charlotte¡¯s face changed and she took back her hand.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She shook him off violently. Manfred frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, even if I am here to help?


    Charlotte, how much do you hate me? You don¡¯t even want to see me and don¡¯t want to ept my


    help?¡±


    Charlotte bit her low lip and looked at him, ¡°Manfred, you had helped me for many times, so I own you


    and I don¡¯t want to own you anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred gave a bitter smile, ¡°So you know you own me. Since you have own me that


    much, what does it matter I help you this time?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    Yanis looked at them standing far away. Although she could not hear what they said, she calmed down.


    Hearing that Charlotte refused to see Manfred, Yanis was anxious, because it was to give up.


    ¡°I owe you and I will pay it back to you.¡± Charlotte remembered that three hundred thousand. Her


    mother made her angry and disappointed, but she was her mother, and she had to bear that debt.


    ¡°Since you owe me and have to pay me back, what does it matter I help you more?¡±


    With that, Manfred walked inside, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlotte did not move. Seeing that, Manfred came to catch her should and pulled her in.


    ¡°Manfred, let go, let me go.¡±


    Hearing his name, Manfred was pleased.


    She disappeared from the Moore family and he could not see her in the family and not even in the


    saw her standing right in the front of him.


    But thinking that she had been with Kennedy, he felt painful in heart. Manfred pressed his lips and


    pulled her back to the original position. Yanis stood there in daze. Charlotte was gloomy on face.


    She wanted to leave, but, at that thought that she owned him a lot, she could not leave.


    So she sat down and said indifferently.


    ¡°I have nothing that needs your help.¡± Though she could not leave, she did not need Manfred to help


    her.


    Yanis¡¯ face changed. She looked at Manfred, ¡°Mr. Manfred, I am d you are here. We need your


    help.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    They said, ignoreing Charlotte.


    Charlotte was angry, gritting teeth.


    Yanis was to speak, but Charlotte interrupted her, ¡°I said it has nothing to so with you. I don¡¯t need your


    help.¡±


    Manfred looked at her expressionlessly and said bitterly, ¡°What if others offer you help? Would you


    ept that?¡±


    Thought it made Manfred hurt, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I said I owe you a lot, can I can¡¯t pay you back if you help me more. So please leave it alone.¡±


    Yanis said gritting teeth, ¡°No, if Mr. Manfred leaves it alone, we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­ Yanis, do you have to go against me?¡±


    Yanis stared at her frimly, ¡°Sorry, even if you are angry, I insist.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her and could not say a word. She sneered, ¡°Fine, since you want to do that, stay


    and tell him. I gotta go.¡±


    With that, Charlotte turned to leave.


    Manfred did not stop her again. Yanis was anxious and was to run after her, but was stopped by


    Manfred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, since she wanted to leave, it will be no of use to run after her.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hearing that, Yanis was anxious, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what happened, right? I can fix it without her.¡±


    Yanis froze and bit her lips, ¡°Can you help?¡±


    Manfred looked at her calmly, ¡°Sure, tell me what happened.¡±


    Yanis knew that she could not tell him all, so she made up an excuse.


    ¡°You mean Miss Nelson fell in love with you friend and she was pregnant, but the man abandoned her,


    so she wanted tomit suicide?¡±


    Yanis nodded. She was awkward. She was not good at making up story and did not know if it would


    work, but it was the best she coulde up with.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Manfred asked.


    Yanis bit her lower lips, ¡°Yes, why should I lie? I just want to know if she is really pregnant, but we can


    do nothing to the hospital¡­ I want to ask you for help, my friend is worried about her.¡±


    A momentter, Manfred nodded and said coldly, ¡°Ok, I will help.¡±

 Chapter 297 Am I Wrong about the Man?

    Chapter 297 Am I Wrong about the Man?


    ¡°Really?¡± Yanis was d, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Manfred.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Manfred stared at Yanis, ¡°If it is this simple, why Charlotte refused my help?¡±


    Yanis was embarrassed, but she could not reveal it. She said, ¡°She thought you have helped her a lot


    and she had told me about that three hundred thousand. Mr. Manfred, she will remember your help and


    remind herself she owns you, so she doesn¡¯t want you to help you. I can understand her.


    It made sense. Since he gave there hundred thousand to her mother, she seemed not to like to see


    him. Probably that was the reason.


    ¡°I have never thought that she would return that money to me.¡±


    ¡°That is the reason she feels sad.¡± Yanis stared at Manfred and took a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know Charlotte for


    long, but I know she was simple, stubborn and strong. You should know that. You helped her and she


    felt guilty about that.¡±


    Manfred looked at Yanis gently, he did not expect that she knew well about Charlotte.


    ¡°She is not guilty. She is afraid that she would owe me too much so that she could not pay me back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. I don¡¯t want to bother you, but I have no one to help me.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred smiled, ¡°It is my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°That is it. I have to exin to Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Manfred nodded, ¡°I will give you the news soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Manfred.¡±


    After Yanis left, Manfred tapped the desk with his slender fingers. He was thinking, looking at the two


    bowls of noodles.


    It did not seem right.


    He had to check on it and maybe he could get something.


    Charlotte took a taxi to H Vi. Soon after she arrived, Reba told her that Yanis came to her, ¡°Mrs.


    Moore, didn¡¯t you go out with Yanis? Why¡­¡±


    To stop Reba from overthinking, Charlotte said, ¡°Perhaps she forgot something, bring her here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Reba took Yanis to her and then left. It was quiet in the hose. Charlotte had med down in her


    way home. Yanis held her arm, ¡°Charlotte, are you still angry with me? It has been fixed, don¡¯t be


    angry, ok?¡±


    ¡°It has been fixed?¡± Charlotte gave a bitter smile, ¡°So, you told him?¡±


    Yanis turned pale on face and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I made up a story. He doesn¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? No matter how you make up the story, it would not change the result.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think he is a fool? He will not believe you, he is clever and he could guess what happened.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis widened her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He would not think of that. He is Kennedy¡¯s


    brother, he would not have that thought.¡±


    ¡°He can check it out.¡± Charlotte took a look at Yanis and sighed, ¡°What kind of person do you think


    Manfred is? He is not as simple as you think.¡±


    He had disguised himself too well. Outsiders did not know what kind of person he was, and Charlotte


    knew that they were infighting from Reynold¡¯s words. From what Manfred said to her before, she knew


    that Manfred was not as gentle as he was on the face. He was not simple. He must have sensed


    something from Yanis¡¯ words and he would definitely check on it.


    ¡°Am I wrong about him?¡± Yanis lowered her head and murmured, ¡°Perhaps I don¡¯t know what kind of


    person he is. But I am right about his eyes. I know he will not hurt you.¡±


    Charlotte gave a faint smile, ¡°Never mind, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry? Charlotte, I did it for you.¡±


    Looking at Yanis, Charlotte was helpless. Yanis did do it for her own good. Although she tried hard to


    stop her, but it came out with the same result.


    ¡°It happened and there is nothing to be angry at.¡± Charlotte said in a soft voice.


    She was not angry, but it frightened Yanis. Yanis took her hand, ¡°Charlotte¡­¡±


    ¡°It is gettingte, go back.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wille to you tomorrow.¡± Yanis was pleased to hear that, smiling, ¡°Will youe to me? Are you


    not angry at me?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°I was emotional. I knew you did it for me. I will ask Sebastian to send you back.¡±


    Charlotte asked Reba to take Yanis to Sebastian. Before leaving, Yanis hugged Charlotte and


    asked her toe to her as promised.


    After Yanis left, Charlotte looked at the night scene. It would not be calm any longer.


    Even if Yanis did note to Manfred, he woulde to her.


    But she did not expect it was so fast.


    Manfred gave news to Yanis the next day. He asked them to meet at night.


    When Yanis made a call to Charlotte, Charlotte agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at night then, you don¡¯t need toe to me in daytime.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte nodded.


    In the evening, when Charlotte dressed up and was to leave, Kennedy came home earlier.


    Seeing that, Kennedy asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned and then nodded, ¡°I am going to a party.¡±


    Nathan came up with a box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Charlotte looked at the box with doubts.

 Chapter 298 Bad Foreboding

    Chapter 298 Bad Foreboding


    Nathan handed her the box and Charlotte took it over. it was a dress.


    ¡°Put it on and join a party with me.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, ¡°But I have made appointment with Yanis.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned, ¡°You have been with her these two days. Can¡¯t you go to the party with


    me?¡±


    ¡°But I have made an appointment with her¡­¡± she got important thing tonight, and Kennedy asked her


    to party. It was not good to refuse him directly, so she said, ¡°Can you go first and then I will join after I


    meet Yanis?¡±


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Kennedy asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is Yanis important than me?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Kennedy in daze. What was that question? For some reason, she felt guilty by his


    sharp looked. He seemed to have seen through her mind.


    Did he know it?


    At this thought, Charlotte¡¯s lips moved.


    Then she said, ¡°No, but I have made an appointment with her.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you apany me once?¡± Kennedy was depressed.


    Thinking of the person she was to meet tonight, she said, ¡°No, if you have a party the other day, I will


    go with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy showed an ironic smile.


    Then he stared at her for a long time and then said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    Did he agree? Charlotte felt it was too simple, but it was the time to meet Yanis.


    Never mind, just get the truth. If there was still some time when she was back, she would go to the


    party.


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    With that, she passed by Kennedy, but Kennedy took her wrist.


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    Charlotte lowered her head and looked at his hand. His fingers were slender and his hand was hot.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I wille to you when I get back.¡±


    As her words fell, she felt he held her more tightly, but soon he let go. Charlotte lowered her head to


    see his expression and eyes, but Kennedy left quickly.


    Soon, he disappeared. Charlotte blinked her eyes and looked at Nathan standing aside.


    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±


    Nathan was to speak but then he shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy hopes that you can join the party tonight.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I have made an appointment with Yanis. Give the address, I will be there when I get back.


    When is the party?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nathan thought before he spoke, ¡°8 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Charlotte took a look at her phone, ¡°It is 6 o¡¯clock. I still have time.¡±


    Then she took the box, ¡°I will have the dress. Send me the address. I gotta go.¡±


    Soon, Charlotte left by Sebastian¡¯s car. She did not know that Kennedy was standing by the window


    looking her car away.


    On the way, she took a look at the time. The destination was far away and it took half an hour to get


    there from H Vi. It was 6 o¡¯clock, but it took a lot of time on the way. She did not know how long the it


    would take to talk.


    ¡°Be faster, Sebastian.¡±


    Charlotte urged. She did not want to urge, because safety was the most important.


    But she felt unease. And it intensified since she met Kennedy. And her eyelids were shaking.


    She felt something was going to happen.


    Nathen sent her the address and one more sentence.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, if it is possible,e back now. if it is not, I hope that you can be in the party, because it is


    an important day.¡±


    Charlotte relied and asked what important day it was.


    Then Yanis called her.


    ¡°Charlotte, I have arrived. When will you arrive?¡±


    Charlotte did not know that route and she could only ask Sebastian, ¡°Where are we, Sebastian?¡±


    Sebastian was silent and then said, ¡°It has ten minutes to go.¡±


    Yanis heard that and nodded, ¡°Ok, I will wait you inside. Come inside when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she found that Nathan did not reply her. Maybe he was busy.


    At this thought, she put away the phone.


    When she arrived, she saw Yanis at the corner. There were few people and Sebastian followed her in.


    Charlotte looked back and said to Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°But, Mrs. Moore, aren¡¯t you going to have a party? I know that road and I can wait here.¡±


    ¡°It is ok. I still have time. No worry.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you will wait for a long time and it is gettingte. I can take a taxi to be there.¡±


    Sebastian took a look at the time and felt Charlotte was right. He nodded and then left.


    After he left, Charlotte walked inside to Yanis.


    Yanis was bored and kept ying with her phone. She looked around and saw Charlotteing in.


    she stood up and waved at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, I am here.¡±


    Charlotte walked to her and sat down.


    ¡°Where is Manfred?¡±

 Chapter 299 Hospitality

    Chapter 299 Hospitality


    ¡°He hasn''te yet. Sit down, let¡¯s order some food first.¡±


    Yanis beckoned her to sit down and Charlotte had to sit down. She took a look at the time and it was


    half past six, one and a half hours before 8 o¡¯clock. She thought there was enough time.


    Yanis couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Are you in a hurry? Is there anything else you need to do?¡±


    Charlotte told Yanis what happened.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me? If I know, you can go ahead, and I''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I am here now. There''s no use talking about it now.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you go change your dress now and head straight back? Otherwise, it would be bad for your


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°It is ok. I told him I''d make it. The party doesn''t begin until eight. I''ll dine here with you until seven. So I


    still have time.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis felt relieved, ¡°All right, let¡¯s order food first. Mr. Manfred said he will be here in ten


    minutes and asked us to order first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte nodded and ordered two dishes. She was anxious and now she kept thinking of


    Kennedy and was not so concerned about this matter.


    The words that Kennedy said before she went out made a deep impression on her.


    Ten minutester, Manfred finally got there. He seemed to have dressed up, wearing a white suit with a


    clean and tidy tie, which attracted many women''s eyes.


    Then Charlotte and Yanis heard the discussion of the women at the next table.


    ¡°Who is this man? He is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Come on, this kind of high-quality man has a girlfriend already.¡±


    ¡°Which one the two women is his girlfriend?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I think it''s the younger one, young and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Stupid, I think that one in blue, they look matched.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    These gossips even talked about this, if possible, she would like to say none of them were Manfred''s


    girlfriend.


    Yanis whispered in her ear, ¡°Don''t those people keep their voice down when they were gossiping? We


    heard it.¡±


    Yes, they had heard it, and Manfred must have heard it, too.


    Manfred sat opposite them. He nced at Yanis and Charlotte, ¡°Sorry, there was a traffic jam on the


    road, so I amte.¡±


    ¡°It is ok, it is ok.¡± Yanis smiled and waved her hand. Charlotte was still calm.


    The women at the next table began to talk again.


    ¡°See, that little girl waved to the man, I said she is his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? The man was looking at the woman in the blue skirt. It is normal to wave hands. If


    they were in rtionship, it has no need to wave hands.¡±


    Charlotte pretended that she had not heard that, she could not control it after all.


    There was silence for a while, then Charlotte said, ¡°Manfred, what''s the result of the investigation? Is it


    out?¡±


    Manfred looked at her gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Charlotte was worried and when she was about to speak, Yanis pulled her under the table. She


    took a look at Yanis and realized that she was in hurry. He was here to help. Since she got time, she


    could wait. He had a traffic jam, so he must have not had food yet.


    Just have dinner first.


    Charlotte did not say anything more, but apanied the two of them to eat quietly, and the women at


    the next table asionally discussed.


    Manfred suddenly reached for a piece of meat to her bowl. Charlotte was stunned before she realized


    what to do, the women said again, ¡°See? He helped the woman in the blue dress with food. They are


    boyfriend and girlfriend.¡±


    Another woman disagreed, ¡°Helping her with food does not mean that they are boyfriend and girlfriend,


    maybe it is the way of hospitality.¡±


    ¡°You are talkative!¡±


    Charlotte looked at the piece of meat in front of her and had an evil idea. She always felt like Manfred


    deliberately to confirm what they said. He heard the conversation of the women at the next table and


    he did it deliberately.


    Although Charlotte knew she was thinking too much, she just subconsciously felt that he did it on


    purpose to make people misunderstand.


    So Charlotte did not touch that piece of meat, but ate what was in front of her.


    Manfred did not feel embarrassed but still calm. Charlotte did not pay more attention to the next table.


    After the dinner, Yanis looked at the time and felt anxious for Charlotte, and then she asked, ¡°Mr.


    Manfred, how is the investigation going?¡±


    Manfred raised his hand to look at his watch and then feel his eyes on Charlotte''s face. She seemed to


    be very worried since the time ofing in.


    He could probably guess the reason.


    Thinking of this, Manfred smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Don''t worry, I have got the result, but my


    secretary is sorting it out before I came, so you may have to wait for a while. Do you have ns for


    tonight?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis¡¯ face changed. She looked at Charlotte. Before she said anything, Charlotte spoke,


    ¡°No, but it iste, we don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I have been off work, the evening is my free time.¡± Manfred said, ¡°If it is toote and


    unsafe, I can send you back.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°...Mr. Manfred, Charlotte is far from here. If you know the result, would you please tell us?¡±


    ¡°It''splicated and difficult to trante verbally, but...wait until my secretary gets here.¡±


    ¡°Well... what about Charlotte leave first and I''ll wait here?¡±


    At this point, Manfred probably understood. He looked at Charlotte and said, ¡°Do you have anything to


    do at night?¡±


    Charlotte did not deny it and nodded directly, ¡°Yes, I have something to do at eight, so...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock?¡± Manfred was thoughtful and then he said, ¡°You mean the party?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised, ¡°You know it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was invited to that party too, but I forgot --¡±


    ¡°Wow! Then you can go together.¡±


    Yanis got excited. Charlotte would not bete them, because they would go to the party together, so


    Manfred would not dy time.

 Chapter 300 We Will not Turn against Each Other

    Chapter 300 We Will not Turn against Each Other


    Yanis was excited, but Charlotte was worried.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She did not want to go the party with Manfred. Originally Kennedy had misunderstood her rtionship


    with Manfred. If she went there with Manfred, Kennedy would misunderstand her again.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte was even more depressed.


    Manfred said, ¡°I know what you are worried about. We will get the information and to there. I will send


    you there, on the car, you read the information sorted out by my secretary. And I will find a safe ce to


    drop you before you arrive. There will be no misunderstanding.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Shocked, she looked up at Manfred and felt guilty.


    She was afraid that Kennedy would misunderstand her, so she wanted to refuse to go with Manfred.


    But Manfred had arranged everything for her and had said out her thought.


    For an instant, Charlotte blushed and felt ashamed.


    There were many moments when she felt particrly guilty in the face of Manfred.


    ¡°So, are you reassured?¡± Asked Manfred.


    Charlotte was speechless. She bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes. She did not answer.


    Yanis probably had felt her mood and spoke for Charlotte, ¡°Thank for, Mr. Manfred. You are nice and


    considerable for your family.¡±


    Manfred nced at her and then took back his eyes indifferently.


    The word ¡°family¡± made him unhappy.


    He didn''t want to be Charlotte''s family. If she were a family member, he wished her to be his wife.


    He pressed his thin lips together and nced at his wristwatch again. ¡°It should be very soon. There''s


    still time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    About half an hourter, Manfred¡¯s secretary finally arrived. She went to Manfred and smiled at


    Charlotte. Charlotte saw her before. She hade to advise her to get back to her position.


    Now Charlotte felt embarrassed to meet her.


    ¡°Sorry that I have kept you waiting. There is a lot of information, so it took me a long time to sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte stood up and greeted her with a smile.


    The secretary looked at her and then mischievously winked eyes, ¡°Since I have sent you the


    information, I will not bother you. Mr. Manfred, I gotta go. My mother is still waiting for me to have


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ok, be careful on the way.¡±


    After the secretary left, Charlotte said, ¡°Thank you and your secretary.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Is that your dress in that box on the table? You''ll have to dress up for the party, so get the


    documents and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Manfred took the car keys and stood up. Charlotte had to stand up with that document and that box.


    Manfred asked them to wait at the door after he had the bill checked and he would take the car.


    Charlotte and Yan waited at the door.


    ¡°It''s only about seven o¡¯clock now, and you still have a lot of time before you arrive at the destination.


    After you get in the car, remember to read the document first and check the result. But after you know


    the result, do not act rashly. Do after you think carefully, ok?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t go with me?¡± Charlotte looked at Yanis and asked.


    Yanis shrugged and smiled, ¡°I can¡¯ go with you. It is a party and no one invited me. If I go, I will be a


    joke.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte wrinkled her eyebrows. She seemed to get used to Yanis¡¯pany thesest


    two days.


    ¡°Don''t worry, just remember my words. Don¡¯t be impulsive and think before you act, OK?¡±


    Charlotte could only nod, and then she came forward to hug Yanis, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Actually... I felt sorry to misunderstand you. After getting along with you, I found you are stupid. You


    are more stupid than I. and you are innocent, but we are friends. No need to say thank you to friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlotte felt tight in throat.


    Friends...


    She suddenly thought of Diana.


    Perhaps their friendship was real before they fell in love with the same man.


    When they fell in love with the same man, they hadpetition, so they could not be friends anymore.


    ¡°Will we be enemies?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis was stunned, ¡°No, I will never be a person like Diana. I am not capable, but I


    am a person of principle, I absolutely will not fall in love with the same man as you. As long as I know


    that man is rted to you, I will tell myself away from him and I absolutely won''t be tempted.¡±


    What about Diana? Did she ever tell herself that? Did she lose control at the beginning?


    ¡°Well, don''t think much. I will leave after you get into the car. Send a message if there is something


    wrong.¡±


    With that, Yanis gently pulled her to the side and waited for the car.


    Soon, Manfred stopped the car in front of the two people. He got off and opened the door for them.


    After Charlotte got in the car, Manfred motioned Yanis to go in.


    Yanis waved her hand, ¡°No, I won¡¯t get in. Are you not going to the party? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a ride.¡± Manfred said with a smile.


    Yanis awkwardly smiled, ¡°No need, Mr. Manfred! My house is nearby, I''ll be there by taxi! You can go.¡±


    Then she reached out her hand and pushed him to the front of the car. Then she turned and ran away.


    Looking at her trotting back, Manfred felt helpless. He then got into the car and looked at Charlotte


    sitting on the back seat, ¡°She does not want to get in the car.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ¡°It doesn''t matter, let her go.¡±


    Then she dropped her eyes and looked calmly at her toes.


    In fact, Charlotte could feel that Yanis had been deliberately avoiding Manfred. Kennedy probably was


    afraid of that day.

 Chapter 301 Arent you Expecting Her to Come?

    Chapter 301 Aren''t you Expecting Her to Come?


    Perhaps Yanis was taking care of her feelings, because of what Diana had done.


    Charlotte pressed her red lips and did not speak again.


    Besides, she forgot to read that document.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the rearview mirror Manfred looked at her. While driving the car, he asked, ¡°Do you have a


    good rtionship with Yanis?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte came to her senses and nodded subconsciously, "Of course."


    "No wonder she had done so much for you. She''s really a good friend."


    Charlotte could not help but smile. "Yes, she is more loyal than I thought. I never thought she could be


    so kind to me."


    "You''ve got your dress ready for the party, haven''t you?


    "Yes."


    "But I haven''t. Later, while I''m looking for a suit, you can drop in there and put on your makeup. Then


    we can leave on time. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t bete.¡±


    Charlotte seemed to have no other response except to nod obediently.


    In her hand was the dress box, as well as a stack of thick document, which was about the investigation


    of Diana.


    She should have opened it as soon as she got in the car, but for some reason she did not have the


    inclination to open it.


    After driving quietly for a long time, Manfred seemed to detect something and suddenly asked, "Don''t


    you open it?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte froze for a moment and then smiled faintly, ¡°Don''t worry."


    Manfred said, ¡°At the meal, I thought you were quite anxious. Isn¡¯t that what you care about?"


    Sure she cared.


    Charlotte pinched tightly the documents in hand. She was very concerned about this document, but


    she keep thinking of Kennedy¡¯s look before she went out......


    It seemed that there were two choices to her and at a nce, she would know which one was more


    important.


    Yanis said that she was not brave, because she had been hurt before and she was afraid that she


    would get betrayed again. If she was willing to believe Kennedy, nothing would have happened.


    And if she chose to believe, was it toote?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took out her mobile phone and send to message to Yanis.


    Yanis should be in the car and she replied soon.


    When she saw the message, Charlotte got sour in nose and almost cried out loud.


    She had to cover her mouth. There were tears in her cold eyes, but there was also smile.


    "Just follow your heart. That means you are brave enough to face your feelings. I am d of that. And


    Charlotte, no matter which choice you make, I stand on your side, so go for it!"


    Well, she needed to face up to her feelings and be brave.


    There were two results and the worst was going back to where she was. She had nothing to lose.


    With a smile, Charlotte wiped her tears, and then put the heavy document into her bag. When she went


    back, she would destroy it.


    Manfred had noticed her action. In that moment he was disappointed, after a moment he gave a bitter


    smile, ¡°It seems that you really like him."


    As soon as Charlotte put the document in, she heard his words and her move stopped for a moment.


    After a moment she nodded, "Yes, that''s true."


    There was nothing hard to admit.


    Manfred did not say anything and the car fell into silence until they got the destination. Manfred took


    her to do make up, and then he went to choose clothes.


    Charlotte told dresser that she was in a hurry, so she was asked to make up quickly. The dresser


    agreed, so she went to change the dress and put on the makeup.


    In the process of making up, she could feel that the dresser¡¯s technique was very skilled and fast, but


    she still felt that it took a long time.


    Until Manfred¡¯s voice was heard, the dresser finished.


    "I am done. Miss, you are so beautiful."


    Charlotte came to her senses and looked at herself in the mirror. The makeup had already been done.


    But she was in no mood to look closely. She thanked the dresser, and got up and went out.


    Manfred was waiting outside. He was surprised to see her walking out.


    The dress that Kennedy prepared for her was a light silver one, which waspletely different from the


    style she used to wear. The silvery light made her look particrly dazzling. With the makeup on, she


    looked like a princessing out of the painting.


    At that moment, when the lights hit Charlotte, Manfred had illusion.


    She was like a born princess, she should be born in the aristocracy, enjoying all the love and adtion.


    But she did not have that family. It was rare that she had such temperament.


    After two steps, Charlotte suddenly stumbled and she almost fell forward.


    Manfred turned pale on face and stepped forward to hold her, ¡°Are you okay?"


    Charlotte was frightened and shook her head, ¡°I am ok."


    A few people were pale with fear, but they were relieved to see that she was being held.


    "Good." Manfred let go of her hand and let her stand steadily, ¡°Since it has been done, let¡¯s go."


    "Ok."


    Charlotte followed Manfred out and got in the car.


    By the car, Manfred unbuttoned the suit and took the suit off, ¡°Put it on, it is windy at night. Your dress


    is too thin."


    Seeing the dress, Charlotte subconsciously refused, "Thank you, but it won''t be cold in the car."


    With that, she opened the door herself and bent down to sit in.


    Manfred¡¯s was in the air, after a moment he put on the suit again.


    He felt bitter in heart. She liked Kennedy, what was he thinking about?


    *


    The party was about to begin.


    At this moment, the banquet hall was noisy. The employees were making preparations for the banquet.


    However, there was a wheelchair standing on the second floor, on which Kenney sat expressionless,


    staring coldly at the door downstairs.


    That woman hadn¡¯t shown up yet, and hadn¡¯t him.


    Oh, how cruel she was.


    Nathan, who was standing by his side, could not help saying, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you waiting for Mrs.


    Moore? She''s sure toe. I''ve sent her the address."


    Hearing that, Kennedy came to his sense and sneered, ¡°What does it matter to me?"


    Nathan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you expecting her toe?"

 Chapter 302 Something Happened

    Chapter 302 Something Happened


    Kennedy, ¡°Which eye do you see I am expecting her toe."


    Nathan, ¡°You have been looking at the door, aren¡¯t you waiting for Mrs. Moore?"


    He wanted to say that he had seen it with both eyes, but it seemed impolite to say that, so he changed


    his sentence.


    "I was looking at the door and you think I am waiting for her? Nathan, when did you change careers to


    see people''s hearts?"


    Nathan, ¡°...Well, forget it."


    Obviously she was waiting for Mrs. Moore, but he did not admit it.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with these two.


    But...Thinking of his investigation, Nathan was anxious.


    ¡®You muste, Mrs. Moore, if you don''te...I''m afraid...¡¯


    Nathan did not dare to think about it.


    After all, it was an important day. Kennedy wanted to invite her to attend the party, wanted to introduce


    her identity to all, so that everyone knew that Charlotte was his Kennedy''s wife.


    Before going out, he asked her, but she refused.


    ¡®Woman, you''d bettere before the party...


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t forgive you.¡¯


    Kennedy silently said in heart, and then hummed coldly and rolled his wheelchair to leave.


    On the way Charlotte took a look at the time and found that it was ten minutes to eight, but they were


    still on the road.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Manfred, are we almost there?"


    Manfred nodded, ¡°Well, go over the bridge and then two hundred meters to go."


    That was great!


    Charlotte smiled. The bridge was close at hand. She would soon see Kennedy!


    She didn''t go back on her word, and she could get there on time.


    Manfred elerated, but there was an ident.


    When approaching the bridge, a small truck swayed and came this way at a high speed.


    Charlotte sensed something was wrong and when she looked up, the truck was very close to them.


    She lost her voice in fright and stared at the truck crashing into them.


    When Manfred realized it, he hurried to turn the steering wheel. He panicked and did not expect that.


    When turning the steering wheel, he shouted at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, lie down!


    Bang!!!!!!


    ...


    Bang!


    The party began on time, with the sound of fireworks exploding as the music on. The guests had


    already been there, but Kennedy did no see that familiar figure.


    Nathan took a look at the time, "It has just begun and it will take more than ten minutes for all the


    guests to get in."


    Hearing that, Kennedy frowned, ¡°Did you give her invitation?"


    Nathan was stunned and then shook his head, ¡°No."


    "Damn it, how can she get in without that?"


    Nathan suddenly reacted, "I know, I will go downstairs to pick her up." Then Nathan quickly turned to


    go downstairs. He went to the gate, where a few greeters were checking the invitation. Sure enough...If


    Mrs. Moore was here without an invitation, she could not get in.


    Many people knew Nathan, so they greeted him.


    "Nathan, are you here to help?"


    Nathan smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Ie down to pick up someone."


    "Wow, it must be an important person. Can you tell us who it is......"


    "Hurry inside, the party has begun." Nathan would not tell him. After all, Mr. Kennedy would introduce


    her in person.


    Nathan looked around in the crowd. People were all well-dressed today, but he did not find Charlotte.


    Nathan was anxious and did not know if Mrs. Moore woulde.


    Nathan took out his mobile phone to make a phone call to Mrs. Moore.


    "Hello, the number you dialed is temporarily out of service."


    The official cold female voice repeated this sentence over and over again. Nathan''s face changed


    immediately. How could this be? Was Mrs. Moore really noting tonight?


    He was anxious. The thought of Kennedy¡¯s cold poker face, Nathan felt life despair. If Mrs. Moore did


    note, Kennedy''s mood¡­!


    Nathan would like to look for her himself. Even if she did not want toe, he had to find Mrs. Moore.


    At this thought, Nathan put away the mobile phone and went outside, but was stopped, ¡°Nathan, are


    you going out? You can¡¯t go out now."


    Nathan was annoyed. He frowned, hearing that, ¡°What do you mean?"


    "There was an ident on the bridge. The driver of a small truck was drunk and crashed the guardrail


    of the bridge. It was really a crime. Why did he drive after getting drunk? We can¡¯t get over that bridge


    now and the police are there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nathan frowned more tightly. If the guardrail was crashed and the police was there, would


    Mrs. Moore be blocked in the other end?


    With that thought, he returned to the second floor. As he just walked to Kennedy and was to tell him


    about that, Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°She won¡¯te, will she?"


    "Mr. Kennedy, there is..."


    "If so, let her be."


    As his words fell, Kennedy turned to leave the second floor. Nathan¡¯s face changed and he caught up


    with Kennedy, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, maybe Mrs. Moore is still on the way. Before leaving the vi she told me


    that she wille. She is not like the kind of people who will break her word."


    "Really? And where is she now?"


    Nathan, ¡°Well..."


    He could not say a word, in fact, he could understand Kennedy¡¯s mood, after all, after knowing those


    things, he still gave her a choice, but Mrs. Moore chose another one.


    Ten minutes after the party began, Mrs. Moore still didn''t show up. No wonder he was angry.


    Nathan had to follow Kennedy, as for Mrs. Moore......If she came, he could pick her up then!


    *


    "The guardrail of the bridge was damaged and the truck hit several cars along the way. Several people


    were injured. The investigation is continuing."


    When Manfred was rescued, he had been in a semia and he was punctured by broken ss, and


    his brain was probably hit and it was now still bleeding.


    After he had been saved andid t on the ground, he grabbed the man''s hand. " Save her!"


    The man was stunned. "You mean there''s someone in the back seat?"


    "Yes!"


    "Ok, we''ll get her out right away."

 Chapter 303 Good for You

    Chapter 303 Good for You


    Charlotte did no hurt seriously. Because when the car crashed over, Manfred had turned the steering


    wheel rapidly and the truck passed by and hit directly the car next to it and rushed to the guardrail. And


    then the car fell into thete. The sailors had gone to save the man, but it was not sure if the man was


    dead or alive.


    At the moment Manfred said lie down, she got hit violently and fainted and she had been hurt by ss,


    but it was not serious.


    When she was saved, she was out next to Manfred, lying there with a pale face.


    Manfred was hurt seriously, but he was sober. Seeing that, he got up and was to check on her.


    Someone said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t move. Thisdy had just got minor injury.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? I was hurt badly, but I can move. If she did not get inner injury, why did she get


    fainted?¡±


    ¡°Well..¡± That man was speechless. He took a look at Charlotte. She indeed did not get serious injury.


    She seemed to be ok, but why was she fainted?


    "Charlotte?" Manfred endure the pain and shouted Charlotte''s name.


    But Charlottey on his side and did not move, it was as quiet as if she was not breathing.


    He was so worried that he asked them, "Excuse me, could you please call an ambnce?"


    The man was stunned for a moment and then nodded, "Sir, the ambnce is on its way and will be


    here in no time. Don''t worry."


    Are its way? Manfred was relieved.


    Charlotte, hold on.


    ¡®If anything happens to you, I''ll be guilty as long as I live!¡¯


    The scene was very chaotic, except in the controlled area, there were a lot of spectators in other


    ces, so the police had to evacuate the crowd first, and after the evacuation, the ambnce soon


    arrived at the scene.


    Manfred held on until Charlotte was carried on a stretcher and then carried to the ambnce. He asked


    the doctor, ¡°doctor, how is her situation? Is there any danger?"


    The doctor checked Charlotte and then said to Manfred, ¡°She seems ok, but you are serious."


    With that, he said to the two nurses, ¡°Give him emergency treatment."


    Hearing that Charlotte had no danger, Manfred finally felt relieved. And he finally was ina.


    "Doctor, he''s in aa."


    "Never mind, give him emergency treatment, all wounds must be disinfected."


    "Ok."


    The doctor looked back to Charlotte, thought they should be couple, otherwise the man would not be


    so worried about the woman. He hurt seriously but he had been holding one. Knowing that she was ok,


    he allowed himself to be in aa.


    *


    The party was in full swing.


    "She has not here yet?" Despite what he had said to Nathan, he was still waiting for that woman to


    suddenly appear at the gate, or in the corner, or in front of him, and tell him that she was here.


    But she did not show up.


    When Nathan heard his question, he was so surprised. He hesitated and said, "I have already sent


    someone out to look for her. As soon as Mrs. Moore arrives, you will be announced immediately."


    "What time is it?¡± Kennedy asked in a deep cold voice.


    Nathan took a look at the time, his face changed and he replied in a low voice, ¡°It''s nearly nine o¡¯clock."


    "Oh." Kennedy sneered, ¡°Good.¡±


    "Mr. Kennedy, there is something I don''t know whether to say."


    "If you know you should not say, don¡¯t say." Kennedy coldly rebuked. Nathan shivered and did not


    speak it out.


    Well, he would rather say nothing.


    It was not the first time Kennedy lost his temper!


    When Mrs. Moore came, he would be all right. So Nathan would not worry about it.


    ording to Mr. Kennedy¡¯s character, as long as Mrs. Moore said some good words with him, he


    would be all right.


    But Nathan did not expect that it was different.


    The hospital.


    The injured people were sent to the hospital. Manfred was sent to the intensive area because of


    serious injury. Charlotte was fine, so she was sent to the ordinary ward. When doctor kenw she was


    pregnant, he was surprise.


    The doctor took a look at Charlotte and said, "She''s still in aa. She may have been hurt


    somewhere. Please transfer to the critical area to check the situation."


    The nurse nodded. As she was to transfer Charlotte, Charlotte woke up.


    "Are you awake?¡± The nurse eximed and leaned over, ¡°How do you feel?"


    Charlotte felt her head heavy and painful, but it took her a while to see things clearly again. Then she


    got a clear view of what was in front of her. Doctors and nurses surrounded her, all with worried eyes.


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk. Take a deep breath and tell me if you feel anything wrong." The doctor stepped in front of


    the nurse and said in a low voice.


    Her voice was so quiet and powerful that Charlotte involuntarily followed her advice to take a deep


    breath. After a while she shook her head. "There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong, it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Asked the doctor at once, nervously.


    "Just a little dizzy..."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s like... A little pain in the back of the head."


    With that, Charlotte remembered the scene at that time. When Manfred told her to lie down, she did not


    know what to do and could only do as he said, but because of the impact was too big, her body leaned


    back. Her head hit the door, she got dizzy and then she got fainted.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Oh, that should be the impact caused youra. I will give you an examination and deal with the skin


    trauma. And then you can be discharged."


    "Thank you, doctor. The man I was with..."

 Chapter 304 Support It

    Chapter 304 Support It


    "Don''t worry, he''s in the intensive care unit. He''s already being treated."


    Upon hearing the words ICU, Charlotte turned pale on face. "What did you say? Intensive care unit?


    He......"


    "He got serious injuries, so he had to be treated timely."


    Charlotte recalled that when the car broke the ss, it sshed to Manfred. Thinking of this, Charlotte


    was scared.


    "Is he all right? Is there any danger to life? May I go and see him?" With that, Charlotte suddenly sat up


    from the bed, lifted the quilt and was to get off the bed.


    The nurse stopped her. "Are you all right? You can¡¯t get out of bed, lie down for observation. You are


    pregnant and you have been fainted for a long time. it is dangerous."


    Charlotte shook her head. "I''m all right."


    The nurse tried to persuade her, but Charlotte was already firmly on the floor. She was still wearing the


    dress and her hair was messy. She had ss cut on her arm and face, but it didn''t look serious. The


    corner of her mouth was hurt, leaving a bloody gash.


    "Let me take care of the wound."


    The nurse tried to deal with her, but Charlotte insisted, "I''m really fine. Can I go and see how he''s


    doing?"


    After all, they came out together, and he was so badly hurt. If he hadn''t let her get down in time, she


    would have hurt badly.


    The doctor took a look at her and said to the nurse, ¡°Take her to see him."


    "All right,e with me."


    The nurse had to take Charlotte out of the room, and then turned left. Charlotte was walking quietly


    behind her. She suddenly thought of something, ¡°By the way, where was my bag when I was hurt?


    Where''s the stuff?"


    "The scene has been controlled by the police, the police should have it. Don''t worry, you can go to the


    police station to pick it up."


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt at ease and nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Soon they arrived at Manfred¡¯s ward. Through the window Charlotte saw Manfred lying in the hospital


    bed. Because he was seriously injured, he was lying there with a lot of blood.


    Charlotte was bbergasted and got fast heartbeat.


    "Don''t look at it, he is dealing with wounds. You are pregnant, don¡¯t see blood." The nurse probably felt


    the shortness of her breath, she walked up to her to block her line of sight, and then exined, ¡°He


    should be all right. When we arrived, he was awake and asked us to check on you. Is he your


    boyfriend? He was badly hurt but he held on and got fainted until the doctor said you are all right."


    Hearing that, Charlotte was shocked. Her lip moved feebly, but she could not say a word.


    What did she do...


    Charlotte regretted it. It she was not in a hurry, Manfred might not have driven so fast. There was still


    time, but why did she always feel that time was not enough. They would arrive soon, but she asked him


    if they would arrive soon.


    She must have distracted Manfred. If he had not been distracted, he would have been able to see the


    truck in advance. If he had seen it in advance, it would not have caused this tragedy.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He, he......"


    "He¡¯s all right, don''t worry." The nurse felt her sadness andforted her in a soft voice.


    Charlotte sniffed and said in a low voice, ¡°Can I be here to wait him up?"


    "Of course, but...He''s still treating his wounds. You can go in when he''s done."


    "Ok." Charlotte nodded and sat down in an outer chair with the help of a nurse. Her mind was full of


    images of the truck hitting her. That moment she thought of Kennedy.


    Was it the most important thing in her life she saw when she was dying


    She must have missed the party by now.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte lowered her eyelids.


    Kennedy probably hated her. She promised him, but she did not show up.


    The nurse ran out and said to her, "Miss, your boyfriend has woken up and he wants to see you."


    Hearing that, Charlotte suddenly raised her head and got up, ignoring that the nurse said he was her


    boyfriend, because it is under special case, ¡°He woke up?"


    "Yes,e with me."


    Charlotte followed the nurse into the ward, and found that Manfred who was in aa Manfred had


    woken up.


    "Manfred!¡± Charlotte walked to him, bit the lower lip and called her


    Upon hearing that, Manfred''s expression and action were slightly shocked. After a moment, he gave a


    smile and said, "I am d that you''re fine."


    Charlotte almost bit her lower lip to bleed. He was so badly hurt and still thought of her...


    For an instant, Charlotte''s feeling of guilt was stronger.


    "I''m fine, but you..."


    "Come here." Manfred called her to sit down on the bedside. His eyes fell on her lip corner and found


    that there was a deep red wound, and noticed her arm had wound. He said, ¡°I''m sorry, I failed to protect


    you."


    Charlotte shook her head, "No, you have protected me very well. It''s me who has brought you into


    trouble. If you hadn''t taken me to the car, such things wouldn''t have happened!"


    "No, it was all meant to be. I was willing to do so and I don¡¯t me anyone. You still have a chance."


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was stunned and looked at him at a loss.


    Manfred''s face was terribly pale, especially under themplight, but he still said to her, ¡°Charlotte, the


    party is not over, you still have time, I will send you there."


    With that, Manfred was to get off the bed. Charlotte was frightened and got up, ¡°Don''t! You are badly


    hurt. You cannot move anymore."


    A nurse was frightened too, ¡°Sir, you got serious hurt. You can¡¯t get out of the bed!"


    "I am fine." Manfred insisted to get up and wiped the blood on his lip corner, ¡°They are skin trauma, I


    can hold on."

 Chapter 305 I will Send You to Him

    Chapter 305 I will Send You to Him


    Charlotte, ¡°...No! No! I can''t go anywhere, you''re so hurt."


    If she left at this time, or Manfred sent her to the party, she would felt uneasy!


    She didn''t want to be an unkind person!


    "Fool." Manfred whispered to her and showed her a faint smile, ¡°Don''t you like him? I am helping you."


    "No!" Charlotte shook her head. Manfred¡¯s smile was bitter and self-mockery, which made her nose


    sour. When shaking her head, her tears came down. She said, "I don''t need you to do this. You just


    need to lie in the hospital and recuperate."


    "I''m all right, they''re bruises needed only to be bandaged. Let''s go, or we will bete."


    ¡°No, no!" Charlotte bit her lower lips and burst into tears, ¡°I don''t need that, understand? Even if I want


    to go, I will go by myself. I will never let you send me there! I don''t want to get you into trouble again..."


    Charlotte broke down in tears.


    She had always suspected Manfred had an evil purpose, but now...She realized that she was the one


    who was hateful. He had been so good to her, but she had been suspicious of him and thought he was


    bad.


    Now...He was so hurt but he insisted on taking her to the party.


    The nurse was moved and shed tears seeing that. She thought they were couple, but they were not.


    The man was obviously trying to help the woman get together with another man.


    How much courage would it take to give the woman he loved to other men?


    "Don''t cry." Her sobs made Manfred involuntarily frown. He considered this point to her, but she refused


    his offer.


    "If you go on crying, time will be gone. Come on, I''ll take you there, and then I''lle back to the


    hospital. OK?"


    Charlotte shook her head, but the next second Manfred unexpectedly held her wrist, pulled her out.


    Charlotte turned pale on face, ¡°Manfred, I don''t want to be there. Let me go, I can go on my own, let me


    go!"


    The nurse could not help crying out loud --


    Although Manfred was injured, as a man, his strength was big. Charlotte could not do anything.


    Because he was injured, she did not dare to move and could only be pulled forward.


    Although he looked fine, but Charlotte could clearly feel his pace was not as steady as before. He must


    have got more serious injury than she thought, and what the nurse told her made her believe that


    Manfred was just pretending to be strong.


    How was he going to hold up if she didn''t stop him? Even if he did, it was only his will, his body simply


    could not stand it.


    "Manfred, stop, I want to talk to you, Manfred!!"


    Charlotte finally called his name angrily!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred had breath instability, but he stopped, looked back sadly at Charlotte.


    Charlotte was panting with tears in her eyes. "Listen to me," she said. "I know it is for my own good. I


    can take a taxi, you go back to ward, or I''m not going, okay?"


    At this point, Charlotte smiled and said to Manfred, ¡°It doesn''t matter I don¡¯t be there. He and I are


    husband and wife. I''ll exin it to him. I won''t go. I''ll apany you back to your ward."


    She wanted to pull Manfred back, but Manfred stood in situ motionless.


    Atst Charlotte could not help crying out.


    "Manfred, I don''t need you to do so much for me...Would you please stop doing that? Come back with


    me and lie back in bed. If you fall down again, I''ll live unease for the rest of my life."


    Manfred deeply stared at her and then showed a bitter smile, ¡°I just wanted you to be happy and


    content."


    "Let¡¯s go, before the party is over, let me send you to him."


    "......"


    "Come on, there''s no time to dy any longer. If I waste my time here with you, you will not see


    Kennedy."


    Charlotte stood still. She really couldn''t do anything so cruel.


    "Charlotte, I do it voluntarily. I cannot give you happiness, can¡¯t I do something for you? And the only


    thing I can do for you right now is to bring you back to him with my own hands, instead of... letting you


    apany me here. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid I can get recovered." With that, Manfred forcefully


    coughed. He seemed not to stand unstable.


    Charlotte was scared and then nodded to him, ¡°Ok."


    "Finally. Let''s go, now."


    Charlotte would rather go with him than talk to him in the cold wind.


    "Let''s take a taxi. You''re not in a good state to drive, and your car is at the police station."


    Manfred smiled, "Ok."


    They stopped a taxi on the side of the road. When Manfred bent down into the car, he seemed to have


    a twist. The pain made him got cold sweat. Charlotte became frightened and her face turned pale, ¡°Are


    you ok..."


    "Yes." Manfred endured the pain and sat in the car. Charlotte had to follow in.


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    Manfred forced a smile, ¡°I said I would send you to him and I will do it. Driver, to this address."


    After Manfred told the driver the address, he said, ¡°A car ident happened on that bridge, so make a


    detour. Drive as fast as possible, but be safe."


    "Ok ~"


    The driver nodded, stepped on the elerator and the car sped away.


    Sitting in the car, Charlotte was still nervous and bit her lower lip.


    Manfred hurt badly but he still apanied her to the party. She had been sote, would Kennedy


    wait for her?

 Chapter 306 Here She Comes

    Chapter 306 Here She Comes


    No one knew what would happen until they arrived at the party.


    Only now she could hope.


    As she was thinking, Manfred said in a weak voice, ¡°You get off yourself and I will not go in with you,


    lest Kennedy misunderstand."


    Hearing that, Charlotte sobbed. She was speechless and could only nod.


    After that, she heard Manfred¡¯s lightugh.


    She bit her lower lip to look at the window, but just to see the reflection of Manfred¡¯s side face in the


    window. He looked so weak. Her red eyes with tears also reflected in the window. Charlotte did not


    dare to see it, so she lowered her head, let her tears fall on the skirt.


    The skirt was made of gauze, and the tears soon faded away.


    The driver drove steadily, and there was no traffic jam at this point, and soon they reached the


    destination.


    "You mean here? There are too many people in the front and car can¡¯t get through, can I pull over


    here?" The driver asked Manfred.


    Manfred nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, we will get off from here."


    Then he looked at Charlotte and said, "Can you do it yourself?"


    Charlotte nodded. Of course she could do it. Manfred suffered such heavy injuries but he had sent her


    here, sure she could do it.


    "Of course, but you..."


    Manfred gently smiled at her, suddenly reached out towards Charlotte''s head. Charlotte subconsciously


    wanted to avoid his hand, but in the next second, she stopped and did not avoid it.


    And Manfred¡¯s hand stopped in the air, after a moment, he gently rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, follow


    your heart, do what you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will go back to the hospital."


    "Ok." Charlotte nodded, ¡°Manfred, I will go to the hospital to see you after I finish."


    "Ok, I will wait for you in the hospital." Manfred finally smiled at her. Seeing that her hair was messy, he


    stretched out his hand to arrange for her, ¡°Although your hair, skirt and makeup are destroyed, there is


    no time, so find Kennedy first, ok?"


    "Ok."


    "Be careful."


    Charlotte opened the door, stepped on high-heeled shoes and carefully got off the car. She closed the


    door and walked two steps and then looked back at Manfred, who was sitting by the window, looking at


    her.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. Never mind, she could not turn back.


    Anyway, find Kennedy first.


    After Charlotte made up her mind, her eyes became firm and she quickly set off toward the bustling


    crowd in front of her.


    At this time, the banquet hade to the end. Kennedy''s face was dark and his breath was cold. All


    people dared not provoke him, because his momentum was scary.


    Nathan tried to stay far away from him for fear of getting into trouble.


    Nathan was worried and wondered what was going on with Mrs. Moore?


    She said she would certainlye. He had given her the dress and the address and had replied her


    message, but she had not yet there. And he failed to get her through.


    Nathan suddenly had a kind of ominous foreboding, would there be an ident? Or it shouldn''t be like


    this. Mrs. Moore had feeling to Kennedy. Even if she went to see Manfred tonight, she should not......


    At this thought, Nathan¡¯s face changed.


    At the same time, Charlotte had gone to the door. Although Manfred had helped her arrange the hair,


    she looked still messy.


    She was messy because she had been in a car ident and came here from the hospital.


    As soon as she got to the door, she was stopped. Charlotte was stunned and said, "I, I am here to the


    party."


    Some of the ushers nced at her and then said aloud, "To the party? Please show me the invitation."


    "Invitation?¡±


    Charlotte''s face changed. She did not have an invitation. Kennedy only gave her a dress and she did


    not think so much. She thought she coulde directly and did not expect to go in with invitation.


    But it was normal that Kennedy didn''t give her an invitation. If she followed him into the hall, there


    wouldn''t need any invitation at all.


    "No invitation? Then we can''t let you in."


    After all, this was a big party, and not everyone was allowed to attend one of these parties.


    If a few crooks or murderers got it, it would be a big deal.


    "Sorry, I forgot the invitation. I had an ident on the way here. I came from the hospital and the police


    had my things. Can I go in?¡±


    Hearing that, they took a look at her and found that she was messy. They suspiciously looked at each


    other.


    The party was to end, and no one woulde in at this hour. And even if they hade in at that


    moment, they wouldn''t have been dressed like her. The cuts on her face and arms looked real, as if


    she did met an ident.


    "Sorry, Miss, we sympathized with your experience, but you are not allowed to enter without invitation."


    Charlotte''s face became pale at once, and she bit her lower lip tightly.


    If she could not get in, she could not find Kennedy?


    "I understand," she said. "Then I won''t go in, but...Could you please help me to tell Kennedy Moore?"


    Hearing that she called Kennedy¡¯s name, they were shocked.


    "Why do you call Mr. Kennedy by his name? Who are you?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I..." Charlotte was scared to see that they were fierce and she said, ¡°Then I don''t look for Kennedy, is


    Nathan ok?"


    Hearing that, they at each other.


    "Please tell Nathan that I''mte and I''m sorry, but I didn''t do it on purpose. I want to exin."


    She said it with all her heart, and the way she showed it left those people without further suspicion.


    "Wait here, then," one said, "I will get Nathan."

 Chapter 307 Begins Without Ending

    Chapter 307 Begins Without Ending


    One of the ushers went to find Nathan. Charlotte could not go in yet and had to wait outside.


    But because she was wearing the dress, the wind was blowing and it was particrly cold outside.


    She subconsciously reached out and hugged her arm. Several ushers noticed. One of the girls sidled


    away and said, "It''s windy and cold. Would you like to stand next to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte showed an expression of gratitude. Just as she was about to step and stand


    there, a shorter man beside the girl said out loud, "What did you ask her to stand next to you? Who


    knows if she''s a good person or a bad person?"


    Charlotte froze in ce because of this sentence, and could not move another step.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, she doesn''t look that way, and besides, the party is almost over. She would have


    "So what?¡± The short one snapped back, ¡°Many women want Mr. Kennedy. Maybe all those injuries on


    her body are fake, now the makeup technology is so good."


    "Probably not?"


    Charlotte was embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, ¡°You have someone to ask.


    You will know if what I said is true or not soon. I did not do anything harmful, and I''m not trying to force


    my way in. There''s no need to say that."


    "Yes, Betty, you have gone too far. Let''s wait!"


    The short girl got angry and shouted, "Do you think my words are bad? You didn''t bring the invitation,


    and my colleague helped you with that. What''s your attitude now? Are you here to get approach to Mr.


    Kennedy?"


    "Stop it."


    "No."


    Charlotte dropped her eyes. Never mind, as long as she could get in.


    Seeing that she did not speak, the short girl was somewhat pleased, ¡°You dare not speak? If you''re


    lying, I''ll give you a piece of advice. It''s not toote to leave now. When Nathanes, you can¡¯t


    leave.¡±


    Charlotte did not answer her, but maintained the original movement.


    She was only wondering if the party would soon be over. When Nathan came, could she find Kennedy?


    "Stop speaking."


    Seeing that she did not speak, the girl felt bored to soliloquize, so she made no further talk.


    The person who hade in to find Nathan finally was back.


    His pace was in a hurry, but Charlotte did not see others from his back. She felt cold in heart. Didn¡¯t


    Nathane? So she could not find Kennedy tonight?


    Before he came to the front, Charlotte quickly walked over to the person. But the short girl directly put


    her hand in her way, ¡°Where are you going? Wait here."


    Charlotte had to bite her lower lip and wait in ce.


    That man was soon in front of her.


    "Well? Is she an impostor?"


    Charlotte also looked at the man nervously.


    The man looked embarrassed, and then he scratched his scalp. "Sorry...I''d been looking all around but


    failed to find Nathan! I''m really sorry, or...Would you mind waiting here a little longer and I will look for


    him again?"


    Charlotte, ¡°...How long will the party be over?"


    "About ten minutes."


    "It should be toote. Can you bend the rules once? I want to go in now."


    "Well......"


    "Of course not. Who do you think you are? Take advantage of this? I''m telling you, as long as I''m here,


    it''s not possible! You''re not going to get in tonight. I think you''re a humbug, trying to get in at this hour?


    Make her leave. If she doesn''t leave, we''ll call the police at once. They''ll take her to the police station


    and show her what happens to a liar."


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and then said, ¡°Call the police and make it a scene then. I don''t care. I am


    telling you the truth.¡±


    For a while, her temperament unexpectedly stunned those people. A girl whispered, ¡°I think she is


    telling the truth, and it seems that she had a good rtionship with Mr. Kennedy. We had better let her


    in."


    "Millie, you are too good. She literally frightens you, and you believe her."


    "I..."


    "Mr. Manfred is here!" Someone whispered, and then several people looked behind Charlotte, with


    shock on their faces, "It is Mr. Manfred. He looks badly hurt. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face changed and she turned around.


    Manfred who got a pale face came over pressing his thin lips. He was thin and the cold sweat was still


    on his forehead. He looked very weak.


    "Why does Mr. Manfrede at this hour? And... He looks terrible. What''s going on?"


    A few people were still discussing, but Charlotte turned toward Manfred and then asked, ¡°What are you


    doing there? I told you to go back to the hospital. Why..."


    Charlotte was angry and anxious. It was agreed that he would go back to hospital after sending her


    here, but he still came here!


    Seeing that she came to him, Manfred gave a smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°I remember you have no


    invitation, so I told the driver to go back. I agreed to send you to him, so let me see you go in."


    "You..."


    A few ushers understood now.


    What Charlotte just told them was true!


    She was not a liar! The wounds on the body were all real!


    Betty the short girl was frightened. She seemed to have offended the wrong people, but she really felt


    that this woman was impostor.


    How could she be a real acquaintance?


    Manfred took a look at her, and then walked over to the group,


    "We had an ident on the way here, and now the invitation is missing. For my sake, can she go


    in?"

 Chapter 308 Kennedy is My Husband

    Chapter 308 Kennedy is My Husband


    "Sure, we will let her in. Miss, I am sorry, we do not know you, otherwise we will have let you in. this


    way, please."


    Charlotte stood in situ, looking at the back of Manfred anxiously.


    Manfred turned around to look at her with a smile.


    "Why don''t you go in? The party will be over if you just stand there?"


    "You..." Charlotte was still worried about him.


    "I will leave after you go in."


    "Ok...... keep your word!" Charlotte bit teeth and then stepped forward. When she reached the door,


    she looked back at Manfred.


    Manfred looked at her with a faint smile. Seeing that she looked back, he said, ¡°Go, don''t look back."


    Charlotte was said, but still turned her head and walked in.


    Manfred stared at her back until she disappeared in his sight. He coughed and then fell forward.


    Seeing that, the people hurriedly went up to hold him, ¡°Mr. Manfred, are you ok? Good heavens, how


    did you get hurt like this?"


    "I am fine." Manfred coughed, stretched out his hand to break free from those people gently.


    He did not enjoy close contact with these people.


    "You look badly hurt. Let me send you to the hospital."


    "No need." Manfred gently shook his head. Thinking that Charlotte might encounter some difficulties,


    he would stay there and he would not feel at ease if Charlotte did not leave with Kennedy.


    *


    Charlotte entered the hall and found that there were so many people, and she had to go down the long


    stairs. Her skirt was long, so she had to carry her skirt while looking at the stairs and slowly walking


    down.


    But the scene was crowded, coupled with the many tables. Charlotte could not find Kennedy.


    Where would she find him?


    Charlotte suddenly thought of an idea.


    ording to his position in the city, he would have been the center of attention at the party tonight, and


    she had only to go where the crowd was most active.


    At this thought, Charlotte was happy and almost cried out. She looked around and walked toward the


    most crowded ce.


    She was messy. Seeing that, the crowd avoided her with disgust and stared at her strangely.


    "Who is this? What happened to her? How did she get in here?"


    "I haven''t met her before. She looked pretty though."


    "Go and have a look."


    As Charlotte was to go forward, but was suddenly blocked by two men. The two men were holding a


    cocktail in their hands, smiling ruffianly, ¡°Beauty, do have the honor to invite you to dance?"


    "Sorry, I''m looking for someone." Charlotte nodded to them and walked past them. But they were


    haunting, "Who are you looking for? We can help you."


    "Yeah, if you don''t have time to dance, it doesn''t matter. Can we have your WeChat ID? Let¡¯s make


    friends."


    Charlotte, ¡°...Sorry, I''m really in a hurry."


    One of the men had already taken out the phone, ¡°I know, I know,e on, input your WeChat ID, then


    you can go."


    "No." Charlotte stared at him coldly, ¡°Sir, please don''t force me."


    Hearing that, the man''s face suddenly turned sour.


    "What are you talking about? Everyone''s here to party. Who''s worse than you? And what''s wrong with


    making friends?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, but I''ve already said I''m in a hurry, and I''m looking for someone, haven''t


    I? Can you move?"


    "Who are you looking for? Are you telling a truth or is it just an excuse?"


    "Kennedy Moore!¡±


    The next second, Charlotte directly said a name.


    At first the two men were stunned and then said, "What did you say? Looking for who?"


    "My husband Kennedy Moore, do you know him? If you do, can you take me to him?" Charlotte looked


    at them. She knew that if she did not say that, the two men would not let her leave.


    She didn''t have much time to talk with them.


    "You just said Kennedy Moore is your husband? Are you serious?"


    Although they did not believe it, it was obvious that their expression changed. People said Kennedy


    was a cripple, but in business no one could defeat him.


    Gerald was good in business, but he was ruined by Kennedy for he had offended Kennedy.


    And the Carter Group disappeared overnight.


    So there was a saying in their circle, that was, to provoke Kennedy was equivalent to pluck hair on the


    head of a tiger. No one dared do that. Maybe they would lose their future!


    "If you want to know if it''s a joke,e with me."


    With that, Charlotte walked forward passing them. The two men dared to follow up, the felt no one


    dared made such a joke, after all, it was about Kennedy¡¯s marriage, which woman dared to talk


    nonsense? And this woman was imposing and it seemed real.


    "Could it be that she was the daughter of the Wilson family?"


    "Well, it is just family marriage. Besides, that cripple''s marrying a wife is a joke. What can he do? Oh,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    it''s a pity, she''s so good-looking..."


    "Tut-tsk, he is a cripple, but his wife is pretty."


    After walking for a short distance, Charlotte looked back and saw that they had not followed.


    Fortunately, she had threatened them.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went forward, finally making her way to the front. Charlotte


    finally saw a familiar figure.


    It was Nathan!!


    "Nathan!


    Charlotte directly shouted at him.


    Standing on the stage, Nathan froze for a moment and seemed to hear someone calling him, and the


    voice sounded quite familiar, so he looked along the source of the sound.


    And it frightened Nathan.


    His face changed, but when he realized he was still on the stage, he immediately calmed down, got


    down from the side and walked around to Charlotte and took her away.


    Charlotte was pulled by him to go out, while looking for Kennedy.


    "Where is Kennedy?¡±

 Chapter 309 Mr. Kennedy Has Left!

    Chapter 309 Mr. Kennedy Has Left!


    But looking around, she didn''t find Kennedy on the stage. Charlotte felt flustered.


    Nathan was here, but Kennedy was not. What was going on?


    Was Nathan going to take her to Kennedy?


    "Where are you taking me to, Nathan? Where is Kennedy?"


    Nathan did not speak, but directly pulled her to the backstage.


    "Mrs. Moore, Why are you here sote?"


    Charlotte said, "I got an ident, so I''mte. He..."


    "Mrs. Moore. Mr. Kennedy has been waiting for you all night!"


    Had he? Charlotte turned pale on face and felt sorry. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..."


    She looked sad. Nathan said, "You are finally here, but it is toote."


    "Toote? What do you mean?" Charlotte was confused.


    Nathan said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy left five minutes ago."


    What? She was here and he had gone? Charlotte''s face turned pale. "I was stopped outside five


    minutes ago. I don''t have an invitation, so I could not get in.¡±


    "I know you have no invitation, so I wait at the door, but you did note at the end of the party. I


    thought you would note, so I came in. Now Mr. Kennedy has left."


    Charlotte did not know what to say, after all, she did not appear in time. She could not me anyone.


    "He may not have felt. Will you take me to him?"


    Nathan thought and nodded, ¡°Come with me."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So Nathan took her walk through the corridor, Charlotte endured difort and followed him, wishing


    to see Kennedy at this moment.


    Nathan took her to turn a corner and then opened a room. But Kennedy was not there.


    "It seems that Mr. Kennedy has left!"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip looking at the empty room. "Is he going to the parking lot? Take me to the


    parking lot."


    "All right, hurry up!¡±


    Nathan took Charlotte to the direction of the parking lot, after all, as long as there was a chance, he


    would try to take Charlotte to Kennedy. Kennedy¡¯s expression and breath was wrong tonight. If Mrs.


    Moore did not appear in front of him, he felt there was ominous presentiment.


    As the reached the parking lot, they saw a car driving out. When Nathan was still in a daze, Charlotte


    chased after that car.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Moore?¡±


    After asking, Nathan noticed that was Kennedy¡¯s car. His face changed and he ran after it, shouting,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!"


    But the car was fast and far, so they did not catch up.


    There seemed to be a thousand ants biting Charlotte¡¯s heart, so she had been struggling to run


    forward, hoping to catch up with Kennedy¡¯s car, hoping that Kennedy could stop the car.


    But the car was moving away from her until she could barely catch sight of it.


    "Ah!"


    Charlotte was tripped by her skirt and she fell down on the cold and hard ground.


    "Mrs. Moore!¡± Nathan ran fast, but he was not as fast as the car, plus he heard Charlotte''s cry of pain,


    he had to run to Charlotte, ¡°Mrs. Moore, are you all right?"


    Charlotte fell to the ground. It was painful. She was pregnant and stretched out her hand to protect her


    belly.


    Her knees and arms were grazed and she was in terrible pain.


    Charlotte''s face had been pale.


    She rolled over in pain andy on the cold ground, clutching her belly.


    There were a lot of times when she was d she hadn''t been pregnant for so long. Otherwise, it was


    amazing how well her baby could have stayed in the womb.


    Should she say that she was lucky that she didn''t get hurt every time, or that the baby she was carrying


    was tough?


    "Mrs. Moore?" When Nathan squatted down to see her pale face, he suddenly found that there were


    many wounds on her body, not only caused by the fall just now, but also other wounds, on the arms,


    thighs, neck and mouth.


    It was not much, but on her fair skin it was so red that it was shocking.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mrs. Moore? The ident you meant..."


    Charlotte took a deep breath and held out her hand to Nathan. "Give me a hand."


    Nathan hurriedly helped her up. Charlotte sat up and took a deep breath. She noticed that she got


    some bruises and her belly was fine. Then she took a sigh of relief.


    When she looked up again, the car was out of sight.


    "Mr. Kennedy probably is back to the vi."


    "Well, we can''t catch up with him. Let''s go back."


    Charlotte looked up weakly at Nathan and said, "Could you please give me a ride?"


    Nathan froze for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Sure, I will send you back now."


    Nathan helped her to stand up, ¡°But do you want to go to a hospital to deal with these wounds? And


    then we go back to H Vi?"


    "No!" Charlotte shook her head, bit her lower lip, "Never mind, let''s go back to H Vi. I will exin to


    him before I deal with the wounds."


    "Well......All right."


    After getting into the car, Charlotte found that her knees were bleeding and her silver skirt was stained


    with blood. She had an illusion of plum blossoms blooming in the snow. She looked down at the wound


    and did not speak for a long time before reaching out to wipe the blood on the wound.


    Seeing that, Nathan took out the tissue to her.


    "Mrs. Moore, don''t use your hands, there will be bacteria. Wipe it with tissue and then I will get a doctor


    to H Vi."


    "Thank you."


    Charlotte took the tissue, and then took it out to wipe the blood.


    Nathan had a lot of words to ask Charlotte. He wanted to ask her what happened, why did she have so


    many wounds?


    But he could not say a word.


    It was as if he was poking at her wounds.


    s, he hoped when Mr. Kennedy saw these wounds, he could forgive Mrs. Moore.

 Chapter 310 He Did Not Want to See Her

    Chapter 310 He Did Not Want to See Her


    Twenty minutester, Nathan''s car finally arrived at the H Vi, but was stopped at the door.


    Nathan frowned and beckoned at the gatekeeper, but the gatekeeper still did not let them in.


    Confused, Nathan turned to Charlotte and said, "Mrs. Moore, wait for a moment. I''ll go down and see


    what''s going on."


    "Ok." Charlotte nodded and looked at Nathan to open the door.


    After the door closed, Charlotte could not hear what they were saying. Nathan walked over to talk to


    them, and then he looked back at her withplex eyes. After that he argued with several


    gatekeepers.


    But after a long time of argument, he did note back.


    Charlotte nervously swallowed and had conjecture.


    She was silent for a moment, and then finally pushed open the door and got out.


    "What''s the matter, Nathan?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At the sound of her voice, Nathan''s waist became straight at once. Then he quickly trotted up to


    Charlotte and said, "It''s all right. I just talked to them."


    Charlotte looked through Nathan''s shoulder and fell her eyes on the gatekeepers behind him.


    The gatekeepers, who knew her, now shied away from her eye, not daring to see her. Seeing this,


    Charlotte confirmed her conjecture. Her eyes fluttered for a moment and she asked in a t voice, "He


    won''t let me in, will he?"


    Nathan''s face turned sour and he exined, looking at Charlotte, "No, Mrs. Moore. Mr. Kennedy had


    been waiting for you for a night and now he must be angry, so..."


    "So... He doesn''t want me in, does he?"


    Charlotte dropped her eyes, staring at her bleeding toe, "He doesn''t even want to hear my


    exnation?"


    "Mrs. Moore..."


    "Nathan, since they won''t let me in, you can go in by yourself."


    "But Mrs. Moore..."


    "Please tell him I''m waiting here for him. I want to see him, I have a lot to tell him, please!"


    "Ok, y Mrs. Moore, wait here. I will go to tell Mr. Kennedy right away."


    "Ok."


    Nathan gave the men a warning look before leaving, and then drove in.


    At the huge gate of H Vi, only a few gatekeepers and Charlotte were there.


    Charlotte was standing far away. In the dress, she looked thin as if she would be blew down by the


    wind.


    One of them could not bear it and said out loud, "Mrs. Moore,e here and wait. It''s too windy at


    night. If you catch a cold, we will be med for it."


    Hearing that, Charlotte moved her lips and looked at them.


    They would be med? He didn''t even want her in. How could he care about her safety?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte again lowered her eyes and did not speak again.


    Since she did not go there, there gatekeepers could do nothing. Charlotte stood there and they could


    only look at her.


    Actually they knew Mr. Kennedy was angry at Charlotte, but he still loved her, after all, she was the first


    woman Mr. Kennedy brought her to H Vi. But because he loved her, he was angry.


    But that was the present case, no one could tell what would happen in the future.


    Mr. Kennedy gave an order before he entered that Charlotte was not allowed to enter. If they let her in


    now, they would be in trouble. Otherwise, they would just let her in.


    After all, everyone could feel that since Charlotte came to the H Vi, the temper of Mr. Kennedy was


    much better than before, and he woulde back every day.


    This had never happened before.


    That was enough to prove Charlotte was special to him.


    She did not know how long she had been standing in the cold wind. Charlotte felt her arms almost


    paralyzed by the night wind and then she finally heard the sound of rapid footsteps.


    She raised her head and saw Nathan running quickly in her direction.


    "Nathan......" She called his name in a low and trembling voice.


    It was too cold.


    She had been standing in a sleeveless dress in the night wind for so long.


    Nathan walked to her with a document. He still did not look good.


    "Mrs. Moore..." Nathan looked at her withplex eyes.


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and asked softly, ¡°He wouldn''t like to see me?"


    Nathan looked at her evasively and nodded, ¡°Mr. Kennedy is still in a rage and not willing to see you.


    Mrs. Moore, why don''t youe back other day?"


    "......"


    Charlotte did not answer. Of course she would note another day.


    "Did you convey to him what I said?"


    Nathan thought of the situation at that time. Kennedy was too scary. He went in and said what


    Charlotte had told her, but Kennedy sneered.


    "I had been waiting for her for a night, and she didn''t show up. And now she was acting pathetic? You


    tell her I won''t believe her story."


    "But Mr. Kennedy...Mrs. Moore¡­!"


    Nathan wanted to say Charlotte was injured, but Kennedy interrupted him with a cold voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Moore? She is not."


    With that, a document was thrown to Nathan.


    "Didn''t she always want this? Give her, tell her to go."


    Nathan, ¡°......"


    He stepped forward to pick up the document and he was shocked to see that!


    "Mr. Kennedy, are you sure you''re going to give this to Mrs. Moore?"


    "Remember, she is no longer Mrs. Moore."


    "Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Kennedy rebuked coldly.


    Nathan still stood in ce, but Kenney got suddenly angry, raised his hand and pushed the things off


    the table.


    Bang!


    Feeling his anger, Nathan knew that he could not continue to stay, so he could only leave with the


    document.


    "Did he ask you to give it to me?" Charlotte asked looking at that document and stretched out her hand


    to take it.


    Nathan''s face greatly changed. He took a step back, ¡°Mrs. Moore!"


    Although Mr. Kennedy told him to give it to Charlotte, he had not decided to give her or not, after all, Mr.


    Kennedy was angry. When people were angry, they always made irrational decisions.


    He didn''t know if Kennedy would regret it and me him. Whatever, he would be in trouble.


    So he had better think it over.


    "Give it to me." Charlotte smiled at him. "Since he asked you to give it to me, don''t


    hesitate."

 Chapter 311 Divorce Contracts

    Chapter 311 Divorce Contracts


    Charlotte took it. Nathan was not willing to give her at the beginning.


    But seeing that Charlotte was calm, he gave it to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy is really angry.¡±


    Charlotte took the document and opened it silently.


    She had a guess in her mind, but she wasn¡¯t sure yet. She didn¡¯t know whether Kennedy had given up


    on her.


    She opened the bag and took out the document. Seeing that it was the document she expected, she


    turned pale of face.


    Her pupils erged countless times at this hour.


    Charlotte¡¯s pale lips trembled slightly. And the document fell to the ground.


    Nathan¡¯s face changed greatly, ¡°Mrs. Moore......¡±


    ¡°Does he really mean to do it so radically? Just because... because I didn¡¯t show up at the party... he


    gave me the divorce agreement?¡±


    Her tears fell on the paper and get it wet.


    She squatted down and picked up the document.


    ¡°Ok, he can do so. Can I see him for thest time?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I advise you go back first ande to him when he is not angry anymore. Maybe Mr.


    Kennedy will change his mind. Believe me, he really loves you. It must be sad for him to make such a


    decision.¡±


    Charlotte did not know that if Kennedy was sad, she only knew that she was very sad. He gave her the


    divorce agreement, which was like a sword mercilessly inserting into her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Charlotte wiped her tears from her eyes. She stood up with the document and


    gritted her teeth, ¡°I must see him today. If he doesn¡¯te out, I will be waiting here.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°...But Mr. Kennedy gave an order that we can¡¯t go in and disturb him. Mrs. Moore¡­¡±


    ¡°He has his order, I have my stubbornness. He doesn¡¯t want to see me, and I have to see him. Unless I


    die here, or I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Mrs. Moore, being stubborn is not good. Why don¡¯t you go ande back in a few days?¡±


    Charlotte did not answer him, but stood there expressionless, as still as a sculpture.


    Nathan stared at her for a long time, only to see her determination. It seemed she would not leave until


    she saw Mr. Kennedy.


    So what should he do? If she had stood in the cold all night, she would be ill, and there were still


    unhealed wounds on her!


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, let me get a doctor to take care of your wounds.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlotte directly rejected. Nathan¡¯ face changed. It seemed that she would not see a doctor if


    she could not see Kennedy.


    That was not good.


    Nathan felt it bad. If Charlotte stubbornly insisted on standing here, and refused to treat the injury, she


    would fall down.


    When the time came...


    At this thought, Nathan was angry and turned into the door. In any case, he had to look for Kennedy


    and asked him to give a chance to Charlotte to exin.


    As Nathan was to find Kennedy, he saw Reba standing at the door.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, Mr. Kennedy said no one is allowed to disturb him.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s face changed, ¡°Reba, Mrs. Moore is still waiting outside. If Mr. Kennedy refuses to see


    her, she will probably wait outside for a night. Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with her? Don¡¯t you


    want to help her?¡±


    Reba bit her lip and faltered, ¡°I, I want to help Mrs. Moore, but you heard themand of Mr.


    Kennedy. He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to go in and disturb him, otherwise...we¡¯ll all be fired!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So? You leave Mrs. Moore alone for fear of being fired?¡±


    Reba was guilty and exined, ¡°Nathan, I am not selfish. You know well about Mr. Kennedy. If you


    go in now, he will lose temper on you. Even if you have persuaded him to allow Mrs. Moore toe in,


    do you think it suitable for them to meet tonight? In the time, once they meet, things will get even


    worse. Emotions can¡¯t be controlled sometimes, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Nathan was stunned.


    ¡°Just now if you didn¡¯t go in and talk to Mr. Kennedy so much, Mr. Kennedy would not give you that


    document!¡±


    Hearing this, Nathan felt chagrined in an instant.


    Yes, Mr. Kennedy was angry when he left. If he did note to talk to Mr. Kennedy, Mr. Kennedy


    would not give him the document.


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If you have any conscience, go now and persuade Mrs. Moore to go home, or take


    her away and settle her somewhere else, until Mr. Kennedy is not angry anymore.¡±


    After thinking about it, Nathan felt that Reba made sense.


    He nodded. ¡°All right! I¡¯ll go to her. Thank you. I am sorry for what I said.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Do you think I don¡¯t like Mrs. Moore? She is so kind, so generous, and so good to us, and


    we all hope that she can be Mrs. Moore for the rest of her life. Well, go and take care of her. It¡¯s the


    autumn and it is windy at night, and she is...¡±


    ¡°I will do it now.¡± Nathan did not dare to stay there any longer and turned to leave.


    After he left, Reba could not help sighing.


    This time, Mr. Kennedy was really angry. She did not know if Charlotte could get through it.


    Nathan returned to Charlotte.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Charlotte took one look at him and saw that his face was still not happy. Probably guessing that he had


    brought her no good news, she simply kept silent and stood there.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. You don¡¯t have to say. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Nathan looked helpless, ¡°Mrs. Moore, it is not I want to persuade you to leave, but it is special today.


    Please let me take you to settle in other ce. We wille back in a few days when Mr. Kennedy


    stop being angry. How is that? I promise you will be good again.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte insisted on standing in situ.


    ¡°You are so naive.¡±


    Kennedy was not that kind of person.

 Chapter 312 Two Stubborn People

    Chapter 312 Two Stubborn People


    He did not take the divorce agreement before, but he took it out today, which showed that he had made


    his decision and it would not be changed again!


    But Charlotte couldn¡¯t figure it out!


    It was just a party. Why did he care so much? Even if the party was really important, he would not be


    so angry and even gave her the divorce agreement.


    What was going on here?


    She had to ask Kennedy about it!


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, please take my advice. We don¡¯t want to see you separate like this!¡±


    Charlotte did not speak or answer Nathan.


    She did not believe that Kennedy would not be angry anymore in a few days. She wanted to deal with it


    right now. If the cold war continued, it would be worse.


    Maybe Kennedy would still be angry after a week.


    Or he would grow angrier with time.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore...¡± Several guards also came to persuade her.


    Charlotte said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I have my own n.¡±


    She was really stubborn. Her condition could not bear it, but she insisted. Nathan persuaded her for a


    long time, but Charlotte did not change her mind. Nathan could only find Reba.


    When Reba arrived, she saw Charlotte standing there. Charlotte looked even thinner in the light of


    the streetmp. Reba was so distressed that she went forward and called out, ¡°Mrs. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Reba......¡± Charlotte saw her and her eyes moved.


    ¡°I have the same idea as Nathan. Mr. Kennedy is in a rage now. Even if you really stand here all night,


    it really won¡¯t help anything. Why don¡¯t youe back? It is the same anyway.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her. ¡°Even you are here to persuade me?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to persuade you, but the situation is like this. I heard from Nathan that you are going to


    wait here all night. If anything happened, wouldn¡¯t you suffer? But Mr. Kennedy does not know it. Even


    if you suffer, he doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Charlotte did not speak. She just stared in front of her in silence and then said, ¡°I want to wait here. It


    has nothing to do with whether he is willing toe out to see me or not. I broke my word tonight, even


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    if I wait here all night, I deserve it.¡±


    She dropped her eyes.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not just waiting for him, I¡¯m punishing myself for my mistake today, you know?¡±


    Reba was stunned and could not say a word anymore.


    If that was what in Charlotte¡¯s mind, it would be officious for her to say a more word.


    Thinking of this, Reba took a deep look at her and said, ¡°Do you have to do this? Will you have no


    regrets?¡±


    ¡°No regrets.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Reba nodded, ¡°I will not persuade you again and I will tell Nathan not to persuade you.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte gratefully looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Reba turned to leave, but Nathan hurried after her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to


    persuade her to leave, not to...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard it all. It¡¯s no use trying to persuade her. Besides, she¡¯s made up her mind already, and


    it¡¯s no use any of us persuading her. We can¡¯t do anything about her. Let¡¯s see if we can do something


    about Mr. Kennedy. Stay outside and keep an eye on Mrs. Moore. If there is anything wrong with her,


    take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Reba left, leaving Nathan there. Nathan took a look at Charlotte.


    Well, so her be.


    As Reba said, once there was something wrong, he would act immediately.


    Time passed minute by minute. Charlotte had been standing, and Nathan had been staring at her.


    Charlotte did not know how long she had been standing until midnight, when the temperature was


    lower. Even men wearing coats felt the chill, and unconsciously hugged their arms.


    And Charlotte was wearing a sleeveless skirt. The sea breeze got into her dress and she must be


    freezing.


    Nathan turned to pour a bottle of hot water, and then went to Charlotte.


    ¡°Take a drink of hot water, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Charlotte took a look at him and her pink lips moved.


    ¡°I know you admit your mistake, but if you fall down, you can¡¯t see Mr. Kennedy... For your health¡¯s


    sake, please drink it.¡±


    It made sense. Charlotte smiled at him and took the bottle, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she reached for the water, her body swayed and she almost fell off.


    Fortunately, Nathan helped her with a quick hand, ¡°Mrs. Moore, are you all right?¡±


    Charlotte supported herself and shook her head, ¡°I am ok.¡±


    After seeing her stand steadily, Nathan let go of her. Charlotte drank a few of hot water and she was


    not as cold as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better, thank you.¡± Charlotte smiled at Nathan and handed the bottle back to him.


    Actually, most of her body was numb. She had underestimated the coldness of the night. Although it


    was not yet winter, she was really cold now, not only physically, but also mentally.


    It was so cold.


    Kennedy...


    Was he still unwilling to see her after she had been standing so long?


    Or didn¡¯t he have no idea she was waiting for him? Or would he note out to see her even if he


    knew?


    Because tonight she had made him wait for her all night, and she didn¡¯t show up, so... he was getting


    even with her now.


    Suddenly there was a p of thunder in the sky. Lightning shed across the sky and startled


    everyone.


    Nathan raised his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s probably going to rain. Go to the door and take shelter there,


    Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Take shelter?


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and raised her head to look at the lightning sky.


    There were no stars, just as there was darkness in her heart.


    Was it going to rain?


    Nathan looked at her for a while and felt that he could not persuade her, so he ran toward the inside.


    He was walking so fast that Charlotte had no time to stop him. Soon after he ran out, the rain suddenly


    began to fall.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore,e and take shelter.¡±

 Chapter 313 Enough

    Chapter 313 Enough


    Charlotte nodded. She did not want to fall down at this time, or everything she had done would have


    been in vain.


    She walked towards them, but after only two steps, she fell forward uncontrobly.


    Charlotte fell directly to the cold ground.


    The big raindrops fell on her face and body. Soon her dress got wet and her hair stuck together. It


    hurt......


    But she had to get up. She had to take shelter from the rain. She had to wait for Kennedy to see her.


    She had a lot of to talk to Kennedy. She wanted to believe him, to love him without hesitation.


    But why didn¡¯t hee out?


    For a moment, Charlotte got tears in eyes, but it was soon mixed up by the cold rain, so she couldn¡¯t


    tell whether it was rain or tears on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore!¡±


    The men cried out when they saw her fall.


    Nathan had note yet back. Charlotte blinked and as she was to climb up from the ground, an


    gentle but angry voice was heard above her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    The voice sounded so familiar. Charlotte wanted to see who it was, but before she could move, her


    body was lifted up and a pair of warm hands held her shoulders firmly.


    Charlotte was held in warm arms.


    ¡°...You have done enough.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The warm voice sounded above head. Her body was held by warm arms. Charlotte smelled familiar


    breath.


    ¡°Come with me. You don¡¯t need to stay here any longer. Keep your pride if he refuses to see you.¡±


    The next second, Charlotte was directly picked up and her hands circled his neck and then she saw


    Manfred¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Manfred?¡± Seeing him, Charlotte was stunned. How could he be here? Shouldn¡¯t he be back at the


    hospital? It was midnight, and here he was, and telling her those words!


    So it meant...


    In an instant, tears filled Charlotte¡¯s eyes. She looked at him nkly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡± Manfred gave a faint smile, ¡°I said I would take you to him. How can I leave alone when you


    haven¡¯t seen him yet?¡±


    ¡°I... He doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip with tears falling down.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Manfred held back the impulse to wipe her tears and smiled faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter


    if he can¡¯t see you now. Since he doesn¡¯t want to see you, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    With that, he turned and was to leave.


    Charlotte¡¯s face changed and she grabbed his sleeve. ¡°No, no! I can¡¯t leave here. I¡¯ll wait for him here.


    There¡¯s so much I want to say to him!¡±


    Manfred stopped for a moment, and he cast down his eyes reproachfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? He doesn¡¯t want to see you. If he had a little love for you, he wouldn¡¯t have left


    you up to now. I have been trying to resist the impulse to get off the car, just to make you understand.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    His words hurt Charlotte and she could not say a word.


    She stared at him nkly for a moment, and then sobbed.


    ¡°But tonight, it was my fault. I said I woulde, but I kept him waiting all night and I didn¡¯t show up.


    He... Now he is getting back at me, making me waiting. I should understand him...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s not your fault. There was a car ident. If it¡¯s your fault, he¡¯s


    heinous. Charlotte, I take you to leave here first. You are weak and got injured today, you can¡¯t hold


    on.¡±


    With that, Manfred directly picked her up and strode away.


    Charlotte struggled forcedly.


    ¡®No, I won¡¯t go! I said I will wait here until he sees me! I can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Manfred frowned. Charlotte did not dare to struggle, because she knew that Manfred suffered


    serious injury. When she was struggling just now, she must have touched his wound.


    Manfred stopped and gave a wry smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t continue to struggle? You might have pushed me


    out of the way and gone back to the door, but I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve been watching, and now I¡¯m going to take


    you away, and I won¡¯t let you go easily. Unless I fall down in the rain, I will not let you go back and lose


    your dignity.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Manfred, why do you do this?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Why do you do this?¡±


    Charlotte was speechless, she bit his lower lip, ¡°I know I owe you, and I should do as you said, but


    please, let me down. It is between me and Kennedy, I want to deal with it by myself. No matter what I


    do, it is my own willing.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you go again.¡± Manfred held her and walled toward the car. The


    people at the door were stunned to see that. What was going on? Why Manfred was here and took


    Charlotte away?


    ¡°Manfred, please, let me down, I really want to wait for him here, I promised him......I can¡¯t break my


    word...¡±


    Charlotte looked good just now and could still argue with Manfred, but the next second, her voice


    became weak, and then her head leaned back.


    Manfred was shock and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Manfred, let me...go back!¡±


    She said in an unconscious voice.


    Damn it!


    She must have been standing so long and the wind blew her brain out of her head.


    Otherwise, how could she now feel more and more dim and dizzy?


    The whole world was spinning around.


    It was like an earthquake.


    No, she could not faint...She would have to wait for Kennedy.


    She had a lot of questions to ask him. What was going on? Why was he so angry? Why did he give her


    the divorce agreement?


    Right... the divorce agreement.


    ¡°You are tired. Have some sleep. I will take you away now.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t...¡±


    Charlotte heard her voice weak until it disappeared.


    She was in the dark.

 Chapter 314 Got a Fever

    Chapter 314 Got a Fever


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying his child, but you¡¯re carrying bastards, do you think Mr. Kennedy would want you


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t want to see you. You can never step into this door, you are no longer Mrs.


    Moore, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the divorce agreement, sign your name, and you and I will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    ¡°You married to a rich family. If it were not for Christina, do you think you have the opportunity to be


    Mrs. Moore? So what I ask you to pay off some of my gambling debts. I raised you, shouldn¡¯t you do


    that?¡±


    ¡°You are ugly, no man wants you. Your husband who shared your bed for two years didn¡¯t touch you,


    don¡¯t you think why?¡±


    ¡°Get out, get out of the Moore family, and nevere back.¡±


    No, don¡¯t...


    People and things of the past came before her one by one, seized her weakness, and attacked her with


    all its might.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...Don¡¯t drive me away, don¡¯t --¡±


    Manfred who had been in Charlotte¡¯s bedside heard her twittering for many times. And she kept saying


    the same words.


    Manfred sighed and felt distressed.


    Since he took Charlotte back to the hospital, she had a high fever until now. She was pregnant, so she


    could not use drugs but only physical cooling.


    Manfred had been staying with her for a long time. Within an hour, her fever had not gone, but got more


    and more severe.


    The nurse took a look at Manfred and reminded, ¡°Sir, you have taking care of her for more than an


    hour, you can¡¯t hold one, take some sleep. I will look after her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Manfred pursed his thin lips and shook his head, ¡°Her fever has not gone. I can not feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of her. Her fever will certainly be gone. You can do nothing about it.¡±


    Manfred no longer spoke, fixing his eyes on Charlotte. He had been helping her to change the wet cloth


    cold on her forehead.


    The nurse could do nothing about him. He was stubborn and did not take her advice. Both of them


    were injured, but they ran out. When they came back, they got wet all over. Charlotte had a high fever


    and was ina. Manfred got infected wounds, but he refused to have it processed and helped


    Charlotte with physical cooling.


    ¡°Sir, you are injured and have been drenched in the rain. If you got wound infected, you will have a high


    fever. And once you have the fever, you will affect her.¡±


    Hearing that, Manfred froze and seemed to have reaction to what she said.


    Seeing that, she continued, ¡°I will take good care of her. You go get your wound treated.¡±


    Manfred nodded and handed the handkerchief to her.


    The nurse finally felt relieved. He was her patient. If he had a problem, she would not feel at ease.


    Manfred did not go far away. They were in the same room, and he was in the next bed. The nurse got a


    doctor to treat his wound, and she was taking care of Charlotte.


    The doctor had been dealing his wound, but he had been looking at Charlotte.


    ¡°Lie down. You have a fever, too.¡± The doctor patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to lie down.


    Manfred could not rest assured, still staring at Charlotte.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get treatment, you will get sick. Who¡¯s going to take care of her? So lie down and get


    treatment. You¡¯re in good condition, and as long as you get treatment, you won¡¯t faint.¡±


    Manfred lied down.


    After some toss and turn, Manfred got his injury dealt with, and Charlotte¡¯s fever had gone, but she


    seemed to have been in a nightmare, repeatedly saying all kinds of dream talk, oozing cold sweat on


    the forehead.


    The nurses left the ward, while talking.


    ¡°Oh my god, this man has deep feeling for her. He is persevere. He got serious hurt but he had held on.


    If I hurt like that, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some men even gave up life for women. His eyes have deep feeling for her.


    Why can I not meet such a man? He¡¯s so affectionate and so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Well, stop talking about it. The head nurse will scold us if she hears it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything bad. I just sighed.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, the head nurse will say you have nothing to do. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked away as they spoke.


    It was early morning and the hospital corridor was particrly quiet. In addition to the sound of


    instruments, only the patient¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    Manfred lied on the bed, looking at Charlotte not far away from him.


    After toss, he was really tired. After taking the medicine, he felt sleepy.


    He was about to sleep, but he opened his eyes again,


    ¡®Who will take care of Charlotte if I am asleep? What if she wakes up in the middle of the night and runs


    out again?¡¯


    It was still raining outside, and she couldn¡¯t take a second injury with the fever she had had.


    Come on, hold on.


    Manfred wanted to call his secretary, but the phone was power off, so he could only borrow the phone


    from the nurse and then called his secretary.


    Although it was early morning, Georgia hurried toe over after receiving her phone call.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred, what is going on?¡± Georgia was shocked to see that. They were good when she sent the


    document, but now they both fell ill.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, but I need your help right now.¡±


    Georgia immediately nodded, ¡°What can I help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I had to call you here out of working hours.¡±

 Chapter 315 Defeated

    Chapter 315 Defeated


    ¡°Never mind, Mr. Manfred, how is Ms. Wilson? She doesn¡¯t look well.¡± Georgia knew what was the


    most important to Manfred.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a high fever and it¡¯s just gone.¡±


    Georgia turned eyes and then took a look at Manfred, ¡°Mr. Manfred, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange people to


    take care of thepany and I will take care of Ms. Wilson. Mr. Manfred, you should have not been


    slept for a night. Take some sleep, or you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡± Manfred gratefully looked at Georgia. She has been his secretary for many years, and in


    a few minutes, she understood the present situation, and knew what she should do that was important


    to him.


    For so many years, Georgia was reliable, so with her here, Manfred could rest assured.


    He finally closed his eyes.


    Manfred knew he could finally have sleep.


    After a while, Georgia heard Manfred¡¯s even breath. She took a look at Manfred and sighed.


    Georgia covered her chest and then said, ¡°Mr. Manfred is really good to Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Georgia tidied up, and then sat down. Her boss called her in the middle of the night, she guessed that


    there might be something important, so she brought document andptop, so that she could deal with


    the work.


    Thinking of this, she took out herptop, put it on her legs and began to deal with the rest of work.


    She would probably have to stay at the office all day. Manfred got injury and he could not go the


    Georgia worked efficiently. Soon, she had the work done and then sent it to the staff mailbox of her


    department. When she finished, she found that it was not yet seven o¡®clock.


    She could wait for a while.


    Georgia took a look at the two people on the sickbed and had no idea when these two people would


    wake.


    Finally, Georgia texted the employee directly and asked him to call her back after reading the message.


    Feeling sleepy, she went to make a cup of instant coffee and drank it leisurely in the hospital room.


    By ten o¡¯clock in the morning, they had not yet up.


    Charlotte was still in a nightmare, in which those people constantly attacked her with heartless words.


    She did not know how to refute them, and even if she did, they would quickly fight back and defeated


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!!¡± Charlotte suddenly eximed and opened her eyes.


    The ceiling was white, like snow.


    Georgia drank two cups of instant coffee, but still felt sleepy. When she almost fell asleep bored to


    sleep with her hands leaning on the table, a scream suddenly woke her up.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and found that Charlotte was awake.


    She rubbed her cheek, then got up and went over to her.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    When she heard the soft female voice, Charlotte froze for a moment. After a while, she looked at the


    visitor.


    She looked familiar, but her head hurt... She seemed to know this person.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Georgia¡¯splexion slightly changed, ¡°I am Georgia, Mr. Manfred¡¯s secretary. We met before in the


    After her reminder, Charlotte remembered that they had indeed met in thepany before.


    She was in such a deep sleep that for a moment she did not remember who she was.


    Charlotte nodded and said softly, ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°It seems that my sense of existence is really very low,¡± said Georgia, ¡°We have met several times and


    you still don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte felt embarrassed. She moved and tried to sit up.


    Georgia hurried forward to help her sit up and put a pillow behind her back. Without asking her, she


    turned around and poured her a cup of warm water.


    When she came back with warm water, Charlotte was looking at Manfred, looking very worried.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Manfred is all right, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± Charlotte dropped her eyes, thinking of what happenedst night. Kennedy refused to see her,


    andter it rained. Then she fell down in the rain and was taken away by Manfred.


    The thought of him being so badly hurt, but still following her all the way, made Charlotte feel guilty.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Wilson, have some warm water.¡±


    Georgia handed her a ss of water. Charlotte took it and drank a few sips. Then she could not drink


    any more.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? He got caught in the rain with me yesterday.¡±


    Hearing that, Georgia was stunned. When she arrived, everything had been settled, so she had no idea


    what had happened before. She had no one to ask. Now when she heard Charlotte¡¯s question, she


    raised her eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Manfred was still awake when I arrived. It was he who called me and asked


    me toe and take care of you. Then he fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Charlotte could not say a word.


    Georgia thought for a moment and continued, ¡°It was early morning when I came. Do you remember


    when you arrived at the hospital?¡±


    Charlotte did not answer. Although she did not know exactly when she arrived at the hospital, she


    probably could guess that after she arrived at the hospital, Manfred had been guarding her, until the


    appearance of Georgia.


    Charlotte did not know what to say. If he was bad, she could thoroughly rejected him, even if he was


    good to her, she could also mercilessly rejected him.


    But why he was so good to her?


    She was so guilty that he had done so much for her.


    She had no way to respond to these feelings.


    But Why Manfred did not understand!?


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, I have worked as a secretary for Mr. Manfred for many years. He is gentle, but once he


    likes something, he will not easily give up. You need not feel self-reproach, after all Mr. Manfred is


    willing to do so.¡±

 Chapter 316 Her Child is so Lucky

    Chapter 316 Her Child is so Lucky


    She knew that he was willing to.


    But he didn¡¯t ask her before he did it.


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Wilson, you don¡¯t have to think about repaying. I think Mr. Manfred had never thought


    you would repay, after all... Mr. Manfred is a gentle person. Ms. Wilson, don¡¯t feel pressure, he won¡¯t


    force you.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    Before she was suspicious, it was not like that.


    ¡°I see.¡± She nodded and did not talk to Georgia again.


    And Georgia did not disturb her again.


    When the nurse came to check on her, she was relieved.


    ¡°You are lucky. You are pregnant, got caught in the rain for so long, had a high fever, got in a car


    ident, but your baby is ok. It is a lucky baby.¡±


    ¡°Our hospital is worried about your condition, but now it seems that you are doing well. You will be fine


    in two days of rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlotte said thank you to her and then asked, ¡°May I know how he is?¡±


    The doctor paused for a moment and after realizing who she was referring to, he calmed down. ¡°His


    situation is much worse than yours. In that car ident, he was hurt more serious than you, although


    all are skin wounds, the area got hurt is quiterge. Plus he was caught in the rain and did not let us


    deal with his wounds when he took care of you, which led to his high fever.


    At this, Charlotte¡¯s face became even paler. ¡°Then he...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s all right now, don¡¯t worry. His physical strength is strong, and his will is so strong, I expect he will


    wake up soon.¡±


    Charlotte then felt rxed, and then she thought of Kennedy.


    A night went by, and she did not know what happened to him. She wondered if he was still angry with


    her and still did not want to see her.


    But now Manfred had not woke up, Charlotte did not dare to leave, she could only lie in bed.


    After the high fever, her hands and feet were so weak that she could only lie in bed.


    At noon, Georgia asked her mother to cook porridge and food and to bring them over. She helped


    Charlotte with that. Georgia¡¯s mother was a kind woman. She asked Charlotte to take good care of


    herself.


    Georgia could not help but say, ¡°Mom, I just asked you to help me to bring over porridge. Do not say


    too much, it is annoying.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s mother said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, girl. You are at my daughter¡¯s age, and I feel


    distressed for you.¡±


    Charlotte felt warm in her heart and smiled. ¡°No, the porridge is delicious. You are kind to your


    daughter. Thank you.¡±


    Then she thought of her mother.


    It seemed that since she was very young, her mother gave all her care to her sister. She fought for that


    when she was young, feeling that her mother only loved Christina.


    But when she grew up, she thought Christina was her younger sister and they were both her mother¡¯s


    children. Mothers had no reason not to love their children. And Christina was a younger sister, so it was


    normal that her mother was partial to her.


    Charlotte had beenforting herself like that and finally she was too good to Christina.


    Until...... her mother made her married to the Moore family for Christina.


    Then her mother gave her savings to Christina and took three hundred thousand from Manfred. And


    when she went back, her mother did not ask about her wounds, but asked for money.


    For a moment, she wondered if she was her daughter.


    But if she was not her daughter, who was her mother?


    If only her mother hade to see her when she was in the hospital, Charlotte thought, and then her


    face showed a sad expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡± Georgia¡¯s mother saw her expression was not quite


    right, she asked and felt self-reproach, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always been outspoken, I gotta go.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte suddenly came back to her senses and exined, ¡°You misunderstood me. I


    just thought of my mother when I saw you, so...I miss her. Sorry to make you misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I see. I thought I¡¯d said something nasty.¡±


    Georgia said, ¡°Mom, it is annoying if you kept nagging. Go home. Mr. Manfred is sleeping, you will


    wake him up.¡±


    Hearing the words, Georgia¡¯ mother took a look at Manfred, and realized that her voice was loud and


    she covered her mouth, ¡°I am leaving!¡±


    She whispered, and Georgia waved at her. ¡°Go home now, or Dad will be worried about you.¡±


    Before Georgia¡¯s mother left, she waved to Charlotte, who waved back and then watched her leave.


    After she left, Georgia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother might have disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, she has a good character, you must be very happy at usual time.¡±


    Georgia recalled the past events and nodded, ¡°Yeah, my mother is nice and enthusiastic, but my father


    felt he could nothing about it, because she as too enthusiastic. It will make people feel quite


    embarrassing, but she does not feel that.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At this, Georgia could not helpughing.


    Seeing her sincere smile, Charlotte envied in her heart. If possible, she would like to have such a


    happy family.


    She did not have much hope, but sometimes she thought that now that she had been married, it would


    be very satisfying for her mother to ask her how she was and to hug her when she went to her mother¡¯s


    house.


    But......she did not.


    ¡°Have porridge, or it will be cool.¡± Georgia urged her when she found Charlotte lost in thought, avoid


    her wild thoughts.


    Charlotte came to her senses and nodded.


    After they had dinner, Georgia sat with her for a while. When Manfred woke up, Charlotte was drowsy


    and almost fell asleep. Hearing that noise, she looked toward Manfred.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred, you are awake.¡± Georgia walked over and gave him water.


    Manfred looked towards Charlotte.

 Chapter 317 Are you going back to him?

    Chapter 317 Are you going back to him?


    Georgia froze for a moment, then turned her body away from Manfred¡¯s sight and exined softly, ¡°Ms.


    Wilson woke up before you. She had eaten porridge and was not in any serious condition.¡±


    Hearing that she was fine, and seeing her sitting there, though her face was still pale, he could see that


    she was in a better state of mind than the night before when she had a high fever.


    Manfred pulled his pale thin lips which were dry, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manfred, have some water.¡±


    He did not move. He only looked at Charlotte.


    Charlotte was also looking at him. She had just wanted to see if he was ok, but his hot eyes made her


    embarrassed. Georgia stood in front of him holding a ss of water, but he did not take it but stared at


    her.


    ¡°Ahem......¡± Charlotte coughed lightly, and then lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    She went to Georgia. With a smile, Georgia gave her the ss. Charlotte looked at her and saw her


    kind eyes. Georgia got up and said, ¡°I go to buy something. I wille back soon.¡±


    With that, she walked off with a brisk step in her high heels.


    After Georgia left, Manfred gave a smile. His secretary always satisfied him.


    ¡°Manfred, drink some water.¡± Charlotte gave him the water and motioned for him to drink.


    Manfred was silent. He did not take the ss but quietly looked at her.


    ¡°Are you not thirsty?¡± Charlotte was at a loss, holding the ss.


    ¡°I have no strength.¡± Said Manfred.


    Charlotte did not understand what he meant at first. Did Manfred mean he had no strength to take the


    ss and needed her to feed him water?


    Charlotte blushed all of a sudden. Under the gaze of Manfred, she was embarrassed and nervously put


    the ss on the table.


    Noticing that, Manfred¡¯s eyes became dim and then his lips moved, but he said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the ward was so awkward that it was impossible for Charlotte to take the initiative to


    feed him with water because of her rtionship with him. At most, she put the cup in front of him and


    let him drink by himself.


    ¡°Shall I get the nurse?¡±


    Charlotte seemed to grasp a straw, turned around and wanted to go out to get the nurse. Manfred was


    helpless about that. She intended to get the nurse to help him with drinking water.


    ¡°Come back.¡± Cried he feebly.


    She stopped in her steps and turned to him biting her lower lip.


    She looked pathetic, as if Manfred made a difficult request, but he knew that it was difficult for her.


    Thinking of this, Manfred lightly smiled, ¡°It was just a joke.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°It was only a joke, I won¡¯t do it now...I¡¯m sorry.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlotte looked up at him. Seeing his apology, she felt embarrassed and dropped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the


    one who should say sorry. You had saved me and done a lot for me, but I¡­¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t even feed him a ss of water.


    But she really could not do that!


    Manfred no longer made it hard for her, but stood up and reached out to take the ss on the table.


    Charlotte walked over and picked up the ss to him.


    Manfred identally touched her hand, and Charlotte hurried to take her hand back. Fortunately


    Manfred had held the ss. Noticing Charlotte¡¯s action, his eyes became dim.


    He put the ss to his lips and took a few sips, moistening his throat before he said again, ¡°I won¡¯t do


    anything to you. You don¡¯t have to be so afraid of me.¡±


    Charlotte was embarrassed to hear that. She did not answer but stood aside.


    After Manfred finished drinking water, she reached out to take the ss. Manfred said, ¡°Go back to


    rest.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air and then she took it back after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± After a long time, she apologized to Manfred, and then turned back to her hospital bed.


    Manfred looked at her back and suddenly said, ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s steps stopped but she did not turn back.


    ¡°Are you going back to him?¡±


    Charlotte was quiet for a moment, and then turned her head. ¡°Have I ever left him? There is a lot I don¡¯t


    understand. I have to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°And after that? I saw that divorce agreement.¡±


    Charlotte unconsciously clenched her hands and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°He has already wanted to divorce with you, if you go to him again, you will lose your dignity.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t do it for no reason. There must be a reason. Manfred, you saved me. Have a good rest


    today, I will not run away, and I will go find him after I leave the hospital.¡±


    Then Charlotte returned to her seat, and did not speak with Manfred again.


    Manfred looked at her, feeling bitter.


    He did not know how long this feeling wouldst.


    His beloved woman was in front of him, but he had to send her to the man she liked, who didn¡¯t cherish


    her.


    This made Manfred angry. If possible, he wished to take away Charlotte and go to a corner of the


    world, as long as she did not see that man again.


    However, he could not ignore Charlotte¡¯s feelings.


    If she cried in his face, gave him a pained look, he would feel he was a guilty person.


    In that case, he would help her.


    He would help her get everything she wanted. If she was happy, he should feel satisfactory.


    Thinking of this, Manfred had made a decision in his mind.


    After staying in the hospital for two whole days, Manfred said he wanted to leave the hospital. Charlotte


    was startled hearing the news, so was Georgia, because his injury was severe. The doctor said he


    must be at least more than five days in hospital, but he had only stayed for two days, but now he


    wanted to leave.


    ¡°Why are you eager to leave the hospital so soon? I have taken care of the business in thepany.


    You can rest for a few days.¡±


    Charlotte stood beside him, looking at him faintly, ¡°Do you think you imprisoned me, so you want to


    leave the hospital early?¡±


    Manfred gave a slight smile, ¡°Fool, it is not like that. I am a man, these are just skin trauma, I can¡¯t


    always stay in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 318 Love Each Other

    Chapter 318 Love Each Other


    ¡°But...¡± Charlotte wanted to say something, but Manfred suddenly reached out and rubbed her head,


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talkter. Georgia, handle the discharge procedures for me, and then I will pack up and


    leave here.¡±


    Charlotte knew that he was doing this for her. She would not leave if he did not leave the hospital, even


    if he made the request, so he could only use this way to force her to leave.


    Manfred...Why bother?


    Charlotte felt sorry for him and felt she was an evil. She did not need Manfred to pay for her. They did


    not know each other for long, even if he liked her, he shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    Finally Georgia handled the discharge procedures for both of them. During that, the doctor advised,


    ¡°Although you have no problem, I suggest you stay for two more days to see how the situation will


    be. It is only a few days, can¡¯t you wait?¡±


    But in the end, the doctor signed and allowed them to leave.


    Charlotte followed them to leave the hospital. Manfred had a car. As Georgia wanted to ask her to get


    on the car, Manfred suddenly said, ¡°she has another ce to go, Georgia.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing that, Georgia was stunned for a moment, ¡°But... don¡¯t we take Ms. Wilson with us?¡±


    Manfred did not speak. Charlotte blinked eyes with and bit her lips with embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I do


    have another ce to go., You leave first, I will leave by myself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manfred...¡± Georgia did not understand. Didn¡¯t Manfred like Charlotte? But why not take the


    chance and get her in the car now? Unexpectedly he left her at the door of the hospital.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Manfred asked her get in the car. His firm eyes exined his position and attitude at this time,


    so Georgia had to get in the car.


    Charlotte waved to them as she watched the door close.


    She did not have anything unhappy, because she knew what Manfred thought of doing this, and she


    had been very grateful to him.


    After the car drove away, Charlotte looked at the scene in the distance and was about to move, and


    then she heard a peevish cry.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    The familiar sweet voice stunned Charlotte. She turned her head and saw Yanis standing across the


    street with a bag. She waved to her with a smile.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Charlotte stood in amazement, looking at Yanis across the street.


    No wonder...


    No wonder Manfred left feeling free. He had got everything ready for her. Her mobile phone had gone


    for two days, and she had not contact anyone these two days. Yanis did not know what happened to


    her, so it was Manfred asked her to be here.


    He had it all arranged.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were red. She wanted to walk over, but Yanis suddenly shouted to her, ¡°Stand there,


    don¡¯t move, Ie to you!¡±


    Then Yanis walked over getting around the cars. She quickly ran to Charlotte and gave her a bag.


    ¡°This is your stuff.¡±


    Charlotte took it over and found that it was her bag.


    ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yanis rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you a pig? You don¡¯t feel strange I am here, why don¡¯t


    know how I have the bag?¡±


    Right.


    She did not expect that. Charlotte took over the bag and was speechless.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight in the hospital for two days, and the corner of your mouth has


    injury...Go back to my home. I¡¯ll buy you some meat and make you some soupter.¡±


    Charlotte was so moved. She went back with her.


    Yanis did made her soup. In recent two days she lived in the hospital, but the food was cooked by


    Georgia¡¯s mother, so she had experienced the feeling of home, but to drink Yanis¡¯ soup was another


    kind of different feeling.


    ¡°Mr. Manfred had already told me what happened to you.¡±


    Yanis said and Charlotte stopped drinking soup.


    ¡°What are you thinking now? Mr. Manfred is so good to you, you really don¡¯t give him a chance? Do


    you still want to go back to Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Charlotte said nothing, but put down her bowl. ¡°What if it was you? Will you give up on people you


    like?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yanis replied quickly. After that, she was stunned for a moment, then sheughed,


    ¡°Well, I understand. It is not difficult to like a person, but loving each other is hard. You and Mr.


    Kennedy liked each other, don¡¯t be separated because of misunderstanding. Then I will apany


    you to find Mr. Kennedy, and tell him that.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he would like to see me now...It¡¯s been two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been two days, even if he was angry, he should stop now, so don¡¯t worry, we can see him


    today.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    After two people had meal, they simply tidied up. Yanis took Charlotte to H vi.


    But the people at the door were looking at them with weird eyes. Nathan was not there, but they still did


    not let her go in.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy still won¡¯t see me? Has he given you any new orders?¡±


    Among them, one man said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°New orders? What are they?¡±


    ¡°Er... You are no longer Mrs. Moore, and if youe again, he told us...to drive you away.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte¡¯s face instantly became pale, her lip trembled, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t drive you away, of course, but don¡¯t put us on the spot. Mr. Kennedy doesn¡¯t want to see


    you, you¡¯d better leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? These are the words Mr. Kennedy said in anger, don¡¯t you understand? If


    he really doesn¡¯t care about Mrs. Moore, how did he repeatedly issued a new order? But the fact that


    he could say it over and over again showed that he was still angry. It might be difficult to see him


    now...¡± Yanis held her chin and asked after thinking, ¡°Is Mr. Kennedy inside? Or is he out?¡±


    Those people felt that what Yanis said was reasonable, so they did not dare to offend Charlotte. They


    could only nod their heads, ¡°He went out early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Good, he only ordered not to let you enter H Vi, he did not say you are not allowed to go the Moore


    Group. Let¡¯s go to thepany!¡±

 Chapter 319 Just One Woman

    Chapter 319 Just One Woman


    That was one way.


    Charlotte did not figure it out these two days, and she just went to H Vi, until Kennedy finally agreed


    to see her.


    Yanis thought of it for her, so Charlotte nodded joyfully, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Those people said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy should have gone to thepany, you two go find him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Charlotte thanked him before she left and then left with Yanis.


    Looking at her back, those people murmured.


    ¡°I think she is good, At least she¡¯s civil to us all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s the first time Mr. Kennedy brought a woman here. I thought...¡±


    ¡°Hush, stop it, only they know what happened, we just do our job.¡±


    Charlotte and Yanis arrived at the Moore Group. As expected, Kennedy did not order to prohibit her to


    enter thepany, so Charlotte and Yanis got in. Charlotte was nervous.


    ¡°I thought...He won¡¯t even let me in.¡± Charlotte clutched her chest and said like a survivor.


    Yanis gave a gloating smile, ¡°You should feel lucky. Let¡¯s go find Mr. Kennedy. Talk with him, don¡¯t


    flinch.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte took a deep breath to give herself courage, ¡°I will grasp this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    As the elevator was going up, she got courage from Yanis. When she reached the top floor, she took a


    deep breath before she went out. Yanis thought for a moment and said out suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in


    the finance department downstairs, ande back to me after you finish.¡±


    Charlotte thought about it and nodded, ¡°Ok, go ahead, I will go find youter.¡±


    After parting with Yanis, the elevator door was closed again. Charlotte took a deep breath, and then


    walked directly toward the office.


    It was the ce where she had worked before, so she was familiar with it. Crossing the door, there was


    Kennedy.


    She just needed to find him and exin to him.


    Smiling, Charlotte walked to the office and knocked on the door.


    There was no response inside. Charlotte hesitated for a while and knocked at the door again, inside


    was still calm.


    Just when Charlotte felt strange and wanted to push the door to go in, the elevator door opened. Yanis


    ran out from the inside, panting and saying, ¡°I just found that Mr. Kennedy went to have a meeting


    when I was downstairs. He is now in the meeting room with Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Meeting room?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the meeting probably has an hour to go, so it wouldn¡¯t be a good time for you to go in...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in the office.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Ok, I will message when I get news.¡±


    Charlotte knew that there was a break room in the office where she had been, so she nned to wait in


    there till Kennedy came back.


    After Yanis left, Charlotte pushed open the door of the office and walked in, and then walked directly


    toward the break room.


    The break room was big. Sheid herself down on the huge sofa.


    It was going to be an hour anyway, she thought...


    Or she might take a nap and wake up when Kennedy came back.


    Soon, Charlotte fell asleep.


    At first she just wanted to take a nap, but she overslept. Kennedy came back after the meeting and


    Nathan followed him. He sneered, ¡°Manfred has note to thepany till now? How intimate they


    are.¡±


    Nathan paused for a moment and then exined, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Maybe Mrs. Moore is not with him.


    Maybe...Something is holding him up.¡±


    ¡°When did you learn to exculpate others?¡± Kennedy snorted.


    Nathan came forward and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Mrs. Moore had been waiting outside the door all night


    and...¡±


    ¡°Waiting all night?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°Did I ask her to wait? I waited for her all night too. And she had


    not been waiting for me all night, I didn¡¯t her when I came out in the morning?¡±


    Nathan rolled his eyes in the heart: You refused to see her and she got fainted.


    Nathan came out and learnt that from the guards. He thought it was good to leave, Mr. Kennedy was


    still angry anyway. But as he went back, Kennedy asked him where Charlotte was, and Nathan


    suddenly did not how to answer.


    Kennedy fell into silence for a moment and then said with mockery, ¡°Did she leave as soon as she got


    the contract? So she was desperate to get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy. It¡¯s not like that. Mrs. Moore...¡±


    However, before he could finish, he was driven away by Kennedy..


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you she is no longer Mrs. Moore? Who did you call?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Ok, I will no longer call that.¡±


    ¡®If you want to be tsundere, keep tsundere.¡¯ He would not be the one who would be upset and angry.


    He was tired in the between. There were a lot of words he wanted to say, but he could not say it out.


    And as he was to say, Kennedy did not give him a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sort out the information for today¡¯s meeting and send it to youter.¡± Nathan said that and turned


    out of the office. He sighed helplessly after closing the door.


    Kennedy was the only person left in the office.


    He sat in front of the desk with his thin lips pressed together and a cold face. The document on the


    desk were neatly arranged, all of which were sorted out by Nathan.


    When Charlotte was his assistant, Charlotte was in charge of all this.


    But now...


    Thinking of that woman, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark.


    After a moment, he curled his lips in self-mockery.


    ¡®Kennedy, why do you miss that woman who is disloyal?¡¯


    Forget her!


    ¡®She will have nothing to do with you anymore. She is a woman who has been married into the Moore


    family in the ce of her sister, and is carrying a baby. There is nothing to be expected of her.¡¯


    He could have any kinds of women. Why should he stick to her?


    Ridiculous!


    But the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was, because when he wanted to work, the


    woman¡¯s image would always appear in his mind, and the more he tried to remove her from his mind,


    the more clearly the woman¡¯s figure became.


    He had controlled everything well, including his thoughts, but when it came to Charlotte, all was routed.


    This made him annoyed.


    It was just a woman. Why did he get obsessed?

 Chapter 320 This Game is My Call

    Chapter 320 This Game is My Call


    Thinking of this, Kennedy threw aside the pen in his hands and rolled his wheels toward the break


    room with a cold face.


    In fact, in recent days, he had not been sleeping well, because of that woman. His sleep quality had


    declined sharply. Every night as he closed his eyes, that woman¡¯s facial features woulde to his


    eyes. After he got rid of her appearance, she sneaked into his dream to disturb him.


    So Kennedy did not sleep well these days and was restless, now there was dark circle under eyes.


    After pushing open the door of the break room, the movement of Kennedy stopped. He frowned more


    tightly.


    The air was haunted by a faint fragrance, which did not belong to here.


    His break room was cleaned by staff. This was his rest ce and he was very demanding, so he was


    sensitive to the smell.


    Kennedy perceived the faint fragrance that came out suddenly in this space.


    After that, Kennedy detected that this fragrance was familiar. He looked around, but did not see the


    familiar figure.


    Finally, Kennedy fixed his eyes on the huge sofa behind him.


    The sound of the wheels rolling was small, but it was still obvious in the quiet break room. Charlotte


    was sunk into the soft sofa and did not hear the sound approaching her.


    One second, two seconds...


    Kennedy finally arrived at the front of sofa and saw the woman lying inside as expected.


    Wasn¡¯t that the woman he had been longing for thesest few days, even though he was angry?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As the moment he saw Charlotte, Kennedy felt he became less angry and then he got close to her.


    The sleeping Charlotte was particrly quiet. The facial features on the face were particrly three-


    dimensional, the long curved eyshes around her eyes cast a fan shadow. The curtain in the break


    room was pulled half, the faint light that showed through made her look more beautiful.


    Charlotte¡¯s breath was long and her skin was dedicated.


    It was this woman who had taken his heart.


    She had upied his heart ever since she came to the Moore family, and after their quarrel he could


    not forget her for a moment.


    If only she could have been by his side as still as she was now, undisturbed by anything, unconnected


    with anyone, especially Manfred.


    However...


    Thinking of the matter before two days, Kennedy¡¯s calm pupils suddenly be sharp again.


    It was like a calm sea that suddenly had waves, and you never knew if the next second it was going to


    get even bigger.


    Charlotte slept soundly. She had not slept well these days, so she fell asleep peacefully at Kennedy¡¯s.


    But the atmosphere around seemed to be wrong. Why did it seem to suddenly be cold...


    Charlotte subconsciously frowned and curled up into a ball.


    Nevertheless, it was still cold. Charlotte felt wrong and slowly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were misty as she woke up.


    Kennedy was stunned to see that.


    It was as if you were in a world of ice and snow, but suddenly it was foggy, and you couldn¡¯t tell the


    direction.


    Gradually, Charlotte saw Kennedy clearly.


    ¡°Kennedy....¡±


    As she called out his name, her wrist was grabbed. Before she knew what was going on, she was


    pulled up from the sofa and fell into a hard and cold embrace.


    Then her lips were seized.


    She widened her eyes, looking at Kennedy¡¯s face at hand.


    He did not close his eyes, but stared at her with deep eyes, like an eagle, which made her panic.


    Their lips stick together, but Charlotte did not feel a trace of affection but coldness.


    It was as if she had fallen into an ice hole, and she had strength to fight back.


    She got back her reason, widened her eyes and was to push Kennedy away.


    But at the moment, Kennedy was like an unmovable mountain.


    Her strength was nothing to him.


    Kennedy took back his lips and tongue, and then pushed her forcedly.


    Bang!


    Charlotte fell to the sofa, looking messy.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    After Kennedy pushed her away, he stretched out index finger to wipe the blood on his lips, and then


    gave an enchanting and cold smile.


    Charlotte shook her head. Now it was not the time to observe this.


    She hade to talk to him.


    At this thought, Charlotte, regardless of the pain on her lips, spoke anxiously and said, ¡°Kennedy. I


    want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me?¡± Kennedy sneered and looked at her coldly , ¡°Why do you think I have to listen to you? Do


    you think you are still Mrs. Moore?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly. ¡°Although I have got the agreement, it doesn¡¯t mean


    I have agreed to the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Well, the agreement was only to inform you, not to ask your advice. Woman, you¡¯d better know where


    you stand. I¡¯m the only one who calls this game.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlotte loudly asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t everything all right before? Are you going to divorce me just


    because I didn¡¯t go to a party and kept you waiting all night? Kennedy, since when have you been so


    stingy?¡±


    ¡°Stingy?¡± Kennedy¡¯s eyes became sharp. He sneered at her and pinched her chin, ¡°When I asked you


    to make a choice, what choice did you make? I gave you all night and you didn¡¯t show up. Is he that


    good? He is so good that you didn¡¯t want to leave him and was unwilling to see me?¡±


    After hearing his words, Charlotte held her breath and stared at him in astonishment.


    ¡°You know I went to see Manfred that night?¡±


    ¡°Manfred? What an intimate address.¡±

 Chapter 321: 321 Please, Dont Push Me Away

    Chapter 321: 321 Please, Don''t Push Me Away


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and her long eyshes flickered. She thought for a moment.


    ¡°You knew that I was going to see Manfred. Why didn''t you tell me? I wasn''t trying to hide it from you!¡±


    She bit her lower lip with remorse.


    She had wondered why he was so angry. And when he asked her, his expression and eyes were


    strange, so she kept worrying about it, and that was why she went to the party in hurry.


    But she didn''t know so many things were going to happen.


    ¡°Not trying to hide it from me?¡± Kennedy vision mockingly fell on her face, ¡°You liar, what did you tell me


    before going out? You said you got a date with Yanis and didn¡¯t want to break your promise. You told


    Nathan that you would arrive at the party on time. And? You didn''t show up all night!¡±


    ¡°I was there!¡± Charlotte defended herself. ¡°I did go there that night, but there was an ident, so I was


    ¡°Then why didn''t you tell me the truth?¡±


    Charlotte excused herself very loudly, and Kennedy¡¯s query voice got louder.


    Charlotte was overwhelmed by his loud voice and stared at him for a long time. Then she lowered her


    eyes and said feebly, ¡°It was my fault that I shouldn''t hide it from you... I didn''t want to hide that from


    you, but... I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand me if I tell you.¡±


    The rtionship between her and Manfred was sensitive, so she did not dare to mention it to Kennedy.


    ¡°That''s a good reason.¡± Kennedy sneered.


    Charlotte raised her head and looked at him, ¡°I didn''t handle that well. I apologize to you.


    Kennedy...I......¡±


    She could not say thest word.


    Charlotte felt so hard. She took a deep breath and looked at him quietly.


    His eyes were still cold.


    In the face of such Kennedy, Charlotte felt that her courage was slowly slipping away. She was afraid


    if... if she didn''t say it, would she have courage to say it in the future?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte bit her teeth and said, ¡°Kennedy, we...¡±


    ¡°We get divorce.¡±


    Kennedy interrupted her.


    Charlotte froze.


    ¡°You''ve been given that contract. Didn''t you always want it? Now, as you wish, you take the contract


    and leave. You can stay with whoever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Are you -- are you serious? You''re not just mad at me. You...You really want to divorce me?¡±


    Kennedy smiled, ¡°Do you think I am making a joke?¡±


    Charlotte could not speak, as if something had blocked her throat.


    ¡°Leave, it''s not suitable for you. Charlotte, you married for your sister, didn¡¯t you? Now you are free.¡±


    These words cut through Charlotte''s heart like a knife.


    He said indifferently, but she could not ept it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With that, Kennedy turned around and rolled the wheel to leave.


    Charlotte suddenly got up and jumped down on the sofa with bare feet to block him. ¡°You''re trying to


    drive me away. Don''t you like me at all? Kennedy, you asked me to trust you and now you drive me


    away, how can I trust you?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Charlotte sneered, pointing to her broken lips, ¡°Then can you tell me why you kissed me just now? If


    you''re going to divorce me, and if you hate me so much, why did you kiss me?¡±


    Kennedy expressionlessly stared at her.


    Charlotte looked at him stubbornly, and they looked at each other so stubbornly.


    Momentster, Kennedy stretched out his hand to pull her into the bosom and kissed her suddenly.


    Charlotte was stunned and then obediently closed her eyes.


    As she was to circle Kennedy''s neck, Kennedy suddenly and rudely pulled her away, and she fell to the


    carpet.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    He wiped the corner of his lips, and his eyes were cold.


    Charlotte was shocked and after a long time, she dropped her eyes and smiled wryly, ¡°What does this


    mean? Make fun of me? You''re telling me you can kiss and hug me even if you don''t like me. You''re


    just treating me like a doll, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Now that you know it, go away.¡±


    Although it was nice to kiss her, he hated to be betrayed.


    He had seen his mother¡¯s suffering that he would not allow himself to suffer like that.


    Since her mind was so uncertain, he would end it all himself.


    Let her go where she wanted to go.


    Charlotte sat on the ground without response, drooping eyes and head like a dejected rabbit.


    After a long time, she got up slowly from the ground.


    ¡°You know what, I... I was to make up with you. I know I did wrong that night, so I have to pay for it.


    Even if you are angry with me, I deserve it, because I didn''t keep my promise. I''m willing to ept the


    punishment if only we won¡¯t get divorce.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s pupils shrunk. What did she say?


    ¡°I like you...¡± Charlotte trembled as she spoke, with tears in her eyes. ¡°There was a reason for what


    happened that night. I made up my mind that I wanted to be with you.¡±


    She raised her head and looked firmly at Kennedy, ¡°Do, don''t drive me away, OK?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Charlotte suddenly rushed forward, embraced Kennedy neck.


    Kennedy was sitting stably, by that, he and the wheelchair retreated a bit back. He could feel her soft


    hands on his neck and heard those sobbing.


    His cold hard was almost moved by that.


    ¡°Give me a chance, and I won''t see him again, ok?¡±


    Charlotte hugged him and finally bravely spoke out her mind.


    If she had tried, she would have no regrets.


    Kennedy, please...Give me another chance!


    Just once!!


    If you push me away again, I really don''t have the courage to get close to you anymore.


    So, Don¡¯t... Don''t push me away.


    Please.

 Chapter 322 I Will be Gone Forever

    Chapter 322 I Will be Gone Forever


    Don''t push me away, please.


    Charlotte closed her eyes, silently saying this sentence in her heart.


    She wished that Kennedy had the same thought.


    But no...


    Kennedy suddenly grasped her emaciated arm and wanted to pull her away. Charlotte realized what he


    wanted to do, so she circled his neck tightly and did not let go.


    ¡°......¡± Kennedy frowned deeply. When did this woman learn this? She had never been like this before,


    but now ...


    Kennedy said in a deep voice, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Charlotte tightly bit her lower lip, closing her eye, ¡°No.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No, no way. Kennedy, I will pester you. We are married, you can''t do that to me.¡±


    Kennedy sneered with sarcasm, ¡°You are good at acting. If not I know in advance, I would have been


    cheated by you.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned and loosed a bit.


    Taking advantage of the loosening, Kennedy grabbed her hand and pushed her away.


    Charlotte took two steps back to steady herself, looking at Kennedy. He pushed her away.


    Did he really want to divorce her?


    ¡°So you won''t give up until you know the truth. Come with me.¡±


    Kennedy turned the wheel out of the break room, and Charlotte followed him.


    She followed Kennedy to the outside office. Kennedy opened the drawer of the desk, and then took out


    a kraft paper bag and threw it on the desktop.


    ¡°Have a look and go away.¡±


    It was a bad tone...


    Charlotte suddenly became disheartened.


    She stood still and looked at him.


    That look made Kennedy frown in difort, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whatever''s in it, it''s your reason to drive me away, isn''t it?¡±


    Kennedy stared at her without an answer.


    ¡°So...¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t have a look.¡±


    ¡°You could have asked me to leave for a million reasons. I begged you so humbly, but you still pushed


    me away, then... As you wish.¡±


    Charlotte did not take the document, and she did not want to know what was inside.


    She''d done enough.


    However, Kennedy did not want to forgive her.


    Why should she stay?


    To shame herself?


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I will soon disappear in front of you, and never show up again.¡±


    With that, Charlotte held back tears and gave a bright smile to Kennedy.


    She was smiling, but there was despair in her expression and eyes.


    She had chosen it, why did she show that expression to him?


    Kennedy¡¯s lip moved, and he said nothing in the end.


    Charlotte turned slowly and left the office.


    When walking out of the office, she encountered with Nathan.


    Seeing that, Nathan was in astonishment, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you......¡±


    Charlotte walked away as if she had not seen him.


    Nathan wondered why Charlotte was here, but soon he rushed into the office. Before he asked,


    Kennedy gave an order.


    ¡°Dispose of these data, and she is not allowed to be here again.¡±


    Nathan was stunned before he said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you going to break up with Mrs. Moore? Are


    you sure you won¡¯t regret?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrows and said sharply, ¡°When it is your turn to question my


    decision?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°...But Mr. Kennedy --¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    ¡°Get out!!¡± Kennedy suddenly lost his temper and threw the things on table down.


    The machine on the table fell to the ground, making a loud noise, but Charlotte was already far away


    and could not hear the noise.


    Nathan looked at this scene for a long time, finally he turned around to go out silently.


    *


    Yanis was anxious waiting in the financial department. She had been waiting for a long time, but


    Charlotte had not yet been back. Was she good with Kennedy and they hung out together?


    At that thought, Yanis felt pleased.


    She had no need to worry. Through such a major incident, they could be together!


    Yanis thought, when they were reconciled, she must ask Charlotte to treat her to meal, after all, she


    was tried for helping Charlotte.


    ¡°Yanis, didn¡¯t youe with Charlotte?¡±


    A colleague asked her.


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw that. I was going downstairs as you came in, but... didn''t you ask for leave today. Why you


    are in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Ie to y.¡±


    ¡°...So you won''t go with Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see I''m waiting for her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°But we saw Charlotte downstairs just now. She seems to have left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis jumped up. ¡°She''s left? When?¡±


    ¡°Just now...¡±


    Damn it!


    Yanis immediately rushed out and then she came back.


    ¡°Wait a minute. When you saw her downstairs just now, did she go alone, or with someone?¡±


    She had to ask that. What if she disturbed Charlotte and Kennedy?


    ¡°She left alone, and she wasn''t in the right mood, I was thinking what was wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She has note to thepany recently. Rumor has it that she is with Kennedy, it seems that she


    was probably dumped by him.¡±


    The other colleague said gloatingly.


    Very soon, someone added ¡°Really? I saw she cried sadly, it is estimated that she got dumped. How


    could Mr. Kennedy like that kind of woman, probably she is good in bed, and Kennedy was just to have


    fun. Of course she is not wanted now.¡±


    The crowd roared withughter.


    The face of Yanis instantly changed greatly. She roared loudly, ¡°What are you talking nonsense?


    Charlotte is not the kind of person you said! She and Mr. Kennedy are simple lovers! You think


    everyone is as dirty as you!¡±

 Chapter 323 Desperation

    Chapter 323 Desperation


    After scolding them, Yanis turned to run quickly.


    From what they said, Charlotte probably failed.


    She must be so sad now that she forgot Yanis was waiting for her in the finance department.


    Yanis had to find Charlotte, or she would be in danger like that!


    ¡°What''s the matter with Yanis? Of all the people in our department, why would she want to be friends


    with that woman? And spoke for her?¡±


    ¡°She must think Charlotte was favored by Mr. Kennedy and she could get benefits from her. After all,


    people want to get promoted, and it is not difficult to guess at her desire.¡±


    Yanis did not care what they said. She rushed to the elevator and then waited anxiously.


    Until the elevator stopped, Yanis quickly rushed out to find Charlotte.


    Yanis looked around, but she could not see Charlotte, so she could only ask the security.


    Security knew Charlotte, after all, many people in thepany discussed about her.


    ¡°She went that way... I don''t know what''s going on, she looks strange.¡±


    The security pointed to the alley opposite him, ¡°She did not pay attention to cars when she crossed the


    road. Fortunately, there was no ident, and then she went into that alley. Go and have a look.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yanis quickly left, crossed the road to the alley. The alley did not have so many crossing,


    but it was winding. She walked fast, and soon found Charlotte.


    Charlotte got tired after walking for a while, and then sat down, regardless of the ground was dirty or


    not. When Yanis found her, she was sitting on the cold floor.


    Puffing and panting, she slowly walked to Charlotte.


    ¡°I found you...You really scared the shit out of me. Why are you sitting here? Get up ande back


    with me.¡±


    Charlotte did not move. Her downcast eyes looked very quiet.


    Yanis sighed and squatted down in front of her.


    ¡°Don''t be sad. Come back with me, ok? We will find a way out.¡±


    Charlotte raised her head and stared at her with red eyes.


    Even if Yanis was a woman, she felt distressed. She had no idea what was wrong with Kennedy.


    Yanis did not ask but took her hand, ¡°Get up, I will take you home.¡±


    Charlotte did not move, but silently stared at her.


    Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, but the tears had been in them and did not fall.


    After a while, Yanis heard her whisper, ¡°Yanis, I''m afraid I''m going to let you down.¡±


    Yanis felt sad, ¡°Charlotte, you......¡±


    ¡°I broke up with him.¡±


    Charlotte smiled faintly again, with tears falling down the corners of her eyes. ¡°This time, he really


    doesn''t want me.¡±


    Yanis was speechless. She knew at this timefort was useless and Charlotte would feel worse, ¡°Go


    home first.¡±


    She wanted to pull Charlotte up, but Charlotte did not want to, Yanis felt helpless, ¡°Can you go back


    with me first? We''ll discuss when we get back. There must be a way out.¡±


    ¡°No, there''s no a way out. He won¡¯t change his mind, and...all my courage is gone.¡±


    Charlotte dropped her eyes. She hugged her knees and buried her head in it. ¡°I don''t want to go


    looking for him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, we won''t look for him. We can find a man a hundred times better than him. Look at


    Manfred, how good he is to you...¡±


    Manfred!


    When it came to the name of Manfred, Yanis had an idea.


    Yes, ask him for help.


    Otherwise, she could not Charlotte.


    After all, her eyes are full of despair, which scared her.


    After making up her mind, Yanis said to her, ¡°Ok, wait for me here, I wille back right away.¡±


    Then she took the phone and made a call to Manfred a bit farther away, and then exined Charlotte¡¯s


    situation to Manfred.


    ¡°I know, I''ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Ok, hurry up, she''s a bit scary now, I''m afraid I can''t handle her myself.¡±


    With that, Yanis hung up the phone and then came back, but her face changed greatly, ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Charlotte had gone.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    *


    In the Wilson¡¯s house.


    ¡°Mom, talk to sister I want to attend the art ss, but that private school is very expensive. Please talk


    to sister, it only needs one hundred fifty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Christina!¡± Belinda helplessly looked at Christina and sighed, ¡°It''s not that I am not willing to help you.


    You saw thatst time, your sister even is not willing to help me. I raised her up, and she leaves us


    alone since she married into the Moore family.¡±


    Hearing that, Christina was indignant, ¡°I gave her that position, she married into the Moore family


    because of me. If not me, how could she gain this? Mom, you must tell my sister to pay the tuition for


    me, or...let''s reveal her.¡±


    Belinda had a sudden thought. ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°Right, if the people of the Moore family know she is Charlotte Wilson rather than Christina Wilson, they


    will be furious! And she was divorced. If we threaten her with this, she will give us the money.¡±


    Belinda was d about this suggestion, ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Christina snuggled into Belinda''s arms, ¡°Won''t it be bad to do that, after all...¡±


    ¡°No, what would she have if you hadn''t offered her the marriage? People should be grateful! She is


    where she is today because of us. Christina, rest assured, I will talk to her and you don¡¯t have to worry


    about your tuition.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Mom, someone is ringing the doorbell. I''ll see who it is.¡±


    Christina got up and opened the door. After opening the door, she was stunned to see the people


    outside the door, ¡°...Who are you?¡±


    Several men in suits stood outside the door, looking serious on both sides. And in the middle a man


    with deep eyes looked at her, ¡°Hello, is this Charlotte¡¯s home?¡±


    Before Christina said a word, Belinda loudly asked, ¡°Who is it, Christina?¡±

 Chapter 324 Visit

    Chapter 324 Visit


    When she got to the door, Belinda saw a group of men standing outside, and they were all strange


    faces. Her face immediately changed and she said, ¡°Christina, close the door!¡±


    Christina was slow, and Belinda quickly raised her hand to close the door.


    But they were moving so slowly that one of them had already stepped forward and put up his hand


    against the door.


    Belinda failed to close the door. Scared, she stumbled back, seeing that Christina was still standing at


    the door, she quickly stepped forward and pulled her behind her back, and then loudly shouted, ¡°What


    do you want to do? I''m telling you, I have no money!! If you want money, you can go to my daughter.


    My daughter is Mrs. Moore. She can give you a lot of money.¡±


    After hearing that, the noble man frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Belinda paused for a moment and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why? Don''t you believe what I''m saying? Are


    you here to collect your debt? I have told you I have no money. If you want the money, go to my eldest


    daughter, she is Kennedy Moore¡¯s wife, and she will give you the money.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Christina looked at the man and the said , ¡°He should not be a group of those people, don''t talk


    nonsense.¡±


    With that, Christina gently pushed away Belinda, came forward to the person with a smile, ¡°I''m sorry,


    my mother got sick these days and always talked nonsense. May I know who you are?


    At that moment, a girl wearing high heels stepped out from behind the crowd. When she learned about


    the situation, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, sorry to bother you, but we don¡¯t mean to harm you


    and we don''te here to collect any debt. Don''t worry.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Megan handed over her name card, ¡°I''m Megan.¡±


    Christina took over the name card and found she was the secretary of Zain Nelson. Her eyes became


    bright.


    The Moore Group had the best reputation in B City, and the Nelson Group was just second to it. If it


    worked harder, it could go beyond the Moore Group, but the Moore Group had Kennedy, the Nelson


    Group was still far behind it.


    But this did not affect the status of the Nelson Group in B City.


    Charlotte were Diana good friends, at that time, Christina was envious that Diana was a daughter from


    the Nelson Group. She even thought if only one day someone came to her that she was a daughter


    from a rich family and went back to inherit the group.


    That would be great.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Seeing that she was the secretary of the Nelson Group, Christina''s attitude changed greatly.


    She quickly put away the card, and then looked at the noble man.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Megan smiled and her eyes fell on Belinda not far behind her. ¡°Miss Wilson, we have something to ask


    Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    Belinda then realized that the other party was not there to collect the debt. She had recently been so


    frightened by a debt chase that she was scared when she saw them all standing at the door,


    subconsciously assuming that they wereing to collect debts.


    ¡°Christina, do you know them?¡±


    With that, Belinda''s eyes suspiciously fell on that man''s face.


    A dark suit outlined his body slim. He was handsome and noble, ordinary people would not have such


    an aura. This kind of aura only belonged to someone who had status.


    And knowing that they were not to collect the debt, Belinda immediately changed her face.


    ¡°You are guests, have a seat. Christina, hurry to make tea to entertain guests.¡±


    Christina immediately smiled and nodded, ¡°OK, Mom, I''ll do it right away.¡±


    Christina went to make tea, Belinda served Zain.


    Zain had been expressionless. Since he came in, he was m. When Christina came over with tea,


    she intentionally leaned toward him.


    Zain frowned slightly and avoided her touch.


    Was this her family?


    Zain slightly lifted his eyelids and look sharply at Christina and Belinda.


    It waspletely different from what he imagined.


    After all, Charlotte waspletely different from them.


    Megan was Zain''s secretary, and was a very smart person. How could she not see the change of


    attitudes of Christina and Belinda?


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Nelson has some questions to ask you, but......¡± She took a look at Christina and


    smiled faintly, ¡°These questions are important. Can you ask Miss Wilson wait outside?¡±


    Hearing that, the face of two changed. After looking at each other, Charlotte quickly sat down beside


    her and pressed her red lips, ¡°I am my mother''s daughter. Is there anything I can''t know? Or has my


    mother done something wrong? Then I say I''m sorry for her, and please don''t make things difficult for


    my mother.¡±


    Belinda was moved, holding her daughter, ¡°Yes, yes, Christina is my daughter. There is nothing she


    can''t listen to. You can say it directly.¡±


    Zain was silent, but the breath on the body obviously changed. His eyes calmly fell on the face of


    Christina, ¡°Miss Wilson, you misunderstood. I just have a few questions to ask Mrs. Wilson, and she did


    not offend us, if convenient, can you leave for a while?


    His eyes were charming. Christina immediately felt herself to be fascinated by him. Previously she still


    wanted to stay to see him more, now in his line of sight, she nodded shyly.


    ¡°Ok, Mr. Nelson talks to Mom, I go out to buy some water, I will be right back.¡±


    Belinda knew her daughter''s mind, but Christina had a boyfriend, how could act like that to other men?


    Her boyfriend was rich too, butpared to this one...there was a gap.


    If... Belinda had an idea.


    Then she smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Ok,e back soon.¡±


    After Charlotte left, Belinda smiled brightly, looking at Zain, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what is your question?¡±


    Zain¡¯s eyes were calm. He gave a look at Megan after a while.


    Megan understood immediately and took out the picture prepared in advance and put it on the table.

 Chapter 325 she is not your own daughter

    Chapter 325 she is not your own daughter


    Originally Belinda smiled obsequiously, but after seeing that picture, her face suddenly changed, and


    then she raised her head and looked at Megan.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Megan smiled, ¡°So you have seen this picture.¡±


    Hearing that, Belinda waved her hand, ¡°No, of course I haven''t seen this picture. I just don''t understand


    why you show this to me. That''s not what I do... Do you want me to make you a safe lock? Ha ha


    ha......¡±


    Megan was not worried and calmly pushed another picture to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it does not matter if you don¡¯t know this safe lock. Look at this one......¡±


    A baby was in picture. The baby had tender skin, round eyes, small nose and mouth. Although she was


    a baby, she looked delicate.


    And the baby in the picture was wearing the safe lock around her neck.


    When she saw the picture, Belinda became restless and her hand shook under the table.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, do you know this baby?¡±


    Belinda shook her head, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about. What does this baby have to do with


    me? What are you trying to ask me with this baby¡¯s picture? I don''t think I have anything more to say to


    you, so go away.¡±


    Then Belinda stood up and wanted to see the guest off.


    Megan''s tone became serious, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you don¡¯t even know your daughter''s picture? Has it been


    too long and you have forgotten what your daughter looked like when she was born?¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda looked at her shiveringly.


    Megan still smiled, looking innocent. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, think carefully, do you really not know this baby?¡±


    Belinda looked down at the baby''s picture again.


    Then she thought of something and got pale on lips. She was old and had experienced a lot, soon, she


    calmed down.


    She sat down again and took a deep breath before she said, ¡°I don''t know what you want. At first I


    thought you were friends of Christina, so I was kind to you. If you have questions, I can answer you,


    but... Now what do you mean by bringing me two inexplicable pictures?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Wilson, we just want to ask if you really don''t recognize the baby and the safe lock in


    the picture?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Belinda answered firmly.


    Megan was not worried and opened her folder. They hade well prepared today and would not


    retreat because of Belinda''s denial.


    She ced another picture on the table, ¡°This is a picture of your eldest daughter when she was one


    year old. At that time you and your husband posted this picture on social media, although youter


    deleted the picture, it still left traces.¡±


    ¡°What traces? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Looking at the picture, Belinda began to feel


    uneasy.


    ¡°In this picture, from the picture of the baby just now, you can see that your eldest daughter¡¯s features


    match the baby perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are so funny. It is just a baby, what can you tell about her facial features? How dare you say it


    matches?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, but can you exin the safe lock on your little daughter''s neck?¡±


    Megan put up another picture. It was Christina in it. Shortly after she was born, she had a safe lock


    around her neck, exactly the same as the one of the baby.


    ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, do you still not know this safe lock?¡±


    Megan looked at her calmly, but without a smile on her face.


    Zain also stared at Belinda. His look was sharp and Belinda could not calm down.


    ¡°Safe lock is somon, how can you say that this safe lock is the one you are looking for? Besides, if


    this one is that you are looking for, why don''t I admit it? There''s nothing hard to admit it.¡±


    When Belinda spoke, she had a trill. Although she tried to hide it, Zain saw through it.


    ¡°Because she is not your biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Megan''s words irritated Belinda. She suddenly stood up and stared at her, ¡°Don''t


    talk nonsense!!¡±


    Megan opened the folder, looked at data and said, ¡°After you married to Mr. Wilson for three years, you


    had no children, so you had rtives introduced you a fortune-teller. The fortune teller asked you to


    adopt a child and be good to the child. When you go to welfare homes, you met Charlotte who had


    been trafficked by human traffickers and took her home.¡±


    At this, Belinda interrupted her, ¡°What do you mean? What human trafficker? We did not traffic


    Charlotte!¡±


    ¡°So you admit that Charlotte is not your biological daughter?¡± Megan made the point.


    Belinda fell back to her seat feebly, unexpectedly... she let the cat out of the bag like that.


    Megan stretched out her hand to move the hair on her forehead behind ears, gave a smile and added,


    ¡°After you took her back, you love her, because you didn¡¯t have your own daughter, so you regarded


    her as treasure, but just a few yearster, you suddenly got pregnant, and in the second year you gave


    birth to a daughter. After you had your own daughter, you began to reject her. Even if she was


    abducted by human traffickers, you even thought, let her to die, and even did not tell the police. But you


    did not expect that trafficking was arge case, the traffickers got caught by the police. And the welfare


    home noticed you to get her back.¡±


    Megan closed the folder, making a loud sound.


    Belinda was startled and gave a terrible shock. Then she looked up at Megan.


    ¡°How cruel you are? You got the child back yourself, even though she was treasure, but you


    abandoned her when you had a daughter of your own. But God didn''t do what you wanted, and the


    child dide back, but after that she began to suffer all kinds of unfair treatment.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 326 The past

    Chapter 326 The past


    ¡°For holidays, your little daughter gets new dresses, but this kid gets nothing. You treated her totally


    like a wild child. Or worse, you made her do chores and babysit her little sister. For these unfair


    treatments, you always told her that it was her responsibility to take care of her little sister because


    she¡¯s the elder sister. Right?¡±


    While saying those words, Megan thought of her findings and a look of disgust appeared on her face.


    ¡°Even after she divorced, you let her suffered a marriage which your little daughter unsatisfied with by


    making her marry in ce of your little daughter. You really are a piece of work as a person.¡±


    Belinda felt guilty upon hearing these words, but on second thoughts, she thought that she was right.


    ¡°How? It¡¯s every human being¡¯s instinct to be good to her own daughter. She¡¯s not my biological child


    and you know that. Why should I be nice to her? I owe her nothing. Besides, the Wilson family brought


    her up, sent her to school and provided her with every opportunity to receive educations. I have nothing


    to be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you have forgotten your original intention. Do you think she would choose you as her


    mother if given the choice? You adopted her because you and your husband had been infertile. But


    god knows since you have your own child she¡¯s been treated badly. Did it ever ur to you that she


    had brought joy and affections to you when you saw her suffering from all those unfairness?¡±


    Belinda, ¡°¡­¡±


    Belinda suddenly remembered that before she was pregnant, she and her husband had been very


    happy to adopt Charlotte, because her eyebrows and eyes were so pretty and they thought she would


    be a beautiful child when she grows up.


    And they also discussed that they would find a decent husband for her when she reaches marriageable


    age.


    But then after Belinda has her own child, she gradually changed her mind. She began to hate


    Charlotte, even saw that child as a drag and had spent all her money. So she stopped buying new


    clothes for Charlotte, and every time when Christina bullied her, not only did she ignore it, but she was


    delighted.


    Charlotte was taken away by traffickers, Belinda even thought¡­ that was great.


    After all, she was adopted from the orphanage. So it was not so bad for her to be caught by the


    traffickers, since she was an abandoned child. And she thought the traffickers might send her to other


    parents and she wouldn¡¯t have to support her anymore.


    These ideas were growing like crazy in Belinda¡¯s mind, until the police actually called and said that


    Charlotte had been found and asked her to go to the police station to pick her up.


    She hesitated for a long time before she went and fetched Charlotte. Since then, Belinda has been


    even more disapproving of Charlotte, and wondered why she didn¡¯t die at the hands of those


    traffickers.


    Anyway, everything is now inexplicable.


    ¡°So what are you here for today?¡±


    ¡°Are you admitting that the girl was adopted from orphanage and was not your biological daughter?¡±


    Belinda nodded. There was nothing for her to deny. What¡¯s done is done.


    ¡°Yeah, well, since you¡¯ve got it all figured out, I have nothing to say. Who the hell are you? Why do you


    want to know all about these things?¡±


    Megan had a look at Zain, thetter nodded. She then asked, ¡°What about the safety locks?¡±


    Belinda took a look at them and said angrily, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mrs.Wilson, it¡¯s pretty clear. You sure you don¡¯t know what we want?¡±


    ¡°You wanna¡­¡± It took her a long time to realize what was happening. She gazed at them in disbelief,


    ¡°Is it, is it that Charlotte is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please return that safety locks if possible. There are inscriptions above them which were Zain¡¯s


    grandfather Frank Nelson had them make at a great cost.¡±


    Belinda felt that life was so illusory. She actually adopted a rich family¡¯s child? And now here they


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t just hand over Charlotte that easily.


    While thinking of this, she coughed lightly and said ¡°You want her back, how I know if you¡¯re telling the


    truth? That pair of safety locks do seem to be worth a lot of money. And besides, it¡¯s not a crime to


    adopt a child from an orphanage, right? As for the rest, it was all happened after she was adopted. As


    her mother, I have the right to decide the way I treat her. Now she has grown up and you tell me she is


    the Nelson family¡¯s daughter? Well, I won¡¯t believe it until you proof it to me. And you won¡¯t get that


    safety locks back.¡±


    Megan smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d that I have made myself clear.¡±


    Then she took out a bank card like juggling and ced it on the table, ¡°Mrs.Wilson, thank you for taking


    care of Miss Nelson all these years. This is five million. If you are willing to return the safety locks, the


    money is all yours.¡±


    Belinda¡¯s eyes lighted up as she heard that there is five million. As if all the lights were suddenly turned


    on at once in a quiet dark night.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But soon, she took a look at Zain who was standing in front of her. And since he came in, the house


    was full of the man''s aura and even had no enough room for it. Such a wealthy man¡­five million?


    With these thoughts in her mind, Belinda pretended to be lofty and coughed lightly, ¡°what do you


    mean? Five million to buy me over? Do I look like a greedy person?¡±


    ¡°ording to our investigation, you owe more than 1 million gambling debts. Your husband is deeply in


    debt thanks to your debt issue. And Charlotte, your elder daughter, has already paid the debt for you in


    advance of 300 thousand, right?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve got everything investigated.¡± Said Belinda.


    ¡°We think you¡¯re wise enough to figure out whether the deal is worth or not. Apart from the money


    taken to pay off the gambling debts, the rest will be enough for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Belinda stood up furiously, yet feared of Zain, she lowered her voice and


    said, ¡°I have raised her for more than 20 years, now you say you wanna take her back with money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna involve money either. In that case, Megan.¡± Zain said in a sudden.


    Megan knowingly stepped forward and took the bank card back.


    ¡°We did not prepare the money beforeing. After all, you are the one who raised Charlotte for over


    20 years. It¡¯s hurting to settle it with money. Now that it seems you totally agree with us.¡±


    Belinda waspletely surprised that Megan withdrew the money.


    What¡¯s going on here? She was intended to ask for more money, but¡­

 Chapter 327 Why she gets everything?

    Chapter 327 Why she gets everything?


    It made Belinda angry when she saw the bank card was taken back.


    Five million had just gone, she had to find a way to get it back.


    As she made up her mind, Belinda said in a cold voice, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. You have lost contact with


    her for all these years and took no responsibility at all. And now you finally appear and say that she¡¯s a


    Nelson? Get out of here! Get out!¡±


    Megan didn¡¯t expect Belinda would bust with anger and shame, she said with a smile, ¡°Belinda, do you


    know, by thew, concealing what you know of a crime is as guilty as the criminal. For example, when


    Charlotte was missing, you knew that she was in hands of a trafficker and you did not report to the


    police. You were alsomitted a crime as the trafficker.¡±


    How could she know aboutws? She normally paid no attention to things like that. She was frightened


    by Megan¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡­what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, the Nelson family could sue you if we want. And certainly we can find a very good


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°We dare not. You¡¯re our benefactor after all.¡± Megan smiled.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We would like the safe return of Charlotte and that safety locks, which belong to Charlotte not


    Christina, right?


    Megan thought she had lost patience and might as well get it straight.


    ¡°OK, I get it. You¡¯re here to confront me for Charlotte! Poor me! Even if I had been selfish, it took me


    painstaking efforts to raise her up, I had really put in a lot of sweats if not efforts in everything I do. And


    you threaten me like this instead of thanking me. Woe is me!¡± said Belinda and she began to bust out


    crying and screaming.


    This noisy voice made Zain could not help but frown, the breath came out of his body became colder


    and his eyes fell on Belinda which were fierce as electricity. Belinda could feel it distinctly. She paused,


    the unconscious eye contact with Zain made her forget to cry in a false. Just at that moment, Christina


    came back from shopping. She opened the door to see her mother sitting on the cold floor crying.


    Christina was panic and ran over, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on here? What did you do to my mother?¡±


    Zain stood up, his tall and handsome figure indicated power and extraordinary. Christina was infatuated


    with him.


    ¡°Belinda, We¡¯ll give you three days to think about it. When you¡¯ve decided, call me. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Said Megan. She cleared the road for Zain, and then a group of people left.


    She froze and took ages for her to react, ¡°Hey, I just bought some snacks, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Christina!¡± Belinda gave a pinch on Christina¡¯s arm with irritation, ¡°You can¡¯t even walk when you see a


    man? And even ignore your own mother for that?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, mom¡­it hurts! Let go of me!¡± Christina cried with pain.


    ¡°Now you know it hurts? What were you thinking? I am warning you, don¡¯t mess up with that man!¡±


    ¡°Why, mom?¡± Christina pouted unhappily and said, ¡°I¡¯m grown up, I have the right to decide who I am


    going to be with, why can¡¯t you just leave me alone?


    Belinda got up from the ground and patted her clothes. ¡°He¡¯s not a good man, and¡­ things are


    different this time.¡±


    Christina had no idea what was going on. She could only hum and asked, "What''s going on? Mom,


    how do you know such an excellent man? Howe you''ve never mentioned before? Why was he


    here?"


    Belinda looked at Christina, thought for a while and decided to tell her the truth.


    On hearing the whole story, Christina was shocked and it took her quite a long time to respond.


    ¡°Mom, you mean¡­my sister Charlotte is the daughter of the Nelson family?¡±


    Belinda nodded gravely, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not my own child and was adopted from the welfare house. Who


    knows¡­she¡¯s the Nelson¡¯s.¡± By saying these words, Belinda was furious. ¡°That wretched woman! She


    was supposed to give me five million, and then she just changed her mind and took them back. What a


    hypocrite to say that I¡¯m their benefactor and then go back on her words! Why not just give me ten


    million? Damn it!¡± Christina didn¡¯t want to hear what Belinda said about the money and just wondered


    about Charlotte¡¯s true identity. And what about Diana Nelson? She¡¯s not the daughter of the Nelson


    family? She knew about Diana Nelson because she used to pay attention to the Nelson family.


    But she turns out to be fake? And Charlotte is the real one?


    Thought about this, Christina clenched her fists.


    Why? Why life''s so unfair? She was d for not having to marry that handicapped of the Moore family


    and her parents had her elder sister to marry him in ce of her. So that she could continue to be a


    carefree young girl.


    But unexpectedly¡­she gets along well at the Moore¡¯s and lives a young mistress¡¯s life? It isn¡¯t as


    miserable as she has expected. And in addition, she is the darling daughter of the Nelson family?


    she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the sister she grew up together suddenly became a distinguished


    upper ss. After all, she was the one who had been dreaming of getting into the high-society circles.


    But, how? Christina was so angry that she bit her lower lip, and the smell of blood filled her mouth.


    ¡°Christina, Christina ¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christina came to her sense and looked at her mother, ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°We have to take the long view. I owe so much money. If we can get the Nelson family to better make it


    up for us, we will have a superior life. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Superior life? With just several millions theypensate?¡± Christina dropped her eyes which looked


    gloomy, ¡°Why do I think that¡¯s far from enough? And that, why Charlotte is the Nelson family¡¯s


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°Christina?¡±


    ¡°No! She hardly deserves it! First she became the young mistress of the Moore family, and now she is


    the darling daughter of the Nelson family? What about me? What am I? I¡¯m the darling daughter who


    the Nelson family had been looking for, not Charlotte. They must be mistaken, or you remember it


    incorrectly, right? I¡¯m the one you brought back from the welfare house!¡±


    Belinda looked at Christina unbelievably, and thought she misheard.


    ¡°Christina, you¡­you are my biological daughter, why you¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not! I don¡¯t want that!!¡± Christina screamed and pushed Belinda away, ¡°Why? We grow up


    together, why she gets everything and I get nothing!!¡±

 Chapter 328 Where is Charlotte?

    Chapter 328 Where is Charlotte?


    ¡°Christina, what makes you think like that? Things are not what you think! It¡¯s a good thing for us if


    she¡¯s the daughter of the Nelson family. As long as she flies up into the branches, we Wilson family will


    be the great benefactor of the Nelson family. We can benefit from it and be distinguished


    personages!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Christina retreated, and covered her ears. ¡°You know nothing! You never give me enough


    allowance! Even when you gave me my sister¡¯s moneyst time, it wasn¡¯t enough! I don¡¯t want to live a


    life like this! You have no idea how rich my ssmates are, and how capable their parents are! I¡­I


    want to be like them, but¡­ Why it is Charlotte ?? Why can she be different from me? Obviously¡­ I¡¯m


    better than her.¡±


    Then she cried like she couldn¡¯t stand the irritation, she turned around and ran out.


    ¡°Christina!¡±


    Belinda wanted to stop her, but she was too old to outrun Christina, thetter soon ran out of the house


    and disappeared.


    Forget it. It¡¯s normal to be unhappy, she¡¯s a girl after all. She¡¯ll finally realize it¡¯s a great thing for us


    when shees round.


    Belinda was delightful while thinking about her debts would be paid off and their family would be


    rich because of the Nelson family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    *


    Meanwhile, Charlotte was in an abyss of suffering. Manfred arrived the ce Yanis referred soon after


    she called.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± Manfred asked in a cold face.


    Yanis was too anxious and about to cry. ¡°I have searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find her. She was


    here when I called you, then she was gone. I couldn¡¯t find her¡­I don¡¯know where she is¡­ I¡¯m sorry I


    lost her. If anything happened to her, I¡¯d be¡­ I won¡¯t forgive myself.¡±


    Manfred took a look at Yanis, her eyes were red and her tears was about to fall out. He thought that


    she must had been too nervous, so he didn¡¯t me her, just said in a soft voice, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s no


    use for worrying now. Our immediate concern is to find her. You two are close friends. You need to


    calm down first and think about whether there¡¯s somewhere she might possibly go?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere she might possibly go?¡±


    That¡¯s the problem. Although Yanis was close to Charlotte, they knew each other only for a short time.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Charlotte at all.


    As for the ces she would go, she really had no idea.


    It might be Diana who truly knew about Charlotte. In spite of her bad personality, she had been


    disguising herself for so many years, she should know something about Charlotte.


    It¡¯d bettere and ask her.


    However, it seemed inappropriate to ask her about Charlotte after the two had a fight and became love


    rivals. She was afraid that Diana would have any wicked idea once she learns about Charlotte¡¯s


    missing. What if she would make Charlotte caught in dangerous situation?


    Mandfred saw Yanis frowned, he guessed that she might not have thought of something. He thought


    for a while and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent people toe over. They will scouting the area and


    report to me as soon as they get any information.


    Yanis looked at Manfred and said thankfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Manfred. Fortunately you¡¯re here,


    otherwise I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search around here and don¡¯t miss one single corner.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    They split up soon after. Yanis thought what Manfred said make sense. She didn¡¯t look at the corners


    before. If she searches the corners this time, does it mean she¡¯ll be able to find Charlotte?


    She raised hope again and searched for Charlotte along the path.


    After Manfred walked a few steps, his phone rang. He picked up, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manfred, we have searched around here ording to your instruction. But l think you should


    check the surveince if possible.¡± Answered Georgia.


    Manfred frowned when he heard what Georgia said. ¡°She just disappeared for less than one hour, it¡¯s


    useless to check the surveince. Besides, there are some monitoring blind spots. Send some more


    people to search the corners, and of course don¡¯t give up asking the shopowners along the way. Come


    back to me as soon as you get anything.¡± Said Manfred.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Said Georgia. After hanging up the phone, Manfred looked around, some emotions in his mind


    were triggered.


    Charlotte, you better be OK.


    Didn¡¯t know how long it had been, Manfred had not found Charlotte. Nothing happened to the phone.


    He couldn¡¯t stay calm as usual this time.


    Where¡¯s Charlotte?


    Manfred stopped, could not help but took out the phone and call Yanis.


    Although he knew that Yanis would definitely call him if she had found Charlotte, there was still a


    feeling that she had found Charlotte before she could call him.


    Yanis was thrilled receiving the call from Manfred, ¡°Mr. Manfred, have you found Charlotte?¡±


    Manfred knew at once she hadn¡¯t found Charlotte too.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find her either?¡± Yanis knew that he had not find Charlotte when he said nothing. She


    almost cry, ¡°What should we do? So many people looking for her and got nothing? Where would she


    go? Mr. Manfred¡­It¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t take care of her.¡±


    For the first time Yanis lost her temper. Manfred was upset too. When he saw Yanis acted like that, he


    suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He was also burning with anxious for Charlotte was


    still missing.


    Mandfred look around,pressed his thin lips, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find her, I promise.¡±


    Then he hang up the phone.


    He kept going and searching, he asked a housewife in the neighborhood for any information.


    ¡°Excuse me, have you seen a girl¡­¡± Manfred simply described the clothes Charlotte wore which Yanis


    told him, and described the facial features of Charlotte to the housewife.


    The woman listened to Manfred and then blinked her eyes, looked like she had no idea. Manfred


    sighed and thought he couldn¡¯t get nothing out of that woman. But she said to Manfred all of a sudden,


    ¡°Ah, you are looking for the girl in a white dress! I just saw her!¡±


    Manfred¡¯splexion changed, ¡°You saw her? Where is she?¡±


    ¡° I saw¡­she got in a car, a fancy car!¡±


    ¡°She got in a car?¡± Mandfred frowned. And it was a fancy car not some taxi? Whose car would it be?


    His face changed again.

 Chapter 329 A Secret Belongs to Her

    Chapter 329 A Secret Belongs to Her


    "Excuse me again, does that car have any other features besides good-looking? For example... the


    license te number..." Manfred still asked the olddy in front of him, although he had no hope for her


    memory.


    Yet he still hoped to get more clues.


    She took a close look at him, "Why are you asking so much? I think that girl got in the car voluntarily!


    What do you want to do?" She said.


    Voluntarily? Manfred thought for a while, and he considered the one from the car should be somebody


    Charlotte knew.


    It was just... who else did she know?


    "Thank you. I am her friend. We are all anxious when we lost contact with her all of a sudden. We¡¯ve


    been looking for her around here for a long time."


    "I see... I forgot the license te number, but I remember that the car was ck..."


    With a sign from his heart, he shouldn''t have had any hopes for the olddy ahead of him. How many


    ck cars in B City? The answer is numerous.


    "Thank you, I''m leaving now."


    He had a call with Yanis to tell her about this, and asked her if Charlotte knew anyone else here, so


    that he could find some clues among these people.


    After hearing the news, Yanis felt a little relieved, but immediately she was puzzled. "The ck car?


    Are you sure that she got in the car voluntarily?"


    "I am not sure." Manfred was showing a poker face and said, "If the olddy was telling the truth, and


    her eyes didn¡¯t deceive her, Charlotte should not have been forced to get in the car."


    After hearing his words, Yanis was silent for a while, and nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s right, if she was


    forced to get in the car, she would definitely struggle. But since the olddy said that she got in the car


    voluntarily, she might be safe at the moment. But I am still worried because she looked a little scary


    before. Mr. Manfred, please, I want to see her safe and sound with my own eyes."


    "You can go back home now. I will keep sending people to look for her, and keep you informed."


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up the phone, she was still concerned for Charlotte. She was trying to reach Charlotte by


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    phone but can''t get through. In desperation, she could only send a text message to Charlotte, and told


    Charlotte to contact her if she was okay. Then Yanis put her phone away and went home.


    *


    Charlotte leaned on the soft sofa, and the servant offered a cup of hot tea to her, "Ms., would you like a


    cup of tea?"


    She was unwilling to move, and not to mention that she didn''t have the strength to hold it. Yet she still


    shook her head politely, "No, thanks." She said in a voice as soft as a whisper.


    "I see, just leave her alone." Megan smiled and signaled that the servant could leave at the moment.


    The servant sighed in relief and left quickly. She was really afraid that Megan would let her continue to


    serve Charlotte. Although Charlotte looked nice and polite, she was not able to take care of depressed


    person like her.¡±


    Megan stepped in and stood in front of Charlotte. She couldn''t help but smile while seeing Charlotte


    with an anxious look, "What on earth is bringing you down?" said Megan.


    Hearing her familiar voice, Charlotte raised her head and looked at her in the eye.


    "I''m just fine."


    After calling Charlotte, Yanis got up in a daze and intended to leave, and then she didn''t know how long


    she walked before she found herself on the side of the main road. When she saw streets full ofnes,


    she actually had the thought ofmitting suicide.


    But she was stunned by herself as soon as she came up with this idea.


    She was pregnant, so even if she didn¡¯t care about herself, she must be thinking about her unborn


    child.


    She was squatting still on the side of the road and watching the crowded street.


    Then a car stopped in front of her and the door opened.


    As soon as Charlotte raised her head, a pair of deep-set eyes came into her sight. It¡¯s Zain Nelson.


    "Hello Ms. Wilson. Why are you here?"


    Zain looked at her with mixed feelings, and they stared at each other. After a while...Zain reached out


    to her.


    "For whatever reasons, don''t cry in here, just get up."


    He said seriously just as a strict brother, and the concerns in his eyes warmed Charlotte. She bit her


    lower lip, and she lowered her eyes instead of getting up.


    "Look up." She didn''t expect that when her head was lowered halfway, Zain would suddenly scold her


    Charlotte was stunned and raised her head again.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Get up."


    "..." Charlotte was speechless.


    She bit her lower lip again and couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Nelson, although Diana and I are good


    friends, but... it¡¯s really non of your business."


    She was in a bad mood today, what more,... she felt that she and Diana were no longer intimate


    friends.


    She would probably meet Zain less frequently in the future, so originally she wanted to be polite. After


    all, it was a matter between her and Diana, hence it was wrong to me others.


    But if Zain wanted to interfere with her life, she would have to talk about it.


    Zain frowned when hearing this, "What did you say?"


    Charlotte bit her lower lip again, and she looked away from him.


    In the next second, Zain suddenly stretched out his hands to hold her shoulders and lifted her up


    without a hitch. Charlotte got shock.


    "Do you think I want to meddle in your business? It is you who have a bad influence here, and you will


    get in the way of others."


    Charlotte showed a poker face, but he still kept his eyes fixed on her.


    Unexpectedly... even the way she got angry and willful, she was very simr to him.


    Is she...Is she the sister that he had been seeking for for more than 20 years?


    Damn it, why didn''t he find it out before, and how did those people find Diana? Did Diana learned


    Charlotte¡¯s secret then betrayed her?


    But...why did everyone know about it except Charlotte herself?


    Ugh.


    Thinking of this, Zain heaved a sigh inexplicably.


    "Leave here first, you look dispirited now."


    Charlotte was taken aback. Of course she knew she was dispirited, but she was not in a good mood,


    so she didn''t care about what she looked like at that moment.


    "You are leaving here."


    "Megan, get her in the car." Zainmanded coldly.


    Megan couldn''t help but smile, and then walked to Charlotte, holding her hand genially, "Ms. Wilson, it''s


    really dangerous since baddies and good people mix together here. And I think you don¡¯t have any


    friends here, please follow us and get out of here."


    After saying that, Megan pulled her into the car. Although Megan was polite, but she had a tough


    attitude.

 Chapter 330 Haven’t You Ever Suspected Your Origins

    Chapter 330 Haven¡¯t You Ever Suspected Your Origins


    Looking back on it now... Why did Charlotte follow her to get on the car at that time?


    Yanis was at her side. Even if she wanted to go somewhere, she should go to Yanis¡¯ house rather than


    going to the Nelson family.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson had something urgent to deal with in hispany. He wille back in about one hour.


    Ms. Wilson, you can take a good rest here when you wait for him.¡±


    ¡°No, I gotta go.¡± Charlotte stood up. Now Diana was not at home. And she was not her best friend


    anymore. It would be embarrassing if she stayed here.


    Then Charlotte bowed to Megan. ¡°Thank you for your help, Megan. Please express my thanks to Mr.


    Nelsonter. I¡¯ve got to go now. My friend may still be waiting for me.¡±


    Looking at Charlotte, Megan smiled.


    ¡°Do you want to leave now? Ms. Wilson. Mr. Nelson may have something to talk to you.¡±


    Having heard what Megan said, Charlotte stopped. ¡°Does he have something to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something... Very important.¡± Megan didn¡¯t know whether she should remind her now. It might be


    too early to tell her about it. But Mr. Nelson was not here now. He had nned to talk to Charlotte when


    she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Something important¡­¡± Charlotte bent her head and thought for a while. Then she raised her eyes as


    if she had known something. ¡°I should know what you are going to say.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Megan was surprised, ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you know what we are going to say?¡±


    Charlotte looked emotionless. ¡°Although Diana and I used to be good friends, our friendship has broken


    down now. In the future...¡±


    ¡°Break down?¡± Megan was very surprised. ¡°Why did your friendship break up so suddenly? Have you


    found something?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte suddenly raised her head and looked at her in shock.


    Had they found out something? So Zain asked her toe here. Did he want to talk this to her?


    Without thinking about it, Charlotte knew that Zain would support Diana.


    Although Diana did something wrong, she was a member of the Nelson family. Zain might n to


    persuade her to leave.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte bit her lips hard. ¡°I am very grateful to Mr. Nelson for his help. He brought me


    here and treated me kindly. But I have nothing to say now. And I won¡¯t back down on this matter.¡±


    Megan was confused when she heard what Charlotte said. She thought Charlotte knew the secret of


    her origins. But now... It seemed that Charlotte was talking about another thing.


    Was there a bigger conflict between Charlotte and Diana besides her origins? Was the conflict that led


    to the breakdown of their friendship?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... Ms. Wilson, may I presume to ask the reason for the breakdown of your friendship?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned when she heard it. She looked at Megan in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it. Ms. Wilson, how could I know these things...¡±


    ¡°But you just said Mr. Nelson had something to talk to me. I thought...¡±


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, you may have misunderstood it. What Mr. Nelson wants to talk to you may not be the


    same thing as you think. But... It is also about you and Miss Nelson.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte was puzzled. It was also about her and Diana, but it was not what she thought.


    What was it?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t think of it, but she didn¡¯t want to know it.


    Anyway, she and Diana would never be reconciled.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte said again, ¡°Forget it, no matter what it is, I am not interested in it. Megan,


    thank you for what you did today. I have to leave.¡±


    Charlotte started to leave. Megan found that she didn¡¯t mean to stay. She had be anxious. It


    would be difficult to invite Charlotte to be here again. Would shee out next time?


    Megan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have stayed in the Wilson family for a long time. Haven¡¯t


    you suspected your origins?¡±


    Her words stopped Charlotte.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked back at Megan. ¡°Megan, what do you mean?¡±


    Seeing that she stopped because of her words, Megan knew it was time to tell her. Megan said directly,


    ¡°You have never been favored since you have stayed in the Nelson family for so many years. Your


    mother always favors your sister, and you have to be a good elder sister. Your mother even let you


    marry the person that your sister didn¡¯t want to marry. Haven¡¯t you suspected your origins when you


    met these unfair treatments?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had thought that her mother was not her real mother.


    After her mother did those things, she asked her mother about her origins. At that time, her mother¡¯s


    face changed and she scolded her.


    But she just thought it. She never investigated this matter.


    After all, she was brought up by her parents. Although they treated her unfairly, they gave her the


    warmth of the family the most of time. She was elder than her sister, so she must take care of


    Christina.


    Of course, she had also thought that if she was not the elder one, her mother would certainly Christina


    treat herself like what she did to Christina.


    Then Charlotte would feel much better after thinking like this.


    So she never investigated this matter.


    Now Megan asked her this question, she suddenly realized that things might be more terrible than she


    imagined.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, have you never thought about it? Is it possible that you are not the daughter of the Wilson


    family?¡±


    Charlotte stepped back uncontrobly. There was a table next to her, and her back was leaning against


    it.


    When Megan saw this, she couldn¡¯t help walking over and pulling her over, ¡°Come and sit here. We


    may have many things to talk about.¡±


    Charlotte walked with her obediently. When she sat down, Charlotte suddenly remembered that Zain


    had said something strange to her after he asked Reba and Sebastian to leave in the restaurant.


    During the talking, he stopped speaking several times. She felt strange at that time. Now she realized


    the reason.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, are you fine? This matter is quite important. I nned to wait for Mr. Nelson to tell you in


    person. After all, Mr. Nelson is your rtive. It is more appropriate for him to tell you this matter.¡±


    Rtive...


    Hearing this word, Charlotte suddenly raised her head.


    Was Zain her rtive?


    ¡°But you insisted on leaving, so I had no choice but to tell it to you in advance in case Mr. Nelson


    doesn¡¯t know how to tell you this matterter. Ms. Wilson, I just say it directly. You are not the daughter


    of the Wilson family. You are the daughter of Mrs. Nelson. She gave birth to you over two decades


    ago.¡±

 Chapter 331 She Herself has Already Admitted It

    Chapter 331 She Herself has Already Admitted It


    "..." Charlotte stared at Megan nkly. When the words came out of Megan¡¯s mouth and reached her,


    she didn¡¯t seem to be able to ept her words. She had a strong reaction like rejection, and she was


    not able to response it for quite a while.


    After a while, she looked a little pale.


    "What... what did you say..."


    "I know whoever learned about the secret of her lineage might not be ept it, but the truth is Ms.


    Wilson...you are Mrs. Nelson¡¯s biological daughter whom we had been looking for. "


    "Then...what about Diana? Weren¡¯t you..." Charlotte asked.


    "Speaking of this, that¡¯s another story. She probably knew about this by ident, so she approached


    you before she kept getting these news, and then make up false stories. Mr. Nelson was anxious to find


    his sister. After seeking for a many years, his staff knew about his anxiety. Maybe everyone made the


    same mistake in haste."


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s light red lips became pale as well.


    At the beginning... Yanis had whispered something in her ear.


    Might be Diana approach to her on purpose when they were in college?


    Originally, she was still thinking about the friendship she cherished so much, but...has it been mixed


    with so many things?


    No...probably not.


    Charlotte shook her heads with a pale face, "Did...did you make a mistake? After all, We have been


    friends for a long time. If you make a mistake, you should know it from the beginning,"she said weakly.


    "Unfortunately, we have no idea. Well, now I can tell you that there is absolutely nothing wrong with


    your lineage, because Mrs. Wilson has already admitted personally."


    Bang!


    Something seemed to hit Charlotte''s heart so hard.


    Has her mother admitted? Admitted to what? Has she admitted that Charlotte was not the biological


    daughter of the Wilson family? So... That''s why Mrs. Wilson has always treated her so differently from


    Christina. Could this be the reason for the unfairness?


    "In fact, since Mr. Nelson found Diana Nelson, he has been a little indifferent to her. Although she


    seemed to meet all the conditions, ... as you know that affection between family members is


    connective. After all, if you are rtives, you share the same DNA, and some things are so strange. Mr.


    Nelson doesn¡¯t feel affection toward her, but since she met all the conditions, he didn¡¯t feel impelled to


    investigate further. Until... he met youst time in the restaurant."


    "Speaking of this, I¡¯d like to show you something." After saying that, Megan got up, "Ms. Wilson,e


    with me. Maybe you will understand when you see it."


    Charlotte followed her feebly, and the two of them took the esctor. Charlotte felt unreal about the


    extravagance she looked along the way. Megan didn¡¯t stopped walking until she was in front of the


    room.


    She took the key from the bag and opened the door.


    The room had been locked for a long time. On that day, in case things went wrong, Zain handed over


    the key to Megan, and told her to use it when necessary.


    It actually came in handy. Charlotte followed in her footsteps when she opened the door. The room was


    cleaned regrly by someone, so it was tidy, clean, and bright everywhere without dusts.


    But... the dry air in the room told that it has been vacant for a long time.


    Very strange atmosphere...


    Charlotte walked in, and as soon as she saw the huge poster on the wall, she stupefied.


    On the poster, there was ady in a long blue dress, with her waist-length silky hair on her shoulders.


    She looked more slender in that full-length blue dress. Behind her was the blue sea illuminated by the


    moon, as if the moonlight sprinkled silver powder on the sea surface, which highlighted her facial


    features at the same time. Thedy was smile slightly, but showing no emotion in her eyes.


    She was simr to the sea behind her - beautiful but cold, as if they didn¡¯t have any emotions.


    Somehow, Charlotte thought of herself in the mirror at that moment.


    The woman¡¯s eyes...looked like...hers...


    "This was Mrs. Nelson¡¯s bedroom when she was alive," Megan said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned, and then she bit her lower lip.


    "Looking at that poster, do you think you look like her as soon as you saw her?" Megan cracked a


    smile, "To be honest, when I met you at the airport for the first time, you were in a blue dress. Mrs.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nelson liked blue most during her lifetime, so almost all of her clothes were blue, and she also yearned


    for seas. I had not seen the picture of Mrs. Nelson before I met you, so... I didn¡¯t know understand Mr.


    Nelson¡¯s feeling when he met you for the first time. Later on,... when I learned the truth and saw the


    poster, then I found that you are really simr to her. Especially your eyes, and your temperament,


    these... these are the most direct evidences."


    Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything about it. She had never met and talked face-to-face with Zain before,


    because she had never had a chance.


    Even if Charlotte proposed to invite Zain to dinner to show her gratitude, Diana would made excuses


    about that Zain was very busy.


    Later, it was by chance that she had the opportunity to meet Zain and talk about work with him.


    Presumably... Diana had seen the photo of Mrs. Nelson before, then she felt something.


    Was that why she didn''t want Charlotte to meet Zain??


    A good many things were not clear before. When the truth came to light, and she thought about it


    carefully and realized that it was exactly how it was.


    A second thought incurred profound fear, and she didn''t expect Diana had been doing these things,


    and she was foolishly kept in the dark.


    "Ms. Wilson, I know it is hard for you to ept it. But in fact, it is the case. You are who we have been


    looking for. I said these words on behalf of Mrs. Nelson in advance. Later on..."


    "Can I go leave now?" Charlotte asked all of a sudden.


    Megan was surprised.


    "Forget it, can you leave me alone for a while?"


    There were too many things happened on that day, and all those things terribly upset her. She couldn¡¯t


    calm down at all, yet she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, as well as why the situation suddenly


    became like this...


    She had to be alone and sort out all these things.


    Of course Megan could understand her feelings, she nodded, "Sure, you can stay here by your own for


    a while. I am going downstairs. Mr. Nelson wille backter, and I will bring him to you."


    "Thank you." Charlotte thanked her, and she left in a moment.

 Chapter 332 Don’t Push Her

    Chapter 332 Don¡¯t Push Her


    After Megan left, Charlotte was all alone in the room by herself.


    Megan closed the door considerately before she left, as if she was not worried that Charlotte would


    make a mess in the room at all. It was the first time she came, but Megan trusted her so much.


    Everything in this room was very precious, but she...


    Was... Was she really the daughter they had been looking for?


    But how could she believe it? For a long time, although she had not been loved by her parents like


    Christina, she had always been regarded herself as a family member of the Wilson family in her heart.


    Even if she was always scolded by her mother, and sometimes she would wonder if she was her


    biological daughter, but she always denied this idea immediately.


    She even considered how she could be thinking like this - because no matter what was going on,


    Mrs.Wilson was the mother who gave birth to her.


    In addition, it was eptable for her to take Christina¡¯s ce to marry Kennedy since Mrs.Wilson didn¡¯t


    want to ruin another daughter. She was divorced once but Christina was unmarried. So it seemed that


    Christina would have a better future ahead. For Mrs. Wilson, it was better to let her divorced daughter


    to marry ame man instead of Christina. In that case, it was not too bad for her.


    Of course she knew their schemes, even if she felt discouraged, she still married.


    Since then she had nothing but felt depressed many times.


    Even if she did all those things for Christina, her parents just took it for granted.


    On the contrary, they viewed it was a match beyond the im of Charlotte, and intended to get benefits


    from her, instead of caring about her.


    Now someone told her that she was not the biological daughter of the Wilson family.


    And Megan also said that her mother admitted the truth.


    But Charlotte felt it was not real, and she couldn''t ept that.


    She wanted... wanted to go back home and ask her mother if it was true. Only if she heard her


    mother¡¯s confession could she believed it.


    In addition, there were too many things happened on that day. She just broke up with Kennedy, and


    she got to know her true lineage on the same day. Her world was a mess, and she didn''t even have


    time to catch her breath.


    Thinking of this, she permitted himself a wry smile. Who would gave her time to breathe?


    She got up and looked around, and finally her eyes fell on thedy on the poster.


    Was thisdy her mother? Even if thedy¡¯s eyes were so simr to hers, it was just a poster, and it


    was a photo after all. In addition, after all these years, they didn¡¯t even get along with each other. At this


    moment... she didn¡¯t feel anything for thedy at all.


    If possible, she still hoped... that she was Mrs.Wilson¡¯s daughter.


    She hoped the Nelson family made a mistake - she was not Mrs. Nelson¡¯s daughter.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte got up and walked out of the room.


    No, she had to go home.


    Even if she broke up with Kennedy, she definitely couldn¡¯t be so depressed like that. She wanted to


    gain strength and courage.


    When Charlotte walked out of the room, she didn''t expect Megan was waiting for her near the room.


    Seeing Charlotteing out, she smiled and stepped forward, "Miss Wilson, have you figured it out?"


    "I want to go home." Charlotte begged her.


    Hearing this, Megan was slightly surprised, then nodded after a moment, "Then let me ask the


    chauffeur to send you home."


    Charlotte didn¡¯t expect Megan would agree to let her go, as she thought Megan would ask her to stay.


    "Thank you, but I wanna go back by myself." Charlotte said gratefully.


    "No, you can¡¯t leave by yourself since your are in a bad mood. Wherever you go, I will let the chauffeur


    take you there. If you refuse, you are not allow to leave here. I just asked Mr. Nelson about it, and he


    told me to let you go."


    It turned out to be Mr. Nelson...Charlotte nodded, "Okay, then. Thank you."


    Megan smiled faintly, "No problem, do you want me to keep you apany?"


    "No thanks. I just want to go home to confirm something, so you don''t have to follow me."


    "Okay then."


    After she left, Megan called Zain, "Mr. Nelson, she has already left."


    "OK," his voice was low and cold as usual, showing no emotion.


    Megan hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Do you wanna..."


    "Nope. She already knows the whole story , and naturally she wants to make sure it."


    "Then... do you want to bring her back."


    "No hurry. let her go her own way." A few momentster, he continued, "Don''t push her."


    "I see, Mr. Nelson. What about Miss Nelson? She is still in hospital, and now..."


    "She is injured, so don¡¯t tell her about it until she is discharged from the hospital."


    "Okay, get it."


    After hanging up the phone, Megan was touched by him. Although Zain seemed cruel, he was actually


    a thoughtful man. Even though Diana deceived him, he could still stay calm at that moment. He didn¡¯t


    want to expose her at the moment since she was injured, and he was afraid that she might do


    something stupid.


    This saved him a lot of trouble, and he was actually a calm man.


    Late at night, a limousine stopped at the intersection. After thanking the chauffeur, Charlotte opened


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the door and got off. The chauffeur stuck his head up through the window, "Ms., I am waiting for you


    here."


    Hearing this, she paused for a moment, then she said hesitantly, "Thank you, but... you¡¯d better go


    back now."


    She turned and walked straight forward after the conversation with the chauffeur. After walking for a


    long time, she turned around and found that the limousine was still there. She couldn''t help but sighed,


    but didn''t look back again, and then went straight into the Wilsons.


    The door was unlocked, and the light inside was still on. When Charlotte pushed open the door, Mr.


    and Mrs. Wilson were sitting on the sofa. They both stood up at the same time when they heard the


    noise, "Christina, you are back..."


    The conversation got cut off abruptly when they were seeing Charlotte.


    Mrs. Wilson thought it was Christina who came back, but she didn''t expect to see Charlotteing in.


    After taking a look at her, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t help but said, "Why are you here?"


    Hearing this, she paused momentarily when she was closing the door. After a while she smiled, "Why


    can''t it be me, can''t I go back here?"


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wilson narrowed her eyes suspiciously and said, "What do you mean?"


    The Nelson family hase and talked to Mrs. Wilson before, and it was abnormal for Charlotte to


    Charlotte the whole story.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson snorted, and then sneered, "I¡¯ve never said if you could go back to this


    house or not, but do you still want to go back here? Are you willing to leave your luxury house?"


    Charlotte moved her eyes slightly, "So, do you admit it?"


    "What do you mean? What are you trying to say? What do youe back for?"

 Chapter 333 Because You were Her Elder sister, She Deserved It All

    Chapter 333 Because You were Her Elder sister, She Deserved It All


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and stared at her toes in a daze.


    "Charlotte, our family have been kind to you, even if you are not my daughter, I have offered you a lot


    since you were a little child. Now the Nelson family finds you, and you be Mrs. Wilson¡¯s daughter.


    You don¡¯t want to disown us now, do you? Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to disown us. You


    know, you gotta cover the big expense for raising you up."


    Charlotte looked up at her in amazement.


    When she was still hesitating, she didn''t expect Mrs. Wilson to tell her the truth so quickly.


    Her eyes trembled, "So...Am I really not your biological daughter?"


    Mrs. Wilson wondered about her reactions, why was she upset? Mr. Wilson stood aside, staring at


    Charlotte with a mixture of emotions, and sighed, "Charlotte, you are definitely... not our daughter, ...


    you were a child we adopted from the orphanage."


    Mr. Wilson said gently as usual. Charlotte gave him a look and found that her father seemed to be


    much older than before. She could see he cared for her in his dull eyes, but his words hurt her.


    She lowered her eyes again and said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect all of this to be true. I have


    considered I myself was your biological daughter until now. I didn¡¯t believe what Megan said before, but


    I didn''t expect... all of this... is true."


    "Are you okay?" Mrs. Wilson couldn''t help but look at her in surprise when she hearing Charlotte¡¯s


    words, "To be a member of Nelson family is better for you, isn¡¯t it? I got to know that although it is not


    as prominent as the Moore family, it is still a leading family in B City. What¡¯s wrong with being a


    daughter of this family? Charlotte, get real. From now on, you are one of the family member of the


    Nelson family, Mrs. Nelson¡¯s daughter. We are honored and privileged to be your adoptive parents.


    Don¡¯t forget Christina - she¡¯s your sister."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wilson came over and put her hands on Charlotte¡¯s shoulders, "Did you hear


    me? Your sister loves you most, and she has always known that you care about her very much. If there


    is anything you can do for her...you know, you should be there if she needs you. Or, do you think the


    Nelson family want another daughter?How about bringing her to the Nelson family"


    "..." Charlotte was speechless.


    "I''ll ask you onest time, ain''t I your daughter? You lied to me for wealth and honour, right? We have


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    lived together for so many years, I don''t believe..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean I lied to you for wealth and honour? How


    can lineage be faked? Besides...you are from the Nelson family indeed. Even if you are not their


    daughter, you are not our daughter. Your father is right, you are the child we adopted in the


    orphanage."


    "Why?" Charlotte gave a wry smile "Why... did you want to adopt me?"


    Mrs. Wilson turned her face away, "Don''t ask me, anyway...that¡¯s it."


    Mr. Wilson sighed and told her the truth.


    "At the beginning, we married for many years but she didn¡¯t get pregnant. Then a fortune teller advised


    us to adopt one child in a orphanage. Unexpectedly, we met you when we got there. You were


    adorable, so we liked you very much, then took you home."


    Having said that, Charlotte could probably guess what happened next.


    "But you didn''t expect that not long after you adopted me, you would have your own daughter, right?"


    He nodded, "Yes, that was something we didn''t expect."


    "So, after you had your own biological daughter, you began to neglect me, right?"


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn''t help butugh, "Actually, I have been considered that you treat


    Christina much better than me because she was my younger sister. Besides, I have always persuaded


    myself that I was her elder sister, so it was reasonable to be good to her. It¡¯s just that I have never


    thought that I was not your biological daughter."


    She still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "Charlotte, what are you doing here today? You are a member of the Nelson family now. Why did you


    talk about your past? Do youe here for revenge?" Mrs. Wilson said angrily. Mr. Wilson hurriedly


    stopped her, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. As you can see, she¡¯s depressed now, does she look likeing for


    revenge?? She probably cannot bear it..."


    "What can¡¯t she bear it? My dear Christina ran away after knowing this. Why can¡¯t she bear it? She is


    going to be a princess. My poor Christina has to live in poverty with us all the same. Ooh...our family is


    suffering terribly."


    Speaking of this, Mother Shen began to howl and cry.


    Mr. Wilson was upset about her crying, "Don''t make trouble! Do you know what do you look like?


    Although Charlotte is not our biological daughter, she is our adopted child. Don''t you know her? She is


    not a snob at all!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wilson stopped crying quickly as if she thought of something. Then she rushed


    towards Charlotte, and put her hands on Charlotte¡¯s shoulders again. She looked fierce with her wide


    eyes.


    "That''s right. Charlotte, you are not a snob... Then...Why don''t you give your position to Christina? Let¡¯s


    tell the Nelson family that they got it wrong. Christina is the girl they¡¯ve been looking for, not you! I


    swear to you that as long as Christina joins the Nelson family and bes Mrs. Nelson¡¯s daughter, I


    will treat you very well in the future."


    She was mad, talking nonsense.


    Originally, Charlotte just came to verify her identity, but she didn''t expect to hear the words that tore her


    heart apart. She stared at Mrs. Wilson nkly, and her pink-white lips quivered.


    "In you opinion,...do you think I should give her whatever she wants?"


    Mrs. Wilson was shocked, and then shook her head, "It''s not like that, but...you are her elder sister,


    Shouldn''t you leave the good things for her? Charlotte, I beg you to give your identity to Christina, and


    she will repay you for your generosity. Then you will still have a good future."


    Charlotte couldn''t help butugh, herughter was so bitter that she couldn''t stop.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at her weirdly.


    When Charlotte¡¯sughter stopped, she became distant and indifferent, and even her voice became


    cold, "What if I refuse it?"


    "what?"


    "If I refuse to give her my identity, and ept the fact that I am from Nelson family, how will you treat


    me?"


    "...Don''t you like glory and wealth? So what''s the problem with giving it to your sister? Charlotte, I


    should take the credit for raising you for more than 20 years!"


    "So, you always get your way to arrange my life and take everything away from me? If that''s the case,


    then..."

 Chapter 334 Nowhere To Go

    Chapter 334 Nowhere To Go


    "I would rather I have never been adopted by you!"


    After saying this, she pulled away Mrs. Wilson¡¯s hands, and stepped back, keeping distance from her.


    "It''s ridiculous. Before stepping into this house, I still remain a little hope. I hoped my mother would say


    something to hold me back. Even if you deceived me, I would feel warmhearted. But instead... you


    even let me give my identity to Christina. Yes, I don¡¯t care about glory and wealth. What I really care


    about is family. Otherwise, I would not do as you told me to rece her and married Kennedy Moore.


    You are right, you have brought me up by hard working, but...you often took advantages of me at the


    same time, didn¡¯t you?"


    Her eyes were full of scalding tears, but she kept trying to hold them back by biting her lower lip.


    "You have never worried about me since I divorced. Instead, youmanded me to marry Kennedy


    Moore. Do you really think I live a good life in the Moore family? If you think so, why didn¡¯t you let


    Christina marry him? No, you just don¡¯t want your own daughter to marry a disabled man for fear that it


    would destroy her. So you chose to destroy me. If so, have I already repaid you for raising me? So


    there."


    "No!" Mrs. Wilson shook her head vigorously, "Far from that, you can never disown our family, you are


    my adoptive child no matter what happened. It is your duty to do what I ask you to do! What was wrong


    to marry Mr. Moore in ce of Christina? Who would like to marry a divorced woman? If you didn¡¯t


    married Mr. Moore, you were nobody. If you didn''t marry Mr. Moore, you wouldn''t be Mrs. Moore!"


    "But I don¡¯t want to be Mrs. Moore!!"


    Charlotte also replied loudly, "Do you think I want that title?? Does it mean that just because you think


    it''s good, I must have the same opinion as you? Have you ever asked me if I was happy or not since I


    married him? For so many years, I regarded myself as your daughter. Everything I have done for you


    before... was because I regarded you as my mother. So even if it was unfair, I still bore it with tears!"


    "But finally I understand today... you still take advantage of me. You seize every opportunity to exploit


    me. When I am of no use to you, you will abandon me without hesitation!"


    "How could you say take advantage? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like glory or wealth? What¡¯s wrong to


    give it to your sister?"


    Did she have to give away what she didn¡¯t want?


    "Who said I don''t want it?" Charlotte sneered suddenly, "As you said, the identity is the daughter of the


    Nelson family, and...that is something that truly belongs to me, and I deserve it. "


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wilson was taken aback, "You...you want it now?"


    Charlotte didn''t say anything anymore, but her eyes became much colder. And she was no longer as


    she hade in before.


    Originally, she came with hope, but now she lost herst hope. There was no need to stay here


    anymore.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte turned and walked outside.


    Seeing that Charlotte was leaving, Mrs.Wilson became anxious, then she stepped forward and grabbed


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlotte¡¯s wrist, "Where are you going?"


    Hearing this, she was surprised. Before she asked, Mrs. Wilson said, "even if you want to leave, you


    have to remember I raised you up. To tell you the truth, I have so much gambling debts. Now that you


    are the daughter of the Nelson family, for my sake of raising you up, you still have to give me some


    Well, she was really soul-destroying at that time.


    Charlotte smiled faintly with dull-looking.


    "I know, don''t worry, I will never forget...your kindness."


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she smiled and said, "That''s right, after all, I have raised you for so many


    years. Now, it¡¯s better for you to go back early. Take care."


    She didn''t see Charlotte¡¯s facial expression, and she didn''t know what Charlotte was thinking.


    Or perhaps she didn¡¯t care about what Charlotte was thinking at all.


    When Charlotte walked out of the door, she was dispirited. Atst it became night, and a cold wind


    blew her long hair, she stopped and stretched out her arms to hug herself.


    It was bitterly cold.


    Although winter hadn''te yet, she already felt so cold.


    It was cold everywhere, without...a little warmth.


    When she reached the intersection, she found that the Nelsons¡¯ limousine was still there. She stood


    still and stare it nkly.


    After a while, the chauffeur opened the car door and jogged towards her.


    "Ms., let me send you back."


    "Back to where?" Charlotte asked bluntly.


    The driver smiled gently, "Mr. Nelson said you could go home anytime as long as you wish. If you are


    unwilling to go home, then wherever you wanna go, I can send you there."


    Where did she want to go?


    Where could she go besides Yanis¡¯?


    It was ridiculous. She was a married woman, but she had no where to go no matter the Nelsons¡¯ or the


    Wilsons¡¯.


    No... she would be divorced again. Mr. Nelson has already forwarded her the divorce agreement. She


    would be divorced twice in the not far future.


    She was really... naive.


    When Mr. Nelson regarded her as a second-hand woman, she should get real. Unfortunately, she still


    had a day dream, thinking that she could lead a happy life with him.


    Who knew it would still be a day dream afterwards?


    Where to go?


    She raised her eyes and shook her head.


    "I don''t know...where to go..."


    The chauffeur has watched her for a moment, and suddenly said, "Ms., let''s get in the car first, then


    think about it."


    She followed him to get in the car after standing there for a long time.


    After getting in the car, Charlotte suddenly said, "send me to the hotel."


    She didn''t want to disturb Yanis anymore, yet she didn¡¯t intent to go to the Nelsons¡¯. She has not


    epted the truth in her mind, and she needed to stay in a quiet ce by herself.


    The chauffeur hesitated, and finally followed her instructions to drive to the hotel.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes with her, just have her ID card. After thanking for the


    chauffeur, she went to the hotel alone.


    The chauffeur watched her enter the elevator, then he walked to the gate of the hotel and called Mr.


    Nelson.


    "Mr. Nelson, thedy asked me to send her to a hotel."


    "I see. I will send someone to follow her and keep her safe."


    "Okay, I will send my location to you."

 Chapter 335 The Tenderness

    Chapter 335 The Tenderness


    In the hotel room.


    After taking a bath, Charlotte wrapped herself in a bath towel andy alone in bed.


    She didn''t bring any clothes with her, and she didn''t realize it until she finished her shower.


    Everything that happened today caught her off guard, and she was so shocked that she couldn''t think


    straight and she was slow to react to everything.


    For example, she didn''t realized that she hadn''t had any clothes with her until she finished the shower,


    didn''t realized that she didn''t eat until she was feeling hungry, and didn''t realized that her cell phone


    was dead until she tried to make a phone call.


    She had also forgotten to bring the charger over.


    Well, never mind. She wanted to be leave alone for the time being anyway.


    With this thought in mind, she sat up and buried her face in her knees.


    The doorbell rang¡­


    Charlotte heard the doorbell of her room suddenly rang, but she kept sitting there.


    It waste at night. And who would that be?


    The doorbell rang again¡­


    It was kept ringing, as if it wouldn''t stop until she opened the door.


    Charlotte remained motionless for a while. Then she suddenly got up and went out of bed barefoot.


    When she opened the door, she saw several men standing outside.


    When she was still in a daze, she heard a cold voice.


    "Turned around, all of you."


    Before all the other people could see what Charlotte was wearing, they were scolded, then closed their


    eyes and turned around.


    When Charlotte was still in a daze, Zain had looked away from her, walked into the room directly with


    his tall and big body, and closed the door behind him. He didn''t look at her while he said coolly, "You


    need to go to the bathroom."


    When Charlotte saw Zain, she was kind of surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Finding that she was still standing there, Zain did not look back, but relying on his intuition, reached for


    her wrist and pulled her into the bathroom. Then he closed the door.


    Charlotte stayed in the bathroom for a long time, and she was still in a trance.


    In the middle of the night, Zain hade to her hotel room suddenly.


    Not knowing how long it took, Charlotte heard his cold voice outside the door, "Open the door."


    Charlotte paused for a minute. Then she opened the door and stuck her head out of the door. Zain


    stuffed her a bag suddenly, and then he mmed the door shut again.


    After Charlotte opened the bag, she found a set of clothes.


    She didn''t expect that he would be so considerate to even think of it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte hesitated for a while before changing the clothes. She had been wondering if she would have


    to wear the same clothes she had worn today to go out tomorrow, but now she had new clothes to


    change.


    When Charlotte came out after changing her clothes, she saw Zain sat on the chair in the room, staring


    at the table solemnly and she had no idea what he was thinking about.


    Hearing the footsteps, Zain raised his head, and his eyes finally fell on Charlotte''s face.


    It was also at this time that Charlotte found that there were much more stuffs in the room, all of which


    were prepared by Zain for her.


    Zain got up and walked to her. With a height of around 6''1'''', Zain was like a mountain to Charlotte


    when he was standing in front of her. It was so suffocating that she could hardly breathe.


    Especially... after hearing Megan''s words, Charlotte felt awkward in facing Zain now.


    Was this guy¡­really her family?


    Her elder brother?


    Charlotte was used to being an elder sister and never thought she would have an elder brother one


    day.


    It felt strange, so strange.


    She couldn''t get used to it.


    "It''s all right if you don''t want to go home. If you want to stay here for a long time, it is OK. I have paid


    for the room for another week at the front desk. And there are some clothes for you. Someone will


    also brought you aptop so that you can surf the inte when you are free."


    Charlotte, "¡­Mr. Nelson, you¡­"


    She didn''t expect that he could be so thoughtful.


    For the first time in her life, she was taken care of by an elder brother. She felt warm-hearted.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Nelson." Zain interrupted her, and he pursed his thin lips. "Didn''t Megan make the


    whole thing clear enough to you?"


    Charlotte had nothing to say and bit her lip for a while. Megan had made it clear enough for her. But


    she couldn''t ept the fact in a short time.


    "I know you can''t ept it for the time being. It''s okay if you don''t want to call me brother, but don''t call


    me Mr. Nelson either. It seems we are strangers to each other when you call me like that."


    ''Then what should I call you?'' Charlotte said to herself and nced at him but remained silent.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about it. You can sit down and eat something now."


    Charlotte followed him to the dining room. There was some food on the table now, and all of them were


    light diet.


    Zain pulled the chair for her, and his voice sounded rarely gentle.


    "Come sit here."


    Charlotte nced at him hesitantly, but still walked over to sit down. Then Zain filled the bowl with


    porridge for her and handed her a spoon. He made Charlotte felt kind of embarrassed. She lowered her


    eyes and said nothing to him.


    Then, Zain sat down on the chair opposite her, and then Charlotte heard him eating.


    She couldn''t help but raise her head, and sure enough she saw Zain sitting opposite her eating.


    She felt so awkward... and couldn''t help biting her lip, "You just... don''t think it''s weird at all?"


    "What?" Zain raised his head. "You mean ...the rtionship between us? Or your identity?"


    "The whole thinges as a surprise, how did you ... ept and get used to it so quickly?"


    Hearing this, Zain curled his thin lips and smiled faintly, then said, "How could you say it was a


    surprise? It was surprising to you, but to me ... It had bothered me for more than twenty years. Besides,


    I have checked your identity for a long time."


    Charlotte recalled what Megan had told her. She could not help frowning and asked, "Since the day I


    met you at the airport?"


    Zain nodded, "Close to that, I was suspicious when I saw you for the first time."


    "Have you never been worried that my mother was lying to you? After all, the tile of the Nelson family,


    everyone wants..."


    "I heard Megan that he had taken you to the room. You should know that there are certain things that


    cannot be lied about."


    What he said really made sense. Charlotte pursed her lips, "Then what are you going to do... with


    Diana?"


    "Herst name should not have been Nelson." Zain took a deep breath and said coldly. "She stole your


    identity and lurked by your side for so long, knowing all the things. Silly girl, howe that she knew


    everything, while you knew nothing?"


    Charlotte, "I don''t know. I''ve never... never doubted my origin before."


    So she did not know how on earth Diana knew all about it, and even put all the pieces together.


    "Well, since you could still keep consoling yourself in that situation, no wonder you didn''t doubt your life


    experience." At this point, Zain looked at her full of tenderness. "Eat the meal now. I heard Megan said


    that you were in a bad mood for the whole day today. Rest early after eating, and I wille back to


    see you tomorrow."


    He said naturally, as if they were already very familiar with each other.


    But Charlotte still couldn''t get used to it. She wanted to refuse him, but when she looked up to see all of


    the tenderness and care in his eyes, she kind of couldn''t bear to do it.


    After all ... He had been looking for his sister for more than twenty years.

 Chapter 336 Nightmare

    Chapter 336 Nightmare


    Her brother would be very sad if she refused directly.


    So, Charlotte didn''t say anything. It was a sign of agreeing.


    Zain didn''t stay for too long. He left after seeing that she ate the porridge. Before he left, he told her, "I


    have sent guards to protect you. They are around here. Don''t open the door when you don''t know who


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    is outside the door. Don''t do it again."


    Charlotte didn''t give a second thought when she did that because she couldn''t think clearly.


    Fortunately, it was Zain who was outside the door. She might be dead tonight if it was someone up to


    no good.


    So, instead of talking back to him, she nodded and said, "I won''t do it again."


    After Zain left, Charlotte locked the door and went back to her bed. She found her phone recharging.


    And there was aptop on her nightstand.


    Theptop didn''t seem like a new one. When she picked it up, a piece of paper fell out. The password


    was written on it. She entered the password like she was being controlled to do it. She surprisingly


    found some files that weren''t put in order on the desktop.


    Maybe...it was Zain''sptop?


    ''How could he just give it to me? Isn''t he afraid that I may know about his trade secrets?''


    Or, he paid all his attention to his sister who was recently found so he could barely focus on other


    things?


    These thoughts made her upset. She turned off theptop and put it aside.


    She turned on her phone when it was fully recharged.


    The phone kept reminding her that she missed calls and texts from Yanis after it was turned on. It could


    be told that Yanis was worried about her, so she called her back.


    Suddenly, she realized it was in the middle of the night. Yanis probably wouldn''t answer the call.


    Charlotte got though when she wanted to hang up.


    "Hello? Is it Charlotte?" Yanis''s voice indicated her worry.


    Charlotte suddenly wanted to cry. She nodded and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Is it really you? Are you OK? Charlotte...Do you know that we are worried about you? I just answered


    a call and you were gone. How are you now? Where are you?"


    "Don''t worry." Charlotte exined, "I''m in a hotel now and I''m fine. I just...wanted to be alone for a


    while, so I left. Sorry for making you worried."


    Yanis sighed, "Of course I knew that you wanted to be alone. But I would be scared too if I encountered


    what happened to you. How could you not call me until now? Thank god you call back finally. I might


    have stayed up all night if you didn''t tell me you''re fine."


    "Now that I tell you that I''m safe, you can get rest now. It''s ratherte."


    "No! Send me your location. I can''t sleep without knowing where you are."


    Charlotte felt her heart warm. She agreed, "I will send it to you after hanging up the phone."


    "OK! Hang up now and send me your location."


    Before Charlotte realized it, Yanis hung up the phone. Then Charlotte logged in her Wechat and sent


    Yanis her location.


    Yanis''s worry dissipated after she received the location.


    And Yanis also told Charlotte to be careful. Otherwise, she woulde to the hotel room. Their


    conversation ended then.


    It had been a hard day. Charlotte was tired. And since she easily got sleepy recently, she couldn''t keep


    her eyes open now. She drifted into sleep after she put away the phone.


    However, what she dreamed wasn''t nice. Even...it was so cruel that she only wanted to wake up.


    "From now on, we are only strangers. You are no longer the second daughter-inw of the Moore


    family."


    "Get out. I, Kennedy Moore, would not marry a woman that has got divorced."


    "I got pregnant with Kennedy''s baby. But your baby is a bastard. Charlotte, you are nothing better than


    me."


    Charlotte finally woke up after a long night of nightmare. Sunlight wasing through the window and


    the room was bright. She wiped the perspiration off her forehead. She found herself having sweat a lot.


    She got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    After shower, she heard the door bell ringing. She checked the time and found it was half past seven.


    She wanted to open the door directly at first. But then she thought of what Zain had told herst night.


    So, she looked through the peephole, finding an olddy with a benevolent countenance standing


    outside.


    Charlotte opened the door after thinking a while.


    "Ma''am, what can I do for you?"


    "Good morning,dy." The olddy smiled and showed the bag she held, saying, "I came here to bring


    you breakfast under Mr. Nelson''s orders."


    It was true that every meal would be prepared. It was out of Charlotte''s expectation that Zain had


    arranged this. But...it was in the middle of the night when she came to the hotel. Zain still arranged


    these things well.


    Did he not go to sleep untilte night?


    Realizing this, Charlotte stood aside and said, "Thank you. Pleasee in."


    The olddy came in but she didn''t run her eyes over the room. Then, she opened the bag and took


    the meal boxes out, saying, "It''s my first time that I prepare a meal for you, so I''m not sure what you


    like. You can tell me what you like and I will prepare it for you."


    "Thank you. You''re so nice."


    "It''s my pleasure. You may just call me Lanna."


    "Thanks, Lanna. I''m not a fan of sweet food but I''m not picky on other food."


    Lanna nodded and smiled, saying, "I got it. Did you just wake up? Have you washed up yet?"


    "Yeah, I have."


    "Good. I will leave the breakfast on the table. Are there anything I can buy for you?"


    "Thanks, Lanna. I don''t have anything in need right now."


    "OK, then I''m leaving."


    "Thanks again."


    When Lanna walked out the door, Charlotte suddenly stopped her because one thing came to her


    mind. Very confused, Lanna asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Charlotte walked to the bed and picked up theptop on the nightstand. She packed it in a briefcase


    and gave it to Lanna, exining, "It''s theptop that Mr. Nelson...left herest night. Could you please


    return it to him?"


    Listening to what she said, Lanna smiled and said, "Forgive me,dy. I can''t do you this favor. Mr.


    Nelson''sptop is so valuable. And I''m careless. I''m afraid that I might break it."


    Charlotte knew Lanna was declining. She realized she herself was being thoughtless. Theptop might


    have trade secrets if it was Zain''s officeptop. She shouldn''t give it to someone else so


    easily.

 Chapter 337 Are You Trying to Seduce Him?

    Chapter 337 Are You Trying to Seduce Him?


    ¡°I''m so abrupt. I''m sorry. Lanna, if you have anything to do, go ahead and do it.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Lanna left quickly.


    After she left, Charlotte put theptop back on the table and returned to the table. As she was to have


    dinner, the doorbell rang again.


    When she went to the door to see who it was, her phone rang. Yanis sent her a message.


    ¡°Open the door, I am at the door.¡±


    ¡°I heard the sound of your phone, open the door and meet me.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    She took a look and did see Yanis standing there......


    Charlotte opened the door. Yanis saw her and unceremoniously squeezed in, ¡°What are you doing? I


    heard the sound of your mobile phone. And it took a long while for you to open the door, don''t you trust


    me?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her helplessly. ¡°What? I can¡¯t be slow?¡±


    Yanis walked in and closed the door, then sighed, ¡°Wow, you really know how to choose, the view is


    good here.¡±


    Yanis went inside and couldn''t help staring big eyes to see the table full of food, ¡°Wow, your life is too


    good...There''s so much to eat.¡±


    She and Charlotte were familiar, so she unceremoniously sat down, ¡°I was worried that you would be


    starving in the hotel and I brought you breakfast. I did not expect I was worried for nothing.¡±


    Charlotte walked over to her and sat down. ¡°Since you''re here, why don''t you sit down and eat with


    me? I can''t eat all this by myself anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yanis picked up a pancake to bite, then asked with a smile, ¡°You have adjusted your mood?


    Yesterday you were depressed.¡±


    Charlotte remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°What else can I do? Continue to be


    depressed? I ought to have known the result from the beginning. I made a big mistake in having false


    hopes in the course of this marriage.¡±


    She dropped her eyes and picked up a spoon to scoop up a mouthful of soup.


    Yanis looked at her and couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡°That''s not true. There are a lot of things that are beyond our control, especially feelings, and you''re


    married... As a couple, it''s natural that you like him. Even though you''re apart now, I feel like... Break it


    up, there is so littleck of trust between you that a separation might be a good thing.¡±


    At this point, Yanis again secretly looked at her, bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Maybe a few yearster, you


    are good?¡±


    A few yearster...


    Hearing that, Charlotte could not help but smile, ¡°There should not be another chance. Kennedy


    disdains me. There are many women around him want to be his wife, and those women are better than


    me. Maybe in a few days, he will be with other women. It is my extravagant request. Besides, I''m not


    going back to him.¡±


    Yanis did not speak, biting the pancake, feeling bitter in the mouth.


    The two men ate the breakfast in silence.


    After breakfast, Yanis covered her stomach sitting there with satisfaction, ¡°Who got the breakfast ready


    for you? Why were there so many? When I came here, I met a woman who was going down the stairs,


    and she seemed to be going out of your house. Did she?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded and said nothing more.


    Yanis was afraid of her condition was not good, so early in the morning she came to visit Charlotte. It


    seemed that she overthought. And she sighed, ¡°I thought you will be sad for a long time, but now it


    seems that you are quite strong and can eat so many things.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°That''s good. Do you have any future ns?¡±


    ¡°n?¡± Charlotte smiled, ¡°I haven''t considered that for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give birth to the child?¡± Although she knew the question was offensive, Yanis felt it


    was necessary to ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°From the moment I decided to keep it, I never thought of abandoning


    it.¡±


    Yanis was touched, ¡°The child will love you since you are good to it. By the way, Mr. Manfred has been


    worried about you. Do you want to...¡±


    ¡°Yanis, I don''t want to give him any hope.¡± Charlotte looked up at Yanis and said earnestly, ¡°I don''t have


    feeling for him, not to mention he is a Moore, it is even more impossible.¡±


    She''d better live alone.


    ¡°Well, I won''t mention it again.¡±


    Yanis helped her clean up the table, and spent the time in the hotel with her. Until noon when Lanna


    came to send food, she was surprised to see Yanis.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, Mr. Nelson mighte overter. I don''t know...if it''s convenient for you.¡±


    Zain wasing?


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlotte was in astonishment and asked.


    Lanna was stunned by her question, probably she did not expect that. She seemed to not wee


    Zain came for dinner.


    But Zain said over the phone she just needed to know the news.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just told you what he said. Lunch has been delivered, I gotta go.¡±


    Lanna left quickly, as if she was unwilling to answer her questions.


    Charlotte stood in a daze, but Yanis felt surprised, ¡°Mr. Nelson? Who? He wille? What''s going on?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°......¡±


    At that moment, she did not know how to exin it to Yanis.


    The family came fast like a tornado.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelson? It sounds a little familiar. He had the same surname with the bitch Diana. Wow, she


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    robbed your husband, so you are going to rob her brother?¡±


    Charlotte could not help but frown, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? But if I''m wrong, what is he doing here? He is the elder brother of Diana, Charlotte you


    can never be duped!¡± At this point, Yanis was worried. She grabbed Charlotte¡¯s arm, ¡°I would rather


    you to be with Mr. Manfred, at least... Mr. Manfred is Mr. Kennedy¡¯s brother, and if that bitch really is


    with Mr. Kennedy, she still has to call you sister-inw.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not like that.¡±

 Chapter 338 A Good Appetite

    Chapter 338 A Good Appetite


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Yanis blinked at her, ¡°There are too much things recently, I can digest it. What is


    your rtionship with Mr. Nelson?¡±


    ¡°Yanis, you are gossip girl.¡± Charlotte looked at her helplessly and put down her chopsticks. ¡°In short,


    the rtionship between him and me is not what you think. As for the rtionship...I''m not sure yet.¡±


    She had not yet decided whether she wanted to admit it or not.


    Yanis, ¡°You are not willing to tell me, hum.¡±


    While they were speaking, there was a sudden ringing of the doorbell outside.


    Yanis suddenly jumped up, ¡°I''ll open the door!¡±


    From the words of Lanna, Yanis knew it should be Zain ringing the doorbell!


    The fire of the gossip was burning in her heart. As the door opened, she did see Zain.


    Dressed in a dark suit and with cold eyebrows, Zain looked noble.


    Gee, on this kind of temperament, she felt Charlotte was lucky. Although she divorced with Kennedy,


    Manfred had been courting her and now there was Zain with perfect temperament.


    Either of them was good.


    Seeing Yanis, Zain froze and then looked inside the house.


    Smiling, Yanis asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡±


    Zain nodded and pressed his thin lips together.


    Yanis turned aside her body, ¡°Charlotte is inside.¡±


    Zain frowned and walked in. He nced at Yanis through the corner of his eyes. She was smiling and


    seemed to have misunderstood him.


    Thinking of this, Zain frowned deeper.


    In fact, when Yanis was to open the door, Charlotte was inexplicably nervous. She now did not want to


    see Zain and wanted to have more time to clear up her mind.


    So when Zain walked behind her, Charlotte stood up subconsciously.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Zain naturally put his briefcase on one side and looked at her. There was concern to the younger


    generation. And then he found the breakfast had been finished.


    He was stunned and then smiled faintly.


    ¡°You seem to have a good appetite. And you should be all right.¡±


    Her mood was probably be good.


    Unexpectedly, his sister turned out to be very simr to his mother in character.


    Charlotte wanted to say something, but since he said so, she swallowed back her words.


    She looked at the table and then at Yanis who wasing over.


    It was embarrassing.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t worry, Charlotte had good appetite. Even she does not eat, I will force her to eat.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain unexpectedly smiled to her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Yanis waved her hand, ¡°I am her friend, and I should take care of her......¡± The tail of that


    sentence dragged a very long, in fact Yanis was testing Zain, but Zain seemed not to understand her


    and just looked at the watch.


    ¡°Good. I have a meeting in half an hour. I''ll be here for ten minutes.¡±


    Then he really sat down. Charlotte saw that there were too many things on the table. She had to bump


    into Yanis'' arm secretly and motioned for her to clean up with her.


    So two people quickly cleaned up the table. Then Charlotte looked at Zain.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast yet? Or...¡±


    Zain looked at her softly, ¡°It doesn''t matter, I''m not hungry.¡±


    He wanted to eat breakfast with her and guided her to have breakfast, now that she had eaten


    breakfast, Zain felt that it was not so important he ate or not.


    Yanis felt amazing, but embarrassed, ¡°I did not expect you wille. It I have known you would be


    here, I should wait for you.¡±


    She didn''t expect that the boss of the Nelson Group woulde to the hotel to have breakfast with


    them. This kind of thing was fantastic.


    She didn''t draw him into consideration, so she had eaten all the food, because she did not want to


    waste the food.


    ¡°No problem. I juste to visit Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get you a ss of water.¡± Yanis knew that she ate too much, so she quickly slipped away to pour


    water for Zain.


    Then she thought the water was too shabby, so she turned back and smiled. ¡°When I came here this


    morning, I saw a coffee shop nearby. If you don''t mind, may I bring you a cup of coffee and a sandwich


    downstairs?¡±


    Zain paused at first. A momentter, he looked at Charlotte and nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be right back, I promise!¡±


    Yanis walked away as she said that.


    After she left, Charlotte and Zain were the only two people left in the hotel room.


    Although they were families, Charlotte was embarrassed and did not want to be alone with Zain in a


    room.


    It was silent for a while. Zain suddenly said, ¡°I will deal with Diana.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing that, Charlotte lifted her eyes and asked, ¡°How will you deal with her? Are you sure about my


    identify? No doubt? After all...Diana is a lesson for you, I think... you should be careful, lest you find out


    ¡°No.¡± Zain coolly interrupted her words, ¡°It will not be wrong.¡±


    Charlotte bit her lower lip and stared down at her fingertips.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    She did not speak, but bent her head lower.


    She was afraid. All of a sudden, she was told that her parents, who had been together for so many


    years, were not her families. She suddenly became an unwanted child, although the Nelson family now


    came out to say that it was her family. But Diana made her fear. Maybe one day when she got into the


    family, they would say they had made a mistake...


    And who would she be?


    Zain looked at her for a long time and then sighed helplessly.


    ¡°There''s a question I don''t want to ask, but if you''re so worried, I''ll have to.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte raised her head and stared at him nkly. ¡°What''s it?¡±


    Zain''s eyes flickered, and he really didn''t want to ask such a question.


    After all, his sister was now an adult.

 Chapter 339 The Nelson Family Will Be Your Supporter

    Chapter 339 The Nelson Family Will Be Your Supporter


    There was a silence in the room for a while. Charlotte didn''t hear that Zain spoke again, so she asked.


    "Mr. Nelson?"


    ''Didn''t he say that he had questions to ask me?'' In fact, Charlotte had already known that he indeed


    had questions to ask, sincest time when Zain asked her to the restaurant near the hospital and she


    found hesitation emerging in his eyes for several times.


    ''But he didn''t ask. This time...he still hesitated. What on earth is the question that keeps his mouth


    shut?''


    "You can''t ask, is it because the question is...personal?"


    Zain nodded and said, "Yep."


    Charlotte was surprised. ''It''s a personal question, so maybe it''s about my body..."


    Thinking of that, Charlotte blushed with embarrassment.


    "Actually, I still can tell you are my sister, even I don''t know the answer of the question. But if you''re


    worried about that..." Seeing that she blushed, Zain suddenly wanted to tease her. So, he smiled and


    said softly, "If you really want to know, I can tell to wipe out your worry. But...do you really want to


    know?"


    Charlotte didn''t say a word.


    "Well, I can tell you now."


    "Wait a minute!" Charlotte stopped him. She said in embarrassment, "It would be enough that Mr.


    Nelson can be sure. I...I don''t want to know."


    Since Zain couldn''t ask the question for quite a while, Charlotte thought he probably couldn''t speak out


    even if she insisted. And if it was true that the question was personal, it would be embarrassed for both


    of them after the question being asked.


    Just forget it.


    It was the Nelson family in B City! It did no harm to have this kind of family to support her. In addition,


    the image and temperament of her were simr with those of the woman in the picture. It couldn''t be


    wrong.


    "So, Mr. Nelson...when are you going to tell Diana about it?"


    Hearing the name of Diana, Zain became a little bit indifferent, saying, "I will deal with it after she is


    discharged from hospital. You..."


    An evil thought suddenly came to Charlotte''s mind.


    ''She just won the heart of Kennedy, but she wouldn''t be a daughter of a wealthy family anymore.


    Several days ago, sheughed at me, saying that I was low-born and carried a child of other men and


    iming that she was the one who has the same background as Kennedy. But now she no longer


    belongs to a wealthy family. Is it....her karma?''


    And what she did had eliminated Charlotte''s pity to her.


    Their friendship had gone in such a short time.


    "OK, I will let you handle it."


    "Do you want to see her?" Zain knew that she and Diana had a problem. Though he didn''t know how


    they got into this situation, things probably got pretty nasty.


    "No." Charlotte rejected without thinking. "She and I are done."


    Her words led to silence. Charlotte suddenly realized something. She looked at Zain and asked, "Do


    you think...that I turn arrogant because I be a member of a wealthy family?"


    Zain said, "...Silly girl."


    Charlotte got stunned.


    ''What did he call me?''


    "She had lied to you for so many years. It''s understandable that you don''t want to see her again.


    Besides, you''re the daughter of the Nelson family now. You have the right to be arrogant. Just do what


    you want. From now on, I..."


    He stopped for a while and continued, "From now on, the Nelson family will be your supporter."


    Those words sounded so sincere that Charlotte was touched and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. It was Yanis.


    Afraid of being seen that she was going to cry, Charlotte stood up and said, "I want to go to the


    bathroom."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she went into the bathroom quickly. Aftering in, Yanis put a sandwich and a cup of coffee in


    front of Zain with a smiling face. "Mr. Nelson, I bought a sandwich and a cup of coffee for you. Please


    have some."


    Zain took out his purse and asked, "How much?"


    "It''s fine! They didn''t cost much!" Being frightened, Yanis kept walking back.


    Zain, in an indifferent look, insisted to pay her back, while Yanis kept refusing.


    "I ate your breakfast first, so these are to express my apology to you. If you insisted on paying me


    back, I won''t forgive myself and I will be afraid ofing here and having meals with Charlotte."


    Hearing that she mentioned Charlotte, Zain stopped doing so.


    Zain always held the principle of not having personal rtionships with others. He didn''t owe others


    and didn''t want others to owe him. That was why he tried to pay Yanis back.


    "Well then, please take care of Charlotte in future."


    "It''s what I will do as a friend..."


    After slowly eating the sandwich, Zain lightly wiped his mouth. Charlotte was still in the bathroom. So,


    Zain said to Yanis, "I have a meeting to attend. Please tell her I''m leaving."


    "OK!"


    Yanis walked him to the door and closed the door when he was gone.


    She turned around and looked for Charlotte, calling, "Charlotte, where are you? Zain is gone. You can


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Charlotte opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you hiding here? How could you hide in the bathroom when he was


    sitting here and eating the sandwich?"


    "I just left for a few minute. What''s the problem with that?" Charlotte had washed her face with cold


    water, but it still could be told from the red rims of her eyes that she had cried.


    Yanis licked her lips and asked, "Are you still sad?"


    "Nope." Charlotte turned around and entered the room. Yanis followed her and said, "The way that Zain


    eats is so charming. He truly is a man born in a wealthy family. He is so different from our ordinary


    people. But, to be honest, I find your temperament is simr with his, especially when you calm


    down..."


    Listening to her words, Charlotte stopped, turning back her head and asking, "Really? You think so?"


    Yanis nodded, "I said for fun just now. But now I take a good look at you and find that it''s true. Your


    eyes, your lips...and your temperament."


    Charlotte said, "...Shut up. Don''t go too far."


    Yanis smiled, holding her arm and shake it. "I''m being honest."


    "Fine. Let go of me. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Yanis let go of her, asking, "Are you going to stay here? You can live in my ce."


    "No. This ce is quiet and I like it. Besides, the money has been paid."


    "Did Zain pay for you?"


    Charlotte froze.


    "Everything in the house including the breakfast and the maid is arranged by Zain?"


    Charlotte looked back and watched Yanis''s face.


    "What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 340 Disheartened

    Chapter 340 Disheartened


    "Come on!" Yanis smiled and covered her mouth, "I am sure I didn''t get it wrong. Don''t worry. It''s okay if


    you want to stay here. I''lle here every day to keep youpany."


    "Then thank you for your ''kindness''. I hope you are really here to keep mepany, not to eat and


    drink."


    "Hey! Charlotte, that''s too much!"


    Charlotte had been staying in the hotel for three or four days. She did note out at all, and just


    enjoyed eating and sleeping, locking herself away.


    She actually felt this life that she was lulled was good.


    However, there were always people and things that would not allow her to enjoy the real quiet.


    On the fifth day, the doorbell rang early in the morning. Charlotte was woken up.


    She had no choice but to open the door, only to see Belinda standing outside and looking at her in


    shock.


    "You''re really here. Girl, it is not easy to find you!"


    Seeing Belinda, Charlotte went nk for a long time. Before she could react, Belinda crowded in,


    followed by Christina, Charlotte''s sister.


    "Chris, say hello to your sister." Belinda pulled Christina to Charlotte and said ingratiatingly.


    Since they came in, Charlotte naturally had to give way to them. So, she stood next to the wall with her


    back against the cold wall.


    Christina seemed reluctant and looked up at Charlotte, her eyes filled with resentment, hatred, anger,


    and mixed feelings.


    Charlotte was surprised. The way Christina looked at her....


    "She''s not my sister. She is now thedy of the Nelson family. How will she recognize a sister with


    nothing like me?"


    When she heard this, Belinda''s face changed dramatically. She forced a smile and said, "I''m sorry,


    Charlotte. Chris loses her temper. She is afraid that you won''t recognize her. But you guys grew up


    together after all. There is a deep degree of sisterhood between you. Chris is your sister. Charlotte ...


    you have spoiled her, right?"


    "Come on, who cares? Mom, let go of me!" Christina shook off Belinda''s hand and pouted, "I don''t


    need her to spoil me. She won''t recognize me as her sister anymore."


    Charlotte knew that Christina was wayward.


    But she really treated Christina as her sister. So, Charlotte had probably guessed that Christina would


    react like this. She could only speak lightly, "Yes, I am indeed your sister."


    Hearing this, Christina looked at her hesitantly as if she couldn''t believe it, "Charlotte, you ... are you


    still willing to recognize me as your sister?"


    Charlotte put on a faint smile, "Why not?"


    Even though they were unrted by blood, Charlotte had actually regarded the Wilson family as her


    own family. She really treated Christina as her own sister. Although she was also angry at Christina


    sometimes, Christina was clever and coaxed her, so that she could do nothing to Christina.


    Christina looked at her with a strange look and shrunk back, "I ... I have thought you would not


    recognize me as your sister after you became thedy of the Nelson family. After all... I have nothing,


    and always angered you back then. You must hate me a lot."


    Charlotte was extremely helpless at these words. Before she could exin, Belinda already exined


    for her.


    "What are you talking about? You guys are sisters. How could Charlotte hate you? She used to give


    way to you in everything."


    It seemed that this was true. So, Christina stopped talking.


    Seeing that they both calmed down, Belinda looked around, "Charlotte, do you stay here these days?


    You have contacted the Nelson family. Why not go back to the Nelson family? This ce is not


    good...."


    Facing Belinda, Charlotte still remembered what she said that night. Her face was slightly colder, "This


    is quiet. I like it very much."


    Hearing this, Belinda felt ufortable and spoke again, "Really? How could the hotel be quiet?


    Besides, it is not clean and not safe for you to stay here alone. Hurry to pack things up and I will take


    you back to the Nelson family."


    After saying that, Belinda pushed Charlotte into the room, urging, "Hurry up. Christina has no ss


    today. I want to take her to visit the Nelson family''s mansion."


    Hearing that, Christina was instantly embarrassed. She bit her lower lip, "Who is going there? I do not


    care."


    "What nonsense you are saying! It is just a visit." With that, Belinda smiled towards Charlotte,


    "Charlotte, quickly go to pack up."


    Charlotte stood still. After a while, Belinda could not keep her smile, "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to go to the Nelson family," Charlotte spoke up in a cold tone, "I like staying here."


    "You! Are you stupid? You are the youngdy of the Nelson family. Why are you still staying here? Do


    you want the Nelson family to think that you don''t want to go back? What if someone else takes your


    ce?"


    "No." Charlotte gently shook her head, "No one can take this kind of thing. Even if they do, they will


    return these things that don''t belong to them sooner orter."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just like Diana, who became thedy of the Nelson family and had been proud for a few years, had to


    give up this position now to her, the original owner.


    At that time, she would ... feel like falling from heaven to hell.


    Why?


    Belinda was speechless for a moment. Although she felt Charlotte was quite right... their purpose was


    to visit the Nelson family.


    Thinking of this, she cheekily said, "Then it is okay if you want to stay here. Christina and I have never


    been to the Nelson family and want to visit here."


    "I''m not the owner of the Nelson family and can''t make the decision. Mrs. Wilson, if you want to visit


    there, you can call Mr. Nelson."


    "You! What did you call me?" Belinda didn''t react for a moment and looked at her in shock, "You


    actually called me Mrs. Wilson?"


    Charlotte was indifferent, and her eyes were cold.


    "Since I''m not thedy of the Wilson family, I can only call you Mrs. Wilson."


    "You! you are trying to clear the rtionship with the Wilson family, right? Are you trying to deny your


    past by calling me Mrs. Wilson? Charlotte, let me tell you, I raised you and had paid a lot¡­."


    "No one denies your credit. So, Mrs. Wilson, you don''t need to say this now. The Nelson family will


    certainly not treat you family poorly and will let it get what it deserves."


    Hearing this, Belinda narrowed her eyes slightly, "You mean...."


    "Charlotte, what do you mean by that? You mean Mom is taking credit? How can you look down on


    others like that after you be thedy of a wealthy family?"


    She looked down on others? Charlotte looked at Christina, "Who am I looking down on?"

 Chapter 341 Nothing Is Obligatory

    Chapter 341 Nothing Is Obligatory


    "You know very well who you look down on. Have you forgotten how we treated you in the past? Now


    you''re going to be the daughter of the Nelson family, and you be impatient when mom and Ie


    to the hotel to visit you. And what did you mean just now? Do you think mom just wants money? We


    don''t care at all, okay?" Christina was angry. Because she and Charlotte had apletely different


    fate. Belinda had spent a lot of efforts tofort her, and now she was losing her temper.


    "Christina, don''t say that." Belinda hurriedly grabbed Christina''s arm and walked to the side, "You


    promised me before."


    "But she''s too arrogant. Now she''s treating us like this. What will she do to us when she bes a


    Nelson?"


    Charlotte had nothing to say, and she had just woken up with little energy.


    She didn''t want to lose her temper with them, but she didn''t like Belinda bringing up what had


    happened in the past. They had lived together for many years, and Charlotte knew exactly what she


    wanted.


    What she wanted was just money.


    After taking 300,000 from her, she still wanted to take money from Charlotte, including her tens of


    thousands of dors of savings.


    "Is it true that the Nelson family will not treat me badly?" Belinda only valued money no matter how


    hard Charlotte''s words were. Because Belinda didn''t get the five million for several days, she was very


    anxious.


    She wanted five million or even more, because the Nelson family was rich.


    "Mom!" Christina said angrily, "Don''t ask her for money. We don''t need that money!"


    "Shut up! You know nothing."


    Belinda pulled Christina to the other side, then walked up and said, "I''m not vain, it''s just that I''ve raised


    you for so many years. Mr. Nelson said he would give me five million, but I have created all kinds of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    chances for you to study in addition to raising you. What''s more, if it wasn''t for Christina, you wouldn''t


    have been able to be the Mrs. Moore. All these have provided you with help."


    Charlotte knew that Belinda was not satisfied with the five million.


    "How much do you think the Nelson family is going to give you?"


    Belinda happily replied, "Fifty million will be enough. Chris is your sister, I hope the Nelson family can


    take care of her in the future."


    Fifty million...


    Charlotte sneered and said, "You overestimate me, why don''t you sell me to the Nelson family? You


    used to sell me to the Moore family and I was not worth that much."


    Belinda froze for a moment. She had previously received money for Charlotte''s marriage with the


    Wilson family. Indeed, there was no 50 million.


    Belinda hurriedly said, "It is different, you were to remarriage, and now you are the Nelson family''s own


    daughter. I should get more."


    After hearing these words, Christina questioned, "Charlotte was sold to the Moore family? If there were


    no her, would I have been the one?"


    Belinda hurriedly replied, "Chris, you are wrong. That is called the bride-price, a bride-price is charged


    for marrying someone. The Moore family is rich, so they gave a lot."


    Charlotte had been leaning against the wall, not saying anything.


    "Bride price? Selling your daughter is going to get dear money now, isn''t it? Please don''t worry, Mrs.


    Wilson, you can go back first, I will inform you again when the thing is done."


    Charlotte said with a mocking smile.


    What sheughed at was herself.


    She thought it might be because she had been a good daughter that Belinda only cared about the


    money and disregarded her thoughts.


    After Belinda heard that she would be notified, the difort in her heart dissipated. She nodded, "You


    have to remember to notify me, don''t be toote. You know those debt collectors are very scary, or


    you''ll never see me again."


    Charlotte didn''t say anything, just looked at her indifferently.


    After a while, Belinda said awkwardly, "I''ll go back first, Chris stay here with you."


    Charlotte originally wanted to refuse, but when she looked at Christina, she agreed.


    After all, Christina was innocent.


    Christina never knew that Charlotte was not her sister.


    She really considered herself as her sister.


    Charlotte didn''t say anything else. After Belinda left, Christina stood in the same ce and asked, "You


    don''t like me, why do you want me to apany you?"


    Charlotte sighed, "Chris, do you know that I am not the daughter of the Wilson family?"


    Christina replied in shock, "I just found out about it a few days ago." Christinained, "You''re the


    Nelson family''s daughter, and they''ve spent so much money to raise you over the years. And, why not


    me?"


    Thetter words were her muttering, and Charlotte did not take them seriously. But he knew that


    Christina was indeed angry, and she walked towards her.


    "I know you always treat me as a sister, but they are different, so they always let me do a lot of things


    instead of you."


    "Of course I know. It is necessary for a sister to take care of the younger one."


    "Chris, nothing is obligatory in the world, including rtives. I have been nice to you because I think of


    you as a sister, so I amodate you and tolerate you, not because I feel I have to, can you


    understand?"

 Chapter 342 Divorce Him

    Chapter 342 Divorce Him


    "Cut the crap. They are all the same."


    Christina turned to look around andined, "What you mean is that being my sister is abasing


    you. Now you stay in such a big hotel and be the daughter of the Nelson family. You don''t need to


    amodate me in the future anymore."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlotte did not know how to exin. She knew Christina couldn''t understand, so she didn''t say


    anything more.


    "Whatever, I''m tired, I''m going to take a nap."


    Then Charlotte went directly into the room.


    Christina remained standing in ce.


    When Charlotte went to bed, Christina looked at therge hotel, took out her phone and walked to the


    bathroom to take a selfie.


    She took some pictures in the hotel and then posted them on her social ount.


    Christina had been vain since childhood.


    The reason why she did this was to get a following from her friends.


    As expected, she received a lot of likes from her friends.


    Christina felt very happy and her anger dissipated.


    When Charlotte woke up from her nap, Christina had already left. She received a message from


    Christina saying that she had an appointment.


    Charlotte put down her phone and went to wash up.


    She had been staying here for a long time, and she needed to pull herself together to find a job.


    Although Kennedy gave her the divorce contract, they had not yet applied for the divorce certificates.


    She needed to find Kennedy for divorce certificates.


    ''Let''s do it today!''


    Charlotte changed her clothes and put on a makeup.


    She was used to wearing pink lipstick, but today was a red one.


    Charlotte became a bit more confident looking at herself in the mirror.


    She wanted Kennedy to know that she was doing well and that she would not be sad for him.


    She had to hide her true emotions despite her overwhelming depression.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte put on a faint smile at the mirror.


    Come on, Charlotte!


    Just as she walked out the door, someone immediately asked, "Is Ms. Wilson going out?"


    Charlotte asked, "Who are you?"


    "Mr. Nelson sent us to ensure your safety, are you going out? Let us call a driver for you."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Thank you, but I''ll just go by myself."


    "It''s okay, the driver is always on standby."


    Charlotte stared at him suspiciously, "Is it true that Mr. Nelson asked you to guard here?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s true. You''ve met the driver who''s on call for you."


    "The one who drove me to the hotel earlier?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Charlotte nodded.


    It was not surprising that she had stayed alone in a hotel and been cautious.


    After hearing his answer, Charlotte was relieved.


    After arriving downstairs, it was indeed the same driver she had met five days ago.


    "Ms. Wilson." The driver treated her respectfully, and Charlotte nodded.


    "I''ll be your driver from now on."


    Charlotte asked, "How should I address you?"


    "You can call me Marco."


    "Okay, I''m going to the Moore Group."


    Marco was a bit stunned, "Are you going to the Moore Group?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, let''s go."


    After arriving at the downstairs of the Moore Group, Charlotte said, "Wait for me here for a while, I''ll


    returnter."


    "Okay."


    Charlotte walked into the door of the Moore Group, she hadn''t been to thepany for a long time.


    Because she was dressed differently, she attracted the attention of many people.


    She wanted to go straight upstairs to find Kennedy.


    But she was stopped by the security.


    "Ms. Wilson."


    Charlotte asked, "You know me?"


    The security guard nodded and said, "Nathan said that you are no longer an employee of the Moore


    Group, so you can''t go in."


    Charlotte felt a surge of sadness inside her.


    Now she couldn''t even get into thepany just because she hade here to find him?


    "You are so cruel, Kennedy."


    She didn''t forget the purpose ofing here and said, "Please inform Nathan that I have something to


    talk to him."


    The two security guards looked at each other hesitantly.


    Charlotte said, "I''m just looking for Nathan, can''t I? I have something very important to talk to him."


    "All right, please hold on."


    "OK."


    Charlotte turned around and stood quietly at the door.


    Behind her came the sound of chatter.


    "She''s not allowed in anymore, how dare shee?"


    "I''ve said before that she would be abandoned, but it''s too soon." Jessica walked over and mocked


    Charlotte loudly.


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and clenched her hand into a fist.


    "The purpose of my visit today is to get a divorce with Kennedy, don''t care what they say."


    Just ignore them.


    When the divorce ispleted, she will leave here forever and will not see Kennedy again.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed? You are no longer an employee of the Moore Group, get out of here."


    Charlotte ignored them, and then someone came forward and pushed her.


    Unexpectedly, she stumbled over.

 Chapter 343 I Will Leave Myself

    Chapter 343 I Will Leave Myself


    Charlotte had not expected that. When she fell forward, fortunately she grabbed the handrail next to


    her and did not fall down.


    As she gained her footing, Charlotte heard franticughter behind her.


    ¡°Hahaha, she is messy, I tell you, the abandoned woman looks like her, how embarrassing.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Charlotte took a deep breath, stood still and turned around.


    Jessica folded her arms and peered at hercently, ¡°What? Aren''t you convinced?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her for a long time, suddenly took out a mobile phone and made a call.


    ¡°Call someone to help? Don''t you forget that you''re an outcast now? Who would help you? Ha......¡±


    Jessica gave a mocking smile.


    But soon, the smile on her face disappeared when she heard Charlotte spoke.


    ¡°Hello, police? This is the gate of the Moore Group. I want to report a case.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face changed. What did she want to report to the police?


    ¡°Suspected of murder, yes. I am pregnant, that woman wants to murder my child in my belly. Ok, I give


    you the address, pleasee to and help immediately.¡±


    Hearing that she was pregnant, Jessica''s face suddenly became blue.


    Was it possible that she was carrying the child of Kennedy? So she was here today...?


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte put the mobile phone away, looking at Jessica coldly.


    Jessica looked pale on face. She bit her lip and asked her, ¡°Pregnant? Are you lying? I''m suspected of


    murder? When did I kill you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn''t kill me, but you pushed me. If I hadn''t managed it myself, it would have been your fault


    what happened to my child after I fell!¡±


    Jessica, ¡°......¡±


    A few girls surrounded Jessica also heard Charlotte¡¯s words.


    ¡°She called the police, so will we get involved?¡±


    ¡°It''s none of our business, is it? It was Jessica who pushed her, it is Jessica¡¯s responsibility and it has


    nothing to do with us.¡±


    So a few people quietly stood away from Jessica, but Jessica noticed it. She turned to them and stared


    at them furiously. ¡°What are you doing? This woman is pretending, can''t you see? How could she


    possibly be pregnant? She deceived you!¡±


    ¡°Do you know if I''m pregnant or not? Do you have people following me 24 hours a day? That''s why you


    think you know everything about me?¡±


    ¡°I did not follow you.¡±


    Charlotte smiled coldly, ¡°Since you didn''t follow me, how do you know that if I am pregnant or not?


    Well, I won''t bother talking to you, but you can exin to the police when theye.¡±


    The others floundered back at her words.


    ¡°She did call the police, let''s go. We''ll get involved if we stay here.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on. Why does Jessica get us involved, it is Jessica has a problem with her. We have


    no quarrel with her.¡±


    So they left, leaving Jessica alone.


    Jessica was alone and helpless, so she had courage to go against Charlotte. She scolded angrily, ¡°A


    group of cowards! Don''t think I''m afraid of you because you called the police. We''ll wait and see.¡±


    After Jessica put malicious words, she directly turned and fled away.


    Charlotte stretched out her hand to smooth her brow, and then she looked at her mobile phone, in fact,


    she did not make a phone call, just to frighten them.


    It was good to scare her away, or else she''d get in trouble for staying here.


    Charlotte was not in the mood to deal with them.


    The securities were finally back.


    Nathan followed them. As soon as Nathan saw her, he walked quickly over to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Hearing this address, Charlotte¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. After a moment she calmed down and said in


    a soft voice, ¡°Nathan, I am no longer Mrs. Moore, you can call my name.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan froze and then said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Kennedy is still in anger, and now his


    decisions are irrational.¡±


    ¡°Irrational? Charlotte gave a faint smile, ¡°Do you really think so? You should know better than I what


    kind of person Kennedy is. He must have made the decision after a great deal of thought, and the


    contract has been handed to me, so there is no turning.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°I agree to the divorce.¡± Charlotte pressed her red lips, thought about it for a while and then said, ¡°I''m


    not here to pester him today. Can you let me see him?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Well... I have to ask Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you.¡±


    Nathan went back and asked Kennedy. Nathan was faster than the two securities. He came back in a


    few minutes and looked worried, ¡°Go, Mr. Kennedy has a meeting in five minutes, he can meet you


    before the meeting, so be quick.¡±


    With that, Nathan came forward to pull her to go inside, Charlotte almost could not keep up with his


    steps and felt bitter.


    Just five minutes?


    It would have taken three minutes before she got there.


    But that was all right. It didn''t matter if it was a few minutes or a few hours, all she had to do was talk to


    him.


    To the upstairs office, Nathan directly stood at the door, ¡°Mr. Kennedy is inside. There are three


    minutes ahead of the meeting. Mrs. Moore, Hurry in.¡±


    Charlotte strode over and pushed open the door.


    Kennedy sat on the wheelchair by the French window. He happened to face her with his back, as if he


    was looking at the scene below the French window.


    After hesitation, Charlotte walked to him.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Kennedy even did not turn his head. He was cold.


    He did not answer her, but after a moment, he said impatiently, ¡°Say it. I am very busy.¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°...Are you that impatient? It''s only three minutes.¡±


    The Wheelchair was turned, and Kennedy faced her with cold expression.


    ¡°Since you know it''s three minutes, cut the crap.¡±


    With that, he took a look at the watch and reminded her coldly, ¡°You''ve got two and a half minutes. If


    you have nothing to say, leave now.¡±


    ¡°Kennedy, you don''t have to drive me out now. After I finish speaking and doing what I should do, I will


    leave here by myself.¡±


    Kennedy stared at her.


    After a few days, she changed, and... With bright red lipstick, she looked good.


    What did she want to say to him? Kennedy kept silent with a frown.

 Chapter 344 She was Left Behind Again

    Chapter 344 She was Left Behind Again


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a divorce?¡± Charlotte took a deep breath and finally put the words that have been


    pressed in heart out, ¡°Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to do the divorce procedures.¡±


    After finishing these words, Charlotte did not care Kennedy¡¯s expression. She only felt that after saying


    that, she felt relieved.


    Perhaps, in her heart, she also wanted a divorce.


    After all, two people who could not trust each other were always suspecting, and they would not be


    happy for the rest of their lives.


    Separation was for the best.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte raised her head and bit her lower lip. ¡°Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau,¡± she


    said, ¡°I will not pester you after that.¡±


    As she raised her head, Charlotte found that Kennedy hade to her and suddenly held her chin.


    ¡°Get a divorce?¡± Kennedy narrowed his eyes staring at her. When his fingers were on her chin, he


    could feel thatyer of make-up foundation.


    The feel of make-up foundation made Kennedy frown in displeasure. When he pinched her cheek


    before, he could touch her tender skin, but now it was foundation.


    This made him very unhappy, why did she wear makeup?


    ¡°Yes.¡± The touch of warmth that came from his finger made Charlotte stunned, but she then reached


    out her hand to hold the cuff of his sleeve. Then she pulled his hand away and said softly, ¡°I''m afraid I''ll


    let you down. I''m afraid your meeting today will not be able to be held. Let¡¯s get a divorce now.¡±


    ¡°Can''t wait to get away from me? So that you can be with your lover?¡±


    Kennedy ironically curled up his lips and looked at her coldly.


    She did not answer, but Kennedy had been staring at her.


    After a while, a knock on the door sounded outside. Nathan reminded him, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, the meeting


    will start soon.¡±


    Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°We can get a divorce, but I have no time now, you go out and wait.¡±


    With that, Kennedy rolled his wheelchair out.


    Without thinking, Charlotte turned around and caught up with him. ¡°How long should I wait? There must


    be a time limit, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn''t go to work for a few days, and you forgot how long the meeting of the Moore Group


    wouldst? Or do you have to experience it again so that you can remember?¡±


    Hearing that, Charlotte immediately stood still.


    Once the meeting began, there would be at least two hours to wait. She said. ¡°Shall we go divorce after


    the meeting?¡±


    He did not answer, but still moved forward.


    ¡°Well, I''ll go to the break room and wait for you for two hours.¡±


    After that, Charlotte walked toward the break room, regardless of Kennedy¡¯s answer. Seeing that she


    moved quickly, Kennedy frowned.


    This woman... After only a few days, it felt like a different person.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy. The meeting will begin soon.¡± Nathan came forward to remind him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kennedy said impatiently and took a cold look at him.


    *


    In the break room


    Charlotte waited alone.


    Because Kennedy had no secretary and Nathan was in the conference room, so no one cared about


    her. Fortunately, Charlotte was familiar with the ce. The meeting wouldst more than two hours


    anyway, so she simply got up and went to the pantry to make green tea for herself, and then flipped


    through the magazines.


    An hour is enough to feel boring just waiting, let alone two hours.


    As the minutes passed, Charlotte felt that she had spent enough time, but when she looked at the time


    on her phone, she realized that it was only half an hour.


    One and a half hours to go...


    Charlotte rubbed her eyes and took a look at the opposite sofa. How about having a nap here?


    She got up early and she was sleepy now.


    Having made up her mind, Charlotte sat down on the sofa, holding her bag in her hands, leaning


    against sofa and closing her eyes.


    Soon she was asleep. Time passed fast during sleeping.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that the two hours had passed.


    Charlotte joyfully got up and went to find Kennedy.


    As she walked out of the break room, she met Nathan, so she came to him.


    ¡°Nathan, where is Kennedy? Has he finished the meeting?¡±


    Nathan hade to look for her, but now he was embarrassed, scratched his head and nodded, ¡°The


    meeting is over, but...¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll go and find him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Nathan grabbed her clothes and pulled her back.


    Charlotte turned around and looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Well, the meeting is over, but he''s just gone out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy received a phone call after the meeting,


    so...¡±


    ¡°So he just left me here?¡±


    Charlotte felt ridiculous. Even now he did not respect her.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore... Mr. Kennedy did not mean to leave you. It was a sudden situation, and Mr. Kennedy did


    not expect that.¡±


    ¡°What''s so important?¡± Charlotte asked aloud suddenly.


    Nathan''s eyes dodged, ¡°Well......¡±


    ¡°Is it so important that he gave up the chance to get rid of me?¡± Charlotteughed at herself and said,


    ¡°Give me the address. I''ll find him myself. I''ll see when he goes with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    get divorced.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan''s face changed greatly and he stopped her, ¡°Mrs. Moore, why don''t you wait


    here? Or I send you home, and in a few days...¡±


    ¡°No. Nathan, I am about to do divorce formalities with him now, and I am no longer Mrs. Moore. Don''t


    call me Mrs. Moore again, it will make othersugh at me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore... After all, you and Mr. Kennedy are not divorced yet, and you never know whether you


    will divorce...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you try to exin it for him. I will divorce him even if he does not agree. Nathan, call me by my


    name, my name is Charlotte.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°Mrs. Moore...¡±


    ¡°You still call me that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I won''t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Give me the address, and I''ll go and find him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy went out for business, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±

 Chapter 345 She Won’t Come to Find Him

    Chapter 345 She Won¡¯t Come to Find Him


    ¡°We will do our own things. It won¡¯t affect it.¡±


    However, no matter what she said, Nathan didn¡¯t want to tell her the address.


    Charlotte felt helpless and said, ¡°Alright. Now I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Then she left the Moore Group. Before leaving, she turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Since he is busy, I...


    won¡¯te to find him. As for the divorce procedure, I will find someone to deal with our divorce.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±Nathan rushed to stop her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. But you won¡¯t want to go if you go


    this time.¡±


    It seemed that what she said made him panic. If she didn¡¯te to find Kennedy anymore, how could


    they But what she said just now made Nathan panicked. If Charlotte didn¡¯te to find the night, how


    can they resolve their misunderstanding?


    Therefore, Nathan finally decided to take her to find him.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    Nathan drove to lead the way and Charlotte followed him in Marco¡¯s car.


    When they arrive, Nathan got out of the car and walked to their car. He knocked on the window.


    Charlotte opened the window.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    She looked at the gate of the hospital and somehow felt that this ce was a little familiar. She seemed


    to have been here before.


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Moore, please wait for a minute. I¡¯ll go to Mr. Kennedy and ask him to be here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Nathan left in a hurry. She sat in the car and looked at the gate of the hospital. She felt that it was more


    familiar when she looked at it more carefully. Then she remembered it was the hospital where Diana


    was sent to aftermitting suicide.


    She didn¡¯t recognize it at the first sight.


    Now Diana stayed in this hospital, and Nathan brought her here to find Kennedy.


    So¡­


    The urgent matter that Nathan told her was that Kennedy went to visit Diana.


    Charlotte felt very upset when she knew the fact. She wanted to find him for divorce, but she didn¡¯t


    expect that he left her for Diana. He even gave up the chance to get rid of her.


    And she chased him to the hospital like a fool.


    She pursed her red lips and looked out of the window. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Marco, wait for me here. I¡¯ll


    Marco noticed that she was in a low mood, but he just nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Miss.¡±


    Charlotte got off the car, and went to Diana¡¯s ward.


    As she walked, she felt her heart beat fast.


    She didn¡¯t know what she looked like now. Why was she still so nervous after making a decision?


    Finally, Charlotte arrived at Diana¡¯s ward.


    And she looked into the ward.


    Sure enough, Kennedy was there. Diana grasped his arm and said something with tears.


    Nathan, who came in to look for Kennedy, waited there impatiently. Kennedy turned his back to her and


    she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    It was true that he came to visit Diana.


    The light in Charlotte¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She looked very depressed now.


    Diana was saying something to Kennedy. Suddenly, she threw herself into his arms.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. She turned around and leaned against the


    cold wall.


    Just forgot it.


    Why did she choose toe here? She had decided to divorce. Now he could date anyone he wanted.


    It was none of her business.


    Thinking of it, Charlotte slowly closed her eyes.


    For a long time, she opened her eyes. There was only darkness in her eyes.


    She turned to leave the ward.


    Marco had waited outside for a period of time. He felt worried, so he called Zain directly. He told him


    what happened to Charlotte and then he hung up the phone.


    After waiting for a while, Marco decided to look for Charlotte. At this time, she came back.


    He instantly got out of the car and opened the door. ¡°Miss, you are back.¡±


    She sat down and said, ¡°Marco, thank you for waiting for me.¡±


    Marco replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Shall we continue to wait here?¡±


    She closed her and leaned against the back of the seat. Then she said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She looked gloomy and cold.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, he didn¡¯t ask her and just and drove her away.


    ¡°Miss, do you want to go back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlotte nodded and said.


    Since Kennedy loved Diana, there was no need for her to find him again.


    As for the divorce, she might need someone¡¯s help.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At this time, her phone rang. There was a message on her phone.


    She checked it and found it Zain.


    [Where are you?]


    Then she remembered that she needed his help.


    [I¡¯m on the way back to the hotel.]


    She was thinking of asking him if she could meet him. He replied to her.


    [I¡¯m going to the hotel now. I¡¯ll meet youter.]


    Seeing this message, she was stunned and replied yes to him. Then she put away her phone.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Marco, did you call Mr. Nelson?¡±


    Marco was a little awkward. He nodded and admitted it. He said, ¡°Yes. Because you didn¡¯te out for


    a long time, I was a little worried. Sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Thank you, Marco, it¡¯s good.¡± Charlotte smiled and closed her eyes again. Then she


    said, ¡°I¡¯m tired now. I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She closed her eyes to sleep. In fact, her mind was in a mess. She was not sleepy at all. She just


    wanted to run from these problems.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Marco.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? I nned to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Charlotte got off the car and went upstairs.


    When she walked to the door of her room, she saw Zain standing there.


    Seeing him standing there, Charlotte paused for a second then she came to him.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Zain looked at her with a smile. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to caress her


    head, but she avoided his touch before she realized it.


    His hand hung in the air, then he took it back and smiled.

 Chapter 346 Brother

    Chapter 346 Brother


    Zain didn¡¯t say anything, but Charlotte felt a little embarrassed.


    She took out her room card and opened the door, then she went in it.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    Zain entered the room with a bag in his hand.


    ¡°Marco told me everything.¡±


    Charlotte put her bag on the table and nodded. She said, ¡°Well, since you have investigated me, you


    must know my past experience.¡±


    Zain said nothing, but the expression on his face showed that he knew it.


    It was better for him to know it.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to say it again if she asked him for help. Since Zain knew her experience clearly, it


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    saved her trouble.


    ¡°Well, can I ask you to do me a favor?¡±


    Hearing this, Zain nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, but...¡±


    But? Charlotte was a little confused. Did he need her to do something?


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you aren¡¯t my rtives. Do you admit that you are the daughter of the Nelson


    family?¡±


    Charlotte, ¡°¡­¡±


    It was not what she expected.


    Charlotte was speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, I...¡±


    ¡°You still call me Nelson?¡± Zain smiled and looked at her gently.


    Charlotte had always thought that Zain was calm and hard to be approached since she knew him. He


    always looked emotionless. He belonged to the kind of person who refused to have anything to do with


    all kins for the sake of justice.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so gentle and kind to her.


    Was it the magic of kinship?


    She looked at Zain and didn¡¯t know what to do. Then she somehow called him Zain. It seemed that she


    was bewitched by family affection.


    However, she said it in a very low voice. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand and didn¡¯t want


    to call him again.


    It was enough for Zain.


    He stretched out his hand again. Charlotte wanted to hide, but then somehow she still stood still and


    Zain¡¯s palm touched her head.


    He gently rubbed the back of her head and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Good. Our Nelson family will always support you. I¡¯m your elder brother. You are my family member. I¡¯ll


    help you as long as you need.¡±


    He said to her in a very gentle voice. She blinked and nodded her head.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zain asked her about Kennedy.


    ¡°I want to divorce him, but... I don¡¯t want to see him now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡± He wouldn¡¯t refuse his sister¡¯s request.


    It seemed very simple for him. She didn¡¯t expect that he would agree with her so quickly.


    Charlotte thought for a while and then said, ¡°Can I leave this city?¡±


    ¡°Because of him, you want to stay here anymore?¡±


    Although she felt embarrassed, she admitted it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again, let alone stay


    in this city with him, I...¡±


    ¡°No problem. Our Nelson family haspanies abroad. I can send you abroad. It depends on your


    choice.¡±


    Going abroad? Charlotte never thought of it. She only wanted to leave the city, but now Zain intended


    to let her go abroad.


    ¡°You can study abroad. You will have a better future. My sister... is excellent. She shouldn¡¯t be bound


    by a man. You¡¯ll meet a better man in the future.¡±


    ¡°As for your divorce, I will deal with it for you, if you like...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlotte nodded, bit her lips hard, and looked at Zain. She said, ¡°I want to leave here today!¡±


    Zain was stunned for a while. He looked at her helplessly and finally agreed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let Megan prepare these things for you. You go to pack up your things. I want to go back to


    thepany now.¡±


    After he left, she went to pack her things.


    But she found that she had nothing to bring. Before she went to the Moore family, she had nothing of


    her own. After she got married, many of her things were sent by Kennedy.


    Now she realized her past life was just like a dream.


    She owned nothing in the end.


    Charlotte felt ridiculous. She stopped packing up and sat quietly on the bed to enjoy the scenery


    outside.


    In the afternoon, Megan came to the hotel to pick her up.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Nelson asked me to pick you up. I have already booked the ticket for you. The flight


    was at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. Thank you.¡±


    Megan looked at her. Although she didn¡¯t know whether she should say it or not, she couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Have you told your friends and rtives? Are you really leaving? Will you regret it?¡±


    Rtives and friends.


    She first thought of Yanis. If she left, Yanis would miss her.


    She wouldn¡¯t let her leave if she knew it.


    She decided to tell her after she went abroad.


    As for others¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell anyone. Can you help me tell the Wilson family?¡±


    Megan paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°Yes. As long as Miss Wilson needs it, I can do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Charlotte picked up her bag and got up.


    Megan was startled. She asked, ¡°Do you have anything to bring? Are you leaving like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything to take. It¡¯s just a few sets of clothes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Megan sent her to the airport. It was after five o¡¯clock when they arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s early. Mr. Nelson went to the meeting and will arrive at the airport in about half an hour. He will


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Finally, Zain arrived.


    Zain looked a little tired. He motioned to Megan to take out the ticket and passport from her bag.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Charlotte took them and saw her own photo printed on the passport. But his name was not Charlotte


    Wilson. Even the date of her birth and residence address had been changed.


    Charlotte thought he had taken it wrong when she heard Zain¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alice Nelson.¡±


    She looked up in astonishment.


    ¡°When you were born, he gave you the name. Now your name is Alice Nelson.¡±


    ¡°Alice Nelson¡­¡± Charlotte rubbed against herself on the photo. Was it her name?

 Chapter 347 A New Life

    Chapter 347 A New Life


    ¡°After leaving here, you aren¡¯t Charlotte Wilson. If you can ept it, you can go abroad.¡± Zain smiled


    and added, ¡°Of course, I respect your choice.¡±


    Charlotte epted the passport in the end.


    ¡°I was going to leave here, and it would be better to have a new identity. I¡¯ll take this passport and the


    ticket. Thank you, Megan. Thank you, Zain.¡±


    ¡°Megan will go with you and she will arrange everything for you. After everything is settled, I¡¯ll meet you


    stay there.¡±


    Then Charlotte looked at Zain in surprise and asked, ¡°Will youe there?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, you and Megan go to wait for the security check.¡±


    Megan nodded and took the bag from Charlotte¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Nelson.¡±


    Her words awakened Charlotte.


    She was no longer Charlotte Wilson. At this time, she became Alice Nelson.


    After the security check, she couldn¡¯t help looking back at Zain. He stood there and smiled gently.


    ¡®All right, goodbye, B City.


    And Zain, my elder brother.


    Goodbye, everybody.


    Goodbye, Kennedy.


    I hoped I would never meet you again in my life.¡¯ She thought.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    From now on, she was Alice Nelson.


    She was going to have a new life.


    *


    Five yearster,


    The sky in S City was clear blue and bright.


    ¡°Jack, I count to three. Then youe back immediately.¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    As she finished thest sentence, a cute little boy jumped to Yanis¡¯ side.


    Yanis stretched out her hand and pulled up his ear. She said, ¡°I just walked away for a while, and you


    bully a little girl? And you kissed her face? She is crying now.¡±


    Jack retorted, ¡°It hurts, Yanis, let me go. Otherwise, I will tell mommy that you are bullying a baby.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can tell her. I won¡¯t be afraid of you. When your mommyes, I will tell your mommy that


    Jackson Nelson, a little shameless boy, kissed a little girl!¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± Jack was so angry that he rested on his hips and said angrily, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t teach a baby. And


    she is very smart, so she won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡±


    As they spoke, a woman with a slim figure came towards them in high heels.


    She was wearing a long yellow dress, The design of thepel and the bow tie at the neck made her


    beautiful and charming. Her long ck hair was hanging down on her shoulders. A few hair on her


    cheeks made her look casual and sexy. The sunsses almost covered her face, leaving only her


    beautiful red lips.


    ¡°Look, your mommy is here! I¡¯ll tell your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jack quickly ran forward, grabbing Alice¡¯s sleeve. He said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you for a long time.¡±


    Yanis also said, ¡°Yes, while waiting for your mommy, you still have time to bully a little girl.¡±


    Then Alice smiled and took off her sunsses, revealing her pretty face.


    ¡°Jack, did you bully girls again?¡± She said in a gentle voice. But it sounded very scaring.


    Jack was scared and he could only reply, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do it. Yanis is talking nonsense.¡±


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jack stopped smiling because of her words. He murmured,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. It was the little girl who saw that I was cute and kept calling me. And she said she


    would marry me.¡±


    ¡°So you kissed her?¡± Yanis asked deliberately.


    Jack felt panicked and instantly exined to Alice,


    ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t mean to kiss her, but...¡±


    ¡°But she is so cute that you can¡¯t help kissing her, right?¡± Alice said. Jack immediately nodded his head


    when he heard it.


    But Alice said, ¡°Stand in the corner for 10 minutes when we return home.¡±


    Jack was depressed when he heard it. He asked, ¡°Mommy, why?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t control your manner.¡± Yanis added, ¡°As a man, you must have a sense of self-


    control. You kissed a little girl because she was cute. When you grow up, will you respect women? So


    just obey your mother¡¯s order.¡±


    Alice got up and walked forward. Jack and Yanis were arguing with each other behind her back. When


    they walked out of the airport, Alice put on sunsses to prevent the sunlight.


    Several reporters took the camera and took pictures of them.


    Alice frowned and said, ¡°You two put on your hat and sses. There are reporters.¡±


    Then Yanis paused and took out a hat from her bag and put it on Jack, and then handed him a pair of


    sses: ¡°Put it on. If you wear it slowly, we will be seen in the newspaper tomorrow.¡±


    Jack seemed to be very familiar with this situation. He put on sunsses. Then he put his hands in his


    trouser pockets and followed Alice. He looked very imposing.


    Although Yanis had seen him like this many times, she couldn¡¯t helpughing every time she saw this


    scene.


    ¡°Jack can you change your posture? Every time you meet the reporter, you always pose like this. It¡¯s


    old-fashioned, okay?¡±


    Jack seemed to think what she said was reasonable, so he quickly changed his posture.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Yanisughed.


    Herughter sounded amazing. Alice said, ¡°There are reporters.¡±


    Yanisstoppedughing and said, ¡°I know. If it weren¡¯t for you, would we be followed? However, they are


    a few of them. There will be a lot if a superstar appears here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a star, and I don¡¯t care about this either,¡± Alice said tonelessly.


    ¡°But they care. What they care about is whether they can get the first-hand information and report it.¡±


    ¡°Really? As long as they don¡¯t picture our faces, I don¡¯t care.¡±

 Chapter 348 She Was the Most Important People

    Chapter 348 She Was the Most Important People


    ¡°These reporters were strange. You are just a fashion designer. Why did they report your life? There


    are few people who will interest in it. They should report those stars. At least people would like to see it.


    They might make a fortune by reporting those stars, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Yanis teased at Alice.


    Hearing her words, Alice stopped and turned to look at Yanis with a smile.


    In the most of time, Alice wouldn¡¯t mind it when Yanis teased her. But now she suddenly stopped and


    stared at herself, which made her nervous. Yanis subconsciously said, ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t look at me like


    this, I am so scared...¡±


    At this time, Yanis¡¯ face changed and covered her mouth instantly. She looked uneasy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it. It¡¯s not me just now.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Charlotte¡±, Alice remembered her past.


    There used to be countless people called her Charlotte. But she hadn¡¯t heard it again for many years.


    Yanis¡¯ words reminded her of her past.


    Alice stood at a loss. Then a little boy asked,


    ¡°Yanis, who is Charlotte?¡±


    Alice came to her senses. She looked down at her son and touched his head, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then she took his hand and walked forward. Yanis knew she had said something wrong and followed


    them silently.


    For a long time, Yanis couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alice, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Yanis, make a phone call to ask if the car has arrived.¡±


    Hearing this, Yanis immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    As soon as she took out her phone, someone called her. She answered it. ¡°Hello? Megan. Where have


    you been? "


    Just then, Alice walked forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then Yanis looked in the direction of Alice and saw Megan.


    Alice hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Megan was still like what she saw her years ago. She looked


    energetic with her makeup. And she was waving at them with a bag in her hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alice walked to her, and Marco, who was waiting next to her, came forward to take the suitcase.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Marco!¡±


    Alice smiled at him, and then said to Jack, ¡°This is Marco.¡±


    Jack said immediately, ¡°Hello, Marco. Nice to meet you.¡±


    It was the first time that Marco met Jack. He was pleased byJack¡¯s words and smiled very happily.


    ¡°Jackson, what a clever boy.¡±


    Yanis came over and poked Jack¡¯s shoulder behind him. She said, ¡°Smart boy.¡±


    Jack turned around and secretly made faces at Yanis.


    When Megan saw Jack, she was surprised and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for only two years. Now he


    has grown so tall.¡±


    ¡°Megan, you look very beautiful.¡±


    Megan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You¡¯re really ingratiating in speech.¡±


    ¡°He is honey-mouthed. He will attract many girls when he grows up.¡± Yanis teased at him deliberately.


    But Jack was not angry and kept smiling.


    Looking at the facial features on his face, Yanis always felt as if she had seen her former boss. But this


    boy was cute.


    In addition, the expressions on their faces werepletely different.


    Although Jack was Kennedy¡¯s son. But they had totally different characters. Kennedy always looked


    cold, while Jack always smiled. Because Alice took care of him very well, his face was round and


    plump, which attracted people to pinch his cheeks.


    Yes!


    Pinch his cheeks!


    Haha.


    Thinking of this, Yanis reached out her hand to pinch Jack¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°It¡¯s so soft. It¡¯s softer


    than the wool ball that I bought online.¡±


    She kept pinching his cheeks. Jack¡¯s cute face was almost changed by her hand.


    However, Jack didn¡¯t dare struggle in front of reporters and them. He could only ask Alice for help,


    ¡°Mommy, help¡­¡±


    Alice saw the scene and said helplessly, ¡°Yanis¡­¡±


    Yanis withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Okay. For the sake of your mommy, I let you go. And I¡¯ll pinch your


    cheeks after we return home.¡±


    As Yanis withdrew her hand, Jack immediately ran after Alice pitifully.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on the car and talk about itter. The reporters were shooting us outside.¡± Megan


    reminded them.


    All of them got in the car.


    When they were in the car, Jack sat beside Alice, holding her arm tightly and staring at Yanis warily.


    He was afraid that Yanis would pinch his cheeks again. What if his pretty face turned ugly after she


    pinched it?


    ¡°Mr. Nelson heard that Miss Alice returned home. He pushed off his works these days and was ready to


    apany you to have a good rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Zain?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes twinkled. She looked out of the window and said, ¡°He is very busy. If he has


    pushed all the works, will thepany lose hundreds of millions of dors?¡±


    Hearing this, Megan couldn''t helpughing and said, ¡°In Mr. Nelson¡¯s mind, it is less important than his


    sister.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Before Alice could say anything, Yanis said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Hasn¡¯t Alice¡¯s


    brother married yet? Is he still single?¡±


    Alice was also worried about her brother.


    In the past time, Zain kept finding his sister. And he didn¡¯t attach great importance to his emotional life.


    After finding his sister, he was busy dealing with all kinds of things about Alice, and he didn¡¯t think


    about anything else.


    So Zain was almost forty years old, but he was still single.


    Although he was almost forty years old, every member of the Nelson family was born with good genes.


    He looked like a mature and sessful man in his early thirties.


    In the past five years, Megan had married and had a lovely daughter.

 Chapter 349 Home

    Chapter 349 Home


    Alice put a wisp of hair behind her ear and smiled slightly. She said, ¡°My brother has dedicated himself


    to his work. Why don¡¯t you be with him?¡±


    When she said, she was looking at Yanis.


    Hearing her words, Yanis blushed instantly and said, ¡°Alice, you are talking nonsense. Your brother


    doesn¡¯t like a woman like me.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but joke with her, ¡°Have you asked him? How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore,¡± Yanis snorted and turned around angrily.


    Alice smiled and stopped teasing her.


    Then she looked up at Megan with helpless eyes. Alice blinked at her and the two smiled at each other.


    Thinking of Megan, Alice always felt regretful. Megan had been working for Zain for many years. She


    was an excellent assistant. If Zain married her, it would be helpful for his business.


    But Zain had never had a crush on her in these years.


    She had stayed by his side for so many years.


    But Zain hadn¡¯t been moved.


    Everyone found that Megan liked him. But Zain himself didn¡¯t know.


    At that time, Megan had hinted at him many times, but he never got it. Finally, Megan decided to give


    up.


    After all, everyone had their own mind. She couldn¡¯t force Zain to ept Megan as his girlfriend.


    Then Megan chose to date other men. She met a man who was perfect for her. They fell in love and


    got married within a month. Then she got pregnant and gave birth to a daughter. Now she had a warm


    family. Her husband treated her very kindly and considerately.


    In Alice¡¯s eyes, it was very lucky to have a husband who cared about you and loved you.


    They soon arrived at Ruixin Community, where was their new residence.


    Marco drove the car into the garage, and they got off the car. When Alice was going to take the


    suitcase, Marco grabbed it and said, ¡°Miss Alice, let me help you.¡±


    ¡°I can do it. The suitcase is not heavy.¡±


    ¡°Let him help you, please,¡± Megan spoke for Marco, ¡°We came here to take care of you.¡±


    Then Alice paused for a moment and Marco had already taken several suitcases and walked ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Megan shook the key in her hand and said, ¡°I have already sent people to clean the house


    for you in advance. And I prepared everything you need in the house. You can stay here directly.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Megan, you are too sweet!¡± Yanis hugged her tightly.


    Alice held Jack¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was a duplex apartment. Alice liked it at the first sight when she saw it on the Inte, so she bought


    it instantly.


    When they entered the elevator, Megan said, ¡° Miss Alice, there are many apartments in B City. You


    haven¡¯t seen Mr. Melson for a long time. His home is in B City. Why did you buy an apartment in S


    City? It is not convenient for him toe here to see you.¡±


    Alice smiled faintly, and her eyes twinkled. She said, ¡°Because I prefer S City, and it¡¯s close to B City. It


    will only take two hours for you toe here. Or I¡¯ll go to see my brother when I¡¯m not busy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelson wouldn¡¯t mind it. If you don¡¯t have time, Mr. Nelson wille to see you.¡±


    It was true.


    When she was abroad, Zain would fly abroad once or twice every month and would apany her


    every time. If he had time, he would stay for one or two days. Even when he was busy with his works,


    he would eat dinner with her and then leave.


    At first, Alice felt that he spoiled her very much.


    He would fly for more than ten hours to have dinner with her. He was satisfied when he heard her


    calling his name. Then he returned to work.


    He was really a hearty and energetic man.


    ¡°Your brother is so kind. I¡¯m envious.¡± Yanis was the only child in her family and was eager to


    experience this kind of family affection.


    Megan walked to open the door.


    Then Yanis rushed in it first, followed by Jack.


    ¡°Wow, it looks very nice.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you have good taste!¡± Jack also praised her. They two yed around the apartment


    cheerfully.


    Alice seems to have be ustomed to their actions. She just looked around apanied by


    Megan. She said, ¡°when you bought this apartment, Mr. Nelson had already bought a vi for you in


    advance. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would buy the apartment on your own.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice smiled ad said, ¡°I like this kind of decoration. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the decoration looks very nice. My house is decorated with the European style, I like it.¡±


    As they spoke, they sat down on the sofa in the living room, ignoring the voiceing from upstairs.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Alice, have you found a job when you return home this time?¡±


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Well, there are some people who have contacted me. But my job, as you know,


    is rtively free, so I wouldn¡¯t work formally.¡±


    Megan said, ¡°Mr. Nelson means that since you have returned home to do your job, it is better to


    establish apany by yourself.¡±


    Her ownpany? Alice did think about it, but she lived a cozy life in recent years. She needed to look


    for inspiration for designing clothes and take care of Jack, so she had always been doing a frence


    job.


    When she was free, she would ept some invitations. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t work.


    Therefore, in the clothing industry, Alice was famous for her willfulness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of itter.¡±


    Mega nodded, took out the key in the bag and put it on the table. Then she left after exining the


    conditions in this apartment.


    Alice went to the window and looked at the scenery of the garden.


    She finally returned home.

 Chapter 350 Love

    Chapter 350 Love


    Zain drove to S City to meet Alice this night.


    When he arrived, it was already evening. Because he had told them in advance, Yanis went to the


    supermarket to buy some fresh food ingredients. She intended to prepare supper.


    Yanis was not bad at cooking. After having been abroad for several years, she had good cooking skills


    to meet her taste.


    Alica and Jack both like the dishes that made by her/


    Jack was very excited when he heard that Yanis was going to cook. He asked, ¡°Yanis, are you going to


    make the hotpot?


    Yanis looked at him strangely and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the winter now. Why do you want to eat the hotpot? It


    was hot and spicy.¡±


    Jack was unhappy and pouted. He said, ¡°We can also eat the hotpot in summer. It¡¯s very cool, isn¡¯t it?


    Yanis.¡±


    This is true...


    Yanis looked at Jack meaningfully. Suddenly she stretched out her finger and poked it on his forehead.


    She said, ¡°I know what you meant. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Jack covered his forehead and was very angry. He asked, ¡°I want to eat the hotpot. Can you


    make it, please?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yanis turned to clean the ingredients. She said, ¡°Zain has always been busy. Tonight, he will


    spend more than tow hours driving here. He is very tired. How could he eat the hotpot at night? It¡¯s bot


    good for his health.¡±


    When Jack heard this, he blinked as if he had understood what she meant.


    He said, ¡°Yanis, why do you care so much about my uncle? Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yanis was shocked by his words. She looked around and found nobody


    was there. Then she stretched her hand to cover his mouth. She said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Jack was unable to speak but stared at her.


    Yanis felt guilty when she saw him like this. She removed her hand and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense or


    I won¡¯t cook for you anymore.¡±


    Then Jack looked at her and said, ¡°Can you make the hotpot for me this time?¡±


    She felt helpless and just unpacked the bag and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    *


    At this time, Alice had already taken a shower in the upstairs room. She changed into a in T-shirt


    and a pair of pants. She was answering the phone near the window.


    ¡°Mr. Donald, I have asked my assistant to record your requests at that time. The appointed time was


    within a month. Tomorrow I will ask my assistant to see Miss Austin and get her measurements. Then


    I¡¯ll design the dress you want in time.¡±


    At this time, as Alice spoke, she looked at the stars in the sky outside the window, reminded, ¡°Excuse


    me. It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    The man on the phone instantly said, ¡°Sorry, I was a little impatient. I won¡¯t disturb your rest tonight.¡±


    Alice hung up and then put her phone on the desk, then went barefoot to the bathroom to take skin


    care and dried her hair.¡±


    When she came out, she found her phone ringing.


    She picked up her phone and found that there was a call from Zain.


    ¡®Has he arrived here?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Alice directly wore her shoes and went downstairs to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Zain standing in front of her with a little travel stained. Then she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    asked, ¡°You came here alone?¡±


    Zain missed her very much he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. He reached out to rub her hair.


    Alice paused, but she kept standing still. Then she said, ¡°Zain, I am no longer a child. It is not


    appropriate for you to rub my hair like this.¡±


    ¡°You will always be a child in my heart,¡± Zain replied.


    Alice felt helpless and bit her lower lip when she let him in. She said, ¡°Zain, can you rub my hair only


    when we are at home?¡±


    She remembers that when she was abroad, Zain went back home after visiting her, and she went to


    see him off.


    When he was leaving, he rubbed her head in public.


    At that time, she was wearing a pair of high heels and held Jack¡¯s hand. But she was rubbed on her


    head like a child by Zain.


    Alice was not used to it, butter, when she saw that the love and happiness in Zain¡¯s eyes, she


    couldn¡¯t refuse him to do so. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would do it when he met her every


    time.


    Alice even felt that he treated her like his daughter.


    Daughter...


    Alice was helpless and she said,


    ¡°You can rub Jack¡¯s head if you like.¡±


    Then Zain came in and then took off his shoes at the entrance. When he saw there were only several


    pairs of women¡¯s slippers, he frowned and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you bought the slippers for me?¡±


    Alice pouted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde so early. I have been busy today. So I didn¡¯t go to


    the supermarket.¡±


    Then she took out thergest pair of women¡¯s slippers and said, ¡°You can wear it.¡±


    Zain remained silent for a long time. Finally, he walked in barefoot.


    ¡°Zain, what are you doing? There is no one else at home, so don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable.¡±


    Zain answered.


    When they entered the living room, Yanis came out of the kitchen. When she saw Zain, she blushed


    and said, ¡°Zain, You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zain nodded and said to her.


    Yanis was flushed when she met his eyes. She bit her lip and then said, ¡°I¡¯m cooking something. Mr.


    Nelson, I¡¯ll serve the dishes soon. You can wait here.¡±


    Then she came back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Zain!¡±


    At the same time, a little boy jumped out of the kitchen and went straight to Zain.


    Zain became happy when he saw Jack. He squatted down and held him in his arms.


    ¡°Jackson.¡±


    Zain named him.


    His nickname was given by Yanis.

 Chapter 351 Embarrassment

    Chapter 351 Embarrassment


    ¡°Zain!¡± Jack kissed his cheeks.


    Seeing his face, Zain paused for a second. He always saw another person on Jack¡¯s face.


    Jack had hugged his neck at this time.


    ¡°Zain, you have a hard day. Yanis has made a lot of delicious food for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zain came to his senses and smiled.


    ¡°Zain, are you going to leave tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jack said happily, ¡° I miss you so much.¡±


    Alice felt a little envious when she saw this scene. Jack was closer to Yanis and Zain than to herself.


    However, Yanis and Zain treated Jack very well, and they almost regarded him as their own child.


    Zain loved her and Jack.


    Yanis almost stayed with Jack every day. She was like his mother.


    After about ten minutes, Yanis finally opened the kitchen door and served all the dishes. Alice and Zain


    came to help her. Then they all took their seats.


    When Alice sat down, she thought of something. Then she got up and took out a bottle of red wine.


    When Zain saw this, he frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just drink a little wine.¡±


    Then she poured several ups of wine. Yanis blinked when she went to pick up the wine cup. Alice


    smiled and said, ¡°We can drink something else next time.¡±


    Yanis immediately blushed and said, ¡°No, I like drinking red wine.¡±


    When they were abroad, they sometimes bought beer to go home. They would get drunk after drinking


    them all night.


    Now they had a good capacity for liquor.


    In addition, after Han Muzi workedter, she sometimes had more social parties and could drink better.


    Sin Alice began to work, she often joined the parties and drank a lot of wines. Her tolerance to alcohol


    had increased.


    The red wine wouldn¡¯t affect her much.


    Zain frowned and stopped her when he saw her going to take the second cup of wine. Alice didn¡¯t eat


    anything and had drunk a cup of wine.


    ¡°Zain?¡± Alice looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It will do harm to your stomach if you only drink wine.¡±


    ¡°No, my stomach... It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Zain said seriously,


    ¡°No, eat something before you drink.¡±


    Alice was still reluctant. Yanis, who was sitting beside her, said in low voice, ¡°Just do it. Otherwise, you


    couldn¡¯t be allowed to drink if he finds out your n.¡±


    Then Alice smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drink a little after eating something.¡±


    Yanis couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes when she heard it.


    Finally, Alice didn¡¯t control herself and drank much wine. Zain hadn¡¯t persuaded her. The red wine had


    a strong dyed effect. Her cheeks turned red and shey nkly.


    Zain felt helpless when he saw her like this. He only rubbed Jack on his side and asked,


    ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Jack nodded and looked up, and he said, ¡°Zain, don¡¯t worry about mommy. She knows herself.¡±


    It seemed there was something wrong. Zain realized it and asked, ¡°When you were abroad before, your


    mommy used to be like this?¡±


    Jack instantly felt that he had said something wrong and said, ¡°No, Zain. Because Moomy returned


    home and saw you today, she drank a lot.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Zain looke at Alice and Yanis. Both of them were drunk.


    Well, since she was happy to see him, he would forgive her.


    Thinking of this, Zain said, ¡°Now you go upstairs to take a bath, then go to sleep, understand?¡±


    Jack nodded and said, ¡°Zaindon¡¯t worry, I can take good care of myself. But Yanis seems to have drunk


    too much. Dou you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±


    Jack jumped out of the chair and waved his hand to Zain. Then he walked upstairs.


    Zain kept looking at him until he entered his room. Then he looked at the women in front of him.


    There were two drunk women.


    He felt helpless.


    Zain stood up and he looked very attractive with his long and slender legs. He gracefully rolled up the


    sleeves of his shirt, and then cleaned up the table.


    After he finished packing everything, he just wanted to clean up the cups of red wine. But Yanis


    suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    He paused and turned to look at her.


    Yanis withdrew her hand holding Alice¡¯s arm and staggered towards him.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yanis came over and grabbed the bottle of wine in his hand. She was


    drunk and said, ¡°You are not allowed to drink our wine, otherwise... Alice... will be angry.¡±


    She stood unsteadily in front of Zain.


    Zain was with her as his sister¡¯s good friend and assistant. He said, ¡°The bottle is empty, so I¡¯ll throw it


    away.¡±


    Hearing this, Yanis asked, ¡°Is it empty?¡±


    Then she held upside down on her face. There was nothing spilled down from the bottle. She nodded


    with a smile and said, ¡°The bottle is empty. Well, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±


    She walked with the bottle in her hand. Suddenly, she stepped on something then fell down. Zain


    reached out and caught her. Yanis fell into his arms.


    ¡°Be straight!¡± Zain frowned and said in a cold voice.


    Yanis felt the breath of a man. She opened her eyes and carefully identified the person in front of her.


    She finally realized that it was the man she liked secretly. Yanis¡¯s eyes were wide open and she passed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    out immediately.


    She felt very embarrassed to be drunk and unreasonable in front of Zain.


    Gosh!


    Help!


    At this time, drunk Alice moaned and she fell on the sofa. It seemed that she was ufortable.


    In fact, the two of them would be uncontroble when they got drunk. They would go crazy when there


    was no one else.


    Now it was a big trouble for Zain.

 Chapter 352 Shame

    Chapter 352 Shame


    Zain could only bring Yanis back to the room. Then he went downstairs to find Alice.


    She seemed to be tired. Alice justy on the sofa quietly and fell asleep.


    When Zain walked past her, she suddenly turned over and was about to fall from the sofa to the cold


    and hard floor. Zain stepped forward to hold her and put her back in ce.


    Zain was sweating after doing this.


    He was very embarrassed now.


    Zain stared at Alice who was in her sleep and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You are making trouble for


    me.¡±


    After all, she was his sister.


    He finally got up and carried Alice back to her room.


    Then Zain went back to his room to wash up. When he entered the room, he found Jack lying on the


    bed holding a pillow and looking at him.


    ¡°Zain, thank you for your work.¡±


    Zain took off his shirt and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Jack immediately turned over and covered himself with a quilt. He said, "Good night, Zain. See you


    tomorrow.¡±


    *


    Hangover gave her a headache. When Alice woke up the next day, it was alreadyte in the morning.


    She turned over and felt her head hurt. She got up with difort.


    ¡®What time was it?¡¯


    She reached for her phone to see the time. She found it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. She


    got up calmly and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Zain sitting on the sofa holding a meeting with hisptop.


    Alice didn¡¯t greet him, but went directly to the kitchen and poured herself a cup of water to drink.


    When she came out, Zain said, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    Zain, why haven¡¯t you go to work?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to go. But I¡¯m worried about you. You got drunk.¡±


    Alice was a little embarrassed when she heard it. Even she didn¡¯t expect that she would drink so much


    wine.


    She didn¡¯t remember anthing after she got drunk. She asked,¡±Zain, have I said or done something


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zain asked.


    Alice smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°When you were abroad, you and Yanis used to get drunk?¡±


    Alice was stunned for a while and then immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, we rarely drank


    much wine when we were abroad.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Rarely?¡± Zain asked meaningfully.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Alice wanted to exin but she stopped when she saw his serious face. She felt uneasy. Alice


    said, ¡°Zain, Yanis and I would only drink some wine when we did work well. We didn¡¯t behave like what


    we didst night.


    Because it was worse than he thought. They drank more wine at night in the past.


    So it was not as same asst night.


    Zain was angry but helpless. He held out to knead his temple and said, ¡°Anyway, you should take good


    care of yourself. I won¡¯t restrict your action. However, if you indulge yourself in wine, I¡¯ll send someone


    to take care of you.¡± ¡°


    Alice¡¯s face changed when she heard this. ¡°Send someone to take care of me? What do you mean?


    Zain just stared at her.


    Alice blinked and asked, ¡°Zain, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain turned and picked up the suit jacket and put it on. Then he sternly said while buttoning, ¡°You


    are an adult. As a mother, if you can¡¯t take care of yourself well, then I, as your brother, must find


    someone to look after you.¡±


    ¡°Zain... You can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m your sister. And nobody takes care of you now.¡±


    She retorted but Zain still looked calm. He said in a cold voice,


    ¡°You know I¡¯m your brother.¡±


    Alice was silent.


    As the younger sister, she would just listen to what he said.


    ¡°I have to go back to B City. When will youe back our Nelson family?¡±


    ¡°Can I...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. I have some works to do in B City. I¡¯ll be back then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zain left after getting the answer that he wanted.


    After he left, Alice stood at the window and messed up her long hair. In fact, her brother treated her


    very kindly. But most of the time he was like a strict father.


    She could ept his other requests, but she didn¡¯t make apromise in her love.


    Although he didn¡¯t let her meet other people in the past five years, he cared about Jack¡¯s feelings and


    her mind.


    But what he said just now shows that he had the idea.


    It was only a matter of time before she was called to meet a man.


    She intended to find some ways to distract his attention.


    At this time, Yanis rushed downstairs and looked at her nervously.


    ¡°Has your brother left?¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yanis was depressed and said, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. I was drunkst night. When I got up this morning, I


    found that I couldn¡¯t remember what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Alice said lightly, ¡°What''s the matter? I¡¯m drunk too.¡±


    ¡°But it was different!¡± Yanis followed her and said sadly, ¡°You are his sister, and I am just your


    assistant!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Alice turned to look at her. She leaned against the desk and wrapped her arms around her chest.


    Yanis felt depressed and said, ¡°How can a ruthless woman like you understand my mind? I¡¯m not his


    sister. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I got drunk in front of him. I must be very unreasonable at that time.


    How would he think of me?¡±


    ¡°But you never care about it. Why do you mind it now?¡± Alice asked meaningfully.


    Yanis¡¯ face changed, and she realized what she had exposed. Then she stared at Alice.


    ¡°Do you like my brother?¡± Alice asked her in a low voice.


    ¡°No!¡± Yanis denied, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±

 Chapter 353 Time

    Chapter 353 Time


    Alice wanted to tease Yanis for her shy expression. At this time, her phone rang.


    At first, they looked at each other in confusion. After a moment, Yanis suddenly said, ¡°We have a


    customer to meet today. I guess it¡¯s called by that customer.¡±


    Thinking of this, Yanis¡¯ face changed. Then she turned to rush upstairs immediately.


    Alice checked the time and found there was still an hour before they met the customer.


    It was said that the actress woulde to S City today. It would take them about 20 minutes to get


    there.


    ¡®They still had enough time.¡¯


    Alice said in her heart. Five minutester, Yanis got all dressed up and came down from upstairs. She


    handed her phone to Alice and ran to the shoe cab to put on her shoes.


    ¡°Help me call a taxi. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Alice took her phone help her call a taxi.


    She said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Yanis took the phone and rushed out. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You didn¡¯t remind mest night when


    you knew you had an appointment today. And I got drunk.¡±


    She closed the door.


    Then Yanis continued to say with a depressed expression, ¡°I lost face in front of Zain. Now I¡¯m gonna


    bete.¡±


    After she left, Alice went upstairs to wake up Jack.


    He was still asleep when she entered the room. He was holding a big pillow in his hands, which looked


    very funny.


    ¡°Jack, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Alice sat down on the edge of the bed while calling his name.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Well...¡± Jack replied to her but he didn¡¯t move. He was still sleeping soundly.


    Alice said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. You should get up.¡±


    Then Jack looked at her with his sleepy eyes.


    She was stunned by his eyes for a while.


    His eyes were very simr to Kennedy¡¯s.


    Since Jack was born, she watched him grow up. When he was very young, Alice felt that his facial


    features were simr to Kennedy¡¯s. At that time, sheughed at herself in mind for thinking of this.


    She still remembered Kennedy in her heart, so she thought of Kennedy when she saw Jack.


    But Yanis also mentioned the simrities between them, Alice felt scared because of her words.


    She thought that Kennedy and Manfred were brothers so Jack looked like Kennedy.


    Otherwise, how can they be so simr?


    The boy grew up and he looked exactly like Kennedy now.


    However, Jack was younger than Kennedy.


    Alice didn¡¯t figure out this question. Now she didn¡¯t want to think about it. It was useless.


    She just wanted to raise Jack and give him a happy life.


    ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡± Alice was not angry and asked him gently.


    Jack found it was his mother. Then he stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, sat up, and said,


    ¡°Well, Mommy, I seem to have overslept today.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯ve overslept. What did you dost night?¡±


    Jack was confused and said, ¡°Mommy, I couldn¡¯t sleepst night. Zain read me a long bedtime story.¡±


    Alice thought of Zain after hearing his words. When she was talking to Zainst night, he seemed to be


    in good spirits. She didn¡¯t expect that he slept sote.


    He was good at hiding his emotions.


    He didn¡¯t take his body seriously especially in front of her.


    Then she patted Jack on the cheek and said, ¡°Okay, get up. Yanis had gone to work. Mommy will take


    you out to have breakfastter. Then we will go to the nearby supermarket to buy something we need.¡±


    When Jack heard this, he immediately got up from the bed and said. ¡°Okay, mommy. Please wait for


    me for ten minutes.¡±


    He got up very quickly.


    Alice went back to her room to change clothes and make up.


    When she was all dressed up, she gazed at herself in the mirror.


    She had be the person who couldn¡¯t go out without makeup.


    Sure enough, time changes things. She had changed a lot these years.


    *


    ¡°Why do you suddenly move to S City from B City?¡±


    A man stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back. His slender figure cast


    a long shadow on the floor. He was in a dark suit, which made him mature and charming. He has a


    good shape.


    He overlooked the whole city with his deep eyes. Then he said, ¡°Why do you like living in a high-rise


    building now?¡±


    A middle-aged woman in a housecoat came out of the kitchen. She looked like a middle-aged woman


    with her hair tied casually. However, if you looked closely at her eyes, you could see wrinkles around


    her eyes. She was aged.


    The woman put a dish of fruit on the table and took a bite of a grape.


    She said, ¡°Why do you suddenlye to find me? S City is a wonderful ce with fresh air. I like it


    very much.¡±


    He did not reply and still stood there motionless.


    The woman looked at his back, ate a grape, and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re too lonely, so you came to find


    your aunt? But I can¡¯t give you warmth. I also live alone.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He said, ¡°Why do you still live alone now? You are so old.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The woman said, ¡°Do you think I want to be alone? I¡¯m influenced by


    your mother. I witnessed that thing with my own eyes. Besides, I have already examined my body. I¡¯m


    infertile. I choose to live alone. Your mother entrusted me with you. I¡¯ll treat you as my son.¡±


    Hearing this, the man turned around and frowned.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The woman was so angry that she struck the table.


    She was the little sister of Kennedy¡¯s mother, Annie.


    Annie went to pull his ear, but he kept away.


    ¡°Anyway, you must take care of me in the future.¡±


    Kennedy nced at her and took the key to the car. Then he started to leave.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I want you to buy something for me from the nearby


    supermarket.¡±

 Chapter 354 Missing

    Chapter 354 Missing


    Kennedy frowned and said, ¡°Do Ie here to buy things for you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You came here to see your aunt. Is there any problem in helping your aunt?¡±


    Then she nced at him.


    ¡°No.¡± Kennedy refuse her and said, ¡°You can go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Annie got up and said, ¡°Then you send me to the supermarket.¡±


    He was a little unhappy and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°The supermarket is close. Why do you need me to send you?¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡±


    Kennedy finally followed her to the supermarket.


    ¡°The air here is much better than that in B City. B City is overcrowded. Do you know that I sometimes


    gotte when I was in B City? I am transferred by the hospital to S City this time. It¡¯s lucky for me.¡±


    After entering the supermarket, Annie asked him to get a shopping cart.


    Kennedy did what she said obediently.


    The girls in the supermarket felt excited and stared at him when they saw Kennedy.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, that man is so handsome. Is that his girlfriend next to him?¡±


    ¡°I think that the woman is his mother.¡±


    ¡°No, she looks young.¡±


    ¡°They should be from a rich family. They looked simr. s, I really want to ask him if he has a


    girlfriend and get his Line.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t have a crush on you. There must be a lot of women for him to choose from. You are just an


    ordinary person. He won¡¯t be attracted by you.¡±


    The waitress looked regretfully at Kennedy and Annie walking away.


    Kennedy kept frowning.


    Annie caught their words. She smiled and said to Kennedy,


    ¡°These girls were attracted by you.¡±


    Kennedy was unhappy and said, ¡°Annie.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Then she sighed helplessly, ¡°Since Charlotte left, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Annie!¡± Her words touched his heart. He frowned discontentedly and stopped.


    Annie said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then they went to the second floor.


    After a while, Alice and Jack came into the supermarket. When they entered it, Jack raised his head


    and said, ¡°Mommy, can I take off my hat?¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice looked around and found there was no one following them.


    Moreover, it was probably because she just returned home yesterday, so the reporters followed her. It


    was meaningless if they continued to follow her.


    Thinking of this, Alice nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then Jack happily took off his hat on his head and said, ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    She stretched out her hand to his head and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get a shopping cart, and then go to


    buy some fresh food.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll push the cart.¡± Jack immediately went to push the shopping cart.


    Several girls who had just met Kennedy saw Jack. Then they all widened their eyes and pulled each


    other¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°I¡¯m right. That man won¡¯t be single. I thought he just had a girlfriend, but I didn¡¯t expect that he had a


    son.¡±


    ¡°A son? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Look at that child, he looked exactly like the man that we met before.¡±


    Other girls looked at Jack and said, ¡°Gosh! They look alike. I¡¯ve nned to ask him for his number. But


    he has a son now!¡±


    ¡°They muste here together. s, handsome men are never single.¡±


    One of them couldn¡¯t help calling Jack, ¡°Sweetie, your daddy has gone upstairs.¡±


    Jack pointed to himself in confusion and asked, ¡°Did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so cute! That man is very cold. They are different.¡±


    They walked to Jack and pulled a shopping cart out for him, and said, ¡°Yes. Your dad went to the


    second floor.¡±


    They reminded him kindly.


    Jack blinked his eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t understand what they said, they seemed kind. He nodded


    and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Can I pinch your cheeks?¡±


    A girl asked.


    Jack paused, then held out a finger. Just when the girl thought he would allow her to pinch his cheeks,


    he shook his little finger and said seriously, ¡°No.¡±


    The girls were disappointed.


    Alice came here in high heels.


    She stood in front of them with a bag, smiled, and asked, ¡°Hello, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Jack walked to Alice and took her hand.


    Hearing Jack calling her mommy, the girls were embarrassed and said, ¡°Sorry,dy, your child is so


    cute, so we just say hello to him.¡±


    Alice was almost used to this situation. She stilled asked them politely,


    ¡°I see. Jack, said goodbye to them, and we have to go shopping.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye,dies.¡±


    Alice smiled at them and left with Jack.


    As soon as she left, the girls began to speak.


    ¡°Do you see it? His wife is so pretty and attractive that we can¡¯tpare with.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    ¡°Why did they go to the supermarket separately?¡±


    ¡°They must go to buy different things. They came here in different times.¡±

 Chapter 355 Jack

    Chapter 355 Jack


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Alice led Jack to the food area. He pushed the shopping cart and walked in front of Alice. He said,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Mommy, Yanis is good at cooking fish. Let¡¯s buy a fish and put it in the refrigeratorter. Can we wait


    for her toe back tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    They went to the stall and finally got a very fat fish, and then went to choose some beef.


    Although Jack was just a little boy, he could eat much. He liked to ask Yanis to cook delicious food for


    him. He was very excited when he went to the supermarket.


    In a short time, Jack had put a lot of things in the shopping cart.


    When they were abroad, it was Yanis who always took Jack to the supermarket. Alice seldom Went to


    it and she would only buy some daily necessities. She didn''t know much about these fresh food


    ingredients.


    However, Jack could tell them quickly. Then he put the fresh food in the shopping cart.


    When they came out of the food area, the shopping cart was already full.


    ¡°Sweetie, did you learn all this from Yanis?¡±


    Jack nodded and said, ¡°Yes, mommy, Yanis and I used to go shopping in the supermarket when you


    were working. Yanis taught me to do this.¡±


    Then he raised his chin, asking for her praise.


    Alice stretched out her hand to touch his head and praised him, ¡°It¡¯s great. Jack is a good boy. Do you


    want to be a chef when you grow up?¡±


    Jack immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yanis said that I should be a star in the future.¡±


    Alice, ¡°¡­¡±


    What did Yanis tell Jack?


    She smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Do you want to be a star?¡±


    He shook his head again and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Alice asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Jack suddenly waved his fist into the air and said, ¡°Mommy, I want to be a soldier in the future and


    serve the country!¡±


    Alice suddenly paused. Jack looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alice bowed her head and pinched him on the cheek. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good. Mommy will


    always support you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy! I know you will support me.¡±


    Then he kissed her cheek happily. Alice smiled happily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor and get


    some daily necessities.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, this shopping cart is full now. Let¡¯s check these things out first and then go to the second


    floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice took Jack to check out. They put things in the self-service deposit and then went to the second


    floor together.


    When they arrived on the second floor, Alice happened to see clothes there and found that the design


    of it was unique, so she went over to look at it more closely.


    Jack looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, wait for me here. I¡¯ll get another shopping cart.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful.¡±


    Jack was quite independent, so Alice let him go.


    Jack ran to push the shopping cart.


    ¡°Kennedy, help me get this one.¡± Annie pointed to the cup on the top of the shelf and said. Kennedy


    just stretched out his hand to take down the cup and asked. ¡°Do you have anything else to buy?¡±


    Annie nced at him and said, ¡°Why are you so impatient? You can stay here tonight. I¡¯ll cook for you.


    There is nothing to buy on this floor. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Then she turned to leave. When she walked to the staircase, she found a cute little boy pushing a


    shopping cart with his back to her. He was alone. This small body looked very lovely.


    Annie was almost going to walk to him.


    ¡°The elevator to the first floor is over here.¡±


    Kennedy said behind her back. She replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    Then she looked back and found that the little boy pushing the shopping cart just now had


    disappeared.


    Where was he now?


    Annie checked there and didn¡¯t find the boy.


    Kennedy was a little patient. He pushed the shopping cart and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Annie shook her head and said, ¡°I just saw a very cute boy, now he disappeared.¡±


    When he heard her words, Kennedy frowned and said, ¡°If you like kids, you can give birth to a baby.¡±


    Annie stared at him and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m old now.¡±


    Then she turned to leave, and Kennedy followed her emotionlessly.


    Annie suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯d better marry a woman and have a child, so that I¡¯ll be relieved. Anyway, I¡¯m


    not busy at work now, and I can help you take care of your children.¡±


    Then Kennedy¡¯s face darkened.


    He suddenly remembered Charlotte. Five years ago, she begged him to keep the child.


    If she hadn¡¯t left at that time, the kid would have been five years old now.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy permitted himself a wry smile.


    He must be crazy. It was not his own child. Why did he want to expect it? He closed his eyes, stretched


    out his hand and pinched his painful temple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to these things.¡±


    Annie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to nag at you. You can¡¯t learn to be like me. I have been alone for a long time.


    If you keep living alone, I¡¯ll feel guilty to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Stop talk about this.¡± Kennedy interfered with her words.


    Annie said, ¡°You really ask for a lot. You are just handsome and rich. It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re still


    single.¡±


    Just handsome and rich?


    Kennedy, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I want to buy some fresh ingredients.¡±

 Chapter 356 Emergency

    Chapter 356 Emergency


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back.¡± When Jack pushed the shopping cart and came back to her, Alice had just


    checked the design of the clothing. She bent down to hold Jack.


    ¡°Well done. Jack, you sit in the shopping cart. Mommy pushed you to walk.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Jack seemed to be excited. His eyes twinkled and he asked, ¡°Will it be awkward?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t helpughing and she said, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Then she put Jack into the shopping cart. He grabbed the edge of the shopping cart and sat down. ¡°All


    right.¡±


    On the first floor,


    When Kennedy and Annie went to buy some food and checked out, several girls stared at Kennedy. At


    the thought of his wife and son, they became depressed.


    The cashier found they took the same things as what Alice and Jack bought. She felt strange in her


    mind. Then she said, ¡°Sir, do you want to take your wife¡¯s things with you? She had paid them.¡±


    Kennedy seemed that he didn''t hear her words. He picked up the bag with an emotionless expression.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Annie asked, ¡°Are you talking to him?¡±


    The girl was startled and nodded. Then she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say his wife?¡±


    The girl was confused and said, ¡°Just now there was a beautifuldy who brought a child to check out


    here. She went upstairs just now. I thought you were a couple.¡±


    When Kennedy heard her words, he frowned and stared at the cashier.


    The cashier felt uneasy and nervous under his gaze. She bent down and said,


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Annie saw his expression. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°We just came in together, but we didn¡¯t


    The girls next to the cashier instantly said,


    ¡°Sorry, my friend is a little myopic. There was ady who put things here and said that she would give


    them to her husbandter. She was mistaken. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Annie said, ¡°It is not a big deal. All right, Kennedy, don¡¯t look at that girl like this. It¡¯s


    scary. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then she pulled him out of the supermarket.


    After they left, the cashier stood there and cried. The people next to herforted her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The cashier shook her head and hugged her arm. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but he looked so fierce and


    scary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, his eyes were very fierce. Although he is very handsome, he is too cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The cashier nodded and said, ¡°But that boy looked like him, they...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. What is going on? It seems that he is not the boy¡¯s father. Anyway, we just do what


    others say next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice and Jack spent a long time shopping upstairs and finally came downstairs. When they checked


    out, Alice found that they had bought so much things that they were unable to take them home.


    Thinking of this, Alice was a little annoyed.


    She seldom went to the supermarket. She just took what she needed without considering whether they


    could take them home.


    Alice had to call a taxi to let the driver help her deliver these things. She promised him that she would


    pay him a high price.


    The driver came here quickly. When they were waiting for the driver, Alice found a girl with red eyes


    staring at them all the time. She seemed to be a little unhappy.


    Although Alice felt a little strange about it, she didn¡¯t ask that girl what happened. When the driver


    came to help them carry things, they left together.


    After they left, the girls began to chat.


    ¡°I thought they were a couple. But I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t provoke this kind of man.¡±


    After they got in the car, Yanis called to her.


    It seemed that she had something emergent to tell her.


    ¡°Mommy, let me answer the phone. I want to talk to Yanis!¡±


    Alice handed the phone to Jack. Jack answered the phone in a sweet voice. He said, ¡°Yanis.¡±


    ¡°Jack? Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yanis, mommy and I bought a lot of ingredients in the supermarket. Can you cook the fish tonight?¡±


    At ordinary times, Yanis would discuss food with him. But she had an emergency today. She didn¡¯t


    answer his questions and said, ¡°Jack, I don¡¯t have time to talk about this now. Is your mommy around?


    I need to talk to her now.¡±


    Jack recognized the anxiety in her tone and had to hand the phone to Alice. He said, ¡°Mommy, Yanis


    seems to have an emergency.¡±


    Then Alice said, ¡°Hello, Yanis, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Alice, help! There is something very urgent to do.¡±


    Alice asked, ¡°What is it? You didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°I came to measure the sizes of Miss James. I can¡¯t believe she left me standing by for an hour


    because I gotte for one minute!¡±


    Alice looked out of the window and saw a bus passing by. The poster on it happened to be Miss


    James.


    Kate James was a popr actress. She became famous for World of Peace. She had attracted a lot of


    fans. Her several TV ys had achieved great sess. Many directors wanted to invite her to y a


    role in their y. It was said that she was picky in choosing y scripts.


    When her agent found herself and said she hoped she could design a dress for her, Yanis wanted to


    refuse her. But Alice epted her invitation.


    It was a big chance for her.

 Chapter 357 The Single-parent Family

    Chapter 357 The Single-parent Family


    Although she waszy, she had to support her family.


    Yanis was her employee. Alice wanted to create great living conditions for Jack, so she still worked


    very hard.


    She epted the invitation.


    ¡°And then?¡± Alice asked gently.


    ¡°I waited for her to film. She finished filming now. Do you know what she said when I nned to


    measure her size? She said she was tired and wanted to rest, so she left me alone.¡±


    Alice, ¡°¡­¡±


    Yanis continued to say, ¡°She rested for ten minutes. When I measured her, she said that I hurt her! She


    said I was not professional and didn¡¯t allow me to measure her.¡±


    Alice stretched out her hand and twisted her eyebrows. She said, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She asked you toe over in person, saying that you epted her invitation. She wanted you to


    measure her. She is very arrogant. I gotte for only one minute. I apologized to her several times. She


    just ignored me. I¡¯m very angry now. Alice, I won¡¯t let youe here in person, She is just an actress.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°But you called me. Don¡¯t you n to let me measure her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m angry now, but no one here can listen to my words. Don¡¯te over here! I¡¯ll


    solve this.¡±


    Aliceughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°Well, give me the address, and I¡¯lle to you after I send Jack home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Alice, please be quick. I¡¯m gonna be crazy.¡±


    Yanis changed her tone immediately.


    Alice, ¡°¡­¡±


    She hung up the phone. Just as she was going to exin it to Jack, he said, ¡°Mommy, is Yanis in


    trouble? Mommy, you can go. I can stay home by myself.¡±


    Although Jack was a little boy, he was very considerate. Perhaps it was because he was born in a


    single-parent family. Alice felt sorry for him.


    She touched his head and said, ¡°Jack, mommy will go to help Yanis and bring her hometer. Then she


    will cook the fish for you.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes twinkled and he said, ¡°Okay, mommy.¡±


    The driver drove to their home quickly. After sending them to the neighborhood, he also helped them


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    deliver things to the room. He did not enter the door. Because Alice had to find Yanis, she asked him to


    wait for her downstairs for five minutes.


    The driver agreed and went downstairs.


    After that, Alice took everything into the house with Jack and then put them in the refrigerator. Then she


    said, ¡°I have to leave now. Mommy will be back in the afternoon. Jack, if you are hungry, you can eat


    some bread first.¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, mommy.¡±


    When she went out, she turned to say, ¡°Jack, you can go out with Mommy. When my work is done,


    Yanis and mommy will take you out to dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, mommy, it¡¯s troublesome. You need to help Yanis first. I can eat lunch on my own.¡±


    Jack came forward and kissed Alice on the cheek, then waved at her and asked her toe back


    home quickly.


    Then Alice left by herself.


    She wanted to spend more time with Jack.


    He didn¡¯t have a father. She needed to give him more love.


    But things couldn¡¯t be perfect.


    She wanted to provide a better living condition for Jack, so she must work hard to earn money.


    However, when she worked, she had to leave Jack.


    Fortunately, Yanis helped them a lot over the years. She took care of Jack very well.


    She nned to go back home soon.


    Alice got in the car, told the driver the address, and then they left Ruixin Community.


    After driving for a while, the driver chatted with her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Is the little boy your son? He was so cute and lovely.¡±


    When she heard his words, Alice nodded with a smile.


    She said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son.¡±


    ¡°He is obedient and cute. Why do you bring him to the supermarket alone?¡±


    Hearing this, Alice lowered her head and said, ¡°His father went on a business trip today and wille


    back in the evening.¡±


    Not everyone was a bad person, but she must be wary when she took Jack alone. The driver asked her


    this question when they just met, and she had to take precautions.


    ¡°Well.¡± The driver nodded and said.


    They reached the set quickly.


    ¡°I drove a lot of people here. They are some actors and actresses. But you¡¯re note to film, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not to film, Ie here to find a person.¡± Alice nodded at him and got off the car.


    Then she sent a message to Yanis saying that she had arrived and asked her toe to find her.


    Yanis told her to wait for a while and then she appeared in front of her within two minutes.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    Alice saw her standing at the entrance. She walked to her.


    Yanis was very happy when she saw Alice.


    Then she even hugged her.


    ¡°Alice. Thank god, you¡¯re here. If you don¡¯te, I can¡¯t stand this vicious woman. The sun is so big


    that she has kept me waiting outside for a long time.¡±


    Alice saw that she was sweating all over.


    Alice¡¯s face darkened. Then she said coldly, ¡°Take me there.¡±

 Chapter 358 Arrogance

    Chapter 358 Arrogance


    ¡°Okay, youe with me.¡± Yanis led Alice to the entrance.


    There were a lot of people on the set. Because it was filming a costume drama, Alice saw many actors


    and actresses in costume costumes when she walked into the set. It was very hot there.


    They prepared small fans to cool themselves, and some even took off their costumes and put them


    aside, wearing only a vest and shorts. But they were wearing heavy hair decorations, they looked so


    funny.


    Alice followed Yanis to the set.


    When the assistant director saw them, he stopped them and said, ¡°What are you doing? We are filming


    here. Fans are not allowed to be here. Why did the guard let you in?¡±


    The guard came quickly. When he saw Yanis, he said, ¡°Sir, they are not fans, they are here to find


    Kate.¡±


    ¡°Kate? Why are you looking for her?¡± He asked them confusedly. When he saw Alice, he stared at her.


    His eyes lit up immediately.


    Alice pulled down her sunsses to cover her face.


    She looked like a superstar.


    ¡°You are...?¡± The guard looked at Alice asked her.


    Yanis said, ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. We are here to see Miss James. We have some work to do and we


    will leave here when we finish our job.¡±


    ¡°So...¡±


    The assistant director stared suspiciously at Yanis, then he looked at Alice.


    At this time, Kate¡¯s assistant saw Alice. Then he said, ¡°Sir, Miss James is her guest.¡±


    Then he whispered to the assistant director a few words. His eyes kept staring at Alice. After a while,


    he nodded and left.


    Kate¡¯s agent came up to Alice and said, ¡°Miss Nelson, pleasee with me.¡±


    Alice nodded and followed him. Yanis murmured, ¡°He is acting like a snob. His attitude towards me just


    now was worse.¡±


    Alice smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°You are not me. You couldn¡¯t understand my feelings. s, why can¡¯t I be a talented person? If I were


    you, I wouldn¡¯t have to tolerate these people.


    ¡°You?¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°I think you can be a very excellent chef.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. I don¡¯t want to be a chef. Because I¡¯ll be fat. You know I can¡¯t control myself when I


    see food.¡±


    The agent soon took them to a restroom on the set. After pushing open the door, they felt a cool


    breeze. Alice found that the air conditioner was turned on and there were only a few people in it.


    She looked back at those who were sweating all over on the set.


    That was the case in this world. There was a big gap between these people.


    It was no wonder everyone wanted to be famous.


    Alice followed the agent into the room.


    ¡°Kate, Miss Nelson is here.¡± The agent went to a beautiful girl and whispered to her.


    She had perfect makeup on her face. When she heard the agent¡¯s words, she turned to look at Alice.


    Kate was a very beautiful woman.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She attracted many fans because of her pretty face. But she was not good at acting.


    However, Kate hated other beautiful women.


    She disliked women who were prettier than herself.


    Kate thought that the designer must be an elderly woman. Even if she was not old, she should not


    pretty.


    She didn¡¯t expect Alice to be so young and beautiful. And she looked very graceful.


    She was dressed simply and was wearing a pair of sunsses. But she was very attractive.


    ¡°Is she the famous designer, Shelly? She looked like an ordinary person.¡± Kate said in disdain and


    The agent was embarrassed. He looked at Alice and said, ¡°Shelly¡¯s real name is Alice Nelson,¡±


    ¡°Alice? I haven¡¯t heard her name. Are you really a well-known designer?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Before Alice could say anything, Yanis red at Kate and said angrily,


    ¡°She is a famous designer. I gotte for only one minute. How could you treat us like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, in your opinion, you¡¯re notte, right? And you shouldn¡¯t be punished. Miss, do you know how


    precious my time is? If I waited for you for one more minute, I would lose a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Yanis was speechless.


    Alice stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss James, when we signed the contract, we have made it clear that


    you should cooperate with our staff. But now it seems that you don¡¯t want to cooperate with us. My


    assistant waste, which was her mistake. But she apologized to you. But you have left her waiting


    under the sun for more than two hours. She has paid the price for her mistake. The two hours were her


    ¡°You!¡± Kate didn¡¯t expect her to be so aggressive. She looked very angry and said, ¡°What did you say?


    How dare youpare her to me?¡±


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°You are both human beings. Or are you an alien?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Kate lost her temper and said loudly, ¡°I am an international superstar. She is just an assistant.


    Both of you can¡¯t bepared with me.¡±

 Chapter 359 Fall Out With Them

    Chapter 359 Fall Out With Them


    Hearing that, Alice didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought your agent David hired me as a designer, not a servant or so. So this is all his


    fault. It seems that you are going to cancel this cooperation. David, as you were the one who signed


    the contract, please transfer the contract cancetion fees to my ount in time.¡±


    After saying it, she held Yanis¡¯ hand and nodded greetings to Kate with a smile, ¡°Then, thank you for


    your contract cancetion fees. Let¡¯s go, Yanis.¡±


    Yanis still had no idea what had been happening when Alice pulled her out of the door.


    ¡°What was going on?¡±


    David was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Alice was so tough and didn¡¯t seem to care about how


    her behavior affected her reputation at all.


    He thought she woulde personally and bow to apologize.


    He was shocked by her reaction.


    ¡°Is she the designer you have found for me? You told me she was a top-ss designer.¡±


    ¡°Sure she is. Alice is really a top designer and you can search for her works on the Inte. But she


    had a reputation of being unruly when she was abroad. So you should be kinder to her.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. Who is she? I am an A-list actress. Why should I be kinder to her? I do not believe she


    can design any top-ss works. So let her go.¡±


    ¡°But how about your gown at the release? There¡¯s only a month left. If we look for another designer...¡±


    ¡°Just find another designer at abroad, or buy a ready-made gown. I will not wear whatever she designs.


    What¡¯s more, I will sue her. Dare she be so arrogant in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Sue her?¡± David blinked.


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t she ask you to pay her the contract cancetion fees? We are taking her to court. So she


    must not dare to say that again.¡±


    *


    It took some time for Yanis to realize what had happened after she was pulled out of the door by Alice


    and said, ¡°Alice!¡± She pulled Alice to stop and asked with staring eyes, ¡°What were you doing just


    now?¡±


    ¡°As you have seen, I fell out with them.¡± Alice answered indifferently.


    ¡°But now we have offended Kate James. She is a popr actress in the country and she doesn¡¯t look


    like an easy person to deal with. It seems that she just won¡¯t pay the contract cancetion fees.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been a minutete. Although I was angry with her, I don¡¯t want you


    to suffer from this thing. I¡¯ll apologize to her and make her to let it go.¡±


    Saying that, Yanis shook off Alice¡¯s hand and turned round and went towards the room.


    Alice stood right where she was and said coldly with her arms crossed, ¡°Are you going back? I just took


    you out of it.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Or what else can I do? This is our first order since we return from abroad. I fear that it will affect the


    development your business in the country.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to grovel to everyone who insults you just for the development of my business not being


    affected? Weren¡¯t you angry when she said those insulting words to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yanis said angrily and sucked in her bottom lip, ¡°But she gives a lot a money, Alice...¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡± Alice sighed resignedly, ¡°You were a minutete, right?¡±


    Yanis nodded.


    ¡°Have you apologized to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. I said something nice but she ignored me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I waste, even if it was a minutete. I realized my fault and apologized to


    her, but I didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t ept your apology and ignored you and called me toe and


    questioned me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...Although I was angry, I didn¡¯t dare to diss her in front of her. I only dare toin about it in


    front of you.¡±


    Hearing what Yanis said, Alice couldn¡¯t help smiling resignedly. She stabbed her finger at Yanis¡¯


    forehead and said, ¡°I have no fear to diss those people who insult us.¡±


    ¡°But the order...¡±


    ¡°You know how unruly I am, and it¡¯s not a big loss. What¡¯s more, she was so insulting. We haven¡¯t to be


    so humble. Let¡¯s go home as Jack is waiting for you at home.¡±


    Saying that, Alice turned around and went ahead. Resignedly, Yanis had to follow her. But she still felt


    sorry and said, ¡°I still think this is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have called you and it has only made things


    worse.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself easy. Kate James is not an easy person to deal with. Even though you didn¡¯t call me,


    things would still get worse.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yanis said.


    A man stopped Alice when they were going ahead.


    Yanis remembered that he was the assistant director who had misregarded them as fans. She asked


    immediately, ¡°Can we help you, Assistant Director?¡±


    The assistant director set his sights at Alice¡¯s face. This time he looked not so serious and stared at


    Alice with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are a designer from abroad.¡±


    Alice nodded with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You are too polite. You have a good image, so do you want to be an actress? I¡¯m not satisfied with one


    of our supporting actresses. I think you are more suitable for that role. So do you want to try it?¡±


    This was definitely a good chance for any actress. Almost every actress would agree with such an


    invitation.


    However, Alice was not interested at all.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation, but I¡¯m not interested to be an actress.¡±


    Hearing that, the assistant director was a little disappointed, but he quickly found his voice and said,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a designer? I know an actress who is looking for a designer. Do you have any interest in it?¡±

 Chapter 360 Return to B City

    Chapter 360 Return to B City


    Hearing what the assistant director said, Alice and Yanis exchanged a look.


    While Yanis was about to nod, Alice stopped her action with a smile and exined in a soft voice,


    ¡°Sorry, I suppose I have not much time to take any other orders recently.¡±


    ¡°Then...can I have your card? So I can contact you in case you have time.¡±


    Since he was so considerate, Alice couldn''t very well say anything more and she gave a look at Yanis.


    Immediately, Yanis took out her card and handed it to the assistant director, ¡°I¡¯m Yanis, assistant of


    Alice.¡±


    ¡°OK, are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying goodbye to the assistant director, Alice and Yanis walked out of the set. To their surprise,


    the taxi driver hadn¡¯t leave and said hello to them when they walked out.


    Alice paused and then walked towards the driver with Yanis.


    ¡°Sir, it seems that you haven¡¯t left, have you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting here to see if any actress is going to take a taxi. But I haven¡¯t expected that you only


    stayed a few minutes in it.¡±


    Alice thought for a moment and said, ¡°We are going to return. Do you mind giving us a ride?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After they got on the taxi, Yanis held Alice¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that this order is


    canceled, and I can¡¯t expect a higher year-end bonus. That woman is so arrogant and impolite, though


    she looks gentle and polite on the screen. Doesn¡¯t she fear that we expose what she is really like?¡±


    Alice gave a nce at her and said, ¡°You can try it and see whether theizens believe you or their


    idol. The result is obvious.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis said in an indignant voice, ¡°I¡¯m desperate about such a face-judging world! But like


    what that assistant director has said, why don¡¯t you be an actress? Your pretty appearance will


    definitely lead you to sess in the show business. At that time, she must not dare to be that arrogant


    in front of you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not interested in being an actress. If you are interested, you can be an actress.¡±


    ¡°I would if I have your appearance.¡±


    Saying that, Yanis couldn¡¯t helpining with her arms crossed, ¡°If only I have either your wisdom


    or appearance, I shouldn¡¯t be your assistant now. ¡°


    ¡°So you are reluctant to be my assistant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alice gave a nce at her.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yanis answered with a guiltyugh.


    ¡°But he was so active in inviting you that he even asked your card. Being an actress can be a good


    choice for you if you no longer want to be a designer.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All those actresses are young. I¡¯m too old and I don¡¯t want to be sneered.¡±


    ¡°You are right. You have been in your thirties. But you have a cheating face. You can cheat others


    about your age like what many actresses have done.¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. You can rmend yourself to the assistant director if you want to be an


    actress.¡±


    Yanis held Alice¡¯s arm immediately and shook her head.


    ¡°No! The show business is tooplicated for me and I won¡¯tpromise for any script. I will never be


    an actress.¡±


    Hearing what Yanis said, Alice pushed her hand away and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t want be an actress while


    wanting me to be an actress?¡±


    ¡°That''s different. You look pretty and you are invited. And I can be your agent if you be an


    actress.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Alice was too angry to say anything more with Yanis. So she didn¡¯t respond. After a while, the taxi


    arrived at the Ruixin Community.


    *


    Alice had intended to return to the Nelson family in B City a few dayster considering that Kate was


    also going to B City. But as the order was canceled, Alice didn¡¯t have to go to B City.


    So she intended to consult with Zain to dy the time she returned to the Nelson family.


    However, after hearing what she said, Zain sneered andmanded her to return with Jack the


    following day.


    ¡°It¡¯s too urgent. I haven¡¯t even bought the tickets.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive to pick you up tonight.¡± Zain responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It takes only a few hours.¡± Zain said, though he sounded tired.


    Alice was worried about him as he was her brother and was so nice to her. So she finallypromised.


    ¡°All right. Jack and I will get up early tomorrow and take a taxi to B City.¡±


    Zain was silent for a moment, and then responded with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sebastian to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get there by taxi by ourselves?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°You will be stuck in traffic. Come here in the next morning. I¡¯ll ask Sebastian to pick you upter. So


    you can prepare to depart after a short break after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Don''t push your luck, Zain.¡± Alice warned.


    In this case, she couldn¡¯t even take a good sleep this night.


    Zain was not angry about her warning and chuckled, ¡°Be a good girl. You can take a good sleep after


    youe here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice scratched her hair resignedly as Zain had a sisterplex.


    Or he was guilty about having got the wrong person after looking for her for over twenty years.


    But ording to Megan, Zain was indifferent to Diana in the past.


    Perhaps it was because of the kinship between her and Zain that he was so close to her.


    At the night, Yanis cooked the braised fish Jack had been anxiously longing for in person. Jack touched


    his belly contentedly and lied in the arms of Alice.


    ¡°Mom, the braised fish Aunt Yanis cooked is so delicious.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Alice nced at Yanis across the table and joked, ¡°What about marrying Aunt


    Yanis when you grow up?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis almost choked.


    ¡°No.¡± Jack shook his head seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you silly, Mom? I¡¯m only five years old. When I grow up, it will have been more than twenty years.


    At that time, Aunt Yanis will have been Grandma Yanis and she¡¯s no longer beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 361 On the Road

    Chapter 361 On the Road


    Hearing his words, Yanis frowned and said, ¡°Jack, can¡¯t you be so mean to me? Even if I know I will be


    old, it¡¯s not down to you to mind my age. Don¡¯t let me down, Jack. You have just eaten my fish. Don¡¯t


    you want me to cook for you in the future?¡±


    Jack immediately replied, ¡°Yanis, I was wrong. You will still be a beauty even when you are old.¡±


    Then Yanis nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°I forgive you. I¡¯ll cook you the fish next time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t find that Jack was covering his chest when he said. He looked like that he just told her a big


    lie.


    Alice saw his action. She stretched out her hand and pinched Jack¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°You¡¯re a


    naughty boy.¡±


    At night, they packed up their things, got into the car sent by Zain, and then went to B City.


    Yanis was Alice¡¯s assistant, and she intended to go with Alice and Jack. Although Alice wouldn¡¯t need


    her help when she was in the Nelson family, Yanis still wanted to go to B City.


    Yanis thought that it would be too lonely to stay alone in the apartment. She wanted to stay with them.


    At least, she could make an excuse about cooking for Jack when they were in B City.


    Thinking of this, Yanis was very happy.


    *


    Kennedy was about to return to B City.


    Annie came out of her apartment to see him off. She said, ¡°Can you stay here for another two days? It


    took a long time for you to drive here from your home.¡±


    Kennedy looked at her with displeasure and then said,


    ¡°I have works to do.¡±


    ¡°Are your works more important than me? I¡¯m a little unhappy. Alright, just go back. Be careful when


    you drive.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°s, you don¡¯t want to listen to my words. It¡¯s not safe to drive at night.¡±


    Kennedy ignored her scolding and got into the car.


    Then he said coldly, ¡°There is no traffic jam at night. I could go back to B City quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Annie stood there and watched the car leave. Her body cast a long shadow on the road. The night wind


    blew her silk scarf on her shoulders. Annie sighed.


    She didn¡¯t know when Kennedy could ept other women to be his wife.


    Charlotte¡­


    She had left him for five years.


    Annie didn¡¯t know where she went. She liked Charlotte very much. But Kennedy and Charlotte finally


    broke up.


    Just let it go.


    She was old now and didn¡¯t want to interfere with Kennedy.


    Annie held the scarf tightly and then returned to her apartment.


    Alice had thought that it would be smooth if they drove at night. However, there was an explosion on


    the expressway at midnight. The road was blocked.


    They were far away from the ce that the explosion happened, so they just heard something


    exploded. After that, the cars in front of them stopped. Yanis was sleeping against the back of the chair,


    but suddenly woke up when she heard the sound.


    Then Alice saw the mes, which was scary. She subconsciously reached out and hugged Jack tightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yanis craned her neck and found the mes. She was scared by the scene.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, what is going on?¡± Yanis turned to look at Alice and said, ¡°Alice, can we leave the


    car? I feel it dangerous here.¡±


    The fire was not far away. Alice turned back and found many cars behind them. She thought that it was


    not a safe ce to stay.


    Then she nodded and said, ¡°Marco, please lock the window first, and then we get off the car.¡±


    Marco stopped the car and nodded.


    After they got off the car, many people also got off.


    People always had an instinct to avoid danger. Everyone cherished their lives.


    There were many people standing on the expressway.


    ¡°Please stay away from the ce that the explosion happened. Just go back.¡±


    Everyone walked backward. There were more and more people walking on the expressway.


    Soon the police cars came.


    The police went to investigate the situation and then reported it to everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A car just exploded. We¡¯ll deal with it as soon as possible. But you can¡¯t continue to drive


    to leave now.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Yanis held Alice¡¯s arm and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the car explode? Is it carryingbustible


    substances?¡±


    ¡°There are many reasons for the explosion. We have no idea about this situation. Let¡¯s wait for the


    result.¡±


    Many people got off the car and stood on the road. Kennedy was also there. He also heard the


    explosion.


    He took out his phone to check the time. He just got on the expressway. Now there was an explosion.


    The road was blocked at this time.


    He didn¡¯t know when he could leave. It was stuffy to stay in the car.


    Kenney rubbed his painful temples, then he pushed open the door and got off to breathe the fresh air.


    He came out of the car. He had slender and straight legs. He didn¡¯t walk towards the crowd, but he


    walked to the other side of the expressway and looked at the scenery.


    He instantly became the focus of the crowd.


    ¡°Wow, there is a handsome man!¡±


    Some girls in the crowd found Kennedy and immediately eximed.


    Hearing the sentence, people turned to look at him.


    ¡°I could only see his back. How do you know he is handsome?¡±


    ¡°I saw his face when he just got off his car. He looked pretty and had a perfect figure.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I have a great figure too.¡±


    ¡°That man looked strong and he seems to have abdominal muscles. Do you any of it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Alice and Yanis heard their words. They looked at each other. Then Yanis whispered to her, ¡°These


    girls actually have time to talk about handsome men.¡±


    Then Alice smiled and said, ¡°Pretty men are always attractive. And it¡¯s not dangerous now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But we have a bad day. We should go back to B City tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Alice squatted down and looked at Jack. She asked, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want


    mommy to carry you on my back?¡±

 Chapter 362 Is It Him

    Chapter 362 Is It Him


    Jack shook his head and said considerately, ¡°Mommy, I''m not tired. You don¡¯t need to carry me.¡±


    Alice squatted down to hold him and said, ¡°You can lean on my shoulder for a while. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    expect that we would be blocked on the way.¡±


    She med herself. She felt that Jack had suffered a lot with her.


    Although the ident didn¡¯t affect Alice herself, she felt sorry for Jack. Perhaps it was because he


    grew up in a single-parent family and she was sensitive.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, mommy. I¡¯m not tired. There are so many people that I feel it is a very lively ce.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t speak. She hugged Jack tightly and closed her eyes.


    She knew that Jack had always been very sensible. Most of the time, he would not lose his temper but


    tried to be happy. He would evenfort her. Thinking of this, Alice felt very sorry.


    Yanis looked at the two of them and then squatted down. She said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The police said it¡¯s


    okay. We can leave here when the ident is solved. Or we can take a detour back. I¡¯m a little hungry


    now. I¡¯ll get something to eat for you.¡±


    Alice came to her senses and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Just bring something for Jack.¡±


    ¡°Jack, just wait for a moment. I¡¯ll take food to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yanis.¡±


    Then Yanis asked Marco for the key and went back to the car to get something to eat. Yanis took some


    food and water and closed the door of the car. When she turned back, she found that everyone was


    looking at the other side, so she couldn¡¯t help turning to look at it.


    Then she saw a tall man.


    The man was standing in the darkness. He seemed to have a great figure.


    But they couldn¡¯t see his face because he was with his back to them.


    Suddenly, he moved and they saw his pretty side face.


    But then the man turned around again.


    However, Yanis paused when she saw him.


    She remembered a man that she had known for many years. But she shook her head instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I haven¡¯t seen that man for a long time. He couldn¡¯t be here now.¡±


    Yanis whispered to herself.


    However, she was still worried since she saw that man. She looked at that man again.


    If it were Kennedy, what could they do when they met him?


    Yanis felt anxious when she thought of it.


    ¡°Yanis, you¡¯re back,¡± Jack said to her at this time.


    Then she found that she had arrived in front of Alice and Jack. She looked absent-minded, so Alice


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yanis paused and shook her head. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she walked to stand in front of Alice to block her sight. She smiled and said, ¡°I brought some


    water. You can drink it.¡±


    After that, she handed a bottle of water to Alice, and then handed another bottle to Marco.


    After Marco took it, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°This is yours.¡± Yanis handed the food to Jack.


    Then they waited there for a while.


    ¡°Yanis, why do you keep standing in front of mommy?¡± Jack suddenly asked doubtfully.


    When Alice heard his words, she also noticed and said, ¡°You have been standing here since you came


    back just now. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Yanis¡¯ face changed and she said, ¡°No, I¡­ I just feel that the air is good and fresh when standing here.


    There are too many people over there. And it is cold at night. I¡¯m afraid that Jack will catch a cold, so I


    have been standing here deliberately to block the wind for him. Now you know the reason. Jack, don¡¯t


    you feel grateful for my kindness?¡±


    When she spoke, she pinched his cheeks gently.


    Yanis had always been thinking in a different way from others, so Alice didn¡¯t continue to ask her.


    Yanis turned to look at the position and found that the man was still standing there. Looking at his back,


    she felt the figure very strange. He was not the person she remembered.


    Yanis finally sighed with relief.


    The world was so big that it was impossible to meet him here. Yanis felt relieved.


    Everyone waited for a long time. Some people felt that it was safe now, so they went back to the car to


    wait for the news.


    Others were still worried, so they waited on the side of the road all the time. Finally, they even sat


    down. Some people even started to y cards. This ce became boisterous.


    Some people began to eat the food that they put on the cars.


    At this time, this ce was quite busy. Someone reminded, ¡°Please take the rubbish when you leave. It


    is the expressway.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll take it away.¡±


    As time went by, Jack was a little tired, so he leaned against Alice.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Seeing he was sleepy, she held him in his arms and said, ¡°Are you sleepy? I¡¯ll take you back to the car


    to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy,¡±Jack didn¡¯t refuse, because he was sleepy.


    Alice squatted down and carried Jack on her back. He wrapped his arms around her neck and said,


    ¡°Mommy, be careful.¡± Marco followed her.


    Yanis didn¡¯t move. She said, ¡°You go first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marco nodded and followed Alice back to the car.


    After they left, Yanis looked in the direction of the man just now. She was still worried that the man


    would be Kennedy.


    Yanis was quite scared. She didn¡¯t know what to do if she really met Kennedy here.


    To be exactly, what could Alice do when she met him?


    Yanis was very nervous. She slowly moved towards to approach that man. To not be found by


    Kennedy, she hid behind the cars as she walked.


    He was just standing alone there. When several girls saw Yanis walking towards that man, they thought


    that she was going to ost him. Therefore, these girls attracted by the man walked to Yanis and


    nned to go with her.


    ¡°Hi, are you going to ask him for his number? We can go together.¡±


    Yanis was speechless and then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want his number.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t be like this. Even if you want to ost him, we won¡¯t drive you away.


    We can share the information. Anyway, he¡¯ll choose the one he likes.¡±

 Chapter 363 To Confirm His Identity

    Chapter 363 To Confirm His Identity


    Yanis, ¡°¡­¡±


    She just wanted to confirm whether the man was Kennedy. She was not to ask for his number.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want his number. He looks like one of my acquaintances, so I want to confirm his identity.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± One of the girls patted her on the shoulder, smiled and said, ¡°Is this the excuse you just


    thought of to ost him? It seems to be useful. We¡¯ll tell him that he looks like our schoolmateter.¡±


    Yanis said, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shy. We can go together.¡± A girl held Yanis¡¯ arm intimately.


    Yanis felt angry. She said, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t know each other well. Please don¡¯t hold my arm. What I said


    just now is true. He looks like a person I know. I just went to confirm it. I didn¡¯t want to ost him.


    Please stay away from me now. Thank you.¡±


    Then she stared at these girls coldly.


    They paused and then let go of her.


    ¡°Hump, how could she be so arrogant? She just has a pretty face. How could she ignore us?¡±


    ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t want to talk with him. I don¡¯t believe her.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to talk to him first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked to the man together. Yanis had nned to go to see the man. But then she changed her


    mind. She could stand here to see his face when the girls talked to him.


    As long as they began to talk to him, the man would turn back.


    Thinking of this, Yanis decided to wait behind the car.


    She held her breath and watched them quietly. When the girls stood behind the man, they covered their


    cheeks shyly. Then one of them said, ¡°Sir, you look like one of my schoolmates. It¡¯s good to see you


    here.¡±


    When Yanis heard what she said, she stumbled and almost fell forward.


    This girl was a little stupid. She just imitated what Yanis said and acted badly. Everyone would know


    that she was talking to him on purpose.


    Sure enough, the man didn¡¯t move at all as if he didn¡¯t hear her words. He stood still and looked very


    cold.


    It was very quiet at this moment.


    Yanis was speechless when she saw the scene.


    These girls were stupid.


    ¡°Sir...¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect him to just stand still as if he didn¡¯t hear her words. He just ignored them.


    Other girls smiled and said, ¡°He must think we are not talking to him. Let¡¯s talk to him face to face.¡±


    Then they walked to the front of the man. They smiled shyly.


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    Kennedy frowned because he smelled the perfume from them. The air was polluted by the perfume.


    These women¡­


    ¡°Sir, you...¡±


    ¡°Get out here!¡±


    Kennedy said coldly.


    He finally began to speak, but his words were cold and cruel.


    They turned to pale instantly.


    Seeing their expression, Yanis almostughed out loud.


    It was very funny. The man stood away from the crowd. He must dislike talking to strangers. These girls


    were na?ve.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But then Yanis felt more scared because of his voice.


    The man was very simr to Kennedy.


    Kennedy was in a wheelchair in those days. But now this man was standing. She couldn¡¯t connect him


    to Kennedy.


    Yanis was absorbed in thinking. When she looked up, she saw the man with one hand in his pocket


    and left with a cold face.


    He was walking in the direction of Yanis¡¯ side. She could clearly see his facial features. Kennedy didn¡¯t


    find Yanis, who was stunned and stood beside the car.


    Seeing his face, Yanis felt very cold.


    She kept staring at his back when he passed by her. The girls who came to ost the man came back


    in depression. Seeing Yanis, they said to her tartly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a daydream. I know you like him.¡±


    Hearing their words, Yanis came to her senses. She looked at several girls in front of her.


    She was not the one who was scolded by the man, but her face was very pale.


    One of them saw something was wrong with her and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you look so pale? You


    are not the one who was rejected by him.¡±


    Yanis took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    All she knew was that the man who came over just now looked exactly like the man she met five years


    ago.


    He looked as same as Jack.


    How could it be?


    It was so coincidental that they met him on the expressway after they just returned home. It was


    incredible!


    Kennedy!


    How could she meet him here?


    Jack looked like Kennedy. She could have mistaken him for Kennedy because she stayed with Jack


    every day.


    Thinking of this, Yanis asked the girls directly, ¡°Did someone walk over just now?¡±


    Hearing her words, those girls were surprised as if she went mental.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You kept staring at him just now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yanis just asked.


    Did she really see Kennedy?

 Chapter 364 What Happened

    Chapter 364 What Happened


    ¡°I think she is mental.¡±


    ¡°I agree. She just said not to go with us. But then she kept staring at the man. Now she asks us if he


    passed by just now. She must be mental.¡±


    Then they left directly.


    Yanis stood still for a long time. Then she looked in the direction of Kennedy and found that he got into


    a car. She tried to see the license te number of his car. He seemed to be from B City.


    It turned out that she was not wrong, nor was she hallucinating, but she did meet Kennedy.


    Fate...


    It was a wonderful but terrible thing.


    Yanis felt scared, and then she quickly turned to leave.


    After Alice returned to the car with Jack, he fell asleep in her arms with his hands wrapping her waist


    tightly.


    It was his habit. Every time they went out, if he wanted to sleep, he would hold Alice tightly with his


    hands. It seemed that he feared that she would suddenly disappear.


    Alice rubbed his head and rested in the car.


    She didn¡¯t know when they could leave here.


    Then her phone vibrated. She took a look at it and found it was a message from Zain.


    [Where are you?]


    Alice got a little angry when she saw his message, so she replied.


    [Thanks to you, we are blocked on the expressway now.]


    [What happened?]


    Zain replied to her very quickly. Through the words, Alice could imagine his expression at this time.


    Alice sent a message before he called.


    [Jack is asleep.]


    After a long time, he replied to her.


    [How did you know I was going to call you?]


    [Because I¡¯m your sister. A car just exploded on the expressway. The police were dealing with it. We¡¯ve


    waited for a long time.]


    [Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯lle and pick you up right away.]


    Alice knew that Zain must go out without hesitation. She instantly sent a message to him.


    [Don¡¯te to pick me up. We¡¯lle back soon.]


    However, he did not reply to her. Alice felt helpless. He must have left home.


    At this time, Yanis came back. She opened the door and got in the car. When she got in the car, the


    cold wind blew into the car. Alice bent forward subconsciously to block the wind for Jack.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Alice said softly.


    Yanis was scared just now, so her face was still pale at the moment. She just nodded to her.


    Alice looked at her and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis voice was a little loud. After that, she noticed that her voice might disturb Jack. She


    instantly covered her mouth, shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Alice saw her face and knew that something must have happened. She said, ¡°Your face is


    very pale. There must be something happened to you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis quickly stretched out her hand to touch her face.


    ¡®Was her face very pale? Damn.¡¯


    She took out a mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. She found that she looked terrible. She tried to


    refine her makeup. Alice stopped her and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. I can see it in


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    your eyes. Just tell me, what happened?¡±


    Yanis paused, then she looked at Alice, and said seriously, "In fact, I have a bellyache and want to go


    to the toilet.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find a toilet here. I can only endure it, so I broke into a cold sweat.¡±


    Alice became speechless again.


    ¡°s, I really want to go to the toilet.¡± Yanis touched her cheeks and forced a smile. To hide the secret


    from Alice, she had to lie to her.


    If Zain were here, she wouldn¡¯t use this excuse, which was very embarrassing.


    Then she smiled helplessly.


    Alice was speechless and she couldn¡¯t tell whether what Yanis said was true or not. Then she asked,


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yanis nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alice kept silent for a while and then she suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯d better not cook in the future.¡±


    Yanis asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll remember what you said today when you cook.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, they were informed that they could leave at this time.


    Margo drove the car slowly, and Yanis became nervous again. She leaned against the window and


    looked out of it. She was afraid that they would meet Kennedy again.


    It should be impossible.


    However, she was still very worried because they all headed for B City. They might meet him in B City


    in the future. Yanis didn¡¯t know why Kennedy went to S City. But she didn¡¯t dare to tell Alice. She could


    be sad because of him.


    Therefore, Yanis decided not to tell Alice that she just saw Kennedy.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Alice asked her again. Yanis looked back and saw Alice looking at herself with a faint smile on her face.


    Her cold eyes were like an icyke, as if she had seen through her.


    Yanis suddenly felt that Alice had known that she told her a lie.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to tell her the thing about Kennedy.


    Alice wouldn¡¯t know that she just met Kennedy. Yanis closed her eyes and didn¡¯t talk to her.


    Alice didn¡¯t ask her again.


    After all, everyone had their own secrets.


    The car was moving quickly in the darkness. Alice felt tired. At this time, Yanis said to her,


    ¡°Just take a nap. I¡¯m not sleepy now. Marco and I will take care of Jack.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded and closed her eyes.


    She fell asleep soon.


    Yanis looked at Alice and her face changed.


    She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t meet Kennedy on the trip. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    After all, Alice was the one who got hurt by Kennedy.


    But she loved him deeply.

 Chapter 365 Accident

    Chapter 365 ident


    Alice and Jack were both slept soundly in the car.


    Yanis had been staring at the outside with great anxiety. She liked to sleep during trips. It was the first


    time that she was so energetic. She kept observing the cars passing by them. But she hadn¡¯t seen the


    car of Kennedy.


    But she was still very worried that Kennedy would find them.


    Finally, they arrived at B City. The street was full of traffic at night.


    B City was a big city. Even after 12 o¡¯clock at night, there were still many people who still didn¡¯t rest and


    their nightlife had just begun.


    Streetmps lit the road. After passing several streets, Yanis finally breathed a sigh of relief when she


    saw many local cars around them.


    Even if they were all in B City, it was very difficult to recognize them in so many cars. Kennedy might


    have gone to another street.


    Thinking of this, Yanis felt relieved. She leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    She was exhausted after keeping observing cars for several hours.


    Yanis intended to take a nap, so she said, ¡°Marco, please wake me up when we arrive. I want to sleep


    for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marco replied to her gently.


    Not long after Yanis fell asleep, Zain called Alice. She didn¡¯t notice it when the phone vibrated. Jack


    found it and pulled her sleeve to wake up her.


    Alice opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Jack?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, your phone is vibrating,¡± Jack said.


    Then she came to her senses. She picked up the phone and found that it was Zain.


    ¡°It¡¯s called by your uncle. You answer it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jack answered the phone. Alice was still dizzy after sleeping for a long time, so she didn¡¯t answer the


    phone call.


    Jack hung up the phone, and then he said, ¡°Mommy, Zain said he would wait for us at the next


    intersection.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know where he is now?¡±


    ¡°I just sent him our location.¡±


    Then Jack told it to Marco.


    Marco nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    At the next intersection, Alice saw Zain¡¯s car. He stood not far from the intersection, looking at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle!¡± Jack said excitedly.


    Alice looked at Yanis. She was still asleep.


    Jack asked, ¡°Mommy, shall we wake up Yanis?¡±


    ¡°No, Yanis is tired. She has just fallen asleep. Let her take a rest.


    Then the two of them got out of the car together and walked to Zain.


    ¡°Zain,¡± Alice worriedly looked at Zain¡¯s dark circles and said, ¡°I have told you that we are fine. You don¡¯t


    need toe to pick us. It¡¯s sote.¡±


    Zain looked from head to toe to make sure that she was fine. Then he said, ¡°I am worried about you.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to you. We were fine at that time.¡±


    Zain said, ¡°I don¡¯t think much. It¡¯s good to see that you are fine now.¡±


    ¡°Zain!¡±


    Jack came forward to hug Zain when they chatted. Zain rubbed his head gently and then easily carried


    him in his arms with one hand. He asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. Zain, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have urged you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Come on, get into my car. I¡¯ll take you back to the Nelson family.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Alice looked back, walked to Marco and said to him, ¡°Marco, please go back with us. Yanis is still


    sleeping. Please wake her up when we arriveter.¡±


    Marco nodded gently at her.


    There was a familiar car passing by the street. The man in the car looked straight ahead with a cold


    face.


    Then he unconsciously looked in the direction of Alice.


    At this time, Alice had walked to Zain¡¯s car and then she got in the car.


    Kennedy just saw her face for a second. But he was stunned. When he came to his senses, he found


    there was a car driving towards him in the leftne.


    He frowned and spun the wheel quickly.


    Bang!


    Alice and Jack had just got into the car when they heard a loud noise.


    Both of them turned to look back and found a car hit the guardrail next to them, and then stopped.


    When Alice saw this scene, her heart began to beat fast. She felt uneasy and pressed her breast to


    calm down. Then she unconsciously said, ¡°Why are there so many idents tonight?¡±


    Zain also saw the car, and said coldly, ¡°These people were too careless when driving. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I feel ufortable to see it.¡±


    Jack hugged Alice and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Alice felt warm when she heard his words. When the car started, she couldn¡¯t help looking back at the


    car not far away through the window.


    The owner didn¡¯t move and the door didn¡¯t open.


    She didn¡¯t the situation of the man in the car.


    Alice rubbed her eyebrows and then looked away.


    They soon arrived at the Nelson family. When the car entered the mansion, Alice felt very strange


    looking at those buildings.


    She had been here before. But since she knew her origin, she didn¡¯te back here again. It had


    been five years since she left.


    She had many memories of this ce.


    At that time, she was not the daughter of the Nelson family. She was just a...


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Zain¡¯s voice interrupted her thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then Alice got out of the car with Jack.


    After getting out of the car, she saw Marco¡¯s caring in. She said softly, ¡°Yanis is still asleep. I''ll


    wake her up.¡±


    She walked to Marco¡¯s car and then opened the door to wake up Yanis.


    Yanis was sleeping soundly. She seemed to make a dream. She was holding her arms and smirking.


    Alice called her names and she was still asleep. It was probably that Zain felt impatient. He also came


    here at this time.

 Chapter 366 Embarrassment

    Chapter 366 Embarrassment


    ¡°Yanis, wake up.¡± Alice bent down and gently patted her cheeks to wake her up.


    Yanis somewhat giggled at this time. Then she became silent again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take her into the room.¡± Seeing that Alice was helpless, Zain said behind her.


    Alice turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Zain, can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have taken a long trip. Just go to take a rest with Jack. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    She looked at Yanis and nodded to Zain, then she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Lanna.¡±


    When Alice saw Lanna, she had a mixed feeling. Lanna still looked gentle as before. She looked at


    Alice, smiled kindly, and said, ¡°Miss Nelson, pleasee with me.¡±


    After Alice and Jack left, Zain looked at Yanis lying on the seat.


    Her seat was a little far away from him. He could only enter the car door and said, ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Yanis didn¡¯t hear his words. She was in a wonderful dream.


    Zain frowned and found that Yanis wouldn¡¯t wake up at this time.


    For the sake of Alice, he would take her upstairs.


    Then Zain walked to the other side of the car to open the door. When he intended to lift her, he paused


    before he touched Yanis.


    He has no habit of touching women.


    Zain stood straight and looked around. No one else could help him except Marco.


    But Marco was old. It would be difficult for him to carry Yanis upstairs.


    However, Zain had promised Alice that he would take Yanis back to the room. He called her several


    times. But she didn¡¯t wake up. Finally, Zain had no choice but to lift Yanis.


    As he lifted her, she wrapped her hands around his neck. Her soft hands touched the skin of Zain. He


    frowned instantly.


    ¡°Haha, haha.¡±


    Zain looked down at her and found that she was smirking. She looked very silly.


    Zain walked upstairs quickly.


    The guest rooms would be cleaned regrly in the Nelson family, so Zain took Yanis to a guest room,


    and then ced her on the bed. When he wanted to pull her hands down, he found Yanis holding his


    neck tightly.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Zain said coldly and continued to pull her hands.


    But she wrapped his neck more tightly. Zain frowned when he saw Yanis lying in bed suddenly pursed


    her lips and leaned towards him.


    His face changed. When he was about to stop her, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Their eyes met each other. Yanis was dizzy when she just woke up. She unconsciously leaned towards


    Zain.


    Zain¡¯s face was cold and he stared at her sharply.


    At this time, Yanis suddenly stopped herself before she could touch Zain.


    She just remained still.


    Yanis looked at Zain. They were so close to each other that she could even feel his breath.


    ¡®Is me dreaming?¡¯ She thought.


    But... she remembered that when she was in her dream, Zain kissed her hard and deeply.


    She knew that Zain in the real world never kiss her. Because Zain only cared about his sister. Even if


    he wanted to marry a woman, he would never like a woman like her.


    She was just an ordinary person.


    In the dream, she also kissed him.


    But what was going on now? Why did she see his face when she woke up? What was she doing?


    Yanis finally found her lips pursed. Then she looked at Zain¡¯s cold face. She felt something was broken


    in her heart.


    Gosh!


    What did she do?


    Yanis took back her hands and fell back to the bed.


    Bang!


    She fell on the soft bed and her head touched the pillow. She looked at Zain dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, I...¡± Yanis stammered. Then she said with frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive me.¡±


    Zain nodded and said coldly, ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    Then he turned to leave the room.


    After he left, Yanis was stunned for a while and then she came to her senses. She stretched out her


    hands to cover her cheeks and began to shout to herself,


    ¡°Yanis, what are you doing?¡±


    She must be crazy!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did Zain carry her upstairs? And she even pursed her lips in front of him.


    Then she touched the corner of her mouth.


    Fortunately, there were no stains. She thought of Alice. Why didn¡¯t she wake her up? She was


    embarrassed in front of Zain.


    She felt that she couldn¡¯t face Zain in the future.


    Thinking of this, Yanis began to go mad again, rolling on the bed with a pillow in her arms.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She was very regretful.


    Yanis took out the phone in her pocket and sent a message to Alice.


    [Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Do you know how embarrassed I am?]


    Jack had fallen asleep. Alice was about to take a shower when her phone vibrated. She smiled when


    she saw Yanis¡¯ message.


    [I called you several times. But you didn¡¯t wake up. You even giggled in the dream.]


    [What! Did I giggle in the dream? I lost my face this time.]


    [Haha, I¡¯m used. Haven¡¯t you said that inner beauty is the most important?]


    [But it is very embarrassing this time.]


    She lost her face in front of Zain.


    Zain must have been startled by her.


    [You should thank me for giving you the chance.]


    [Chance? A chance to lose my face?]


    [How could I be so stupid? Your brother must have been shocked by my action.]


    [What did you do?]


    Yanis didn¡¯t say anything when she saw this message. She quickly put her phone aside.

 Chapter 367 I Think I Saw Charlotte

    Chapter 367 I Think I Saw Charlotte


    On the second day, because Alice came back, the whole Nelson family seemed to be lively.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Nelson went homest night with a cute little boy. I want to see him.¡±


    Several maids talked in a low voice.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t gotten up. They arrived here at midnight. They won¡¯t get up until noon. It is said that Miss


    Nelson looks very simr to her mother.¡±


    ¡°Really? Five years ago, I told you that the fake Miss Nelson didn¡¯t look like the daughter of the Nelson


    family. I was right.¡±


    ¡°Truth never lies and time tells truth. Now that the real Miss Nelson is back, the fake one couldn¡¯t


    disguise anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, the fake Miss Nelson has been driven out of the Nelson family five years ago. Where did she


    go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she wouldn¡¯t have a good end.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her. I heard that Miss Nelson¡¯s son is very cute and handsome.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him.¡±


    They were all excited.


    Alice got up near noontime. She was very tiredst night. When she got up, she found that Jack wasn¡¯t


    in the room. She paused and remembered that they were in the Nelson family. Jack should have gone


    downstairs. Then she felt relieved and got up to wash up.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Jack downstairs. He was surrounded by the crowd and was


    saying something.


    Jack was a popr boy, and everyone loved him when they met him.


    Alice had be ustomed to this situation.


    When she started to leave, she heard Yanis calling her name in a low voice.


    Then she turned to look at Yanis and found her hiding in the corner and looking at her nervously. Yanis


    asked her toe to her ce.


    Alice walked to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you hide here?¡±


    Yanis was grieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°If you had woken me upst night, I wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed in front of your brother. Now I


    dare not go downstairs. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll meet Zain.¡±


    Alice was curious about what she didst night. Yanis didn¡¯t reply to her after she sent the message to


    ask about the situation.


    At this time, she asked her again,


    ¡°What happenedst night? What did you do to my brother?¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis¡¯ eyes wide opened and she shook her head. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, what did my brother do to you?¡±


    Yanis looked at her in disbelief and said, ¡°Alice, how can you think of your brother in this way?¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t say anything about Zain and just turned to go downstairs.


    Yanis grabbed her sleeve nervously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, help me.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Is your brother downstairs now?¡±


    ¡°He is not there.¡±


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you lie to me? I saw that you didn¡¯t look at it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it just now,¡± Alice said helplessly.


    Yanis sighed with relief and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Then she followed Alice and wanted to go downstairs with her. However, they saw Zain on the way.


    Zain hadn¡¯t found them. Yanis¡¯ face changed instantly. Then she turned and ran before Zain noticed


    them.


    When Alice looked back, she found that Yanis had disappeared.


    Alice felt helpless.


    She ran so fast.


    Alice went downstairs herself.


    ¡°Zain, what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zain asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Alice was speechless. Yanis ran when she saw Zain. But Zain was still very calm when she asked him.


    She was curious about what happened between themst night.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°Where are you going today?¡±


    ¡°After the meal, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The maids finally met Alice. They were attracted by Jack at this time. He was a very cute and smart


    boy. They surrounded him, asked him questions, and even took pictures of him.


    They shared the pictures with their friends.


    Then Jack returned to eat with Alice.


    ¡°Zain, have you eaten the meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, have you washed your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, where is Yanis?¡± Jack looked around and didn¡¯t find her, so he asked strangely.


    Hearing his words, Zain frowned slightly and remembered her crazinessst night. When he left the


    room, he also heard her screaming.


    This woman was very noisy.


    ¡°Yanis may have something to deal with.¡± Alice turned to tidy up his clothes for Jack. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Can you go to invite her to have a meal?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jack jumped out of the chair neatly and ran upstairs.


    Then he came back soon, he looked a little depressed. He said, ¡°Yanis said that she felt ufortable


    and wouldn¡¯t eat with us.¡±


    Alice smiled and said,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s eat first. The maids will send some food to herter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    *


    InB City People¡¯s Hospital,


    Annie didn¡¯t expect that she would see Kennedy in hospital after she just saw him offst night.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve told you to be careful.¡±


    Annie looked at Kennedy who was lying on the bed and said, ¡°But you had a car ident in B City at


    midnight. Why didn¡¯t you pay attention to your safety?¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything when he heard her words.


    He was thinking about something.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    ¡°Annie,¡±


    Kennedy suddenly said in a low voice.


    Annie asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I seemed to see her.¡±


    Annie paused and then asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 368 Is This Why You Got The Accident

    Chapter 368 Is This Why You Got The ident


    The ward suddenly became very quiet except for the noise of the fan.


    The wind blew the hair on Kennedy¡¯s forehead. He raised his eyes and said,


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He might have mistaken the woman for Charlotte.


    He just saw her side face in a hurry and didn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    Annie thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Is this the reason why you had the ident?¡±


    Kennedy admitted it silently.


    He just found the side face of that woman was very simr to Charlotte. But the woman left there very


    quickly.


    But he lost in thought for a long time and remembered the memories of Charlotte. When he came to his


    senses, the car was about to already crashed into his car.


    Fortunately, he had good driving skills, so he had avoided crashing into the car.


    But his car hit the guardrail and he got hurt.


    But his situation was not serious.


    After staying in the hospital for several days, he would be fine.


    Annie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been five years since she left. But you still remember her. She had left this


    city. How could you see her? I guess that you are hallucinating, right?¡±


    Hallucinating?


    Kennedy teased himself in mind.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m hallucinating.¡±


    He looked very depressed. Annie didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Although he always wasn¡¯t in a good


    mood in the past five years, he looked very down at this time.


    As his aunt, she was worried about him.


    Then Annie said, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t stay alone all the time. After you leave the hospital this time, I¡¯ll find


    some girls and you can meet them. You can choose one of them to be your girlfriend.¡±


    When Kennedy heard what she said, he frowned and became displeased. He said, ¡°Annie, what did


    you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to stay alone in your whole life? I¡¯m worried about you. Your mother had let me


    take good care of you. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    She mentioned his mother again. Kennedy was more displeased.


    Annie realized that she said something wrong, so she changed her tone and said gently,


    ¡°How about this? You can meet them first. You¡¯re not the man in a wheelchair anymore. Just try to open


    your heart.¡±


    In the past, many women liked Kennedy because of his face. But then they would disdain him because


    he was disabled at that time. However, they coveted the wealth of the Moore family. They wanted to


    marry him for the wealth.


    But their actions told what they thought.


    They hated him being disabled.


    At that time, it was said that he couldn¡¯t have sex. The girls disliked him even more.


    But now everything had changed. Kennedy was normal.


    He had a pretty face, powerful family background, great figure and sharp mind.


    Every woman would like him


    Many youngdies wanted to date him. But he never epted any of them. Annie knew the reason but


    she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know what you think now. Have you regretted it these years? But it is useless. You


    wanted to divorce her at that time. And you dove her away from the Moore family. If you found her, you


    couldn¡¯t force her toe back.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years. She might get married again. Even if you see her, you can¡¯t disturb her. Do you


    understand?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. Annie walked to him and pulled his ear.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Kennedy was hurt and his face changed immediately. He said, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I was talking to you?¡±


    ¡°Annie¡­¡±


    Annie found that his ear became red because of her. She felt regretted. Then she sighed helplessly


    and took her hand back.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean it. Just remember what I told you today. I¡¯ll look after you till you leave the hospital.¡±


    Then Kennedy remembered that she would introduce women to him.


    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce women to meet me. I don¡¯t want to see them.¡±


    ¡°I know. But you can¡¯t be alone all the time. I have to help you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a woman that you


    like.¡±


    Kennedy felt helpless when he heard her words.


    He closed his eyes, but he remembered the face of that woman.


    ¡®I must be crazy.¡¯


    He thought.


    He became abnormal just because of her appearance.


    *


    In the cemetery,


    ¡°Zain, is it the ce that you told me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zain led Alice into it. Alice realized the reason why he brought her here. He must want to let her see


    her mother.


    Finally, they arrived at a tombstone.


    There was a photo on the tombstone. The woman in the photo looked cold and graceful with a gentle


    smile.


    Alice had seen this picture in the Nelson family five years ago.


    She was her mother.


    But Alice didn¡¯t know her.


    However, when she saw the picture, she felt touched and a little sad.


    They hadn¡¯t met each other before, so she wouldn¡¯t have a deep affection for her real mother.


    ¡°When I was a child, my mother was very sad because we lost you. She even went to many ces to


    find you. But when she died, she still couldn¡¯t find you. At that time, my mother kept holding my hand


    and asked me to find you. She firmly believed that her daughter was still alive. But she died. Then I


    continued to find you.¡±


    Alice could imagine the scene that Mrs. Nelson talked to Zain.


    She was also a mother. If Jack disappeared, she would go crazy.


    She could understand their feelings at that time.


    She felt depressed. But fate always conspired against them.


    ¡°Why did she die?¡±


    Mrs. Nelson died at a young age.

 Chapter 369 To Register Her Company

    Chapter 369 To Register Her Company


    Hearing her question, Zain became silent.


    Alice was a little regretted at the moment. She shouldn¡¯t have asked it.


    ¡°Sorry, Zain. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just want to know something about her.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Zain smiled faintly and said, ¡°My mother has been dead for many years. I have


    epted the reality. Besides, I have found you.¡±


    Then he reached out and rubbed her head, and whispered, ¡°Since we lost you, my mother was mental.


    She only wanted to find you. She went to many ces herself to find you. We couldn¡¯t stop her, so I


    had to go with her. Later, she was ill severely. She was in poor health after giving birth to you.¡±


    Alice was shocked by his words.


    ¡°Why? Even if I¡¯m lost, she should take good care of herself.¡±


    ¡°Because she always felt sorry for you and thought that she didn¡¯t take good care of you. How could


    she stay in a good mood after losing you?¡±


    Alice was silent for his words.


    ¡°Besides, my father¡¯s ne crashed. It was another bad news. When my mother received the news,


    she was in the vige of a small mountain to find you. When she went down the mountain, she


    identally fell.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes wide opened.


    ¡°Then she was sent to the hospital. It was thest time I saw her.¡±


    Zain¡¯s tone was emotionless. He looked very calm. But Alice could see his pain.


    They stood silently in front of the tombstone for a long time. Then Alice ced a bunch of flowers in


    front of the tomb. It was getting dark. Zain asked Alice to leave with him.


    When they just got in the car, it began to rain outside.


    It was getting much cooler.


    Yanis still didn¡¯t eat with them at dinner. Alice knew the reason and asked the maid to send the food to


    her.


    After dinner, Alice and Jack yed games in the living room.


    Zain suddenly handed her a document.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It was the material for you to register apany.¡±


    ¡°Company?¡± Alice asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to set up apany. You always work on your own, which is inappropriate.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°Why? I worked on my own when I was abroad.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re in a new environment. I¡¯ve received the news about you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice remembered what happened in S City before. She snorted and asked, ¡°Does


    someone want to sue me?¡±


    Zain nced at her and said, ¡°It seems that you are very clear about it.¡±


    ¡°I know she wants to sue me, but I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Alice shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°Besides,


    she did something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then she wants to sue you?¡±


    Alice nced at him and suddenly smiled and said, ¡°My brother will help me, right? I won¡¯t cooperate


    with her.¡±


    ¡°You have just returned home. If you got prosecuted, it would affect your career.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change my career to be an actress.¡±


    Zain instantly paused and frowned at her.


    ¡°Being an actress?¡±


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if I can¡¯t be a designer, I can be an actress.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zain disagreed with her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be an actress. If you decide not to be a designer, you


    can work in mypany.¡±


    Seeing him being so serious, Alice couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    ¡°Well, I was just joking. I won¡¯t be an actress. People who are actors are all young people. I am not


    young now. I¡¯m not good at acting. No one will ept me to film a movie.¡±


    Zain was speechless.


    ¡°Yes, Zain. Mommy is old now,¡± Jack said.


    Alice looked at Jack with a smile and said, ¡°Baby, what did you say just now?¡±


    He quickly jumped off the sofa and climbed onto Zain¡¯s legs.


    Alice didn¡¯t try to catch him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve solved this matter for you,¡± Zain said when he held Jack, ¡°I¡¯ve registered apany for you. It¡¯s


    near the Nelson Group. I¡¯ll ask Megan to send you there tomorrow.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Do you really give me apany? I think that it¡¯s good to work on my own. It¡¯s tiring for me


    to manage apany and find the design team.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the team. I have already found the best design team for you.¡±


    ¡°The best design team? I¡¯ll go bankrupt if I can¡¯t pay their sry.¡±


    Hearing her words, Zain smiled and said, ¡°I believe in your ability. I¡¯ll help you pay their sry in the


    first three months. Then you have to deal with the business and affairs of thepany on your own.


    Maybe you can set up a brand of yours.¡±


    A brand?


    Alice was surprised. When she was abroad, she just worked as a designer and never thought about


    setting up her own brand.


    If she began to work with a team, she must have a clear designing style.


    Thinking of this, Alice was worried.


    She felt that she would be very busy.


    ¡°Mommy, can I have a position in yourpany?¡± Jack asked.


    Hearing his words, Alice looked at him and said, ¡°You are a child, why do you want a position in the


    ¡°Well.¡± Jack was a little grieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a position,¡± Zain pinched his cheek and said, ¡°Your mother will be busy tomorrow, so you


    can go to thepany with me.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I? Will you give me a powerful position?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes twinkled and he looked very innocent.


    However, Zain seemed to find the cunning in his eyes. Then it disappeared.


    He thought he was probably wrong.

 Chapter 370 He Hope His Mommy Will Be Happy

    Chapter 370 He Hope His Mommy Will Be Happy


    After Zain epted his request, Jack happily returned to the room. Then he climbed up the chair to


    turn on theptop.


    Jack was very innocent in front of Alice. Although he was clever, he was very sensible and considerate.


    He had never shown off his skills and wouldn¡¯t use theputer for a long time when Alice was by his


    side.


    In fact, he had goodputer skills.


    When he entered the group chat, he found a lot of messages.


    [My God, Beans, you are back. It¡¯s been a long time since you left.]


    Jack just read the messages calmly.


    Then he began to reply to them.


    Beans: [I¡¯m back.]


    God of Wind: [You¡¯re back, Beans. You have left for three days.]


    Potato: [Beans!]


    Fat Man: [Beans¡¯re back!]


    Then many people called him in the group chat. Jack just closed the chat feature.


    He seemed to have be ustomed to this situation.


    About two minutester, he reopened the chat feature.


    Beans: [Just tell me what happened.]


    Fat Man: [Look, Beans is always like this. He will reply to us two minutester when he sees the


    messages.]


    God of Wind: [Has it been two minutes?]


    Potato: [Juste to pint.]


    Then they told the trouble they met recently to Jack.


    Potato: [Someone hacked our website these days. We got tricked by this guy. We havee up with


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    many ways to solve this problem, but they didn¡¯t work. Our server is still crashed.]


    Theyined to Jack.


    God of Wind: [Beans, you are the only one who can solve the problem now.]


    Chips: [Beans, Please help us.]


    Jack didn¡¯t say anything.


    The website was hacked. Jack calmly opened the background of the website and found that even the


    background had copsed. He just left for two days and the website was crashed.


    Jack began to type the keyboards quickly to solve the problem.


    Other people were still chatting in the group chat.


    God of Wind: [What is Beans doing now? Did he see our messages?]


    Potato: [We¡¯ve known him for a long time. He muste to solve the problem now. He just doesn¡¯t like


    talking much.]


    Potato was right. Although Jack was an innocent and cute boy in front of Alice, Yanis and other adults


    in reality. On the Inte, he was a mysterious figure who was cold, proud and talked little.


    People in the group chat only knew that Beans had goodputer skills. But they didn¡¯t know that he


    was just a little boy.


    If they knew the fact, they would probably feel ashamed that they admired a five-year-old boy.


    Jack was a talented boy.


    But they wouldn¡¯t know his identity.


    Suddenly, someone found the website returned to normal.


    Rotten Tomato: [My Goodness! I can open the website now.]


    God of Wind: [Really? It took less than a minute! Incredible!]


    Potato: [I went to see the website just now. It is normal now. Beans, do you find out the hacker?]


    Jack sent a picture to them and began to type.


    Beans: [I have just returned home and have been very busy these days.]


    God of Wind: [Gosh! Where are you working?]


    Rotten Tomato: [Which city are you in? Do you want toe to visit us?]


    Fat Man: [It won¡¯t be easy to see him.]


    Potato: [We have known each other for so long. We know Beans¡¯s characters. Anyway, now that


    problem was solved. They won¡¯t dare to hack our website again.]


    Beans: [Good.]


    At this time, Jack heard that Alice wasing to his room. Then he quickly closed theptop.


    At the same time, the door of the room was pushed open.


    Alice came in with a te in her hand. When she came in, she just saw that Jack jumped down from


    his chair. She smiled and said, ¡°Jack, are you ying on theputer? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should


    protect your eyesight?¡±


    Jack walked to Alice and said obediently,


    ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t yputer. I was just charging it.¡±


    Then she nced at it and found that theptop was charging. She rubbed his head and said, ¡°Well


    done. Baby, mommy brought you some grapes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thank you, mommy!¡±


    Jack cheered, then held her arm and gently kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡±


    Alice was very happy. She kissed his cheek and then handed him the te. She said, ¡°Have some


    grapes.¡±


    Jack took the te and put it on the table.


    Alice went to the wardrobe to take out her pajamas, and then went into the bathroom.


    Then Jack got up and returned to the front of theptop, opened it again, and then turned it off.


    He didn¡¯t mean to hide it from mommy.


    However, mommy didn¡¯t like him spending much time onputers and phones. She was afraid that


    his eyesight would be affected. Mommy was busy with her works. Jack knew that mommy had been


    working so hard to give him better living conditions.


    Most of the time, he could see that mommy quietly cried when he slept, saying that she was sorry for


    him and didn¡¯t take good care of him.


    Mommy thought he was asleep, but he didn¡¯t.


    He could hear all her words.


    Jack was very clever. Because he was a child of a single-parent family, he was also very sensitive.


    He didn¡¯t want to show all his emotions in front of Alice. He always smiled at her and acted like an


    innocent boy.


    He loved his mommy.


    He hoped that mommy could be happy.


    Therefore, he wanted to work hard to make money and contribute to their family.


    When he grew up, mommy wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.


    Thinking of this, Jack became happy and returned to the table to eat grapes.


    It was his secret.

 Chapter 371 New Company

    Chapter 371 New Company


    On the second day,


    Because Alice wanted to visit her newpany, she got up early.


    Zain was going to work and Jack wanted to go with him. Jack woke up very early. Alice was woken up


    by him and couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. Then they got up together.


    After getting the washing up, they went downstairs to have breakfast. Then Jack left with Zain.


    When they started to leave, Zain said to Alice, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can take a nap. Megan wille to


    pick you upter.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice was surprised and asked, ¡°Can I go to sleep now? I¡¯m afraid that Megan will


    Zain smiled at her words. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She has works to do in the morning.¡±


    Alice realized that Megan was busy this morning.


    Now she could go back and have a good rest.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice went upstairs toe back to sleep. When she passed by a room, the door was suddenly


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    opened and someone stretched out a hand and grasped her.


    Alice was startled at first. Then she became surprised when she saw it was Alice.


    She asked, ¡°Yanis?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember me? I thought that you have forgotten me these days.¡±


    Yanisined to her with her arms crossed. Her hair was in a mess and she looked terrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve told me that you want to rest in the room because you¡¯re sick. How


    can I bother you?¡±


    ¡°You! You know that it is my excuse. Now you tease me!¡±


    Alice raised an eyebrow and smiled. She said, ¡°Take it easy. I won¡¯t forget you. We need to visit a


    ¡°Breakfast? Zain¡­¡±


    ¡°Zain has gone to work. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yanis stretched out her hand and held Alice¡¯s arm instantly. She said, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re so kind to me. Now


    I¡¯ll go to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Remember to have breakfast when you go downstairs. We¡¯ll go to thepany


    She covered her mouth and yawned. Then she went back to her room.


    When she woke up, it was near noon. She checked the time and wondered why Megan still hadn¡¯t


    Alice went downstairs to see if Megan was there. Then she found that Megan was talking with Yanis


    happily.


    They looked at her when they heard the footsteps.


    ¡°Megan, when did you arrive here? Why don¡¯t you let the maid wake me?¡±


    Megan smiled and said gently, ¡°Miss Alice, I have just been here for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alice turned to look at Yanis. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. But Megan wouldn¡¯t me you if


    you overslept.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She was a little embarrassed. Then she cleared her throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s noon now. Shall we have


    lunch before going to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Megan smiled and nodded. Yanis also agreed with her.


    When they got in the car, Yanis asked with her bag in her hand, ¡°Whichpany are we going to?¡±


    Megan said, ¡°What? Haven¡¯t Miss Alice told you that she will have apany?¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis very surprised. She looked at Alice with her eyes wide open.


    She asked, ¡°Alice, are you running your own business?¡±


    Alice smiled helplessly. She shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±


    Yanis didn¡¯t say anything.


    She knew that it was Zain who gave Alice apany.


    Zain was very kind to Alice. He arranged all matters for her.


    However, Alice was an adult.


    She had her own thought and ideas. But she was treated like a child by Zain.


    Although Alice felt helpless, she would ept his kindness.


    After all, he was her brother and he had lost her for over twenty years.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt his heart.


    Fortunately, Zain understood her feelings. She didn¡¯t hate his actions. She just didn¡¯t want to be treated


    like a kid and she wanted to do works on her own.


    Megan began to speak for Zain.


    ¡°I have to talk for Mr. Nelson. It will be helpful for Miss Alice¡¯s career if she has her design team and


    have a family.¡±


    Alice nced at Megan and teased her.


    ¡°Megan, you¡¯re a perfect assistant. Now you still talk for him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Alice, I just told the truth.¡±


    Alice smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Megan said, ¡°Well, have you seen the profiles of your team members?¡±


    ¡°Profiles?¡± Alice was confused because of her words. Zain gave her the document of thepanyst


    night. She hadn¡¯t finished it.


    Thinking of this, she took the document out of the bag of Yanis. When Megan saw the document, she


    said, ¡°Their profiles are at the end of it. You can check it.¡±


    Alice found there were five to six people in her team.


    Megan said, ¡°They are designers hired by Mr. Nelson. He pays them a high sry. Some of them have


    won prizes in designpletions. Some have designed products. They are all very outstanding


    designers.¡±


    Alice scanned their profiles. Then she raised her eyes and said, ¡°They are very excellent. Are they


    willing to stay in mypany?¡±


    ¡°They wille here because of the high sry.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    Yanis also went through the document. She said, ¡°If we pay them a high sry, we will operate it at a


    loss.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelson trusts Miss Alice. She is an excellent designer and will have a presence in the domestic


    fashion field. At that time, as long as you have attracted many customers, you will achieve great


    sess. Anyway, the beginning is always the most difficult part. It¡¯s not easy to run a business.¡±


    Yanis seemed to have understood her words. Then she held her face and looked at Megan adoringly.


    She said, ¡°Megan, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Megan was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t why Yanis admired her.


    Alice put the document aside and sighed, ¡°Anyway, Zain has given thepany to me. I¡¯ll take it. But I


    have a hunch¡­¡±


    Yanis asked, ¡°What the hunch is?¡±


    Alice smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a tough time.¡±

 Chapter372 The Solitary Young Man

    The Solitary Young Man


    When Alice arrived at thepany, she was startled by the scene in front of her.


    She had imagined that it would be a smallpany.


    Generally speaking, thepany that was newly set up was rtively small as a studio. It always


    started small when people began their business.


    However, Alice didn¡¯t expect that Zain gave her a building.


    Although it couldn¡¯t bepared with the building of the Nelson Group, it was simr to the buildings


    around it. When she entered it, she had thought that herpany was on one of the floors of it.


    But Megan said, ¡°The whole building is the ce of yourpany.¡±


    Yanis gasped when she heard what Megan said. Then she held the arm of Alice and said, ¡°Zain is rich.


    He is very generous to you.¡±


    What Yanis said was true.


    But it seemed a little extravagant.


    ¡°Will it be too ostentatious? It is just a newpany.¡±


    ¡°Miss Alice, you¡¯re the daughter of the Nelson family. You¡¯ll be supported by your family. It¡¯s just a


    building. Mr. Nelson will give whatever you want.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to how thepany looks like.¡±


    ¡°The reception hall is on the first floor. You can hire the receptionists and guardster.¡±


    Megan introduced the structure of the building to them. Then she walked to the elevator and pressed


    the button.


    The door of the elevator was open. They entered it together.


    When they arrived on the second floor, Megan showed them the rooms.


    ¡°There was a kitchen. Miss Alice, you can find a chef and cleaners as you like.¡±


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that her brother was so considerate. He just helped her find a design team. The rest


    of the staff would be found by herself. She was satisfied.


    ¡°On the third floor, there are the staff offices. Your team members are waiting for you.¡±


    They were about to go to the third floor at this time. Before Alice could say anything, Yanis became


    nervous.


    She said, ¡°Are we going to meet them now? I¡¯m nervous. Will they despise us?¡±


    Hearing her words, Megan turned to look at her. She smiled and said, ¡°Yanis, take it easy. You¡¯re the


    assistant of Alice. You are their superior.¡±


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll arrange a position for you. You won¡¯t be worried at that time.¡±


    Yanis felt that the world became magic. Gosh, she got promotion now!


    She didn¡¯t expect it at all.


    Alice was rtively calm because she knew what she would meet.


    When they arrived on the third floor, Megan led them to the office.


    A group of people was waiting for them. They wanted to know the person for whom Mr. Nelson invited


    them to thepany and paid them a high sry. They talked about it in the office.


    Rachel, ¡°I am curious about the gender of our new boss. It is the first time that Mr. Nelson helps a


    person so greatly. I want to know who this guy is.¡±


    Rachel had an ordinary look and she spoke in a measured tone.


    ¡°It must be a woman. If the person is male, Mr. Nelson won¡¯t pay much attention to thispany.¡± A


    man said and gave them a meaningful smile, which could only be understood by men.


    This man was Noah. He was a free designer before. He was a yboy.


    Ada said, ¡°I think it will be a woman.¡± She smiled gently and then opened a book.


    Winnie was refining her makeup with lipstick in her hand. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the gender of


    our boss. As long as this person is qualified to lead a team, I¡¯ll ept the leader. If this person is


    incapable, I won¡¯t follow him or her. Anyway, we are a team of talents.¡±


    Sean, who was next to Winnie, looked at her and nodded with a smile. He said, ¡°Winnie is right. I like


    you being so righteous.¡±


    Hearing his words, Winnie red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Sean just smiled and kept looking at her.


    Chloe didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the scene. Then she turned to look at a young man behind


    her. She asked, ¡°Hugo, how do you think about it?¡±


    The young man was wearing a white T-shirt. The hair on his forehead hid his eyes. He kept his head


    down and was lost in thought. The sunlight shined through the window and cast a golden glow on his


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    body. He looked very charming.


    Chloe was attracted by him.


    ¡°Hugo?¡±


    Hugo raised his eyes. He looked at Chloe with cold eyes. Then he looked away.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His voice was cold and calm.


    When he spoke, the people who were talking turned to look at him.


    The girls were gentle to him because of his pretty face. But he was cold and solitary, they wouldn¡¯t like


    to approach him.


    When Chloe heard his words, she was a little embarrassed. Then she became silent.


    As they talked, they heard footsteps outside.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± Rachel stood up and then walked to the door.


    These staff knew Megan, who contacted them before. Rachel was stunned for a while when she saw


    two women beside her.


    She wondered about the identities of the two of them.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± Megan said to her when she found her.


    ¡°Megan.¡± Other people stood up after Rachel called Megan.


    ¡°Is Megan here? Where is our new boss?¡±


    Everyone had stood up except for Hugo.


    Finally, Alice and Yanis came into view of them.


    Alice didn¡¯t wear her sunsses today. She was dressed in her ordinary casual wear. She was wearing


    a white vest, a pair of jeans, and a blue coat.


    She tied her long hair with a hair band. She didn¡¯t makeup and looked very soft. She smiled gently at


    them.


    They thought that she had good nature.


    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re right. Our boss is a woman. She looks very pretty.¡±


    Winnie closed her cosmetics box heavily. She looked at Alice with hostile eyes.


    She hated the women who were prettier than her.


    She hoped that Alice was a qualified leader.

 Chapter373 The Solution

    The Solution


    ¡°It seems that everyone is here.¡± Megan looked around and her eye fell upon a young man in the


    corner. Then she said, ¡°Let me introduce Miss Alice to you guys. She is your new boss.¡±


    They didn¡¯t catch herst sentence. They heard that Megan called this woman Miss Alice.


    Over the years, Megan was Zain¡¯s right-hand secretary and assistant. She was a big name in the


    business. These designers knew her well.


    However, Megan was very respectful to Alice. Her attitude towards Alice was sincere, which was out of


    their expectation.


    Now they looked at Alice from a different view.


    But Winnie said discontentedly, ¡°She became a boss at such a young age. Is she really a capable


    designer? Or does she take a crooked way?¡±


    Winnie was wearing a long red dress with red lips. She had very attractive eyes and had ice-


    temperament.


    Hearing her words, Alice was not angry. She looked calm and imperturbable. She just took a nce at


    Winnie.


    But Yanis felt ufortable when she heard Winnie¡¯s words.


    Then she realized what she meant. She was so furious that she scolded, ¡°Crooked ways? What the


    hell do you mean?¡±


    Winnie squinted at Yanis and said, ¡°Who are you? You look very arrogant. Are you our new boss?¡±


    Yanis got mad at her. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Whoever I am, you¡¯re not allowed to despise Alice.


    Even if you are a professional team.¡±


    Yanis had a quick temper.


    Alice knew it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Yanis lost her temper just because of Winnie¡¯s words. Her face twisted in


    anger, while Winnie reserved an appearance of nonchnce. She pulled at her sleeve and dragged


    her to her back.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t pull at me. I want to argue with her. Why did she say that you used crooked ways? You


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    are¡­¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Alice said, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Although Yanis was angry, she was obedient to Alice. She pouted and took a look at Alice. Then she


    stepped aside.


    Megan didn¡¯t n to help Alice.


    It was demanded by Zain. He had told Megan that she should let Alice herself manage her team and


    win over her team members with her ability.


    Zain trusted in Alice.


    Megan knew it clearly. She wouldn¡¯t interfere with Alice.


    Alice walked forward and looked at Winnie. Although there was a smile on her face, she was a woman


    who was hard to deal with. She squelched Winnie¡¯s instantly.


    ¡°You.¡± Winnie unconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°What are you going to do? Do you feel guilty


    about my words?¡±


    Alice smiled faintly and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you afraid of me? I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    They were stunned by her words.


    Alice now looked different from what they saw her at the first sight. At that time, she was dressed


    casually and they thought that she was a pushover. However, she was a tough woman who had a


    strong heart.


    She told Winnie that she wouldn¡¯t me her.


    But it was scary when she said it.


    The office became quiet. Alice looked around and smiled gently.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your profiles before. Each of you is an excellent designer. It¡¯s my great honor to


    work with you in my newpany.¡±


    These designers actually didn¡¯t believe her words.


    Yanis was angry and wanted toe forward to talk to them. But Megan stopped her and pulled her


    back.


    ¡°Megan, what are you doing? Let me go. I am very angry now. That woman is so arrogant. But Alice


    showed them a sincere attitude. Why does she treat them so kindly?¡±


    Megan looked at Yanis helplessly. She said, ¡°What about you now? Why are you so impulsive? Before


    wee here, Miss Alice had told you that she will have a period of a tough time.¡±


    Hearing this, Yanis nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Now I know that she means that it will be hard for her to


    handle these people. But what is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Alice has expected this situation.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she knows how to solve this problem?¡±


    Then Yanis realized that she was impulsive. She turned around and stared at Alice.


    Alice had changed a lot these years. She was no longer the weak and emotional girl. Alice was smart


    and determined. She just restrained her behavior in those years.


    Now she showed her true self to them.


    Yanis realized that Alice was stronger than she thought before.


    It seemed that the gap between the two of them was widening.


    Thinking of this, Yanis looked down to see the toe of her shoe. She just stood still and didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re outstanding designers. I cherish talents. But I don¡¯t like to force others. If you don¡¯t


    want to work for me, you can leave thispany now.¡±


    When they heard what she said, their faces changed. Chloe felt wronged and asked, ¡°What do you


    mean? Are you kicking us out?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alice shook her head and said gently, ¡°It depends on yourselves. If you think that you¡¯re wasted in


    the present position, you¡¯re free to go. I¡¯ll pay you the sry of this month.¡±


    Her attitude was very firm. She seemed that she didn¡¯t fear that they would leave herpany.


    She didn¡¯t care about this design team.


    It was an insult to them. They were angry at her words.


    Rachel said, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. Who do you think you are? You look down on us.¡±

 Chapter374 Provocation

    Provocation


    ¡°Look down on you?¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°I think that you¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s you who look down on


    me. Besides, I¡¯ve told you that it is my honor to work for me. But I won¡¯t force anyone to stay in my


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    won¡¯t make any pleasing design if you choose to stay here.¡±


    Alice was intentionally to provoke them.


    These designers were very proud. If she chose to use ordinary method to deal with this situation, they


    would despise her more and wouldn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°What are you talking about! We are excellent designers. It is impossible that we can¡¯t design god


    works just because of you. Humph, I will stay here to see how you will lead us and manage this group.¡±


    Winnie was a person of self-importance and impulse.


    Rachel blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Noah wrapped his arms around his chest and looked at Alice. He said with a smile, ¡°Our new boss is


    pretty. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Since Winnie chose to stay here, I won¡¯t leave,¡± Sean walked to Winnie and said.


    Ada was a gentle woman. She liked the high sry of thispany, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Chloe turned around and looked at Hugo in the corner.


    She asked, ¡°Hugo, will you stay here?¡±


    Hearing her words, they looked at Hugo.


    Alice noticed the young man at this time. He finally lifted his head. He was tall and thin with a cold face.


    He snorted coldly.


    Then he got up and went to another office.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Megan saw the scene and said to Alice, ¡°He is Hugo, the best member in your team. But he has a


    strange character.¡±


    ¡°A strange character?¡± Alice raised her eyebrow and remembered his cold face. He seemed a stubborn


    man.


    Yanis was also curious about him.


    ¡°He is aloof. To be exact, he is solitary. He never socializes with others. Before I invited him here, he


    was reclusive. I thought that he would refuse us, but he epted it when he knew the sry.¡±


    Hearing her word, Alice nodded.


    ¡°I understood it.¡±


    Yanis held her cheeks and said, ¡°Although he is a little strange, he is very attractive.¡±


    When Chloe heard what she said, she immediately replied, ¡°I warn you. Hugo will be my boyfriend. You


    can¡¯t chase after him.¡±


    After that, she ran in the direction of Hugo. She shouted, ¡°Hugo, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°She is Chloe. You¡¯ve seen her profile. She took the initiative toe to thispany, because Hugo


    epted our invitation to work here.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Yanis was stunned by Chloe¡¯s words before. Now she understood it. She said, ¡°She is his


    suitor. She is so infatuated with him that she came to work here for him.¡± Looking at the back of Chloe,


    Yanis admired her courage and determination.


    Chloe was very brave when she pursued the man she liked.


    However, when Yanis saw Zain, she dared not to talk to him and would run away immediately. Zain


    probably didn¡¯t know the reason why she ran away. She just staged it by herself.


    Thinking of this, Yanis became upset.


    Why couldn¡¯t she be as brave as Chloe when she was in front of Zain?


    ¡°Well, you can go back to work now. It¡¯s a newpany. It will be leisure for you in the next few days,


    so you can find the inspiration.¡±


    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Miss Alice, let¡¯s go to the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded at her and then followed Megan to leave the office.


    There were conference rooms and guestrooms on the fourth floor.


    ¡°It is your office.¡±


    When they arrived at the fifth floor, Alice found that the decoration of these rooms was different from


    that of other floors. It looked simple and elegant. And the color of the carpet was very unique.


    ¡°It was arranged by Mr. Nelson. He wants to offer Miss Alice afortable working condition. Mr.


    Nelson has said that Miss Alice doesn¡¯t have to put pressure on herself wherever she stays.¡±


    Then Alice knew something.


    She asked, ¡°When was thepany set up?¡±


    Hearing what she said, Megan paused and then realized that she had told her too many things.


    Therefore, she shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, even if Megan didn¡¯t tell the exact time, Alice could find it by judging from the design of the


    least two years ago.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Zain had done so many things for her.


    He gave her meticulous concern.


    ¡°I want to go to the inner part of the room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Yanis followed Alice into the room.


    Megan thought for a while and then she said, ¡°We¡¯ve visited thepany. Miss Alice has met every


    member of her team. I have something to deal with in thepany. I have to go back now.¡± Alice


    nodded at her and said, ¡°Megan, thank you for your help today. Be careful all the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, just call me Alice. I feel awkward when you call me Miss Alice.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Then Yanis said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Alice is approachable. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years.


    I¡¯ve been calling her by the first name.¡±


    Alice nodded with a smile. She said, ¡°Yanis is right.¡±


    Megan said, ¡°Okay, Miss Alice.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you still calling me Miss Alice?¡±


    Megan paused for a moment and then she replied, ¡°Alice.¡±


    ¡°Megan.¡±


    Then the three of them looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    After Megan left, Alice and Yanis began to visit the rooms on the fourth floor.


    The sofa was made of genuine leather. It was veryfortable when people sat it. Yanis took off her


    shoes and jumped onto the sofa. She rolled herself on it and said, ¡°Alice, I envy you sometimes. We


    have different lives from each other. You have a kind and considerate brother. Well, I envy you so


    much!¡±


    Alice smiled and didn¡¯t reply to her words. Then she sat in the chair at her desk.


    ¡°Alice, why did you say these words to the designers before? Didn¡¯t you afraid that they would leave


    here directly? At that time, you would get nothing in vain.¡±

 Chapter 375 Work

    Chapter 375 Work


    Alice looked at Yanis who was rolling herself on the sofa.


    ¡°Yanis, I don¡¯t mean to upset you. But I¡¯ve found that you¡¯re dealing with things without thinking over


    the years.


    Yanis said, ¡°Alice, do you mean that I am an airhead? You can¡¯t be so mean.¡± Then she said, ¡°I want to


    use my judgment. But I can¡¯t be as sharp as you. We both have changed a lot these years. You


    became smarter, while I got stupid.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    ¡°Well, you can just treat me as a mindless person. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to think too many things. I


    enjoyed my leisure and cozy life now. Just tell me what you thought at that time. All the members of


    your team were paid high sries. What would you do if they left?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t,¡± Alice replied confidently.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They are not ordinary people,¡± Alice looked at her and said gently, ¡°They are outstanding designers.


    However, although they have made achievements, their career life is short and they are very proud. It


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    is easy for me to arouse their reverse psychology. Even if they wanted to leave thepany, they


    would despise themselves for not working but being paid with a high sry.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis suddenly got up from the sofa and turned to stare at Alice seriously.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alice was amused by her action.


    Yanis just kept staring at her and said seriously, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve bepletely different as before.


    At that time, you were¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now.¡± Alice seemed to know what Yanis was going to say. She interrupted her before she


    could finish her words. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Then Yanis realized that she almost said something that she shouldn¡¯t. She nodded at her.


    They stayed in thepany for some time and then left.


    Because Alice had just started herpany, she needed to choose a day to hold the opening


    ceremony and think out a name for it.


    After they drove away from the building, Rachel came back from the window.


    She said, ¡°She is driving a Volkswagen. I¡¯ve thought that she is rich before.¡±


    ¡°A Volkswagen?¡± Winnie raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°It is cheap. She has apany. Why does


    she drive in such an average car?¡±


    ¡°Zain gave herpany. Maybe she doesn¡¯t have much money. She can only buy a Volkswagen.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s words stood in sharp contrast to her gentle image.


    Ada just adjusted her sses and did not speak.


    Noah rested his chin on his hand and said, ¡°But she is very smart. She knows how to use our


    weaknesses. Finally, she got us all to stay here. I¡¯ve thought that some of us would leave today.¡±


    Noah looked at several people as he spoke.


    ¡°Humph,¡± Winnie sneered and said, ¡°Why do we leave here? I won¡¯t let you look down on us. If we


    didn¡¯t work and left here after getting a high sry, we would have a bad reputation in the industry.¡±


    Ada nodded approvingly when she heard Winnie¡¯s words. ¡°I agree with Winnie. We have signed the


    contract and got the sry. It would be selfish if we left at this time.¡±


    Sean said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been paid the sry. At least we should work for her in the next several


    months. She looks kind. We can just wait to see her true skill.¡±


    Noah said, ¡°It sounds flirting.¡±


    Winnie gave Noah a stare when she heard his words. What a yboy he was!


    Seeing that Winnie was angry, Sean scolded Noah, ¡°You have unhealthy thoughts. Stop talking about


    it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me saying dirty words? We¡¯re all adults now.¡±


    Then Noah turned to look at Winnie and said, ¡°Miss Winnie, would you like to have a meal with me


    tonight?¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°No, you don¡¯t deserve me to spend time with you.¡±


    Noah didn¡¯t lose his temper and he still smiled at her.


    ¡°Winnie is right.¡± Sean followed her words. Because he admired her, he got angry when Noah invited


    Winnie to have a meal. He said, ¡°Winnie won¡¯t like a man like you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, or maybe she has a crush on you now?¡± Noah answered back. Then Sean¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Well, knock it off!¡± Ada said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯re free tonight.¡±


    ¡°How about having a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hugo can go with us.¡± Chloe nodded and agreed with Ada. Then she turned to look at Hugo


    excitedly.


    But Hugo didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Who knows Lin Zheng didn''t even respond.


    ¡°Chloe, why do you keep chasing after Hugo? He is very solitary. Don¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s my will.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want to help you. You are very cute. Hugo is unromantic and he doesn¡¯t understand you at


    all.¡±


    ...


    They had a lot to do for this newpany.


    Although Alice hadn¡¯t thought about setting up apany before, Zain sent it to her. She had to try her


    best to manage herpany.


    The first thing she needed to do was to look for the staff. Zain only arranged for a design team. She


    had to solve other problems.


    Yanis was her assistant and she volunteered to help Alice.


    She said, ¡°We need two receptionists, so they can change shifts. We can also find the guards, chefs


    and cleaners in the job market.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    After that, Yanis went to deal with this thing, while Alice had other things to do. They were busy with


    their own things.


    After three days, Yanis found all the staff they needed. At the same time, Alice also finished her work.


    She was so cautious that she personally met all the people that Yanis had found. Then they signed the


    contract.


    On the second, Alice was still workingte. She was writing the project at theputer. Jack looked at


    her back and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s veryte now. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice didn¡¯t turn around and said, ¡°Jack, go to sleep now. Mommy will apany


    youter.¡±

 Chapter 376 Being Forced

    Chapter 376 Being Forced


    Jack was disappointed. He didn¡¯t go to sleep obediently. Instead, he went downstairs to pour a ss of


    milk for Alice.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Alice smelled the fragrance of milk. She realized that Jack had sent her a cup of milk. She paused and


    then looked up at him. She found that he was staring at her eagerly at this time.


    It seemed that Jack was lonely and he needed Alice to apany him.


    Alice had been busy with her works these days. She didn¡¯t go to sleep until midnight. After getting up,


    she continued her works. She had ignored Jack¡¯s feelings.


    Thought of this, Alice felt guilty.


    She didn¡¯t take the cup. Instead, she saved the files and turned off theputer instantly. She looked


    at Jack and then she received the cup in his hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jack. I have been busy these


    days and ignored you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Then she held Jack in her arms tightly.


    Jack wrapped his hands around her neck and whispered, ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know you are


    busy. I won¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°But I care about your feelings. I should have thought of it earlier. I won¡¯t work at night and I will spend


    more time with you.¡±


    Although Jack said that he didn¡¯t mind her ignorance, his eyes lit up when he heard Alice¡¯s words. After


    all, he was a child. Children always needed thepany of their parents.


    He didn¡¯t have a father. She must give him more love.


    Alice handed him the milk and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink milk. Since you poured it, you can drink it.¡±


    Jack blinked and replied, ¡°Mommy, I poured it for you.¡±


    Because the milk was poured by himself, Alice didn¡¯t want to reject him and she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink


    it.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After Alice finished drinking the milk, she returned to the bed with Jack in her arms. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t


    work tonight. Jack, do you want me to tell you a bedtime story?¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, mommy, what is the story?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me think about it. I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time...¡±


    *


    The next day.


    In the hospital.


    When Annie sent porridge to Kennedy, she found that he had gotten all his things packed and he was


    about to put on his shoes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her face suddenly changed. Then she came to put porridge on the table.


    Kennedy raised his eyes and nced at her. He replied, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to discharge yourself from the hospital?¡± Annie asked, ¡°Have you finished your


    discharging formalities?¡±


    At this time, Nathan, who had finished the discharge formalities, came back to the ward. When he saw


    Annie, he greeted her respectfully: ¡°Miss Porter.¡±


    Annie turned to look back at him and asked, ¡°Did you go to go through the discharge formalities?¡±


    Nathan paused, then he nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Moore said he was fine, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you believe his words?¡± Annie grabbed the medical document in his hand, and then stared at


    Kennedy. ¡°Why do you decide it all by yourself? You just had a car ident. You can¡¯t discharge from


    the hospital now.


    Then Kennedy frowned unhappily and said coldly, ¡°Even if it was a car ident, I was not seriously


    injured. It was an ordinary injury. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Annie was speechless.


    ¡°Well, since you are so stubborn, I¡¯ll arrange some girls to meet you. I¡¯ve told you that I will introduce


    some girls to you when you discharge from the hospital. Now you are in such a hurry, so you want to


    meet those girls, right?¡±


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and he looked grim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet them.¡±


    Annie just sneered and then took out her phone. She went out to make a phone call. Kennedy looked


    at her back helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Annie could do what she wanted to do. But he wouldn¡¯t go to meet the girls that she arranged for him.


    He didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    Kennedy got up and buttoned up his coat. Then he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back topany now.¡±


    Nathan nodded and followed him.


    When they just walked to the door of the ward, Annie blocked their way and said, ¡°Where are you


    going? You can¡¯t go anywhere without my orders.¡±


    Kennedy became cold. He pursed his lips and stood still.


    ¡°Kennedy, I don¡¯t mind that you won¡¯t follow my words. But if you don¡¯t promise me to meet those girls,


    I¡¯ll die and tell this thing to your mother when I meet her in heaven.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything.


    So did Nathan.


    He swallowed and stammered, ¡°Miss Porter, you don¡¯t need to be so serious. Mr. More has a strong


    body. He¡¯ll be fine even if he discharges from the hospital in advance.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything now.¡± Annie looked at Nathan and said, ¡°He has a strong body. But he


    is not a robot. He needs to take a good rest. Patients shouldn¡¯t work immediately without rest when


    they just recover. He is overconfident in his body.¡±


    Nathan said, ¡°Miss Porter, I...¡±


    ¡°Shut up. It has nothing to do with you. Now you can take a day off. Just go back to rest.¡±


    Hearing her words, Nathan became happy and he asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    However, he soon felt that Kennedy was staring at him coldly. He trembled and then stood straight


    instantly.


    ¡°No. If I don¡¯t go to work today, I won¡¯t have my annual bonus.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Annie squinted at Kennedy. She said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give you the year-end bonus, I¡¯ll give tripled


    money topensate your loss.¡±


    After that, Nathan¡¯s eyes wide opened and he replied, ¡°Miss Porter, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can go on your vacation now.¡±


    Before Nathan could speak again, Annie grabbed his arm and pushed him out of the ward.


    There were only Kennedy and Annie left in the ward at this time.


    Annie stood at the door and blocked his way.


    After for a long time, Kennedy returned to the bed.


    He said coldly, ¡°I can stay here for one more week. Don¡¯t arrange those girls to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t promise you, even if you choose to stay here for a month.¡±


    Annie sneered and closed the door. Then she walked into the ward.


    ¡°I have contacted a girl. She said that she could meet you in the afternoon. Kennedy, it¡¯s not joking. I¡¯m


    serious. You¡¯d better meet her today, otherwise, I¡¯ll die to meet your mother in heaven.¡±


    Kennedy said, ¡°Annie, why do you force me to bend to your will?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. It¡¯s time for you to have a family. You have been single over the years. I¡¯m your


    aunt. I want to find a girl to take care of you.¡±

 Chapter 377 You Are Importuning Me

    Chapter 377 You Are Importuning Me


    Kennedy was not a man to trifle with.


    But Annie was his aunt.


    Besides, she meant a lot to him. Kennedy felt helpless.


    ¡°You can wait here. You don¡¯t have works to deal with today. You go to meet her in the afternoon.¡±


    Kennedy felt unhappy and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Annie was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep importuning me?¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyes to stare at Annie. He had clear eyes. Annie could tell his mood from his eyes.


    He was unhappy and didn¡¯t want to follow her arrangement.


    Annie paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that Kennedy would say these words to her.


    When she came to her senses, she sneered.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve grown up. How could you say that I am importuning you? It seems that I can¡¯t control you


    anymore.¡±


    After that, Annie had mixed feelings. She looked depressed.


    Kennedy became morose. He was not in a good mood these days. Annie was his only rtive.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He did not reply to her.


    ¡°All right, you can think that I¡¯m importuning you. Anyway, you must go to meet her today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak nor did resist her.


    Annie knew that he epted it. She sighed with relief.


    Even if he said that she was importunate, she wouldn¡¯t mind it at all.


    *


    ¡°Yes. We must add the soup to the menu.¡±


    The chef hired by the Nelson Group designed the menu of nutritious meals for a week. Yanis brought


    the menu to Alice.


    Alice nodded after reading it. She just changed a few details of the menu and then handed it to Yanis.


    ¡°We¡¯ll provide different soups for every week. Alice, how do you think about the price?


    ¡°The chef is experienced. You can ask him for the advice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yanis nodded and then started to leave.


    At this time, Alice gathered up her papers and stopped Yanis before she went out. She said, ¡°When


    you go downstairs, tell the designers on the third floor toe to the meeting here.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis looked back at her with confusion.


    ¡°Meeting?¡±


    Alice raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yanis shrugged and then went out of the office. She felt it was strange for her to inform others to have


    a meeting.


    Both of them were free when they didn¡¯te to thispany. Now they had to manage groups and


    deal with business affairs. She was very busy these days.


    ¡®Just forget it. I must work hard.¡¯ Yanis thought.


    Only a few people came to the meeting room reluctantly. In fact, they came here just because Alice


    was their boss.


    It was only a few people went into the meeting room.


    When Alice came in, she found there were only a few people in the meeting room. But she didn¡¯t say


    anything when she saw the scene. She just walked to the table. Yanis followed her with the papers in


    her hand.


    Yanis nced at them and found that there were only Noah, Ada, Hugo, and Chloe.


    Other team members didn¡¯te here.


    Besides, these people in the meeting room belonged to different sections.


    Noah smiled meaningfully and he kept looking at Alice.


    Alice was all dressed up today. She was wearing a shirt with blue and white strips and a slinky skirt.


    Her long, fine hair was swept back in a ponytail. She looked tidy and smart.


    Alice was an attractive woman with a pretty face and a slim figure.


    She was charming whether her makeup was light or not.


    Ada quietly sat in her seat with a gentle smile.


    On the other side of the table, it was Hugo. This solitary and aloof young man sat with a few buttons of


    his shirts unbuttoned. He looked unruly. Chloe sat beside him and stared at him eagerly.


    But Hugo just ignored her eyes.


    Chloe knew that Hugo didn¡¯t like others to stay with him, so she could only sit at a short distance. As


    long as he didn¡¯t drive her away, Chloe was happy to sit near him.


    ¡°Where are other members? I¡¯ve informed you of the meeting. Why didn¡¯t theye here?¡± Yanis


    asked.


    Noah raised his eyebrow and did not reply to her.


    Ada exined, ¡°They probably have works to do.¡±


    ¡°Works? What is it?¡±


    Ada smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know it. You can go downstairs to find them.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis intended to go there.


    However, she was stopped by Alice. ¡°Yanis, sit down.¡±


    Yanis looked back at Alice in disbelief. She said, ¡°But... they didn¡¯te over. I want to find them to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Alice looked cold. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said that nobody would have a great work if they were


    not willing to stay here. Since they didn¡¯t want toe here, we start the meeting now,¡±


    Then she turned to look at the papers in Yanis¡¯ hand. She said, ¡°Give the papers out now.¡±


    Although Yanis was angry, she still followed Alice¡¯s words and reluctantly handed the papers to them.


    Alice pulled open her chair and sat down. She was well prepared for the meeting. She inserted the


    USB into theputer, and then said, ¡°You can read the papers in your hand first.¡±


    Ada just quietly looked at the papers. Noah still sat frivolously. Hugo turned over the file. His actions


    looked like a robot. Chloe snorted when she saw the file. She said, ¡°Hugo, these papers are useless.


    Thepany has just been set up. There are no customers to ce orders. Why do wee to this


    meeting?¡±


    Hugo didn¡¯t listen to her words. He just scanned every line of the papers.


    Noah didn¡¯t touch the papers. Alice didn¡¯t pay attention to his action. She just presented what she


    wanted to express. Noah suddenly became curious about her.


    She looked like a pushover.


    But no one could influence her emotion easily. At the same time, she would feed someone who dared


    to insult her withebacks.


    Noah kept focusing on her. She suddenly raised her head and looked at him with cold eyes. She


    asked, ¡°Do you have any problem?¡±


    When Noah heard her question, he smiled and replied, ¡°No. I just wonder why we have a meeting now.


    We don¡¯t have any customers.¡±

 Chapter 378 Principle

    Chapter 378 Principle


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have customers now, we¡¯ll have them in the future.¡± Alice looked away and began to


    turn the pen in her hands. Noah couldn¡¯t help staring at her fingers.


    Her hands were delicate and fair. She had long slender fingers. He knew that some women would get


    their nails varnished with different colors. But Alice didn¡¯t do it. Her nails were short and clean, which


    looked cute.


    ¡°The reason why I hold today¡¯s meeting is that I want you to know these papers and see who will finally


    stay in thispany,¡± Alice said and put her pen aside.


    ¡°Anyway, no matter why you choose toe here, I am d to see you in this meeting room. Thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start it now.¡±


    *


    ¡°Does that woman know her situation? Thispany has just been set up and she asked us to have a


    meeting. Is she capable of being a leader? Seeing her performance these days, I feel that thepany


    will go bankrupt soon. Otherwise¡­¡±


    The people who didn¡¯te to the meeting room stayed in the office together. Rachel took a look at


    Winnie with hesitation and then said to them in a low voice.


    Hearing what Rachel said, Winnie sneered and replied to her impatiently, ¡°Rachel, I didn¡¯t go to the


    meeting because I got a bellyache. It¡¯s none of your business. Sean follows me around. Do you want to


    treat me the same way as him?¡± Winnie looked pale with sweat oozing from her forehead. She felt very


    ufortable.


    At this time, Sean handed a cup of water to Winnie instantly. He said, ¡°Winnie, drink some water first.¡±


    When she saw the cup, she suddenly knocked it over directly.


    ¡°Are you insane? I have a bellyache now. How could the water cure me?¡±


    The water immediately soaked the keyboard beside it. Rachel¡¯s face changed slightly. She thought that


    Winnie was emotional and had a bad temper.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sean was startled by her actions, but he wiped the water on the keyboard and table with tissues. He


    said carefully: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Winnie. I¡¯ll wipe the water. Be careful. Don¡¯t get your sleeves wet.¡±


    Seeing that the water was about to spread to her sleeve, Sean intended to wipe the water beside her


    hand. But Winnie felt annoyed when Sean was getting close to her. She waved her hand to him


    impatiently.


    ¡°Can you just get out of here? It¡¯s annoying to see you!¡±


    Winnie¡¯s nails were decorated with some tiny diamonds. At this time, the diamonds bruised Sean¡¯s


    face. There was a small cut on his face. Rachel stood up instantly when she saw it.


    She said, ¡°Sean, your face got bruised.¡± Then she turned to look at Winnie in disbelief and said, ¡°Are


    you crazy? Sean just wanted to help you. Why did you hurt him?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s belly ached. When she heard what Rachel said, she raised her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of


    your business. Sean did it out of her heart. I¡¯ve asked him to get away from me. But he didn¡¯t follow my


    words. Otherwise, his face wouldn¡¯t be bruised. By the way, do you have a crush on him?¡±


    Rachel was embarrassed and flushed. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re being


    unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable? I just want to rest because my belly hurts. You said that you would look after me. You


    actually used me as an excuse when you didn¡¯t want to go to the meeting room. Don¡¯t treat me as a


    fool.¡±


    Winnie was disgusted with their action. She endured the pain and stood up, then she started to leave


    the office.


    She was stumbling. Sean felt worried for her and he intended to hold her. He said, ¡°Winnie, how do you


    feel now? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Get away. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Winnie scolded him. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Rachel stood still. She clenched her fists with anger and shouted, ¡°Sean, since she doesn¡¯t want to talk


    to you, you shouldn¡¯t pester her. Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Her words seemed to provoke Sean. He stopped and looked at Rachel. Then he said, ¡°I just do what I


    want to do. It¡¯s none of your business. Besides, I am pursuing Winnie. I know her characters.¡±


    At his time, Winnie couldn¡¯t endure the pain and fell on the ground.


    ¡°Winnie!¡±


    Sean¡¯s face changed. He rushed forward to life her in his arms. Then he left the office quickly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t reply to her and left the office with Winnie. Rachel was left alone in the office. After thinking


    for a while, she also left.


    In the meeting room.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve read all the papers. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Alice looked at the crowd with much indifference and asked in a cold voice.


    Suddenly, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. Rachel came into the room and said with a


    sad expression, ¡°Guys¡­¡±


    The meeting was interrupted by her. Alice frowned when she saw Rachel. Then Yanis stood up


    immediately and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you told your colleagues that you wouldn¡¯te to the meeting? Why


    do youe here now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Winnie. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Alice interrupted Rachel¡¯s words. She looked serious. Yanis turned around and found that Alice was


    staring at Rachel coldly.


    Rachel was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We are having a meeting now. No one is allowed to disturb us before we finish it.¡±


    Then Rachel knew what Alice meant. She meant that Rachel was an intruder and was driving her


    away. Rachel¡¯s face darkened and she said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I just have something to inform


    you.¡±


    ¡°You can tell it after the meeting.¡±


    "Do you have a conscience? I said I had something urgent to tell you. "


    Alice snorted and said, ¡°Yanis, please send her to leave the room.¡±


    Yanis nodded and walked to Rachel. She said, ¡°You didn¡¯te to join the meeting after I informed


    you. Now you can¡¯t stay here. Just get out.¡±


    Rachel bit her lip and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave here, I¡¯ll force you to leave.¡± As Yanis said, she clenched her fists.


    Yanis was a strong woman. She was not only Alice¡¯s assistant, but also her bodyguard. Yanis was


    tough and fierce when she was fighting.


    Rachel found that Yanis was serious. She finally turned around and went out of the meeting room


    angrily.


    The door of the meeting room was closed.


    Chloe was astonished when she saw the scene. She said, ¡°Is it okay? She seems to have something to


    tell us.¡±


    Ada smiled in her seat and said, ¡°It will be fine. Yanis is right. Rachel didn¡¯te here after getting


    informed. Now she can¡¯t stay here at will.¡±


    Noah also smiled and said, ¡°Good. She has her own principles.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°I like it.¡±


    Chloe gave him a sullen re and said, ¡°Shame on you!¡±

 Chapter 379 Heartless

    Chapter 379 Heartless


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Alice said coldly and then looked at the papers.


    They continued the meeting. Rachel had been waiting outside the door for more than an hour. When


    the door of the conference room was open, Rachel turned to look at them nervously.


    When she raised her head, she saw Hugo walking out of the meeting room with an emotional


    expression. He didn¡¯t look at her and walked by her directly.


    Rachel wanted to say something, but she pressed the impulsion when she saw the expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Hugo, wait for me!¡± Chloe said and ran after him.


    Ada, who came out after them, looked at the backs of the two of them and started to leave the floor. But


    Rachel stopped her by pulling her sleeve.


    ¡°Ada, how is it? What did you talk about in the meeting? Why did it take such a long time?¡±


    Ada was affable and gentle. She didn¡¯t take the stand on this issue, so Rachel chose to ask her about


    the situation.


    Sure enough, Ada didn¡¯t get angry and she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a newpany. It¡¯s necessary to


    discuss more details of the affairs. It takes time to develop a newpany. Rachel, I think that we


    should be patient with our new boss. Don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡±


    Then Rachel said discontentedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t be hard on her. I didn¡¯t do anything. As you can see, she let


    me get out as soon as I entered the meeting room. Should a boss do such thing to her subordinate?¡±


    ¡°But she informed you of meeting. Why didn¡¯t youe here before?¡± Ada took a sigh and asked.


    ¡°I...¡± Rachel was speechless.


    Ada patted her on the shoulder and said gently, ¡°It is your fault. You¡¯ve heard what Alice said that day. If


    you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can leave thepany. I think she is right. People should do things


    out of their heart.¡±


    Then she smiled and walked away from her.


    Hearing what she said, Rachel suddenly thought of something. She turned to stare at her back and


    said coldly, ¡°Do you want to drive away all the people around you? Is it the reason why you sais these


    words to me? If we left thepany, you would stand out in it. Am I right?¡±


    Hearing her words, Ada paused and then turned around. She looked at Rachel helplessly.


    ¡°If you think that I have an ulterior motive, I can¡¯t help it. I have works to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After Ada left, Rachel was very unhappy. Her words didn¡¯t affect Ada at all. Ada just smiled and talked


    for others. But Rachel thought that Ada was hypocritical.


    At this time, Alice was still in the meeting room and sorted out her papers. She suddenly noticed that


    someone was staring at her.


    Alice pursed her lips and looked up at the man.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Her voice was very cold.


    Noah could see her indifferent attitude.


    Noah unconsciously shivered and held his arms. He said, ¡°Why are you so cold to me? Lady, would


    you like to have dinner with me tonight?¡±


    Alice frowned and stared at him.


    Alice looked very aggressive when she stared at Noah. He found that he felt himself was almost


    overwhelmed by her. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dinner for my boss.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Alice bent her head and continued to look at the papers. When she turned a page,


    Yanis said something to her. Then she nodded at her.


    Noah was attracted by her when he saw the scene.


    Then he felt that it was a pity that Alice had be Zain¡¯s girlfriend.


    Since Alice was treated kindly by Zain, she wouldn¡¯t like a man like Noah.


    Thinking of this, Noah didn¡¯t say anything and went out of the meeting room directly.


    After he left, Yanis said, ¡°Noah still remains his nature as a yboy. How dare he intends to pursue his


    boss? It¡¯s shameless. I¡¯ve heard that he has been pursuing every pretty girl he knows. But I didn¡¯t


    expect that he even wanted to date you.¡±


    ¡°Well, just let it go,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°Why did Zain invite such a shameless person to yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Zain¡­¡± Alice paused, and then she said, ¡°He has his own ideas in selecting people. Even if he didn¡¯t


    hire Noah, there could be other persons with unpleasant characters. Anyway, no matter what kind of


    people we meet, we have to adapt to this situation. You have a long day. Yanis, just go back and take a


    rest.


    After hearing her words, Yanis shook her head and said, ¡°No. Everyone has been working hard today.


    If I leave thepany now, they willin about it.¡±


    They talked in the meeting room for a while. Then they got up and left together.


    When they walked out of the meeting room, they found Rachel still waiting outside the room.


    Rachel seemed to have something to tell them.


    Yanis asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Rachel looked at Alice and found that she looked indifferent. Then she had to exin, ¡°Sorry, I


    didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you before. But there was an emergency. And I didn¡¯t mean not to attend the


    meeting. Because Winnie was ill. Sean and I stayed in the office to look after her.¡±


    Yanis was speechless.


    Alice said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Got it? Rachel didn¡¯t know what Alice meant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. Winnie fainted just now. Sean has sent her to the hospital.¡±


    Yanis said impatiently, ¡°Now we know the situation, you can go back to your office.¡±


    Rachel was confused and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Alice and Yanis didn¡¯t reply to her. Rachel said angrily, ¡°You are really heartless. You don¡¯t care about


    the situation. Winnie is ill. And you don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice said, ¡°If she is severely ill, why are you staying here?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that you and Sean have been looking after her? Why do you wait outside the meeting


    room?¡±


    Rachel said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    She bit her lips. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to take care of Winnie. She looked down on Alice and didn¡¯t


    want to attend the meeting.


    At that time, Winnie was ill, so she stayed in the office. Then Rachel also stay in it and didn¡¯te to


    the meeting room.


    However, after Sean sent Winnie to the hospital, she felt guilty and intended to exin the situation to


    Alice.

 Chapter 380 Winning Hearts

    Chapter 380 Winning Hearts


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect that Alice and Yanis were indifferent after she exined the situation to them.


    She felt that she was so foolish to wait for them outside the meeting room for more than an hour.


    ¡°Now we know it. You can go back first,¡± Alice said.


    Rachel was so angry that she snorted and turned away.


    After she left, Yanis looked up at Alice and said, ¡°Winnie is ill. Shall we go to visit her?¡±


    Alice replied, ¡°Go to check the information of Sean.¡±


    Yanis immediately understood her meaning. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    After finishing their works, Alice and Yanis went to the hospital together.


    On the way to the hospital, Yanis, who was carrying a fruit basket and a bunch of flowers in her hand,


    said to Alice, ¡°Winnie is very arrogant in front of you these days. Why do you go to visit her??


    Alice just smiled faintly.


    Yanis said, ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°Because we are going to win their hearts.¡± Alice looked at Yanis and said, ¡°If she is not a member of


    my team, she has nothing to do with us. But she is a member of ourpany. Now she is ill and has


    been in the hospital. As her boss, I should express my concern to her. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Yanis paused when she heard her words. After a moment, she pouted and said, ¡°I know that you


    should show your concern to her. But you don¡¯t have to go to visit her. If you¡¯re the leader of a big


    ¡°But I am the boss of a smallpany now. I just started my business. We were free when there were


    only you and me in the team before. Now that we have set up apany, we must be responsible to


    thepany.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. s, it¡¯s so difficult to run apany.¡± Yanisined to her and then leaned herself


    against Alice¡¯s shoulder. She was upset.


    Alice didn¡¯tin about it. She had worked in apany before. She could deal with these affairs.


    However, she felt that it was necessary to win the hearts of her team members.


    It was important than anything else.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. The ringing was the voice of a kid.


    Alice heard the ringing and her face changed. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Haha, is it cute?¡± Yanis smiled and took out her phone. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the voice of Jack. The


    ringing is unique.¡±


    Alice was amused by her words.


    Jack and Yanis were really funny.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this number before,¡± Yanis said doubtfully. Alice took a look at the screen and said, ¡°It


    is a domestic number. Is it your friend?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t told them I¡¯m back.¡±


    Yanis thought of it for a while. Then she suddenly bit her index finger and said, ¡°Maybe it is our


    customer.¡±


    After that, Yanis answered the phone. ¡°Hello, this is Yanis.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t pay attention to her words. She looked out of the window to see the scenery. Because


    Yanis was answering the phone, Alice put on her earphones and began to listen to the music.


    Alice felt rxed when she listened to soothing music.


    She was tired these days.


    Alice almost fell asleep leaning against the chair.


    At this time, Yanis pushed against her shoulder. Then Alice was awake.


    Before she came to her senses, Yanis took off her earphones. The music was reced by the voice of


    Yanis. She tugged at her sleeve and said excitedly, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m right. It is called by the customer.¡±


    Alice was stunned. She almost fell asleep just now and was woken up. Her heart was beating fast at


    the moment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the assistant director we met on the set in S Cityst time. Do you remember him?¡±


    Alice nodded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask us for a card?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t reply and just listened to her.


    ¡°The assistant director called me just now. He talked business with me. He said that there was an


    actress who was going to attend the press conference. She likes your design style after she saw your


    works. She wants to make an appointment with you.¡±


    Alice paused after hearing her words. She just canceled the cooperation with Kate. Now another


    actress came to find her.


    She was hesitant. But Yanis said, ¡°I¡¯ve promised him and give my number to them. Alice, ourpany


    has just been started, and we are in urgent need of orders! If we can design a dress for the actress, it


    will be helpful to gain poprity. She will wear the dress named by ourpany when she attends the


    press conference.¡±


    Hearing this, Alice was moved.


    Yanis was right. If the actress could sign a contract with herpany, it would be very helpful.


    Thinking of this, Alice nodded at Yanis.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with her seriously this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yanis.¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, they went to Winnie¡¯s ward directly. When they entered the ward,


    Sean sat beside the bed. Winnie was lying in the bed. She looked terrible and pale.


    She looked very weak. But she red at Sean impatiently, who was sitting beside the bed. She said,


    ¡°Can you get out of here? I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±


    Sean was not angry with her when he was scolded. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow your words. I


    will get out. Have a good rest.¡±


    Then Sean stood up and then found Alice and Yanis standing at the door of the ward. He greeted them


    with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Alice smiled and walked into the ward with Yanis.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Winnie heard the voice, she raised her eyes. Then she saw Alice and Yanis. Her face changed


    immediately.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    Sean exined, ¡°Winnie, they heard that you fainted, so they came to visit you.¡±


    Yanis stepped forward and handed the fruit basket and flowers to Sean.


    But Winnie suddenly shouted, ¡°Let them get out of here. They are hypocritic.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, they just came to visit you, you can¡¯t treat them like this.¡±


    ¡°Get out! It¡¯s my own business. It has nothing to do with you. You keep pestering me. Now you let them


    enter my ward.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Yanis couldn¡¯t tolerate her attitude. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°We


    came to visit you with kindness. We mean no harm to you. Even if you don¡¯t want to see us, you


    shouldn¡¯t be mean to us. It¡¯s not polite.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Winnie gave Yanis a mocking smile. Then she red at Alice and said, ¡°Even if you show


    kindness to me, I won¡¯t put in a good word for you.¡±

 Chapter 381 Is His Illusion

    Chapter 381 Is His Illusion


    ??It makes no difference to me whether you put in a good word for me or not.??


    Since Winnie was unfriendly to Alice, she wanted to express her own opinion.


    ??Anyway, now you are a member of my team. It??s my responsibility to visit you when you??re ill.??


    Then Alice turned to look at Yanis and said, ??Now the things have been delivered. Let??s go.??


    ??Okay.?? Yanis nodded and followed Alice out of the ward.


    Sean felt a little embarrassed, then he followed them out of the room. He scratched his head and said,


    ??Sorry, Winnie has an impulsive nature. She didn??t mean to offend you. She is a kind girl.??


    Hearing his words, Alice just nced at him indifferently.


    Sean seemed to be a simple and honest man. He waspletely different from Winnie, who was


    vitriolic and acerbic. Judging from their images, they were not very well matched.


    Sena had been scolded by Winnie just now. But he didn??t get angry and even tried to put a good word


    for her in front of Alice. He was infatuated with Winnie.


    Yanis was unhappy and said, ??We don??t care about whether she is kind or not. And we??re not her


    suitors like you.??


    Sean felt embarrassed and only give them an awkward smile.


    ??I??m sorry. I apologize to you for her.??


    ??You don??t have to say sorry for her. We want to go back now. Just let her have a good rest.??


    ??Okay, thank you.??


    Yanis was annoyed. She followed Alice and said, ??What a thankless woman she is. Her words were


    really annoying and harsh.??


    ??Just let it go,?? Alice shook her head and said calmly. She didn??t care about Winnie??s attitude


    towards herself.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ??I don??t understand why youe to visit her,?? Yanis said and walked by her side.


    At this time, Kennedy wasing downstairs with Annie. He was dragged by her. He looked gloomy


    and cold. Annie was his aunt. He couldn??t anything but followed her downstairs.


    ??Do we have to go there???


    Hearing his cold voice, Annie turned around and red at him. She said, ??Yes, we must go there


    now. You have promised me. What do you want to do now???


    Kennedy didn??t say anything and took a deep breath. Then he looked up with his cold eyes.


    However, at the moment when he looked up, he saw a familiar woman in front of him. Then she


    disappeared quickly. He only saw her side face.


    Kennedy was shocked when he saw her figure. His face changed and he instantly decided to catch up


    with her.


    At this time, he felt a tug at his sleeve. When he turned around, he saw Annie staring at him angrily.


    She said, ??What are you going to do? Kennedy, I??m serious about the meeting this afternoon. If you


    dare to...??


    ??Let me go,?? Kennedy frowned and said coldly.


    Annie thought that he didn??t want to meet the girl that she had invited and wanted to run away.


    Therefore, Annie dragged him tightly.


    Kennedy had to shake off her hand. He paused when he heard that Annie eximed. Then he ran


    forward quickly.


    Kennedy wanted to see if the woman was Charlotte.


    ??Does Charlottee back to B City??? He thought.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the stairs, he didn??t see the familiar figure. He looked around but he


    didn??t see the woman again.


    People around him were surprised when they saw his action. They looked at him doubtfully. Kennedy


    just stood still and lost in thought.


    He had seen the familiar side face of the woman twice these days.


    Did Charlottee back to B City? Or was he hallucinating?


    Annie said he was hallucinating. He thought that she was right.


    Because he had been always thinking of Charlotte who had left him for five years. He always dreamt of


    her and the feeling of missing her had been torturing his heart.


    Annie finally caught up with him. When Kennedy suddenly rushed downstairs, she quickly ran after


    him. Seeing him standing still like a fool, she pulled him by the ear and scolded, ??Are you crazy? How


    dare you pushed me away? I almost fell to the ground.??


    Kennedy didn??t say a word. But he frowned slightly when he felt the pain in his ear.


    He turned back and his cold eyes fell on Annie??s face.


    Annie felt something was wrong with him. She squinted at him and looked him up and down. Then she


    asked, ??What??s wrong with you? You look terrible.??


    Kennedy intended to say something. But he remembered what Annie said before.


    He finally kept silent.


    He didn??t speak again and walked toward the door.


    Annie instantly followed him.


    ??Where are you going? Kennedy, you have to go to meet the girl with me today. You??ve promised


    it.??


    ??She is on the way to the coffee shop. Even if you don??t want to meet her, you have to go there with


    me.??


    ??She is the daughter of one of my colleagues. I heard that she is gifted in ying the piano. She also


    majors piano. She is a very excellent girl with great background and a pretty face.


    Kennedy stopped.


    ??I??ll go with you. Don??t talk about her again.??


    Annie smiled and replied, ??Great.??


    *


    The girl and her parent were waiting in the coffee shop.


    ??Melissa, I??ve been told that the man that you will meet today has a temper. But I think it is


    reasonable. After all, he is the leader of the Moore Group.??


    The girl was named Grace Lam. She went here with her mother, Melissa.


    ??Mom, it doesn??t matter if he has a temper. As long as he could control himself, I can ept it. I


    also have a bad temper sometimes. But I won??t lose my temper for no reason. We should judge


    people by aprehensive way.??


    Hearing her words, Melissa nodded and said with satisfaction, ??It??s good. Since you have thought of


    it clearly, I??m relieved now.??


    ??They areing here.?? Melissa suddenly looked up and said. Seeing Alice and Kennedy, she was


    very happy. Then she said, ??It??s Annie.??


    Grace looked in the direction of her eyes.


    She knew Annie, who was her mother??s colleague and good friend. She had met her several times


    before.


    Grace recognized Annie and saw Kenney beside her at the same time.


    He was tall and had a great figure. He followed Annie into the Coffee shop with a cold expression. He


    looked aloof and detached, which made him more attractive.


    When Grace saw Kennedy, her heart began to beat fast. f


    She stood still and asked, ??Is he Annie??s nephew???


    Melissa nodded with a smile and said, ??I guess so. Annie has told me that she would bring nephew to


    meet us.??

 Chapter 382 Kennedy Was Being Perfunctory

    Chapter 382 Kennedy Was Being Perfunctory


    Grace??s breathing suddenly became more rapid. She was so nervous that she could only put her


    hand under the table and watch them approach herself.


    Seeing her expression, Melissa smiled at her.


    ??Haven??t you said that the character is more important than the appearance, have you???


    Hearing what she said, Grace flushed and said in a low voice, ??Mom, Annie is a kind person. If he


    were not a reliable man, she wouldn??t introduce him to us.??


    ??Well, you??re right.??


    Soon Annie and Kennedy arrived at their ce.


    Annie and Melissa had not seen each other for a long time. They both missed each other. They greeted


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    and then sat down.


    ??Let me introduce him to you. He is Kennedy Moore. Kenny, this is my colleague??s daughter, Grace.


    Say hello to her.??


    Kennedy didn??t want toe here. He just sat in his seat emotionlessly with his cold expression.


    Even Annie asked him to greet Grace, he still sat still.


    Then Grace reached out her hand and said to Kennedy, ??Hello, my name is Grace. You can call me


    Melissa.??


    After that, Grace smiled, revealing her white teeth.


    Kennedy raised his eyes and his cold eyes fell on her face. After a while, he said, ??Hello, Miss


    Lam.??


    He didn??t reach out his hand, and his manner was cold and distant.


    The other three people paused for his words.


    Grace was stunned. She had told him to call her Melissa. However, he just called her Miss Lam.


    It was very embarrassing.


    ??Kennedy!?? Annie gritted her teeth and red at him.


    Kennedy was calm and didn??t react.


    Grace took her hand back awkwardly and smiled. She said softly, ??I??m sorry. Annie, don??t me


    him. He didn??t know me until today. Mr. Moore is a reserved gentleman. After all, we just met today.


    We should be polite to each other.??


    Annie had known that Grace was a polite and good girl before. However, she didn??t expect her to be


    so considerate. She was touched by her words.


    Annie changed her attitude towards Grace. She said apologetically, ??Melissa, I??m sorry. My nephew


    is a good man. But it is difficult for him to get along with others. He is always aloof and detached. He


    didn??t care much about my feelings. So??Please don??t mind it. He is warm-hearted. You will find


    after you get along with him longer.??


    Hearing her words, Kennedy frowned.


    Warm-hearted?


    Kennedy never thought himself warm-hearted.


    He was speechless for Annie??s words.


    However, Grace was very satisfied with Kennedy.


    She was not angry with his coldness. On the contrary, she had a more favorable impression of him,


    who was cold and remained chaste.


    Because she was an excellent girl, she had many suitors. The people around Grace tter her and


    were enthusiastic about her. But she had seen those boys sent the same gifts to other girls while


    chasing her.


    She was very disappointed at that time. She had lost interest in men who were enthusiastic.


    Kennedy was cold and handsome. He was her type.


    As long as she made an effort, she believed that he would be moved by her.


    Then he would be her boyfriend.


    Thinking of this, Grace became excited.


    Grace was too young to suppress her emotions. She was shy and satisfied with Kennedy. Annie and


    Melissa were experienced. They understood her mind.


    They smiled and stood up together. They said that they wanted to go shopping and then left the two


    youth.


    They walked out of the coffee shop together.


    ??It??s shameful, my daughter... To be honest, it is the first time I have seen her being so attentive to a


    man.??


    Melissa said with embarrassment.


    Annie smiled and said, ??It doesn??t matter. It??s a good start for their rtionship.??


    ??But???? Melissa was worried, but did not finish her words.


    ??I know what you are worried about, Kennedy is an aloof man. But I think Melissa is very smart. If


    they can be a couple in the future, Melissa will be good at handling his temper.??


    ??Well, Kennedy is very outstanding. I hope they could be together.??


    In the coffee shop, the two of them sat in their seats and didn??t say anything.


    Both of them were silent.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Grace nced at Kennedy and found that he was sitting in his seat


    emotionlessly and didn??t feel embarrassed at all.


    However, Grace couldn??t stand the embarrassing situation.


    She smiled gently and looked at Kennedy. She said, ??Do you want something to drink, Mr. Moore???


    Before Kennedy could say anything, she stood up and summoned the waiter.


    ??Do you any help, Miss???


    Grace looked at Kennedy and asked, ??Mr. Moore???


    Kennedy raised his eyes.


    He said, ??A cup of ck coffee.??


    He didn??t want to say many words.


    Then Grace said to the waiter, ??I??d like a cappino, thank you.??


    ??Okay, please wait a moment.??


    When the waiter left, Grace looked at Kennedy. Then she dropped her eyes and asked softly, ??Mr.


    Moore, do you have any hobbies???


    Kennedy looked at her coldly.


    Grace was a girl who had just graduated. She looked young and naive. He had no interest in this kind


    of girl at all.


    ??No.??


    Grace paused and then asked. ??Mr. Moore, do you always work in your daily time? Don??t you take a


    rest to enjoy yourself???


    ??Miss Lam.??


    Kennedy called her. Grace looked up and met his deep eyes.


    ??Our meeting is over now.??


    Grace was startled and asked, ??What???


    Seeing that Kennedy was about to leave, her face changed. She got up and said, ??Mr. Moore, do you


    have a girlfriend???


    Kennedy stood still and did not answer.


    ??I believe that Annie didn??t lie to me. If you have a girlfriend, she won??t let you meet me. Since Mr.


    Moore has no girlfriend, why don??t you continue to date me??? Grace spoke very fast as if she was


    afraid that Kennedy would disappear if she spoke slowly.


    Kennedy didn??t speak. Grace looked at his back, took a deep breath, and then went to the front of


    him.


    ??Is that your aunt who force you to meet me today? Otherwise, you wouldn??te here, right???


    Hearing her words, Kennedy frowned.


    ??Since you have known my thought, get out of my way.??


    ??But Annie and my mother just left. If you go away, it will be a shame to me as a girl.??


    ??Can you do me a favor? Just stay here for a while, please.??

 Chapter 383 Shameless

    Chapter 383 Shameless


    Grace was not only pretty, but also had high IQ and EQ.


    She could only use this tactic to make him stay.


    Generally speaking, if he had any pity, he would have stayed here.


    Even if he still wanted to leave, Grace won??t be downhearted.


    There would be another chance.


    After finishing her words, Grace lifted her head and looked at him. She was stubborn.


    Kennedy is not a warm-hearted man. He wouldn??t care about her feelings.


    However, when Grace looked up at him, the deep appeal in her eyes was very much like that of


    Charlotte in his memory. At that time, she looked at him with the same eyes.


    Damn it!


    Why did he think of her again? He had remembered her many times these days.


    ??Mr. Moore??? Grace saw that he stood still and seemed to be lost in thought. Then she called him.


    Kennedy came to his senses, and then looked at Grace again.


    Her eyes were not the same as Charlotte??s at all.


    ??I??m sorry. Maybe I??ve gone too far. But????


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before she finished her words, he returned to his seat and sat down. He said coldly, ??Don??t bother


    me.??


    Grace was delighted, and then quickly returned to her seat.


    ??He is really warm-hearted.??


    ??He looks cold, but he is kind and warm inside his heart.??


    ??If I stick to it, I??ll move him.?? She thought.


    Thinking of this, Grace dropped her eyes and smiled shyly.


    Kennedy didn??t allow her to bother him. She didn??t speak to him and only looked at him quietly


    asionally. Every time she saw his face, she was attracted to him.


    She had always liked handsome men. But many of her suitors were pretty and a little girly.


    Kennedy was totally from those guys.


    He was very masculine. He looked aggressive and charming.


    Kennedy was her type.


    Grace decided that she would spare no effort to chase him. She wanted to be his girlfriend.


    Kennedy noticed her eyes. He was annoyed when he found that she kept staring at him.


    The coffee shop was a very boring ce.


    If he wanted to have a girlfriend, he could find one at will. But he didn??t want to date with Grace.


    Kennedy frowned deeply and felt displeased.


    ??Five minutes.??


    He suddenly said.


    Grace paused and didn??t understand his words.


    But Kennedy didn??t respond to her. Grace subconsciously checked the time.


    Five minutester, Kennedy got up and left directly.


    Grace couldn??t stop him. She took out her phone and looked at the time. Then she realized what the


    five minutes meant.


    It turned out that he meant that he would only stay five more minutes in the coffee shop.


    Time was up and he left.


    Although it was not a pleasant meeting, Kennedy impressed Grace deeply.


    She was not angry with Kennedy??s action. She picked up her bag and followed him out of the door.


    When she got into the car, she sent a message to her cousin, Lexi Lam.


    Grace: [Lexi, I met a very handsome man today.]


    Lexi didn??t reply to her. Grace didn??t mind it. She calmed down herself and put her phone back in


    her bag. Lexi was a very popr actress. She must be filming on the set, so Grace didn??t expect Lexi


    to reply to her message.


    *


    After Yanis gave her number to the assistant director, he sent her a message asking when they were


    free.


    Alice thought for a while and sent him the address of herpany.


    When the assistant director saw that she had set up apany, he praised her. [I have intended to


    invite you to be an actress, but I didn??t expect you to havepany now. It seems that I don??t have


    the chance.]


    Seeing the message, Alice smiled.


    [Thank you, sir, but I am not good at acting.]


    [If the actress is free, you can ask her agent toe to mypany to have an interview.]


    [No problem. ??ll talk to her.]


    Alice was testing the actress on purpose to see if they were disdainful. If it were Kate, she would lose


    her temper when Alice asked her to negotiate in herpany.


    In the evening, Alice received a phone call. It was the agent of the actress. They made an appointment


    to meet each other in herpany tomorrow on the phone.


    The agent was kind and gentle. Alice thought that their cooperation would be smooth this time.


    After all, it was not everyone like Kate.


    *


    The next day, Alice went to work. Yanis and her happened to meet Noah when they went to take the


    elevator.


    He was carrying a bag in his hand. When he saw Alice, he immediately smiled at her.


    ??Good morning! Miss Alice, have you had breakfast???


    He was very enthusiastic. Alice took a look at him.


    He seems to be shameless all the time.


    ??Yes,?? She replied to him gently.


    Seeing Alice being kind to him, Noah leaned over and said with a smirk, ??Do you want to have the


    food I brought, Miss Alice???


    Before Alice could react, Yanis stood blocked Noah and said, ??What are you doing? Why do you stay


    so close to Alice???


    ??Hi, Yanis.?? Noah Li saw Ynais standing in front of Alice. He smiled and said, ??I can??t help it. I


    couldn??t speak if I don??t stay close to people.??


    Yanis said, ??Shame on you!??


    After that, she pushed him away.


    Noah fell back and leaned weakly against the wall. He said, ??Yanis, you touched my body. Are you


    coveting my beauty???


    Yanis said, ??Go to the hell!??


    Noah said, ??Wow, you want to die with me???


    ??Hump.?? Yanis couldn??t tolerate him. Finally, she clenched her fists and approached Noah with a


    hostile smile. She said, ??Do you want me to beat you up???


    Alice was speechless. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyebrow. She didn??t n to


    interfere with Yanis.


    At this time, the elevator door opened and Noah entered it quickly.


    ??Miss Alice, Yanis, I??ll go first, see you in the canteen at noon.??


    The elevator door closed again. Yanis was angry and said, ??What a shameless guy he is! By the way,


    Alice, will the actresse to ourpany today???


    Alice smiled and said, ??I don??t know. Maybe she wille here in person, or her agent wille


    alone.??


    ??After you told it to mest night, I googled her name. Lexi is very popr. She is an international


    superstar.??

 Chapter 384 I Have Met Her Before

    Chapter 384 I Have Met Her Before


    ??Really??? Alice raised her eyebrows and said, ??Just tell me more about her information.??


    Yanis said, ??She is different from Kate. Kate suddenly became popr after filming a TV drama,


    which was a soap opera. It has simple and brainless plots. People kill time by watching it. Besides,


    there will be no need for them to appreciate it. However, Lexi is different. She started her career at an


    early age and yed many in-depth roles. Generally speaking, many people who act in ys with


    Because of her pretty face and her excellent acting skills, she is very popr and has many scripts to


    act.??


    Hearing Yanis?? words, Alice understood it.


    ??Most importantly, I??ve heard that she was raised in a rich family. She has a good personality. She


    won??t look down on people, which is different from Kate.??


    After that, Alice looked at Yanis and said, ??It seems that you are very satisfied with her.??


    ??Of course. I??m very satisfied. Now my anger with Kat has gone. We must win this customer. At that


    time, I??m looking forward to seeing Kate??s face when she hears the news.??


    Alice said, ??Wake up. The matter about Kate is over. The purpose that we win the customer is to


    publicize ourpany. It is the most important part. Don??t work with personal emotions.??


    Then Yanis realized that she was too emotional just now.


    ??Okay.??


    When they got out of the elevator, Alice said, ??Let??s prepare for it. We will see them soon.??


    The time of the appointment was ten o''clock.


    Lexi had only fifteen minutes to meet them.


    At ten o??clock, a ck van appeared downstairs. Yanis and Alice went downstairs earlier and were


    ready to wee them.


    When the door of the car opened, the agent got out first.


    After that, he looked around carefully to confirm that there was no reporter to follow him.


    Then he said, ??Lexi, you can get out of the car now.??


    Alice and Yanis kept looking at them.


    A person who covered her face appeared on the side of the road.


    The girl got out of the car. She was wearing a hat and covered her face, revealing only a pair of her


    beautiful eyes.


    Alice and Yanis were speechless when they saw the scene.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ??Wow, is this the designer??spany? It looks great!??


    The agent said, ??Lexi, let??s enter the building first. I??m afraid that the paparazzi will snap a shot of


    you.??


    ??Okay.??


    Lexi walked into thepany. She didn??t notice Alice and Yanis beside her.


    The agent was anxious and he was about to catch up with her. But Yanis stopped him and said, ??


    Hello, are you Finnley???


    Only then did the agent notice that there were two people standing at the door. He asked doubtfully, ??


    You are????


    Yanis said, ??This is Shelly, the designer. I am her assistant. My name is Yanis.??


    Hearing what she said, Finnley suddenly realized their identities. He said, ??Hello, Miss Shelly. My


    name is Finnley. I am the agent of Lexi.??


    ??Hello,?? Alice reached out her hand and said.


    The two of them shook hands. Finnley said, ??Lexi has entered thepany. Let??s go.??


    When they entered the building, Lexi hid behind the pir. When she saw her agenting, she


    walked to him and said, ??Finnley, what did you do outside? Who are they???


    Seeing Alice, Lexi??s eyes lit up.


    ??Are you Shelly???


    Alice paused and looked at her in surprise.


    ??Hello, do you know me???


    Lexi took off her mask and smiled at her.


    ??I remember you!??


    Remember her? Alice was confused. What did Lexi mean?


    ??I attended a fashion week abroad before. At that time, I liked a dress very much. It was designed by


    Shelly.??


    ??And I asked the staff who Shelly was, and I happened to meet you at the VIP table.??


    ??You are so pretty that I remember it at a nce.??


    Alice was stunned by Lexi??s words. Yanis?? eyes wide opened and said, ??Wow, you have met Alice


    when you were abroad.??


    ??Yes. I didn??t expect that I could meet her.?? Lexi smiled and took Alice??s hand. She said, ??I


    wanted to meet you at that time. However, after the fashion week, I boarded the ne with my agent. It


    was a pity for me. I didn??t expect you to return home this year.??


    Alice had participated in many fashion weeks. She couldn??t remember when Lexi met her. After all,


    she didn??t know this thing before.


    Lexi??s eyes twinkled when she looked at Alice. She admired Alice very much.


    Alice felt a little shy. Lexi had many fans and many people admired her.


    Alice smiled awkwardly and said, ??Thank you for your appreciation.??


    ??It??s not a good ce to have a talk. Let??s go to the office now.?? Finnley said, when he stood


    beside them.


    Lexi immediately nodded and said, ??Okay. It??s not a suitable ce. Let??s go to your office.??


    Then she quickly put the mask back on her face and looked around nervously for fear of being found by


    others.


    Finnley said, ??Lexi, won??t it be toote to put on your mask???


    Hearing his words, Lexi awkwardly looked at Alice and said, ??It doesn??t matter. Let??s go.??


    Alice nodded and led them to the office.


    Lexi waspletely different from what she had imagined before.


    ording to Yanis?? introduction, she thought that if she was not arrogant, she should be a woman


    who was reasonable and sedate.


    But Lexi looked like a girl who had just started her career.


    She was approachable, enthusiastic, and bright.


    Thinking of this, Alice smiled.


    It was good. It seemed that their cooperation will be very smooth this time.


    When they arrived at the office, Lexi was surprised to see its decoration. She began to walk around the


    office and was amazed by everything she found


    ??Wow! The decoration is wonderful. Look at this painting, isn??t this the one I saw at the auction


    before? Gosh, it??s here now. Shelly, you??re so rich. Wow, this chair is very nice. It??s so soft.??


    The three of them were speechless.


    They looked at Lexi in wonderment.


    Then Finnley said, ??I??m sorry. Lexi???? He didn??t know what to say. He didn??t want to me her


    either. But it seemed that he must say something when they saw Lexi being like this.


    However, Alice smiled faintly and said, ??It doesn??t matter, Miss Lam is cute and romantic. I like


    her.??

 Chapter 385 I Am Your Fan

    Chapter 385 I Am Your Fan


    ??Thank you for your understanding. Haha.?? Finnley was embarrassed.


    Yanis was surprised. From the information that she got, Lexi shouldn??t be like this. Her experience


    made people thought that she was a calm andposed girl.


    However, Lexi??s real personality was totally different from what Yanis had thought before.


    It seems that it would be easy to get along with her.


    ??Is this yourtest work??? Lexi stared at Alice??s draft on the table and asked.


    Alice walked to her and nodded. She said, ??Yes, I haven??t finished it. There is no final version yet.??


    ??Has anyone ordered it??? Lexi picked it up and looked at it carefully, and then asked.


    Alice paused, then shook her head. She said, ??No.??


    ??Can I order it??? Lexi smiled and looked expectantly at Alice. She said, ??I like this design drawing


    when I saw it.??


    ??What??? Alice blinked, as if she couldn??t her words. She said, ??Is this suitable for you???


    ??It doesn??t matter. Shelly, do you know that I am your fan? I like every dress you designed, and I like


    this one even more now! Can I have it???


    She was so enthusiastic that Alice couldn??t refuse her.??


    ??Okay.??


    ??Finnley, give them the deposit.??


    Finnley was speechless.


    His eyes widened wide in astonishment. It was so fast.


    He thought Lexi would be very picky. After all, she was always struggling in choosing clothes at


    ordinary times. Therefore, he spared 15 minutes for her to choose clothes today.


    He didn??t expect that she was so decisive today.


    For the first time, he felt that Lexi was such a casual person.


    He had also seen Alice??s works in advance. They were wonderful artworks. Each of them was


    specially designed for different people.


    ??But...?? Alice said, ??My original design concept of this design drawing is for the family banquet. I


    heard that Miss Lam is going to attend the press conference. I??m afraid this one is not suitable for that


    asion. I will design another dress that is suitable for the press conference if you like.??


    Hearing her words, Lexi stared at her in surprise and said, ??Really? That??s great. I am worried that I


    don??t have a dress to wear for my family banquet. Now the problem will be solved!??


    Alice didn??t say anything.


    In her eyes, Lexi is the person who came to save her.


    She just started herpany, and Lexi was so supportive to her.


    Alice raised her eyebrow and said with a smile, ??I evoked my lips and said, ??Well, Miss Lam, I have


    my ownpany now. I??ll design the costume for your family banquet. Then I will ask my team to


    design a dress for you to attend the press conference. We will alter it until you are satisfied. My work


    will be sent to you as a gift. Because you??re the first customer of mypany. How do you think


    about it???


    ??OK.?? Lexi agreed with her directly.


    Yanis was stunned by their conversations.


    ??You are an excellent designer. Your design team must be great. I trust you.??


    ??Finnley, give them the contract.?? Finnley nodded and took out the contract that had been drawn up


    in advance. ??Miss Shelly, this is the contract. You can take a look at it.??


    Yanis took over the contract and watched it.


    After Lexi put down the design drawing, she looked around the room again. Then she walked to the


    front of Alice and said shyly, ??Well, Shelly, I...??


    She was awkward and didn??t speak for a long time.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Alice felt strange and asked, ??What??s the matter???


    ??I am your fan!?? Finally, Lexi said to her.


    Yanis, who looked at the contract carefully, looked up in surprise.


    ??Can you sign an autograph for me??? Lexi shyly took out a small notebook from her pocket and


    handed it to Alice.


    Yanis was startled by her action. She staggered and almost fell forward on the ground.


    Finnley coughed lightly and turned his face away awkwardly, pretending not to see this scene.


    If the fans Lexi knew that she is asking another girl for an autograph, the fans would probably think the


    world is crazy.


    But the world was full of fantasies.


    Lexi had admired Alice??s works since she saw them. When she heard that Alice was the designer,


    she asked Finnley to make an appointment to meet Alice. She was her idol.


    Alice paused when she saw the small notebook that Lexi sent to her.


    She didn??t expect that she had a fan after she returned to B City. And this fan was a superstar.


    She was ttered by her admiration. But she took the notebook and said with a smile, ??I used Shelly


    as my name when I was abroad. Now I have returned home. My full name is Alice Nelson.??


    ??It??s nice!?? Lexi praised.


    Alice said, ??... Thank you.??


    She smiled and took out her pen and signed her name on the notebook. Then she handed the pen and


    notebook to Lexi and said, ??I am also a fan of yours. Can you sign your autograph for me???


    Lexi was surprised when she heard what Alice said. She covered her mouth and eximed, ??Are you


    my fan? Really? My God! Have I heard you alright? Well, which one of my works have you seen???


    Yanis is speechless. When did Alice have an idol? She never found that Alice admired anyone when


    they were abroad. Noe Alice said that she was a fan of Lexi. She must be lying.


    ??I have seen your first costume drama, ??A Long Song??.??


    ??Wow! It??s my debut work. I didn??t expect you to see it. It is also my favorite work,?? Lexi SAID.


    When she heard that Alice was her fan, she became excited and began to talk with her


    While they were talking, Yanis and Finnley had already signed the contract. Finnley had also paid the


    deposit.


    Ten minutes was gone.


    ??Baby, it??s time to go back.?? Finnley reminded Lexi.


    ??I tell you...?? Lexi was still talking to Alice.


    Alice kept smiling at her. She was very patient with her.


    ??Lexi...?? Finnley forced a smile and said to her.


    Lexi ignored him and was still talking to Alice.


    Finnley finally couldn??t bear it. He went forward directly and shouted loudly, ??Lexi, don??t you go to


    work today? Do you want me to scold you???


    The three women were startled by his words. Yanis was frightened and she pressed her hand against


    her chest. Alice was also scared by his voice.


    Lexi was horrified. She looked pale. After a long time, she said, ??Finnley, you??ve carried it too far.


    Alice was scared by you.??

 Chapter 386 Deal

    Chapter 386 Deal


    Finnley was speechless.


    In fact, he was very angry.


    ??Wait, just give me five more minutes.??


    Lexi begged Finnley. But he looked cold and didn??t respond to her.


    Alice cleared her throat. She said, ??Miss Lam, you had made an appointment with us for fifteen


    minutes today. Now the time is up. You can leave with Finnley to do your works.??


    Hearing her words, Lexi stared at her in surprise and said, ??Alice????


    ??Well, we can add friends on LINE. At that time, we can send messages to each other.?? Alice didn??


    t expect that Lexi admired her so much. She could only take out her phone and intended to add her


    LINE.


    Lexi nodded and then took out her phone. They added friends on LINE sessfully.


    After that, she said, ??Can we take a photo together???


    Finally, the two took a photo. Then Lexi happily held her phone and said, ??Wait for me. I??ll send you


    a messageter.??


    ??Okay.??


    Finnley got up contentedly and left with her agent.


    When they left, Finnley looked at Alice with grateful eyes.


    She smiled helplessly and sent them downstairs.


    After they left, Yanis said, ??It??s really beyond my expectation. Finnley ispletely different from


    what I imagined before.??


    Hearing her words, Alice smiled and said, ??What I thought it was same as you.??


    ??Well, she has a good personality, but she is a little clingy. She is actually your fan...??


    ??It??s fantastic.??


    ??Alice, now we have an order. We should inform everyone of the news. They??ll know that you are a


    capable designer.??


    ??We need to inform them. But it is to attribute works to them.??


    Then Alice turned and walked back to the office. She said, ??Tell them to the meeting room in half an


    hour.??


    Yanis nodded and said, ??OK, I??ll inform them right away.??


    Alice went back to her office, and Yanis went to the office of the staff to inform them of the meeting.


    Hearing Yanis?? words, Rachel??s face darkened instantly.


    ??Why do we have a meeting again? It??s only been a few days since I came here. Why do you want


    to hold the meeting frequently???


    Winniey on the table and looked at her coldly.


    Chloe pouted and said, ??I??ve said many things yesterday. Why do we continue to meet today? Is it


    because we are all too idle, so you are asking trouble for us???


    Then she turned to look at Hugo next to her. She said, ??Hugo, how do you think about it???


    Hugo didn??t reply to her.


    Yanis put her hands around her chest and sneered. She said, ??What can you do even if we are


    asking trouble for you? You are now employees of thepany, you must follow the orders of your


    boss.??


    ??Humph.??


    Rachel snorted but she stood up.


    Yanis saw that everyone was tidying up for the meeting. She smiled with satisfaction and said, ??I??ll


    see you in 30 minutes.??


    Then she left the office.


    After she left, Rachel was so angry that she threw things heavily on the table.


    ??She is just an assistant. How dare she be so arrogant? Who does think she is? Can you tolerate


    her???


    Nobody replied to her.


    Rachel looked at Noah and said, ??Noah???


    Noah raised his eyebrow and shook his legs. He said, ??What''s the matter? There??s nothing wrong


    that she asked us to have a meeting. We don??t have to work in the meeting. We just need to sit there


    and listen.??


    Rachel didn??t say anything.


    ??Besides, if you didn??t argue with her, she wouldn??t be unfriendly to you,?? Noah said with a smile,


    ??It is normal for her to retort.??


    Rachel said, ??Noah, you support Alice because she is pretty, right???


    Noah said in surprise, ??How do you know it???


    ??You!?? Rachel was so angry that she couldn??t utter a word. Then she sat down and didn??t say


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    anything to Noah.


    When Winnie swa the scene, she sneered andughed.


    Half an hourter.


    When Alice distributed the task to them, they were still stunned.


    ??Do you have customers now???


    ??Yes,?? Yanis crossed her arms around her chest and said proudly, ??Now you see the papers. You


    need to design a dress for an actress to attend the press conference. After reading the papers, you can


    draw up the design.??


    Alice nced at the date that they set before. She said, ??Give me a draft in three days.??


    ??What? Three days? Are you joking??? Rachel suddenly stood up and stared at her. She said, ??It is


    impossible to hand in the draft in three days.??


    Alice raised her head and her eyes fell on her face.


    ??What do you think the date???


    ??At least half a month,?? Rachel looked around and then said awkwardly, ??How can we draw it up in


    three days???


    Hearing her words, Alice was a little annoyed.


    ??Just tell me. If we spent half a month on the draft, when would you decide on the final version of the


    design draft? After the draft is settled, we have to make the dress. Do you think the customer can wait


    for us for such a long time???


    ??I...??


    ??I have already set the submission time in the document. You can check it.??


    They opened the document and took a look at it. The press conference would be held in 15 days,


    which meant they had to draw a draft and finish it within 15 days, including the production.


    ??Well, time is a little urgent.?? Noah closed the document after reading it and said softly.


    Rachel felt dissatisfied. ??It??s very urgent. Fifteen days is not enough for us to finish the task.??


    ??There are many designers in our team. I think that the time is enough.?? Alice raised her eyebrow


    and looked at the crowd. She said, ??You are designers. Don??t you understand the concept of


    designers? What we need to do is to meet the requirements of customers. It is the difference between


    receiving orders and designing your own works. If you have confidence in your own work, you can


    design a dress ording to your own preferences and then sell it.??


    ??But it is different now. Now we are a team. We must think of ourpany. When peoplee to find


    us, we have to meet their time and preferences.??


    Alice??s voice was gentle but powerful.


    ??It is just a product. You canmunicate it with each other. You will have a meeting here at ten o??


    clock in the morning three dayster. I hope to see that you can hand in the draft at that time. The


    meeting is over now.??


    Then Alice began to pack up her things.


    Winnie stood up unhappily and took the document. Then she turned around and walked out of the


    room.


    Yanis looked at her back and said, ??Winnie didn??t retort this time.??


    Did Alice win her heart? But it seemed that Winnie was still unfriendly to Alice. Yanis gave Alice a


    strange look.

 Chapter 387 Grace and Kennedy

    Chapter 387 Grace and Kennedy


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alice picked up her thing and walked out of the meeting room.


    In the meeting room, Rachel said, ¡°It has just been several days since we work here. Now she has an


    order. I¡¯m afraid that it is Mr. Nelson who helps her get the order.¡±


    After that, Rachel crossed her arms across her chest and sneered. She said, ¡°She is just a sugar baby


    and has no ability to be a leader. However, she is still ordering us about.¡±


    No one responded to Rachel. She felt embarrassed and then she looked around the crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Noah smiled and said, ¡°If I were powerful and rich, I would give everything to a woman who is as


    beautiful as Alice.¡±


    ¡°You! Shame on you! I can¡¯t believe you will fall in love with a woman like Alice! She must have been


    dated many guys!¡±


    Ada closed the folder and looked at Rachel. She said helplessly, ¡°Rachel, I find that you have been


    unhappy in thepany these days. Maybe you can choose to leave.¡±


    Hearing her words, Rachel stared at her and said, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to drive me


    away? Ada, it¡¯s my own business!¡±


    Ada held her cheeks and sighed heavily.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s none of my business. But you have alwaysined and thepany in front of all


    of us. We have been paid the sry in advance. Now youin about it, why didn¡¯t you refuse to


    receive the sry when you were paid?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Ada, you are wrong. When Megan came to us, she didn¡¯t tell us that our boss will be such a young


    woman.¡± Chloe, who was not far from Hugo, began to talk for Rachel.


    When Ada heard her words, she raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°No matter who our boss is, we are the


    workers of thispany. Since we are paid, we should be responsible for our works. I believe you


    understand it as an adult.¡±


    Chloe stood up and said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to me us for being irresponsible?¡±


    Ada just smiled faintly at her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t be so fierce. You¡¯re ady!¡±


    As she said, Ada took a look at Hugo who was not far away from her.


    Then Chloe suddenly realized that Hugo was still in the meeting room. She had been overacted just


    now.


    Her face changed and she instantly sat down.


    At this moment. Hugo picked up the document and went out of the meeting room with a cold


    expression.


    ¡°Hugo!¡± Chloe stood up quickly and wanted to catch him up, but Hugo ignored her. Then she sat down


    in depression and red at Ada.


    ¡°Why do you re at me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Hugo ignored me just now.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ada sneered and said, ¡°He always ignores you.¡±


    ¡°Ada!¡±


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t talk to her now.¡± Rachel went to Chloe with her document and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your


    time on her. She is not our ally. Just let her go.¡±


    It seemed that they foundmon ground. Then they left the meeting room together.


    There were only Noah and Ada left in the meeting room. Noah stared at Ada with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°You were awesome just now. When I look closer at you, I find that you have a pretty face. Would you


    like to have dinner with me tonight?¡±


    Ada was disgusted with what he said. But soon she thought of something, and then nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Noah looked at her and smiled.


    *


    Because Lexi liked the draft of the dress that was designed by Alice, she took some time to finalize it,


    and then asked Yanis to measure Lexi. After that, Alice would tell the tailor about the details of the


    dress before he made it.


    Because Alice didn¡¯t go with Yanis, Lexi was regretted andined to her several times.


    Lexi: [Alice, why didn¡¯t you go to measure me? You are a famous designer.]


    Alice: [I have to give Yanis some chances to improve herself. If I did everything on my own, she would


    lose her job.]


    Lexi: [You¡¯re right! Alice, you are so kind and considerate.]


    Alice was speechless.


    Lexi did have a wicked sense of humor.


    Alice: [I have something to deal with now. I¡¯ll talk to youter.]


    Lexi: [OK, Alice. I won¡¯t disturb you.]


    When her agent saw the message she sent, he was speechless.


    ¡°Well, why do you tter her like this? Even if you admire her, you should be reserved. What if she


    thinks that you are homosexual and then stays away from you?¡± Finnley said


    Hearing what he said, Lexi suddenly came to her senses. She held her cheeks and said, ¡°Do I look like


    a lesbian? I just admire her. She will understand it.¡±


    ¡°I remember that there was a female fan of yours who went to pick you up at the airport and was very


    enthusiastic about you. At that time, you even suspected that she was homosexual.¡± Finnley retorted


    her.


    Lexi was embarrassed at his words. Then she waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all over now. I didn¡¯t know


    that she was my loyal fan.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read your cousin¡¯s message? I remember she has sent you a message before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read it,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in her date. Besides, I don¡¯t think that she will meet a


    great guy even if he is introduced by her mother. But she is infatuated with that guy.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so arbitrary. I believe that her mother will find a good man for her. Maybe she is lucky


    this time.¡±


    Lexi didn¡¯t pay attention to his words. She posted a picture of her and Alice. On the picture, there were


    words ¡°I¡¯m so happy to take a picture with my idol, /Heart.¡±


    Finnley looked at the picture and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, Grace sent to her a message.


    Grace: [Lexi, are you online now? I thought you had been filming today.]


    Then Lexi realized that she forgot to block Grace when she shared the picture.


    Lexi: [I just finished my job.]


    Grace: [Lexi, have you seen the message that I sent to you before?]


    Lexi: [Well, have you met the man that your mother introduced to you? Is he handsome?]


    Lexi: [Yes! Lexi, I¡¯ll show you his picture.]


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Grace sent her the picture. When Lexi saw it, she jumped up from her chair with a loud cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Finnley was frightened by her action. Then he grabbed her arm and asked her.


    ¡°What a handsome guy!¡± Lexi stared at the photo of the man and praised, ¡°He looks great. Grace is


    lucky this time.¡±


    Lexi: [He is so handsome! But he looks familiar.]


    Grace: [Proud/ Haven¡¯t you recognized him? He is Kennedy Moore, who is the dream lover of all girls


    in B City.]


    ¡°Gosh! Grace is really lucky. She has met a very great man. But will he like her?¡±

 Chapter 388 Before the Encounter

    Chapter 388 Before the Encounter


    ¡°Kennedy Moore?¡± Finnley leaned over to her and took a look at the screen. When he saw thest


    message from Grace, he was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know him very well? I¡¯ve heard the name of Kennedy Moore before. He


    seems to be an elite in the business world.¡±


    When Finnley heard what she said, he nced at her strangely and exined, ¡°Lexi, you are a little


    ignorant. He is not an elite. To be exact, he is a baron in the business world. He is the president of the


    business empire.¡±


    ¡°Kick ass!¡±


    ¡°Lexi, you are ady. Can you please not say these dirty words?¡± Finnley was frightened by her words


    and his eyes wide opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Although Grace has a good family background, why could she meet the president of the


    Moore Group? Besides, if Kennedy is an excellent man as you said, why is he single now? There must


    be many girls who want to chase him.¡±


    Finnley agreed with Lexi after hearing her words. He said, ¡°Maybe your cousin is being tricked. Or is


    she dreaming?¡±


    Lexi nodded and said seriously, ¡°Well, I think she may have been deceived. Otherwise, how could it be


    possible that Kennedy with such a great background will meet her today?¡±


    ¡°You are so mean to Grace.¡±


    Finnley was speechless.


    At this time, Grace sent her another message.


    Grace: [Lexi, who is the woman in the picture? Is she your idol? Is she also a star? Why haven¡¯t I seen


    her?]


    Lexi: [No, she is a female star. She is a designer who has juste back to B City.]


    Grace: [Designer?]


    Lexi suddenly remembered that Alice told herself that she had set up apany. If she introduced


    Grace to Alice, it would helpful for herpany.


    Thinking of this, Lexi smiled and made up her mind. Seeing her expression, Finnley wiped the sweat on


    his forehead. He could tell that Lexi was nning something.


    *


    Shortly after receiving Lexi¡¯s order, there was another customer came to thepany to find Alice. The


    customer has seen her works and liked them very much. She wanted Alice to design a dress for her.


    Since the customer came to find her, Alice was happy to see her.


    ¡°In fact, my cousin rmended you to me.¡± Grace told Alice her identity directly. She smiled gently


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my cousin admires you very much. She showed me your works. I think they


    are beautiful.¡±


    Now Alice knew that her cousin must be Lexi.


    Alice was right.


    She smiled, reached out her hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Lexi and I both like your designs. I¡¯m looking forward to the dress that you will design


    for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded and then looked at Yanis. She immediately came forward to said, ¡°Excuse me,


    does Miss Lam have any specific requests for the dress?¡±


    ¡°Requests?¡± Lexi raised her eyebrow and then looked at Alice. She said, ¡°My only request is that Shelly


    can design it for me in person.¡±


    Yanis was speechless.


    It turned out that Grace came here for Alice.


    ¡°Well, Miss Lam, Miss Shelly¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t refuse me, right?¡± Grace looked at Alice and said, ¡°I¡¯ming for you.¡±


    Alice paused and then nodded at her. She said, ¡°Okay. I will design it for you myself.¡±


    Grace smile and said, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t have others requests by now. I¡¯ll call you when I think of it.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Then they exchanged phone numbers.


    After Grace left, Yanisined, ¡°If you design it for her yourself, the price should be higher. But you


    charge her at the price of the team.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Thepany has been just started. I need to attract more customers. As you can


    see, Lexi introduced her cousin to be our new customer. Maybe Grace will help us attract other


    customers in the future.¡±


    However, if she knew that the customer Grace introduced to her was her old acquaintance, Alice would


    never think like this.


    *


    Finally, the affairs of thepany gradually entered into the right path under the management of Alice.


    Although there were some people who stillined about it, Alice was strict with them and those


    who wanted to make trouble didn¡¯t seed.


    Alice sent back their design drafts. And Alicemanded each of them to hand in a new draft the next


    day.


    However, the new design drafts were worse than the previous drafts. Alice suppressed her anger and


    ced them on the desktop.


    She looked around everyone and said, ¡°Is this the standard of your design as an excellent designer?


    Rachel became angry when she heard Alice¡¯s words. She stood up and red at her. She said coldly,


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with our design standard? You asked us to design the dress as


    soon as the first customer ced the order. Can you be able to do it yourself? You¡¯re just a novice and


    don¡¯t know anything. How dare you tell us what to do?¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice looked at her coldly.


    Her eyes were cold. Rachel froze when she met her eyes.


    Rachel seemed to feel the pressure and she shrank her in terror. But she was bold and said, ¡°Did I say


    something wrong? What kind of works can you design by yourself. Why could you me us for our


    design standard?


    Alice did not speak, but silently handed their drafts to Yanis. She said, ¡°Please copy them and then


    sent the copies to these people.¡±


    Yanis took the drafts and quickly copied them.


    Rachel thought that she felt guilty for her words. She said smugly, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right. You can¡¯t


    design works by yourself.¡±


    Winne sneered, ¡°Since you dislike our designs, you can do it by yourself. It¡¯s just a design draft. You


    are so picky. I want to see what kind of works that you will design.¡±


    No matter what they said, Alice didn¡¯t reply to them but waited for Yanis quietly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Soon Yanis came back, and then sent copies of those drafts to everyone.


    Alice opened the original design drafts and then looked at everyone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t set any limit to your designs. I¡¯ve told you to discuss with each other to understand the


    characters and advantages of Lexi and to find a way to show her body proportion in the perfect state. It


    is true that your designs are suitable for the proportion of her body. But you have overlooked something


    more important.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Rachelughed and said, ¡°You said that we have met the demand. Why did you


    send our drafts back?¡±


    Alice nced at her and continued to say, ¡°Rachel, I think you haven¡¯t learned the information of Lexi


    before designing this dress.¡±


    Rachel was stunned. Why did Alice know it?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°First of all, the style of your design is inconsistent with Lexi¡¯s temperament. Judging from your design


    draft, the style of the dress is energetic and active, which is more suitable for girls who have just started


    their career.¡±

 Chapter 389 Encounter

    Chapter 389 Encounter


    ¡°However, Lexi has been in the entertainment industry for many years. She has won the best actress


    and has a high position. Ada has noticed this point. Ada, you should have learned about Lexi before,


    but I can tell that you have imitated her former dresses. There are some details of your design that are


    very simr to the dress that she wore before. Ada, in our industry, we can learn from other designers,


    but we shouldn¡¯t copy them.¡±


    When Ada heard her words, she was embarrassed and said, ¡°I... Maybe it is just a coincidence. I¡­¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Chloe, the concept of your design is good, but you are limited by your previous style. As for


    Winnie...¡±


    Winne immediately straightened up and looked at her stubbornly.


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good, but there are some mistakes. And its details are not quite exquisite.¡±


    Hearing her words, Winne was angry.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°And Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Noah suddenly interrupted her and looked at Alice with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Alice, boss, now I know that you¡¯re professional. Please don¡¯t embarrass me. Don¡¯t go on talking


    about my design draft.¡±


    Then Alice looked at thest draft.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hugo?¡±


    The work handed in by Hugo was the only one that satisfies her. However, the style of his design is


    dark. Although it is beautiful and charming, it made people ufortable and depressed when they


    see it.


    It should have something to do with his own character.


    ¡°Hugo didn¡¯te to work today.¡± Chloe replied to Alice, ¡°He has something to deal with in his family.¡±


    ¡°Has he asked for a leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chloe said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped him ask for leave this morning.¡±


    Yanis nodded and said, ¡°It is true. I forgot to tell you about it.¡±


    Then Alice put the drafts in the folder.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me to onment your designs, you should know what to do next, right?¡±


    Noah and Winnie were a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t say anything. But Rachel was very angry with


    Alice. She clenched her fists and red at Alice.


    ¡°As you know, we don¡¯t have much time to make this dress. Before your designs meet mymand,


    you have to stay and work overtime today.¡±


    They didn¡¯t say anything, but they were very dissatisfied.


    ¡°The meeting is over now.¡±


    After Alice left, Rachel lost her temper.


    ¡°Damn! What an arrogant woman! She has kept ming us. I don¡¯t know if she is pretending to be


    professional.¡±


    Winne nced at her and said, ¡°What Alice said is right. It seems that you haven¡¯t learned about Lexi


    before. She has entered the entertainment industry for many years. It¡¯s stupid for you to design a girly


    dress for her.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Rachel saw Ada, who was blushing, and suddenly said, ¡°Even if my design is worse, it is my own


    work. I¡¯m not the kind of people who imitate others.¡±


    Ada looked pale when she heard what Rachel said. She held her design draft tightly and bit her lower


    lip hard.


    Ada suddenly turned to stare at her fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Your design is so bad. Why do you dare to satirize me?¡±


    Before Rachel could say anything, Ada picked up the folder and rushed out of the meeting room.


    Noah said, ¡°Ada!¡±


    He also got up and left the room.


    *


    Alice returned to her office with the design drafts. When she sat in her seat, she stretched out her hand


    and rubbed her eyebrows. She felt helpless when she met her members.


    Yanis brought coffee to her andined, ¡°They are outstanding designers. But why are these


    designs so bad?¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice raised her eyes and looked at her.


    She exined, ¡°They are elites. I have known their previous works. The style of Rachel¡¯s design is


    lively. Adacks creativity and always imitates others¡¯ design works. Winne is too careless and the


    details of her works are not perfect. Noah has a strong personal style in his designs. Chloe is simr to


    Rachel. In fact, they have their own styles. Sean is not good at handling details. But Hugo¡­¡±


    ¡°He asked for leave today. He was an aloof and detached person. I think his works are a little strange.¡±


    Then Alice put down her coffee. She took out the draft submitted by Hugo before and then checked it


    carefully again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Although the overall design seems to be very delicate, it made us feel depressed.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice nodded and said, ¡°I guess that it has something to do with his experience.¡±


    ¡°His experience?¡±


    At this time, Alice¡¯s phone rang on the desktop. She took a look at it and then answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is Alice¡±


    It was Grace who called her. Grace smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, Shelly, I called you so early, haven¡¯t I


    bothered you?¡±


    Alice nced at the time and found it almost noon since the meeting was over.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Grace got upte.


    Thinking of this, she replied gently, ¡°You haven¡¯t bothered me, Miss Lam. We will serve customers all


    the time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought of some material that I want to add to my dress. Are you free this afternoon?¡±


    Afternoon? Alice nodded and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll meet you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s meet at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    Alice hung up the phone. Yanis asked, ¡°Is that Grace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She asked me to meet in the afternoon to discuss the design of her dress.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have works to do now. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    *


    Grace hung up the phone and took out the invitation post in the box on the desktop.


    It was an invitation to a business party, which would be held after a long time. She had heard that


    Kennedy would attend the party. She believed that he would be attracted to her when he saw her in her


    favorite dress.


    At this moment, Melissa suddenly pushed the door and came into the room.


    ¡°Grace, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Grace quickly put the invitation back into the box and got up with her phone.


    Seeing that she was still wearing pajamas, Melissa looked at her helplessly, and then stretched out her


    hand and rubbed her forehead. She said, ¡°Did you get up just now? Got to wash up and change your


    clothes now. Annie hase to our home just now.¡±


    ¡°Is Annie in our house?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Melissa¡¯s words. Then she asked shyly,


    ¡°Does Kenneye with her?¡±


    Melissa knew her daughter very well. She smiled and said, ¡°Theye to visit you.¡±


    Would she meet Kennedy again?

 Chapter 390 Getting Closer

    Chapter 390 Getting Closer


    Grace was excited and hugged Melissa. She said, ¡°Mom, you are very kind to me. Did you go to find


    Annie?¡±


    Hearing her words, Melissa smiled and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. I know what you think about.


    Besides, I think Kennedy is a great man. But he seemed to be reluctant to meet youst time. Is he¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have already investigated it. Kennedy doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Otherwise, Annie


    wouldn¡¯t introduce him to us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I believe Annie.¡±


    After getting dressed up, Grace went downstairs. When she saw Annie, she smiled and said, ¡°Annie,


    good morning. Why do youe here today?¡±


    Annie looked at Grace.


    Grace was wearing a light pink knitted blouse and a pink gauze overskirt. Her long curly hair was


    scattered on her shoulders. She had light makeup. Her skin was fair and soft.


    Annie liked Grace.


    Grace had a good family condition. Her father ran apany and her mother was a doctor.


    With such a good family background, Grace was not spoiled.


    Grace was a good girl. Annie hoped that Kennedy would be with Grace.


    ¡°I guess you know why Ie here today.¡± Annie smiled at her.


    Melissa also smiled when she heard Annie¡¯s words. Grace was shy and then her face flushed. She


    stood still for a while. After that, she came to Annie and sat down beside her. She held Annie¡¯s hand


    and said, ¡°Annie, please don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Seeing her red face, Annie tapped her head and said, ¡°Grace, I didn¡¯t tease you. I just saw through


    your mind. You can go out to dinner with meter, and then I¡¯ll call Kennedy to meet you.¡±


    Grace nodded shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, Minnie. You are really kind to me. But will Kennedye to


    meet us?¡±


    ¡°Kennedy is rtively obedient to me. Although he looks cold, he is warm-hearted. If you want to be


    with him, it will take you a long time to move him. I want to ask you a question. Do you have


    confidence?¡±


    Confidence? Grace paused, then she smiled and said, ¡°If I am right, do you ask me if I have the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    confidence to move him?¡±


    Annie nodded at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Annie. In fact, I like his character. He is like an iceberg, which means he is cold to other


    women, not just me. As as long as he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend now, I have a chance. I look forward to


    the day when he epts me.¡±


    After that, Grace bowed her head with a shy expression.


    Annie looked at her meaningfully, and then raised her eyes and met Melissa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. I know you will like Kennedy. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They went to the Debao Restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him toe to dinner with me. Let¡¯s order first. Kennedy is always punctual. He wille


    here.¡±


    Hearing what Annie said, Grace picked up her phone and took a look at it. It was five minutes left


    before the appointed time, so she looked at the menu ordered some snacks with Annie.


    Five minutester, Kennedy appeared in the restaurant.


    When he entered the door, he looked around the crowd to find Annie. When he saw Grace sitting


    beside Annie, Kennedy immediately frowned with displeasure.


    Annie was really annoying.


    She called him to have dinner with her before she returned to S City.


    He didn''t expect that Annie brought Grace to meet him again.


    He was displeased with her action.


    Then he decided to regard this meal as thest meal with Grace.


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    At this time, Annie called his name.


    Kennedy had a tall figure. He attracted many people¡¯s attention as soon as he entered the restaurant.


    At the moment, when he walked towards Annie, there were more people looked at him.


    Seeing Kennedy getting closer to them, Grace¡¯s heart began to beast very fast. Her hands hidden


    under the table were tightly held together.


    She wanted this man to be hers.


    Even if he was not her boyfriend now, he would be with you one day.


    ¡°Come on, Kennedy, sit down.¡± Annie smiled and pulled him to the seat. Then she said, ¡°You can have


    a meal together. I¡¯ll go shopping.¡±


    When Kennedy heard Annie¡¯s words, his eyes fell on her face and said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t told me that


    you will have dinner lunch with me before you leave B City?¡±


    Annie was embarrassed. Then Grace realized Kennedy was deceived by her. But she wanted to stay


    with Kennedy. She didn¡¯t say anything and sat in her seat quietly.


    ¡°You can have the meal first. You must stay for half an hour before you go. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After that, Annie left the restaurant.


    Alice had no appetite at noon and just ate little food. When she woke up, she found that it was almost


    two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She got up instantly and called Grace.


    When Grace received the call, she seemed to be in a panic.


    ¡°Shelly?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lam. We¡¯re gonna meet each other this afternoon. But I haven¡¯t received your address.


    Please...¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Shelly, I forgot to send you a message. I am having dinner with my friend at Debao


    Restaurant now.¡±


    ¡°Debao Restaurant?¡± Alice stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. She looked at the Debao


    Restaurant that was not far away from herpany. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Are you in the Debao


    Restaurant near ourpany?¡±


    Grace paused, and then nodded and said, ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    Grace looked at Kennedy sitting opposite her. When she just wanted to refuse Alice, she had already


    hung up the phone.


    After that, Grace blinked.


    She just wanted to say that she was not free this afternoon and would make an appointment with Alice


    ¡°Miss Lam, do you have something to do now?¡±


    When Grace lost in her thought, Kennedy suddenly asked her coldly.


    Then Grace came to her senses and put her phone back into her bag.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    If she told him that she had something to deal with and stared at her phone at this moment, Kennedy


    might leave the restaurant directly.


    Kennedy frowned when he heard her words. ¡®This woman is clingy.¡¯ He thought.


    He was so cold to her. But she still stayed here.


    When Kennedy got up, Grace suddenly said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Moore, where are you going?¡±


    Kennedy did not stop and replied to her coldly, ¡°Bathroom.¡±


    Annie asked him to stay here for half an hour? He would meet her request.


    But he could go anywhere in this half hour.


    Grace finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he went to the bathroom instead of leaving the


    restaurant.

 Chapter 391 Now They Are Strangers

    Chapter 391 Now They Are Strangers


    Alice walked fast when she left thepany. After a while, she got close to the restaurant.


    When she entered the restaurant, she saw Grace sitting not far away.


    She paused and then suddenly remembered that when she called her earlier, it was because the


    appointment time wasing. She was anxious to find her.


    Seeing her sitting there, Alice realized that Grace was having a meal with her friend. She might bother


    her if she came to her now.


    At this moment, a waiter suddenly came to her.


    ¡°Hello miss, do you¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice came to her senses and smiled faintly at the waiter. She said, ¡°I am looking for


    my friend, thank you.¡±


    After that, she walked in the direction of Grace. When she approached her, Alice found that there was


    only Grace herself.¡±


    But Grace told her that she was eating dinner with her friend when Alice called her. Alice was confused.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lam.¡±


    Grace had been waiting for Kennedy. He went to the bathroom and still didn¡¯t came back. It¡¯s been a


    long time since he left. It seemed that Kennedy didn¡¯t want toe back.


    She sighed while thinking. Suddenly, she heard the voice of Alice.


    Grace raised her eyes and saw Alice standing in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Alice, it¡¯s you.¡± She looked very disappointed and depressed.


    Alice noticed her expression. She said, ¡°Miss Lam, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t asked you if you are free when I


    called you.¡±


    Then Alice took a look at the seat opposite her and said, ¡°If it is inconvenient, I wille backter.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No, just have a seat now.¡± Grace said with a wry smile, ¡°He probably has left the restaurant.¡±


    Grace thought that Kennedy might make an excuse to the bathroom. He might have left.


    Seeing Grace in a low mood, Alice didn¡¯t say anything and sat down. Then she smiled and asked


    gently, ¡°Are you okay? Would you like to go to mypany to stay for a while?¡±


    Alice thought that it could be better if they went to thepany. Because Grace was depressed at the


    restaurant.


    Grace was stunned when she heard Alice¡¯s words.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t go to the bathroom but smoked in the corridor. When he found the time was almost


    over, he put out his cigarette and walked back.


    Kennedy walked out of the corridor and found there was a woman sitting opposite Grace.


    He nced at the face of the woman.


    Suddenly, he stopped. He looked calm, but his heart was beating fast and he feltplicated feelings.


    The feelings were so strong that he felt that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Was it an illusion?


    Was he hallucinating again?


    The first two times when he saw this woman, she disappeared very quickly and he didn¡¯t catch her


    face. Kennedy thought that it would the same this time.


    Therefore, he subconsciously held his breath and did not dare to blink.


    He counted time in his mind.


    Ten seconds had passed, and the woman in front of him didn¡¯t disappear. She was smiling at Grace.


    Was it not his illusion this time?


    Kennedy then walked towards her.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to yourpany. I¡¯ll pay the bill first.¡±


    Alice thought that she should pay the bill for Grace since she was her customer.


    Thinking of this, she held her bag and got up. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill. Wait for me for a while.¡±


    Alice was about to the cashier. When she raised her eyes, she saw a tall man in front of her.


    The man had thick eyebrows and sharp eyes. His eyes were deep and sparkled. He had a high nose


    and thin lips. He still looked aloof and cold after so many years.


    It was Kennedy.


    Alice paused, and she felt her heart missed a beat. She was frozen.


    Did she make a mistake?


    How did that man appear in front of her?


    He was standing so close to her.


    Alice unconsciously held her bag tightly.


    The veins stood up on her hands.


    They stood very close to each other at the moment. Alice can feel his breath. She was surrounded by


    his shadow.


    Kennedy stared at her coldly.


    It was Charlotte!


    He had thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Kennedy?¡± Grace called him at this moment.


    When Grace looked up, she found Kennedy. She stood up in surprise and called him, ¡°You¡¯re back! I¡¯ve


    thought that you left the restaurant.¡±


    Grace was so excited that she almost cried. She said, ¡°I thought I was stood up!¡±


    Alice came to her senses when she heard Grace¡¯s voice. She realized that he almost ran into Kennedy.


    Then she took a few steps back to stay away from him.


    Alice bent her head and didn¡¯t look at Kennedy again.


    It turned out that the person who made Grace depressed was Kennedy.


    Seeing that Kennedy was back, Grace was very happy and didn¡¯t pay attention to his emotions and


    eyes.


    Kennedy kept staring at Alice.


    Alice took a deep breath and calmed down herself. After a while, she looked up and smiled at Grace.


    She said, ¡°It seems that Miss Lam has something to deal with now. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Grace cherished the time when she stayed with Kennedy. Therefore, she nodded at Alice.


    When Alice was about to leave, Kennedy, who had been standing still and kept staring at her, suddenly


    asked Grace.


    His voice sounded as cold as the snow.


    ¡°Is she your friend?¡±


    Grace paused, and then she realized that Kennedy was asking her. She nodded, then shook her head.


    She introduced Alice to him.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, this is Shelly, a fashion designer who has just returned from abroad. Shelly, this is Kenney


    Moore, the president of the Moore Group. He is my...¡± When she said thest sentence, she flushed.


    How would she introduce her rtionship with Kennedy to Alice? Although Grace thought that she


    would be his girlfriend, they were not a couple now. It was inappropriate to introduce him as her


    boyfriend.


    Finally, Grace changed her words.


    ¡°He is my friend.¡±


    Alice knew that he was the president of the Moore Group.


    She had known about it five years ago, but she didn¡¯t want to know anything about him now.


    To not embarrass Grace, Alice said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Moore?¡±


    Mr. Moore


    Hearing her words, Kennedy narrowed his eyes and angry. He looked scary at this moment.


    It had been five years since she left. Now she called him Mr. Moore?


    Kennedy felt displeased with her words.

 Chapter 392 Distraction

    Chapter 392 Distraction


    Kennedy took a step forward and approached Alice.


    Alice had calmed herself down. She just stood still and didn¡¯t react to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grace noticed that there was something strange between them.


    Hearing her words, Alice looked at Grace and smiled.


    ¡°Miss Lam, I¡¯ll contact youter. I need to go now.¡±


    After that, Alice nodded at Kennedy and then bypassed the other side of the table to leave.


    Grace was a little embarrassed and then she said, ¡°Can you stay and have a drink before you go?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You came to find me. I will feel sorry if you leave now. Anyway, he¡¯s back. You can stay here for a


    while.¡±


    Alice clenched her bag tightly. After a moment, she loosened it. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Thank


    you.¡±


    Alice ordered a cup of juice.


    The waiter quickly sent the juice to her. Alice knew that she shouldn¡¯t stay here for long, so she just


    took a sip of it.


    Kennedy, who had intended to leave, also sat opposite her with a cold expression.


    Kennedy looked terrible. Grace dared not say anything to him. They just kept silent.


    However, Alice could feel that Kennedy was staring at her all the time. He didn¡¯t say anything but just


    looked at her.


    Alice felt ufortable.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After a while, Alice stood up.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I still have work to do. I have to leave now.¡±


    Then she smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡±


    Before they reacted, she turned and went to the cashier to pay the bill.


    When Alice was about to hand the card to the cashier, a man handed his card.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay it.¡±


    He said coldly behind Alice.


    Alice was familiar with this voice. She knew who he was even if she didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let a woman pay my bill.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She then put the card back in her bag. She turned to look at Kennedy and said with a polite smile,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Grace, who followed them, felt happy when she saw the scene.


    She had good taste. Kennedy was different from othermon men. He was a gentleman.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, Grace suddenly said, ¡°Alice, I can send you back


    to yourpany. It¡¯s not far away from here anyway.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Alice paused and felt helpless.


    ¡°No, thank you, Miss Lam. I¡¯ll be there very quickly. Thank you for treatment today.¡±


    Thepany was so close that Alice could walk to it. She didn¡¯t need Grace to send her. Seeing Grace


    didn¡¯t say anything, she left directly, ignoring the eyes of Kennedy.


    Grace looked at her back, and then nced at Kennedy who was not far away from her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said that I will send you back home.¡±


    Kennedy said emotionlessly behind her.


    Although Grace had expected that he would not send her back, she felt embarrassed when she heard


    his words. Fortunately, Alice had already left and she wouldn¡¯t see it.


    Thinking of this, Grace raised her eyes to look at Kennedy. She smiled and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t


    send me. Thank you for youring today. Be careful when you drive.¡±


    After that, Grace did not pester him but turned to leave.


    But she suddenly remembered something. Then she looked at Kennedy and said, ¡°By the way, Mr.


    Moore, can I add your LINE?¡±


    ¡®She pushes her luck.¡¯ Kennedy thought.


    He felt impatient with her and intended to refuse her.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and stared in the direction that Alice had left.


    ¡°Did you say that she is a designer?¡±


    In the beginning, Grace just nodded in a daze. After a moment, she thought of something. Then she


    smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore, she is a designer. I¡¯vee to herpany to ask her to help me


    design a dress. If Mr. Moore needs to design your clothes, you cane to find her.¡±


    Grace found that Kennedy was interested in the designer. She guessed that Kennedy probably wanted


    to find Alice to design clothes for him, so she told him Alice¡¯s identity directly.


    She thought that it would be great if she could take this opportunity to get close to Kennedy.


    Designer?


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard what Grace told him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Charlotte had be a designer, which surprised him.


    Grace felt happy and said, ¡°Do you want her to design your clothes? I can add your LINE, so I can


    send her number to you.¡±


    When she asked him, her heart was beating very fast. It was a good chance for her to get his LINE.


    If Alice didn¡¯t appear today, Kennedy would leave and not add her LINE. He even didn¡¯t want to talk to


    her.


    But now Grace had Alice¡¯s number. After thinking for a while, Kennedy took out his phone.


    ¡°Give me her number.¡±


    After that, Kennedy left Grace directly.


    Grace nodded excitedly and waved to him. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her number to youter. Mr. Moore, Be


    careful when you drive.¡±


    She looked in the direction of Kennedy until he disappeared into the street corner. Grace looked away.


    She looked down at her phone and held it in her arms happily.


    Now she got closer to him.


    Annie was right. Kennedy is warm-hearted.


    She could imagine what he would be like when they became a couple.


    Grace held her phone and left the restaurant with satisfaction.


    *


    Alice went into the office after returning to thepany. She sat alone in front of the table in a daze.


    When Yanis saw her in the office, she was confused. Didn¡¯t she say she went to meet the customer?


    Why did she back so early? But she didn¡¯t ask Alice. She knew that Alice would deal with her own


    affairs.


    However, when Yanis got up to get her coffee, she found that Alice was still sitting still. She felt a little


    strange.


    What happened?


    Yanis narrowed her eyes and poured a cup of coffee for Alice.


    Bang!


    When Yanis put the coffee cup on the table, the sound of it woke up Alice. She looked up and saw


    Yanis standing in front of her. She was staring at her curiously.


    Seeing her raised her eyes, Yanis crossed her arms across her chest and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    you? You look distracted.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice paused.


    ¡®Am I distracted?¡¯ She thought.


    Thinking of this, she mocked herself


    For a long time, she thought she had forgotten Kennedy. But now she discovered that he could still


    influence her emotions easily.


    There was always something that you could never change, even if you wanted.

 Chapter 393 To Be Quiet Inside

    Chapter 393 To Be Quiet Inside


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alice thought for a while and then shook her head. She lowered her eyes and stared at the


    document in front of her.


    She shouldn¡¯t think of him anymore.


    She should stay calm. Even if she saw him again, she should treat him as a stranger.


    Alice closed her eyes. She found herself a mess.


    ¡°There must be something happened to you!¡± Yanis had stayed with her for five years, and knew Alice


    well. She could find the change of mood of Alice. She narrowed her eyes and bent down to approach


    her. She asked, ¡°You¡¯ve told that you went to meet Grace. But why did youe back so soon? Tell


    me, is that Grace bullying you?¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice looked up at Yanis and found her angry, as if she was about to fight against


    Grace.


    Alice jokingly said, ¡°If she did bully me, what would you do?¡±


    Yanis immediately clenched her fists and said, ¡°If she bullied you, I would beat her up. Anyway, I am a


    woman, and no one dares to me me for beating a woman.¡±


    ¡°Come on¡­It is aw-governed society. If you beat others, you would be punished.¡±


    Yanis snorted and said, ¡°Humph, it is a personal vendetta. Why can¡¯t solve it by ourselves? Besides, I


    will just hurt her, not kill her.¡±


    ¡°It was only a joke. She didn¡¯t bully me. I came back so early because Miss Lam had something urgent


    to deal with. Then I came back.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you look terrible,¡± Yanis rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Hearing her question, Alice took a deep breath and then smiled helplessly. She said, ¡°Why do you keep


    asking me this question. Nothing happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Why have you been sitting here in a trance for so long?¡±


    ¡°Because I was wondering what kind of design that Miss Lam wanted.¡±


    Yanis barely believed her and said, ¡°Well, if you have trouble, remember to tell me and don¡¯t hide it in


    your heart.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Yanis went out of the office, Alice felt relieved.


    Yanis was very sensitive.


    Alice should have hidden her emotions.


    Even Yanis had found her distracted. Kennedy must have felt the change of her emotions.


    No¡­


    Five years ago, she disgraced herself and begged him to see her. But he still divorced her.


    She couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of him anymore.


    She must be quiet inside.


    He had been a stranger to her.


    At this time, her phone vibrated.


    Grace sent a message to her.


    Grace: [Excuse me, Shelly. I didn¡¯t expect that what happened today. I¡¯m sorry to dy your time. Can


    we make an appointment to meet tonight? We can meet in the same restaurant. It will be my treat.¡±


    Night? Alice thought for a while and began to type.


    Alice: [Sorry, Miss Lam, I have to work overtime in the evening. I will be busy tonight.]


    Grace: [It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll make an appointment when you are free.]


    Alice: [I¡¯ll work overtime tonight. After that, I can meet you anytime. I¡¯m sorry.]


    Grace: [It doesn¡¯t matter. I should be the one to say sorry to you. If I had arranged my time well, you


    wouldn¡¯t have made a trip for nothing. By the way, Shelly, I remember that yourpany is just started,


    right?]


    Alice: [Yes.]


    Grace: [I give your number to Kennedy. He will invite you to design clothes for him. I will rmend


    you to my rtives and friends in the future.]


    Did Grace give her number to Kennedy?


    At that moment, Alice felt that her heart missed a beat. Soon she came to her senses.


    Alice: [Thank you.]


    After that, she put her phone back on the desktop and leaned on the chair. She was tired. She


    stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyebrows.


    It was at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Alice was about to go to the canteen to have a meal. When she


    walked out of the door, she saw Yanising to her with a serious face. She said, ¡°Alice, there is an


    emergency.¡±


    See her being so serious, Alice raised her eyebrow and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Chloe just ran to tell me that Hugo had an ident, and then she cried and left. I don¡¯t know what


    happened. But she looked very nervous. Do we need to find Hugo?¡±


    An ident?


    Alice recalled Hugo and then she said, ¡°Check the information and find Hugo¡¯s address. Then we went


    to visit him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yanis nodded and then went to find Hugo¡¯s address.


    When she came back, she held the document in her hand and said, ¡°I found it. This is the address.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Alice went out of thepany with Yanis. At first, Alice intended to drive by herself. But she didn¡¯t


    know the way to Hugo¡¯s home, so they had to take a taxi.


    Shortly after getting in the taxi, the driver nced at them and then asked, ¡°Why do you go to the


    slum?¡±


    ¡°Slum?¡± Yanis asked doubtfully.


    The driver looked at her and nodded. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the slum? It¡¯s a notoriously poor area,


    where people are fierce. There are many bad guys in that area. If you are not from there, I suggest you


    don¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Yanis turned to look at Alice.


    Alice smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sir, we go there to find a friend. Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on your luck. I don¡¯t know what will happen to you. I¡¯ve heard from the drivers who


    have been there that people in that area are extremely fierce.¡±


    Yanis was worried. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Can we ask some people to go with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯m afraid it will take us more time to find people to help us.¡± Alice lowered her head and


    thought for a while. Then she asked, ¡°Sir, is the area that you mentioned in the state of demolition?¡±


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m not sure.¡± The driver scratched his head and said, ¡°There should not have been a slum in B


    City. But it is a remote area. The residents of that area are very fierce. They don¡¯t allow others to tear


    down their ce. There is always a stalemate and the matter still hasn¡¯t been settled.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice understood the situation of that area.


    ¡°I see, thank you.¡±


    She also knew that she could only go with Yanis. And they must not ask other people to go with them.


    If they asked others to protect them, it would be quite possible that they would be driven away.

 Chapter 394 Alice Got Injured

    Chapter 394 Alice Got Injured


    They arrived at the slum. When Alice and Yanis got off the car, the driver said to them, ¡°Do you really


    want to go there? Aren¡¯t you scared? You can go back now and I sent you for free.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice gratefully looked at the driver and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir. But wee here to


    find our friend. It is urgent, so we have to go there now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Bye!¡± Yanis said loudly to the driver and waved goodbye to him.


    When Yanis was about to enter the slum, she was stopped by Alice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alice stood on the street and began to take off her coat.


    Yanis was stunned. Then she said, ¡°Alice, what are you doing?¡±


    After taking off her clothes, Alice asked Yanis to take off her coat. After that, Alice wrinkled her clothes.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°It is the slum. We will look strange in it when we dressed up.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Yanis¡¯ bag


    and asked, ¡°Have you brought makeup remover?¡±


    Yanis just nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Yanis handed her makeup remover to her. Alice took the cotton pad and began to remove her makeup.


    face. Seeing her action, Yanis said, ¡°You really don¡¯t care about your image now. I didn¡¯t expect that


    you would remove your makeup in public.¡±


    Alice had light makeup today, so it was not difficult to remove makeup. After that, the two of them


    looked much in.


    ¡°I think it will be okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then they went into the slum together.


    The ce that should have been demolished was still kept for such a long time. It was because the


    people here were fierce and not pushovers. Therefore, they must be careful when they entered this


    area.


    However, it was difficult to find Hugo¡¯s home in this ce.


    Alice walked into the slum with Yanis. Although they had removed their makeup, they still stood out in


    the crowd. And they attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°Their eyes look horrible. Will we be safe?¡± Yanis was scared and subconsciously tugged at Alice¡¯s


    sleeves.


    ¡°It will be fine. They are just looking at us. They won¡¯t kill you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Alice was much calmer than Yanis. She opened the document and looked through Hugo¡¯s profile.


    Then she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have his house number. We have to find someone to ask where Hugo lives.¡±


    Hearing what Alice said, Yanis immediately stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Have I heard you right? You want to ask those people. They look very fierce. I was really scared when


    I walked past them.¡±


    Yanis was worried. But Alice walked towards an old woman, stoop and bent. Then Yanis came to her


    senses and quickly caught up with Alice.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Alice smiled and asked the old man gently, ¡°Do you know Hugo?¡±


    The old woman was quite alert. After hearing the name of Hugo, she immediately took a step back and


    shook her head. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t ask me about him.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    Yanis whispered, ¡°It is obvious that she knows Hugo.¡±


    Hearing what the old woman said, Alice smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. We meant no harm. I¡¯m


    one of the colleagues of Hugo. I heard that he had an ident in his family. We were worried about


    him. I was entrusted toe with my friend to see what happened to him.¡±


    Hearing what Alice said, the old woman became friendly. She looked at Alice and Yanis. They both


    looked innocent and gentle. It seemed that they should not be malicious people.


    Thinking of this, the old woman began to speak.


    ¡°Are you really Hugo¡¯s colleagues?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are very worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Well... I¡¯ll take you to find him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice was grateful and then she smiled at the old woman.


    At this time, a little boy suddenly ran out of the house and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be cheated by them. They


    are not colleagues of Hugo. They want to harm him.¡±


    When the old woman heard his words, her face changed and she asked, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Alice and Yanis also changed their face.


    The little boy immediately came to the old woman and shouted, ¡°Help. Theye to make trouble for


    Hugo again! They still want to bully my grandma¡±


    His voice was so loud that everyone was attracted by his words.¡±


    The reason why this ce had not been demolished until now was that the people in this area were


    united. All the people nearby came to them when they heard the voice of the little boy.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why do you bully her? Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Hugo? He doesn¡¯t live here now. Just leave here, or we¡¯ll drive you away.¡±


    ¡°You look decent. Why do you work for those guys? Do you like to be subservient?¡±


    Alice looked at the people in front of her. Although they were dressed in in clothes, she didn¡¯t expect


    that their words were so stabbing.


    She was a little angry, but she didn¡¯t exin to them.


    On the contrary, Yanis lost her temper after hearing their words. She retorted, ¡°What do you mean? We


    are not bad people. We didn¡¯t bully thisdy.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The little boy rushed forward and said loudly, ¡°You treated my grandma with


    a bad attitude just now.¡±


    He snapped. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to Alice who stood in front of him and pushed her


    hard.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡±


    Someone in the crowd eximed.


    Alice didn¡¯t expect that this little boy to be so strong and he would push her. She was wearing a pair of


    high heels. When the boy pushed her, she fell back uncontrobly and fell to the ground.


    Because it was a slum, there were broken sawdust and ss on the road. Her hand pressed on the


    sawdust and ss next to her, and her hands began to bleed heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Yanis turned to look at Alice with surprise. Then she quickly squatted down to help


    her stand up. She asked, ¡°Alice, are you okay?¡±


    When people around them saw this scene, they looked at each other.


    Yanis was so angry that she bit her lips and then looked around the crowd. She said, ¡°This is going too


    far! I know this area will be demolished. It is unreasonable for you to beat visitors indiscriminately!


    Alice, can you stand up? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    Alice stood up slowly with her help. Her palm hurt and her ass was painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She endured the pain and looked at the crowd. She said, ¡°It is true that we are colleagues of


    Hugo. We meant no harm. If you don¡¯t believe it, we will leave here now.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Do youe to find Hugo? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Suddenly, a young girl stood up and said to them.

 Chapter 395 Get Lost Now

    Chapter 395 Get Lost Now


    ¡°Cindy? What are you doing?¡± Someone asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Uncle Chan, they didn¡¯t get mad at us even after such severe injury, so obviously, they are not with the


    group we came across. They are good guys!¡±


    Thereupon, the girl called Cindy went to Alice, ¡°Your hand needs immediate treatment before you go to


    Hugo with us, and I could help you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yanis, after a pause, looked to Alice¡¯s scary palm, ¡°Such a severe injury, we¡¯d better go to the doctor.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She worried the wound would worsen, then that would be knotty.


    The girl named Cindy dared not to speak, her eyes staring at Alice with sincerity. Alice thought for a


    moment, then a faint smile flickered across her lips, ¡°Then I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis suddenly went blue in her face, ¡°Alice ....¡±


    Yet Alice was already striding forward, following the girl named Cindy. Reluctantly, she went along.


    After they left, a group of people stayed in situ.


    ¡°Shaw, how can you give others such an unprovoked push? Never do it again.¡±


    Shaw, the child who just pushed Alice over, pouted instantly in annoyance, ¡°She is a bad person!¡±


    ¡°As your sister Cindy said, they are not bad people! Did you indeed see them bullying your grandma?¡±


    Shaw nodded.


    The senior apparently could neither bear her grandson under fire nor watch the two girls get


    misunderstood. Atst, she sighed, ¡°They haven¡¯t bullied me, but just talked to me. The boy probably


    got a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°That is to say ... We were all mistaken about them? They are Hugo¡¯s workmates indeed?¡±


    ¡°We are indeed Hugo¡¯s workmates. We heard from Chloe there¡¯s something wrong with his family, so


    we areing around.¡±


    Hearing Chloe¡¯s name, Cindy''s hands froze for a second before going on dealing with Alice¡¯s wound,


    and she nodded, ¡°I believe in you. Chloe often visits us, and she is familiar with us all. She ... She likes


    Hugo, and pops in his home all the time.¡±


    With that Cindy cast timid eyes on Alice and whispered, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Hearing that, Alice had a short dumb, and then asked, "What''s up?"


    "Why there''s not even one peep from you while I''m treating your wound?" Cindy nced at the action


    of her own hands in confusion, "Some splinters of ss had got into your palm, as well as these wood


    craps, which need to be picked out by a needle."


    Alice darted a look at her palm without saying anything.


    Yanis, standing beside them, spoke with resentment, "How could she not feel any pain? I can feel the


    grave pain even by watching. Her silence is out of her toughness."


    Over the years, Alice had always kept all only to herself.


    She still remembered when Alice was new abroad, yet to be a designer, she once got bullied


    during that kind of work and was badly hurt. However, she hadn''t said a word until the work was


    finished.


    Yanis still felt distressed for her at the thought of this.


    Hearing that, Cindy didn''t say a word and kept treating the wound with her head down.


    She also noticed that the woman in front of her appeared to be amazingly tough. She herself could


    hardly bear the cruelty from the start of the treatment, while Alice, with drops of sweat oozing


    constantly from her fair-skinned forehead, remained without a slight frown.


    Having bound up the wound, Cindy whispered, "Remember to keep your hand away from water in the


    emergency treatment."


    Alice turned to her with a slight smile, "Thank you."


    Cindy''s cheeks were always rosy, setting off her innocence and kindness. "Let me lead you to Hugo


    right now."


    "Thanks a lot." Alice and Yanis, led by Cindy, headed to Hugo''s home.


    Cindy told them a lot about Hugo out of trust on the way. Alice and Yanis now learned that Hugo had


    been living a tough life. His mother had been a business girl before marrying his father.


    Hugo''s father had been a hardworking and self-motivated young man, handsome and charming,


    adored by a lot of beautiful girls. Somehow or other, he fell in love with a business girl. The two


    developed a romantic rtionship soon. Then Hugo was born.


    They did have a sweet time at first, and little Hugo had been enjoying a happy family life.


    However, a few yearster, Hugo''s mother showed her unchanging nature by returning to her joyhouse


    to make money, dreaming to restore her luxurious and indulgent life. She resented Hugo''s father for his


    ipetence in providing her a life of ease.


    Afterward, the silent treatment alternated with quarrels, and even a fight could be possible.


    Later, Hugo''s father became addicted to alcohol. Seeing him going mad with drink, Hugo''s mother


    insulted him by calling him a drunkard not able to make money before she finally left home without


    Hugo and never came back again.


    From then on, Hugo''s father remained drunk all day long, making little Hugo got along in fear and


    uneasiness day after day.


    What was worse, Hugo''s father became a heavy gambler with mounting debt from the usury, which


    now fell on Hugo as a matter of course.


    Usury.


    It was utterly awful.


    The more you owed, the faster interest expanded. With only one day overdue, the interest


    With one month overdue, the interestpounded for one more month.


    As it continued, the payment could be unaffordable.


    Cindy stopped in front of an old house.


    "Hugo always appears indifferent, yet ... It''s not that he isn''t willing to make friends. He just wants not to


    get others in trouble. Those people, often knock on his door demanding repayment. And they will


    harass anyone they find closed to Hugo."


    Upon hearing this, Alice paused for a second. She couldn''t help giving a nce at Cindy.


    So was that why the teen was so solitary?


    She had presumed it''s for his upbringing, but she hadn''t expected that ....


    "You can wait here. Let me go in first."


    Cindy stopped and then began to enter the house.


    On her stepping in, Chloe came out with tears streaming down her face, running across them right face


    to face.


    The four froze for a second, then Chloe approached Alice, and said indignantly, "What are you doing


    here? Don''t imagine that Hugo will ept your ttery. Get lost now."


    Alice looked at her neglectfully, without any reply.


    Yanis got dumbstruck, then said, "We areing just to visit him. It has nothing to do with you, doesn''t


    it?"


    Chloe gave a sniff of anger before turning on her feet.


    After she left, Yanis said she thought Chloe¡¯s behavior unountable.


    At that moment, a mighty bang came out from the house, sounding like something had been smashed


    hard against the ground. Soon after, a slim teen in a white shirt walked out.


    "Get out, you jinx. Get lost now."

 Chapter 396 Take Her Away

    Chapter 396 Take Her Away


    ¡°Gosh, Hugo is losing his temper again.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s face changed.


    Alice paused and then turned to look at Yanis. She said, ¡°We can hide first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yanis didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but she was pulled by Alice and hid in the corner next to


    them. When Cindy saw their action, she suddenly reacted and followed them to hide in the corner.


    She looked at Alice with admiration and said, ¡°You are so smart that you can guess Hugo¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yanis, who was pulled to the corner, asked her in a daze. She still hadn¡¯te to her


    senses.


    When a man came down, he wouldn¡¯t want others to find his poor situation.


    Hugo, who was solitary and aloof, was a man with pride.


    How could he be willing to let others find his situation when he came down?


    The appearance of Alice and Yanis would only embarrass him.


    Thinking of this, Alice made up her mind and said, ¡°Since he is fine now, let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis was speechless. Then she said, ¡°Go back to thepany? But we haven¡¯t


    met with him.¡±


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°We have to work overtime tonight, so we have no spare time to spend here.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    When they started to leave, Cindy did not stop them but thanked Alice.


    ¡°Thank you, you are very kind. Be careful on the way back. Remember to go to the hospital to treat


    your wound.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    When they came out of the slum, they felt surprised when they saw a taxi parked there.


    The driver in the taxi heard the steps of them, so he craned his neck to look at them.


    ¡°You finally came out.¡±


    Alice and Yanis looked at each other.


    This scene was somehow familiar to them.


    Alice remembered that Yanis and herself went to the set to find Kate. They also found a taxi when they


    left.


    It seemed that the drivers in B City were kind-hearted.


    ¡°Is it all right? I think it¡¯s dangerous for you two to visit this area, so I waited here for a while. I have


    nned to call the police if you don¡¯te out.¡±


    After that, he touched his head and smiled with embarrassment.


    ¡°It seems that I get nosy now. I have a weakness. I am a little suspicious even if there is nothing


    happened. And I won¡¯t ignore it when others ask for help.¡±


    Alice stepped forward and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Sir, thank you. We are fine now. Can you please send us back to mypany?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Get in the car.¡±


    They took his car back to thepany. Before they left, Alice asked the driver for his card. Then they


    entered the building.


    ¡°The drivers we have met these days are really kind-hearted after we came back to B City. I always


    saw some news of murders on the Inte, which scared me to death. I didn¡¯t expect there are still


    many good people in this world.¡±


    Hearing what Yanis said, Alice smiled faintly and said, ¡°There is always a mixed blessing. Sunshine


    always stays with darkness. It is much to do with luck.¡±


    When they went into thepany, it waste in the afternoon. Alice went to the cafeteria to eat


    something first. Unfortunately, her hands hurt so much that it was hard for her to take the fork. In the


    end, she didn¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this. You can¡¯t work with your hands. You¡¯d better not work tonight.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go back upstairs now.¡±


    Alice finally returned to her office. Yanis went to buy her a sandwich and let her hold it to eat. Alice had


    no choice but ate some of it.


    After that, when Alice started to work, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The office door was pushed open, and a person walked to her.


    He stopped before her desk. Alice paused and felt something was wrong. She raised her eyes and saw


    a man looking at her helplessly.


    It was Zain, who was in a suit.


    His dark eyes fell on her face, and then he looked down and found her hands wrapped in gauze. He


    said, ¡°Your hands were injured. Why do you still work?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t say anything.


    Why did Zaine here?


    She thought for a while and then looked at Yanis next to her. She immediately picked up the document


    to cover her face and coughed lightly.


    Yanis must have told Zain that she was injured.


    Yanis said in low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him, I only told Jack.¡±


    She had disgraced herself in front of Zain. She didn¡¯t dare to send any message to him. She was


    embarrassed to meet him now.


    ¡°Zain.¡± Alice stood up and smiled gently. She said, ¡°Why have youe here? I have to work overtime


    tonight. I can¡¯t treat you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I just came to greet you?¡± Zain walked around the table and held her wrist. He said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face changed and she said, ¡°No, I have to work overtime tonight.¡±


    ¡°Your hands were injured. Do you still want to work tonight?¡± Zain¡¯s face darkened and he stared at her


    with displeasure. Then he said, ¡°The reason why I set up thispany for you is that I want you to


    settle down in B City. I don¡¯t want you to be so careless and you even don¡¯t care about your injury.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Zain, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t work tonight. Come back home with me, or I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Alice was obstinate and said, ¡°It is just a small cut on my finger,


    which is not serious. I can¡¯t leave my work now.¡±


    After that, Zain held her hand and took her out of the office. Alice¡¯s face changed and she said, ¡°Zain!


    Let go of me!¡±


    But Zain just took her out of the office as if he didn¡¯t hear her words. Yanis also got up and picked up


    the things of Alice. Then she followed them out of the building.


    Finally, Alice was sent to the car. Yanis handed things to Zain with a smile and said, ¡°Please take care


    of Selina.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Then she ran to the stairs, pretending not to see Alice looking at her fiercely.


    After going upstairs, Yanis noticed that all the team members gathered at the window and discussed.


    ¡°What the hell? Is Zain who came here just now? Why did he look angry? Did Alice annoy him? Will we


    have a new superior? Humph, I have said that nobody could keep the thing that he or she get it by


    special means for a long time.¡±


    Rachel was so envious that she mocked Alice in a loud voice.


    Winnie nced at her and sneered, ¡°She has asked us to work overtime tonight. Now she left directly.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Alice got her fingers injured. She can¡¯t work now. You guys continue to


    work now. I¡¯ll check your design drafts tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to check our works? Can you understand them?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe my words, you can pack your things and leave thepany now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yanis raised her chin. She felt happy that she couldmand them and they couldn¡¯t retort because of


    her position in thepany.

 Chapter 397 Kennedy, Are You Crazy

    Chapter 397 Kennedy, Are You Crazy


    It was a cold night.


    It was very quiet in the H Vi. There was the sound of waves blown by the sea breeze beating the


    coast.


    The wind was so big that people could even smell the seawater in the air.


    At this moment, Kennedy sat on the sofa with his phone in his hand after taking a bath. He kept staring


    at the phone.


    He opened the LINE.


    Kennedy clicked the message sent by Grace, which was Alice¡¯s LINE ount.


    After he opened her profile, he looked at her personal information for a long time. But he didn¡¯t choose


    to add her directly.


    Her nickname was Shelly and her profile photo was a delicate shell held by a pair of slender and fair


    hands.


    Kenney was familiar with the hands in the picture.


    The hands, which were held in his palm countless times five years ago and once touched his skin.


    Kennedy closed his eyes. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but add her LINE.


    Since he came back in the afternoon, he sat here like a mental man for a long time. But he still hadn¡¯t


    screwed up his courage to add her LINE.


    As Annie had said to him, it had been five years since she left. She had probably changed a lot.


    Besides, he was not sure if she would ept his request.


    Kennedy had never been so hesitant. He frowned and put his phone on the table. Then he moaned


    painfully.


    ¡®Kennedy, are you crazy?¡¯ He asked himself in mind.


    ¡®She had left you for five years ago. She was decisive when she left at that time. Things have changed


    after five years.¡¯ He thought.


    Finally, Kennedy picked up his phone and stared at her profile. He narrowed his eyes. He looked


    dangerous.


    Just when he wanted to quit the page, his finger identally touched the function to request to add


    friends. At that time, his heart began to beat very fast. Atst, he followed his heart and sent a friend


    request to her.


    After it was sent out, Kennedy became nervous. His heart was like a spark falling on the dry prairie,


    and suddenly the fire raged instantly.


    Kennedy held his phone and waited for ten minutes.


    She didn¡¯t ept his request.


    His face changed slightly, and then he cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It seemed that she knew that it was him who sent the friend request, so she didn¡¯t ept it deliberately.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy went crazy. He got up and picked up the car keys. After he walked for a


    while, he stopped and called Nathan.


    ¡°Help me get several LINE ounts and send them to me in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan thought he had misheard. He asked him in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡± Kennedy replied to him unhappily.


    Nathan immediately nodded and said, ¡°I can understand it.¡±


    ¡°Then just do it now.¡±


    Kennedy hung up the photo directly.


    Nathan was speechless to his action.


    It waste in the night. Why did Mr. Moore need so many ounts? When did the Moore Group


    develop new business? Why did he have no idea of it?


    But Kennedy was very impatient on the phone, so Nathan dared not to ask him about the reason. He


    began to find the LINE ounts for Kennedy.


    Five minutester, Kennedy received the ounts sent by Nathan. He sneered, ¡°It¡¯s too slow.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    After that, he turned on hisptop and logged into LINE.


    Nathan gave him a dozen of LINE ounts. Although Kennedy didn¡¯t know how Nathan got them, he


    could use these ounts.


    Kennedy logged to the first ount, then found Alice¡¯s ount to add her LINE.


    However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, she still didn¡¯t ept his request. Then he logged


    into another ount. This time, he sent a message when he added her LINE.


    Kennedy: [Are you a designer?]


    More than ten minutes had passed, she still didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Damn!


    Kennedy became impatient.


    What was she doing?


    Kennedy checked the time on his phone. It was around ten o¡¯clock.


    Had she fallen asleep? It was impossible. It was before ten o¡¯clock when he sent a friend request to


    her.


    Then Kennedy called to Nathan.


    Nathan felt helpless when he received his call. Nathan asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what do you want me to


    do?¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Kennedy said in a deep voice, ¡°What can a person do at ten o¡¯clock in the


    evening?¡±


    Nathan was confused by his words. He asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what do you mean?¡±


    Kennedy lit a cigarette. His figure and face became vague in the smoke.


    ¡°Just answer it.¡±


    Nathan was surprised and frightened. He said, ¡°People maybe go to bed at ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It seemed that she had fallen asleep at this moment. He could only wait until the next


    morning.


    But Kennedy felt that Alice wouldn¡¯t sleep so early at night.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nathan paused and suddenly said, ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t sleep at ten o¡¯clock, he or she can do a lot of


    things.¡±


    Hearing his words, Kennedy frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    Kennedy was curious about this topic, so Nathan told him all the things he could think of very seriously.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, in my opinion, it is the time to sleep for self-disciplined people. But nowadays young


    people in big cities won¡¯t go to bed so early. Therefore, at this time, they are either spending nightlife or


    still working overtime. Besides, a married person will be taking care of the children and coaxing them to


    sleep. Well, maybe the couples are having sex.¡±


    Nathan said thest sentence subconsciously.


    However, Kennedy frowned and narrowed his eyes when he heard it. He asked, ¡°Having sex?¡±


    Somehow, Nathan felt that Kennedy was very unhappy at this time.


    What was going on? Over the years, although he was gloomy, he was in a stable mood. However,


    Kennedy was very grumpy tonight.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my question, are your words true?¡±


    Nathan was embarrassed. He replied, ¡°90% of them are true!¡±


    ¡°Well, that person doesn¡¯t reply to the message because she is having sex?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Kennedy, there are many answers, why did you...¡±


    Kennedy only remembered hisst sentence, maybe...


    Nathan suddenly realized something very important.


    ¡°Who is the person that doesn¡¯t reply to your message?¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kennedy hung up the phone again. Looking at the phone in his hand, Nathan felt very strange.


    Why did Kennedy suddenly ask him such strange questions?


    It was exactly the same as what Mr. Kennedy did when he fell in love with Charlotte five years ago.


    Gosh!


    Had Mr. Kennedy fallen in love with a woman again?


    Thinking of this, Nathan¡¯s face changed. He suddenly jumped up.


    He wanted to know who the woman that Kennedy liked was.

 Chapter 398 There Are Many Messages on Your Phone

    Chapter 398 There Are Many Messages on Your Phone


    In the Nelson family.


    It waste at night, but Zain still asked a doctor toe over and treat the wound on Alice¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Well, Miss Nelson shouldn¡¯t let her hands touch water for the time being. And she¡¯d better not use her


    hands in the work these days. It will recover in a few days. She should eat light as much as possible in


    recent days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zain let Sebastian send the doctor out.


    ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said?¡±


    Alice sat on the sofa and said helplessly, ¡°Yes. But how can I take a shower tonight? Maybe I can¡¯t take


    a shower these days.¡±


    Zain thought for a while and then said, ¡°You can let Yanise back to help you.¡±


    Zain looked serious. He stared at Slice silently. She felt a little embarrassed. Then she smiled and said.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t take a shower. I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a rest. I¡¯m a little tired now¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice went back to her room and found that Jack had fallen asleep.


    She went to the bed and watched Jack sleep quietly. He looked like Kennedy.


    In the past five years, Zain had been asking her toe back home. But she didn¡¯t promise him.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to see Kennedy again.


    She had thought that B City was so big that even if she came back, she might not meet him again. But


    she didn¡¯t expect that she met him soon after she returned to B City.


    And they met each other face to face.


    Alice had never thought of it.


    Kennedy¡­


    Thinking of this, Alice¡¯s eyes became deep. She got up and walked to the outside of the bathroom. At


    this time, someone knocked on the door.


    Alice paused and turned to open the door.


    A servant stood outside the door and looked at her respectfully.


    ¡°Miss Alice, do you want to take a shower? I can help you.¡±


    Alice paused, then nodded and said, ¡°You cane in and help me. Remember to be careful. Jack


    had fallen asleep.¡±


    The servant thought about it and said softly, ¡°Miss Alice, can you go to the guest room to wash up?


    After that, you cane back to your room. I will serve you there.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get my clothes.¡±


    Alice went back to the room to get her clothes, and then followed the servant to the guest room.


    The servant poured the water into the bath for her. Alice took a bath and got dressed with her help.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Alice, it¡¯s near twelve o¡¯clock.¡±


    Was it near midnight? She didn¡¯t know whether Yanis hade back home or not. After Alice returned


    to the room, she took out her phone and tried to turn it on. Her phone could be opened by her


    fingerprint. But her fingers were wrapped in gauze. She couldn¡¯t unlock the phone.


    Finally, Alice didn¡¯t turn on her phone, so she had to go to the study to find Zain.


    Sure enough, Zain was still working in the study.


    ¡°Zain.¡±


    ¡°Why do youe here? Haven¡¯t you slept?¡± Zain frowned and stared at her with displeasure.


    ¡°Zain, the staff in mypany worked overtime today. I left it earlier. Will it be dangerous for Yanis to


    Hearing her words, Zain understood her meaning. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, go to sleep and I¡¯ll pick


    her up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zain.¡±


    Alice nodded contentedly, and then went back to her room to sleep.


    She gave Yanis a big chance to stay with Zain.


    When Alice woke up the next morning, she saw Jack lying beside her and looked at her with a


    distressed expression.


    She paused, then asked softly, ¡°Jack?¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes turned red when he heard her voice. He looked down at her fingers and said, ¡°Mommy, you


    got injured.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Alice remembered that her hands were wrapped in gauze, and she sighed


    helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you lie to me!¡± Jack snorted and pointed to her fingers angrily. He said, ¡°If it were not serious,


    you would not have your hands wrapped in so much gauze. Mommy, what happened? Tell me, I will


    avenge you!¡±


    Alice smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just identally touched the broken ss yesterday. It will


    be fine in two days.¡±


    Jack rushed over and wrapped his arm around her neck. He rubbed himself against her intimately and


    said, ¡°Mommy, can you take me with you when you work in the future?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Although Alice¡¯s hands were wrapped in the gauze, she lifted her hand and stroke Jack¡¯s head


    gently. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to take care of you when I work. Jack, you should take good care of


    yourself at home. Now we have returned to B City. I¡¯ll settle down here. I have nned to find a school


    for you in S City. But your uncle gave me thepany. I should consider buying a house here. After I


    find a good school for you, I will buy a house near your school.¡±


    When he heard that he was going to school, Jack said, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to school. I want to


    stay with you forever.¡±


    After that, he held Alice¡¯s neck more tightly.


    ¡°Let go of me, Jack. I can¡¯t breathe now,¡± Alice said with displeasure. Then Jack loosened his hands.


    ¡°You have to go to school. If you are illiterate in the future, do you want me to support you all the time?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t need your support. I can raise myself, and I can also raise you.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud after hearing his words. ¡°Good, I will let you raise when I am old.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jack, you have to go to school to study. Don¡¯t you want to be a policeman to serve the country in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Jack nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your words.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Someone knocked on the door of the room.


    ¡°Alice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yanis¡¯ voice. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Jack hurriedly jumped out of bed and went to open the door.


    ¡°Yanis.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Jack!¡± Yanis entered the room sneakily and touched his head. Then she walked to


    Alice.


    Alice sat up and leaned against the bed.


    ¡°Why do youe here?¡±


    ¡°I want to see how you are doing now.¡± Yanis went to her bed and sat down. Jack looked at this scene


    and ran to another side to stay by himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor treated my woundsst night. I just need to rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You can stop going to work these days and have a good rest at home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head and said, ¡°I must go to thepany. I must check their new design drafts in


    person.¡±


    ¡°I can send them home for you.¡±


    ¡°No. By the way, I can¡¯t use my phone because my hand got injured. Can you help me get my phone


    and see if anyone has called me or if the customer has any new requirements?¡±


    Yanis went to the table to get her phone. She knew the password and then opened it.


    ¡°Wow, there are many messages on your phone. There are so many people who want to add your


    LINE.¡±

 Chapter 399 Rejection

    Chapter 399 Rejection


    Alice asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yanis sat beside her with Alice¡¯s phone in her hand. Then she looked through the messages. She said,


    ¡°Alice, look, there are so many people who want to add your LINE. Who are they? Do we have so


    many customers overnight?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Alice blinked and said, ¡°Before my hands got hurt, there were people who wanted to


    add my LINE.¡±


    ¡°Is it a prank?¡± Yanis asked doubtfully, and then randomly selected an ount to take a look at its


    profile. She only found that its profile was nk.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can see its profile. But there is nothing on it. These ounts are newly registered.


    Is it really a prank?¡±


    Alice was confused, she took a look at the screen of the phone.


    ¡°I found a key point. The IDs of these ounts seem to be simr...¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    ¡°Well, now I¡¯m sure that it is a prank.¡±


    After that, Yanis put these ounts on the cklist one by one. Then she said, ¡°Maybe someone


    wants to peep at our work. I¡¯ll block these ounts. s, there is a different ID at the end. I wonder if it


    will be our customer.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Yanis give the phone to her.


    Alice looked at it and found that this ount seemed a little familiar.


    It seemed that she had seen it before.


    When she saw thest number of the ount, Alice narrowed her eyes, and then she looked at its


    information.


    ¡°s, this person got your LINE by Grace. It seems that this person was rmended by Miss Lam.


    We can ept the request.¡±


    Yanis intended to ept the friend request. But Alice suddenly said, ¡°No!¡±


    Her voice suddenly became severe and loud, which scared Yanis. Her hands trembled and she


    identally added that person.


    Alice¡¯s face changed. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Delete him now!¡±


    Yanis was confused and she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Alice, what are you doing? It is the customer rmended by Miss Lam. If you don¡¯t add him...¡±


    ¡°Delete him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis asked with surprise, ¡°Why do you want to delete him?¡±


    ¡°Do it as I say. Don¡¯t ask.¡± Alice¡¯s voice was and he looked pale. Yanis dare not say anything, only


    nodded.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    Then she deleted the man.


    After that, Alice sighed with relief.


    ¡°You go to thepany first. I¡¯ll collect the design drafts in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yanis returned the phone to her and said, ¡°There is nothing else to do. If you have any


    problem, just let Jack call me. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Yanis left, Jack came over and asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Mommy, is anyone harassing you?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you ask this question?¡±


    ¡°Because I just heard that Yanis said that someone added your LINE.¡±


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, that person just made a mistake.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the smile on her face disappeared. She looked preupied.


    She knew the mantissa of the ount.


    And he added her LINE through the card rmended by Grace. She had met him yesterday.


    Alice leaned back against the pillow and closed her eyes.


    Why did Kennedy want to add her LINE?


    *


    In the Moore Group.


    There was a meeting in the conference room


    The directors were arguing with each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. It will only give those smallpanies an opportunity in the market, which is


    meaningless to ourpany. We shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    An old man in his sixties stared at an old man of simr age opposite and said.


    ¡°What a fool you are! What do you mean that we will give those smallpanies an opportunity? We


    are the Moore Group. They won¡¯t dare topete with us even if we give them the chance. And we


    won¡¯t give them permission.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. I have something to say, we need to take a long view in this matter.¡±


    ¡°A long view? Humph, we don¡¯t need to listen to him. Just do it now.¡±


    ¡­


    Nathan saw these people arguing. But Kennedy, who sat in the main position, looked indifferent.


    To be exact, he was staring at his phone and lost in thought.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to Kennedy. Since he came to the conference room in the early


    morning, he looked at his phone from time to time. He then put it down and picked it up again after a


    while.


    During this period, Nathan paid attention to the screen of the phone, which was the interface of the


    Line.


    Nathan was doubted. Kenney had asked him to get some ounts of the LINEst night. Today, he


    kept staring at the interface of the LINE when he went to work. He was even distracted in the important


    meeting.


    He ignored their argument.


    Thinking of this, Nathan turned to look at Kennedy¡¯s phone. It suddenly vibrated, at the same time


    Kennedy also trembled.


    For a moment, he seemed to be very happy.


    Then he quickly opened the interface.


    Nathan took a nce at the screen.


    [Shelly has passed your request, and now you can start chatting.]


    Shelly?


    Who was Shelly?


    Nathan was confused. He had never heard of this name.


    Was Kennedy waiting for this person? Shelly was a name of a woman.


    Nathan surreptitiously leaned to see what the Kennedy would send to Shelly. Kennedy red at him


    coldly. Nathan was scared and straighten up instantly.


    ¡®Forget it, my life matters. I shouldn¡¯t be curious about his privacy.¡¯ Nathan thought.


    Kennedy wanted to send a message to her. But he found that he did not know what to say.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for five years. Now he suddenly added her LINE. He didn¡¯t know whether she knew


    it was him or not.


    He was not sure.


    What was he going to say?


    ¡°What should I say?¡± Kennedy looked at Nathan and asked. Nathan asked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°What can we say after adding the LINE of others?¡±


    ¡°Well, we can say hello to them.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t speak. He was obviously dissatisfied with his answer.


    Nathan thought for a while and then said, ¡°Or you can call her name.¡±


    He was still not satisfied. Nathan coughed lightly and replied, ¡°Or you can ask her if she is there.¡±


    Kennedy seemed to be quite satisfied with this sentence. His eyes twinkled and then he sent a


    message to Shelly.


    Nathan was speechless when he saw the content of the message.


    It seemed that Kennedy had never chatted with others and sent messages on LINE. People will say


    what they want to say directly on LINE. Now Kennedy sent a message asking if she was there.


    However, after the message was sent out, Nathan was very surprised when he saw the reply on the


    phone.


    [The message was sent, but it was rejected.]

 Chapter 400 It Meant That You Have Been Deleted

    Chapter 400 It Meant That You Have Been Deleted


    ¡­


    Nathan felt embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to cover his eyes.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t realize what the meaning of the reply was. He looked at it and then narrowed his eyes.


    He turned to look at Nathan.


    He asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    The message was sent, but it was rejected by her.


    Nathan did not answer his question directly. His lips twitched.


    ¡°Nathan.¡± The voice of Kennedy became cold. And his eyes were fierce when he looked at Nathan.


    Nathan smiled and then exined gently, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it means you are deleted by that person.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Deleted?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan nodded seriously and said, ¡°She found your personal information after adding your LINE.


    And then she deleted you.¡± In case that Kennedy couldn¡¯t understand it, he made a clear exnation.


    When he finished his words, Kennedy¡¯s face darkened.


    Nathan realized that he had told him too many things, so he stopped, and then straightened himself up.


    ¡®Damn it! Will Mr. Kennedy kill me? I have said too many things. I just wanted to exin to him because


    he didn¡¯t know it.¡¯ Nathan thought in mind.


    Blue veins stood out on Kennedy¡¯s forehead. He held the phone more tightly. After that, he asked in a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    cold voice, ¡°Since she deleted me, does it mean that she knows who I am?¡±


    Nathan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Otherwise, she won¡¯t delete you.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t speak and kept staring at the interface of the LINE.


    He had waited for a long time after he sent a friend request. However, as soon as she added his LINE,


    she immediately deleted him.


    ¡®If you wanted to delete me, why did you ept my request?¡¯ Kennedy asked unhappily in his mind.


    Nathan blinked and said, ¡°Maybe she made a mistake.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s lips twitched, then he stared hard at Nathan.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, can you make the decision? This guy is short-sighted.¡±


    The two men who had quarreled looked at Kennedy and asked him to solve the problem. Anyway, it


    was useless for them to quarrel. After all, Kennedy was the one who made the decision.


    However, Kennedy raised his eyes and nced at them coldly. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    They changed their face and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Nathan was helpless and then he whispered to him, ¡°It¡¯s about the development of thend of the


    Wace Group.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Kennedy smiled and said, ¡®I haven¡¯t decided on this matter. I¡¯ll think about itter. The meeting is


    over now.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Kennedy ignored them and left the conference room with his phone directly.


    He was thinking of Charlotte.


    Why did she delete him after adding his LINE?


    It seemed that she had already known who he was.


    Was it the way that she treated her new customer?


    He was angry with her deed.


    After returning to the office, Kennedy logged into other ounts to send messages to Alice. But there


    was not any reply.


    After thinking about it, Kennedy knew the reason.


    He used many numbers to add her LINEst night. She would have guessed his identity if she was


    smart enough.


    Kennedy thought for a while, and then put his phone on the desk. He was anxious at this moment.


    What should he do next?


    He got the number of Alice from Grace because he wanted to contact her in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect


    that he would meet her in the restaurant.


    After that... Kennedy closed his eyes.


    It seemed that everything had been disrupted and his heart became distracted since he met her.


    *


    Alice had rested at home in the morning. Zain paid special attention to her hands and called the doctor


    home to change her dressing.


    When the doctor changed her dressing, Alice found that she didn¡¯t feel as painful as yesterday. It


    seemed that the effect of the medicine was strong.


    After that, Alice wanted to go to thepany but was stopped by Zain.


    ¡°Just stay at home and take a good rest these days.¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice frowned and said, ¡°Zain!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere before you get recovered.¡±


    ¡°Zain!¡± Alice was a little angry. She said, ¡°You have given me thepany. Now my staff are working in


    thepany. I have appointments with my customers. Now you don¡¯t allow me to work. What if my


    customers want to find me?¡±


    Zain didn¡¯t expect her to lose her temper. He paused and then sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Alice, I did it all for your good. Your hands got hurt. I am worried about you. Besides, what can you do


    when you go to thepany?¡±


    Hearing what Zain said, Alice realized that she had overacted just now. Her heart was softened and


    she pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Zain, I¡¯m not going to work. I just go to see their new design drafts. I¡¯ll only


    give them some advice. I know that I can¡¯t work with my hands now, so I won¡¯t use my hands, okay?¡±


    ¡°Zain, please. I know you are worried about me. But I¡¯ll just go and check their design drafts! Okay?¡±


    Finally, Zain felt helpless and could only nod at her.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask Marco to send you to thepany. You have toe back within an hour.¡±


    Alice knew that she could finish her work within an hour.


    She nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Thank you, Zain.¡±


    After that, she turned around and walked upstairs. When Jack heard that she was going to work, he


    immediately came forward and held herp tightly.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to go with you. Please!¡±


    Alice was startled. She asked, ¡°What do you want to do? I will go out for an hour and will be back


    soon.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jack held her and said, ¡°Mommy, you got hurt, I want to protect you.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Jack, you are a little boy. What can you do when you are in thepany? Do you want to


    make trouble for me?¡±


    After she finished her words, Alice bent down to tease him.


    Jack pouted with displeasure.


    ¡°Mommy, you are a bad guy. Youugh at me!¡±


    Alice was only teasing. She looked at his face andughed. She said, ¡°Silly, if you want to go with me,


    go back to put on your sunsses and hat.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mommy. Wait for me.¡±


    Jack returned to his room to change his clothes.


    Alice looked at his back and then lost in thought.


    She could do anything she wanted when she abroad, but now she couldn¡¯t be the same in B City.


    She had met Kennedy yesterday. She looked at the face of Jack that was very simr to him. She felt


    that the truth was almost there.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    It was ridiculous and incredible.


    It would be better for Jack to hide his face when he went out. Otherwise, she was afraid that it would


    arouse gossips when Jack was found by others who knew Kennedy.


    Sure enough, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for them to stay in the same city.

 Chapter 401 Miss, You Are Rude

    Chapter 401 Miss, You Are Rude


    After Jack went back to change his clothes, half of his face was covered by his sunsses.


    The sunsses were bought for him by Alice before. Since Jack was wearing a hat and a pair of


    sunsses, nobody could recognize him.


    Alice was very satisfied and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jack instantly ran over and hugged her arm. Then he said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marco drove the car to send the two of them to thepany. When they arrived at thepany, Marco


    said, ¡°Miss Alice, "since Mr. Nelson has asked me to pick you up an hourter, I will be back at that


    time and send you back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Marco. Now you can go back and take a good rest. We will wait for you here an hourter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Alice.¡±


    Alice went upstairs with Jack. She had nned to take Jack to stay in her office. And then she went


    downstairs to collect the design drafts. However, Jack insisted on following her.


    Alice had no choice but to let him follow her and they went to the third floor together.


    Because her team members had worked overtimest night, they were all listless and sleepy when


    they went to work at noon. Some of them slept on their desks and some yed with their phones.


    Nobody focused on their works at this time.


    When they heard the sound of high heels from the corridor, everyone just nced at the door casually.


    When they saw Alice entering the office, they straightened up their bodies.


    In any case, Alice was still their boss.


    But Rachel didn¡¯t respect her and she snorted, ¡°Who is this guy? How dare shee here now? She


    asked us to work overtime to draw design draftsst night, but she left thepany to enjoy herself.


    Today, she iste. Shameless!¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice¡¯s face changed slightly.


    She could ignore these words in ordinary times, but Jack was by her side now.


    If she had known that Rachel could be so vitriolic, she would let Jacke here with her.


    Thinking of this, Alice looked down at Jack and said, ¡°Jack, now you go to the fifth floor to find Yanis,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    okay?¡±


    Jack blinked his eyes, but no one could see his expression under the sunsses. He pouted


    discontentedly and said loudly, ¡°No, I want to stay and protect mommy!¡±


    His voice was heard by everyone in the office. They were shocked.


    They turned to stare at Jack with surprise.


    There was a cute and little boy standing beside Alice. He was wearing a hat and a pair of sunsses.


    Although they could see his face clearly, they could tell that he had delicate facial features.


    Then this little boy stepped forward, and then went to Rachel. He said, ¡°Miss, it is impolite for you to


    speak evil of other people. My mommy got injuredst night, so she didn¡¯te to thepany. You


    scolded that my mommy was shameless. It is rude and uneducated.¡±


    They were stunned by his words. They didn¡¯t expect that this little boy had a good temperament, but


    had a sharp tongue.


    He scolded an adult and said that she was uneducated.


    The person who was scolded by him must be very embarrassed.


    Being scolded by Jack, Rachel blushed with anger and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I just told the


    truth. Is there anything wrong with my words?¡±


    Jack blinked and he looked cute and innocent.


    He looked at the crowd.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman, have I exined it just now?¡±


    All the people paused and then subconsciously nodded at him.


    Winnie crossed her hands across her chest and sneered at Rachel, who was angry and flushed. She


    said, ¡°Rachel, this little boy has exined that Alice didn¡¯t go to thepany because she was injured.


    Haven¡¯t you heard that? Are you deaf? Or can¡¯t you understand his words?¡±


    Rachel said, ¡°Winnie!¡±


    Winnie raises her eyebrow and smiled. She said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? We all have heard clearly.¡±


    After that, she looked at Jack and said with a smile, ¡°Good boy. Rachel is much older than you. You


    can call her auntieter.¡±


    ¡°Winnie! You have gone too far! I¡¯m just a few years older than you. Why should he call me auntie? It¡¯s


    unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°s, I remember that you are in your 30s now. You seem to be much older than me.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face darkened.


    Alice was speechless.


    She was also in her 30snow.


    But fortunately, she had a child. She was not afraid of her age.


    Thinking this, Alice breathed a sigh of relief and then waved to Jack. She said, ¡°Jack,e back to


    me.¡±


    Jack turned around and came to Alice obediently.


    Noah raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Miss Alice, is this boy you son?¡±


    Sean¡¯s lips twitched and he said, ¡°She looks very young. I didn¡¯t expect that she has a child. Is he the


    son of¡­¡± He thought of a name in his mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke Zain.


    Ada seemed that she had forgotten her embarrassment that day. She smiled and said, ¡°This little boy is


    very cute and polite.¡±


    Hearing her words, Rachel became angrier.


    Ada said these words deliberately.


    She knew that Ada was retaliating for that she said she imitated others¡¯ works in the conference room


    that day.


    ¡°Well, I want to check your new design drafts today. We¡¯ll have a meeting in ten minutes. I¡¯ll see you in


    the conference room. You can prepare for it.¡±


    After that, she took Jack¡¯s hand and they left the office together.


    After she left, they began to talk about her.


    ¡°Well, I thought I had a chance to pursue Alice, but now it is impossible.¡± Noah shook his head


    helplessly. He seemed to be hurt.


    Ada looked at him and said, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t have a son, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Humph, even though she has a son, but she doesn¡¯t get married. She is shameless!¡±


    Hearing what Rachel said, Noah suddenly rested his chin on his hand and smiled.


    ¡°But she has never said that she is with Zain. We probably have misunderstood her.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? If she were not with Zain, he wouldn¡¯t spend so much money on her.¡±


    Rachel, why are you so aggressive? Even if Zain had spent so much money on her, he was not


    married and he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend before. It¡¯s normal for him to give money to her. Alice is not a


    mistress.¡±


    Rachel snorted, ¡°Even if she is not a mistress, she uses crooked ways.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. She is not ipetent. If she had only relied on men to achieve her goals, she


    would not have told our shorings our design drafts so urately that day.¡±

 Chapter 402 Darkness

    Chapter 402 Darkness


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything after she heard what Noah said to her.


    When they had a meeting that day, Alice did tell the shorings of their design drafts very urately.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t prove that she has her own skills. We have been in this industry for many years. If she


    wants to know our shorings, she can ask someone to find out our works. Money works, doesn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, money does work in this world.¡± Noah looked back at Rachel with a smile and said, ¡°Just like you,


    you hate her very much, but you stay here for the money.¡±


    Rachel was embarrassed by his word.


    She felt very humiliated.


    Winnie sneered and Chloe also chuckled after they heard Noah¡¯s words.


    Ada, who was beside Rachel, snorted with disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that if you feel ufortable here,


    you can leave thepany. But you don¡¯t leave. It turns out that you stay here for the money.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rachel was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. and she became irascible.


    Everyone just ignored her. Rachel pinched her hand at the edge of the corner of the table and bit her


    lips with anger.


    ¡®Bitch! Just wait and see!¡¯


    ¡°Even if you had a kid with Zain, you are not his wife and just a mistress. You will be dumped by Zain.¡¯


    Rachel said in her mind.


    Zain...


    Rachel¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp when she thought of Zain.


    In the conference room


    Before Alice went into the room, she took Jack to find Yanis and asked her to take good care of him.


    But Yanis nned to shut Jack in the office.


    ¡°Your mommy got her hands injured, so I have to help her. Just stay in the office by yourself, okay?¡±


    Jack shook his head and replied, ¡°Okay. But Yanis, I think I can sit in on the meeting.¡±


    ¡°To sit in on the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yanis. I will be obedient and won¡¯t speak anything in the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡­¡±


    Jack walked forward and held her arm. He begged, ¡°Yanis, I can send my uncle¡¯s photo to you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Yanis suddenly straightened up and looked upright.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s private photos. It not like the photos on the magazines and reports.¡±


    Private photos ¡­


    Yanis began to fantasize about Zain sitting on the sofa in casual clothes and trousers under the light of


    the deskmp at night. She was touched and her mind rippled.


    ¡°Yanis, how do you think about my exchange?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    She promised Jack for Zain¡¯s photos this time.


    She could decide to let Jack sit in on the meeting


    Finally, Yanis brought Jack into the conference room, and let him sit in the back position. Jack didn¡¯t


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    reject her. He sat on a high chair with satisfaction and his legs kept swinging under the table.


    When others walked into the conference room, they couldn¡¯t help looking at Jack.


    When Winnie passed by him, she suddenly stopped, took out candy from her pocket, and handed it to


    Jack.


    Seeing the candy, Jack¡¯s eyes lit up. But he didn¡¯t take the candy.


    He said with a sweet smile, ¡°Thank you, Miss. But my mommy has told me that I can¡¯t eat too many


    candies, otherwise, it is bad to my teeth.¡±


    After that, Winnie turned to look at Alice, who was looking at Jack gently. Her eyes didn¡¯t change when


    she met Winnie¡¯s eyes.


    Alice didn¡¯t change her expression and looked normal. But Winnie was awkward. She looked away and


    then said, ¡°You mommy has lied to you. Avoids. It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat the candy asionally.¡±


    Jack paused. In fact, what Alice had told him was that he couldn¡¯t eat anything from the strangers.¡±


    Then Jack looked at Alice.


    She nodded at him with a smile. Jack stretched out his hands to Winnie.


    For ordinary children, even if they like candies, when adults handed them to them, they would always


    grab them with their fingers. Because they were children, all their movements were innocent and pure.


    But Jack used his hands to take the candy, which stunned Winnie.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. I like you very much.¡±


    Winne was stunned for a while before she came to her senses. Then she quickly put the candy into his


    hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you like it, I will bring it to you next time.¡±


    When Winnie sat down in her seat, she looked at Jack with surprise.


    This little boy was well-educated.


    All of a sudden, Winnie looked at Alice. Regardless of her designing skills, at least she was good at


    teaching children. Now she knew why Alice could still keep calm when theyined to her.


    Other members came to the conference room. When they entered, they looked at Jack.


    Rachel didn¡¯t dare to say anything because she was scolded by Jack before. For fear that Jack would


    say to her and embarrass her again.


    ¡°It seems that everyone is here. Now let me check the works that you didst night.¡±


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and a thin man came into the


    room.


    They looked at the door when they heard the sound.


    It was Hugo. He looked cold and aloof in the light.


    ¡°Hugo!¡± As soon as Chloe saw him, her eyes suddenly lit up, and then got up and walked towards him.


    But he ignored her and went straight to Alice.


    Alice looked at Hugo calmly.


    He was wearing a clean shirt on his thin body. His face and lips were pale. But he still looked


    handsome and attractive.


    However, his eyes were as cold as the ice.


    His eyes made Alice suddenly remember a man in her memory.


    When she paused, Hugo hade to her and looked at her coldly.


    Chloe followed him nervously. She wanted to pull his sleeves, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She just


    looked and asked, ¡°Hugo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Alice was still very calm. When he looked at her, she looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    His pale lips moved and he suddenly put a notebook on the table.


    Alice nced at it and took it. She asked, ¡°Is this your design draft?¡±


    Then she looked through the notebook and said, ¡°Please find your seat to sit.¡±


    Hugo looked at her withplicated eyes, but finally, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and returned to


    his seat, and Chloe followed him to her seat.


    Alice opened the draft and took a look at it. But her face stiffened when she saw it.


    She raised her eyes and looked in the direction of Hugo. It was not her illusion. The style of Hugo¡¯s


    design works was of darkness.

 Chapter 403 Who Is It

    Chapter 403 Who Is It


    Alice didn¡¯t say anything. She closed the notebook and put it on the table, then looked at other people¡¯s


    works and exined the problems to everyone.


    ¡°Chloe¡¯s design draft is a little better than before, but it is just a small change. If you want to change


    yourself, you can try it boldly. Small changes won¡¯t impact the whole pattern of your design works.¡±


    Alice looked at Rachel¡¯s design draft. Then she frowned and looked at Rachel.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I took the time to get to know Lexi yesterday! You can¡¯t find any excuse to me


    me.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Alice smiled gently and whispered, ¡°Rachel, you think I was criticizing you on


    purposest time, so you deliberately vented your anger on your works, right?¡±


    She put Rachel¡¯s draft back to her and said, ¡°Take it back and check it seriously. Don''t forget the idea of


    a designer.¡±


    Rachel wanted to retort, but Alice didn¡¯t give her the chance. She said, ¡°Winnie¡¯s design draft is good


    this time. All the details have been rectified. Please stay and discuss other details with meter. If there


    is no problem, we can send the final design draft to the customer.¡±


    Winnie was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect herself to be selected.


    She looked at Alice with surprise. But she didn¡¯t say anything. However, Sean, who sat beside her, saw


    that she was praised, so he apuded and ttered her. ¡°Winnie, well done!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, Hugo, you stay here after the meeting. I have something to talk to you.¡±


    After the meeting, Rachel rushed out of the conference room first, and others left slowly. Hugo sat still


    in his seat with a cold expression.


    Jack was next to him. He had been looking at him curiously.


    ¡°This man looks cold, but he is very handsome.¡¯ Jack thought.


    Winnie looked at Alice discontentedly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Before Alice could say anything, she continued to say, ¡°Don''t think I will thank you even if you are doing


    like this. If you are ipetent, I still won¡¯t like you!¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She nced at Winnie and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to like me.¡±


    Winnie paused.


    ¡°Anyway, just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your design. Although the details are good, there are a few points I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me!¡± Winnie was unnatural in front of Alice. She was not a person that can be easy to get


    along with.


    Alice told her some of her advise, and then she asked Winnie about her won thought. how she was.


    Winnie said with her eyes wide opened, ¡°You can decide it. Why do you ask me? I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It is your design work. You can decide on it. I¡¯ve told you about my advice, you can think about it on


    your own.¡±


    ¡°Hump!¡± Winnie took her design draft, and then left the conference room.


    After she left, Alice¡¯s eyes fell on Hugo


    ¡°Hugo,e here.¡±


    Hugo¡¯s shoulders moved when he her voice. After a moment, he looked up at her, got up and walked to


    Alice.


    Seeing that his lipspressed into a thin line, Alice knew that he didn¡¯t want to speck and she didn¡¯t


    force him. Then she put his design works in front of him.


    ¡°ording to your current condition, you can¡¯t design clothes for the press conference works for the


    time being. You should adjust your psychology as soon as possible.¡±


    Hugo looked at the design works. He paused, and finally said in a low voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My design works can¡¯t meet your requirements, right? Why do you still let stay here?¡±


    When he finished speaking, Hugo turned around and left.


    Alice was stunned. Then she looked at his back and said, ¡°Because you are talented, we are willing to


    give you a chance.¡±


    Hugo stopped at this moment. He couldn¡¯t believe that he heard they said he was talented.


    He only designed the works of the dark style. Although he was an elite in the design circle, he was not


    popr because few people liked what he designed.


    But he was short of money.


    His family needed the money.


    Alice kept staring at his back. He was thin and slim even under the shirt.


    ¡°Difficulties are only temporary. There is always sunshine behind the darkness. You have good talent.


    Everyone will want such a young talent like you.¡±


    Alice stood up and walked to him. She said, ¡°Of course, if you want to give up on yourself now, then no


    one can help you. We have paid you the sry, it means that you have enough time to change


    yourself.¡±


    Hugo was just standing still.


    Since he was a child, nobody had ever said such a thing to him.


    His hands clenched into fists and veins stood out from his forehead.


    ¡°Did you go to my home yesterday?¡±


    Alice raised her eyebrow and didn¡¯t deny it.


    Hugo turned and his eyes fell on her face. He said, ¡°do you pity me?¡±


    ¡°Pity?¡± Alice smiled faintly at him and took a deep breath. She said, ¡°I am a designer, and a


    businesswoman now. Do you think the businesswomen will pity others? You have thought too much. I


    don¡¯t pity you.¡±


    When she finished her words, she looked at Jack sitting in his seat and shaking his legs.


    ¡°Jack,e on. It¡¯s been an hour. We have to go back home now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jack nodded obediently, then jump off the chair and went to Alice. He held her hand and looked


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    at Hugo with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice left with Jack, leaving Hugo standing alone.


    The wind blew the drafts on the table through the window. Hugo looked at his design works and was


    lost in his thought.


    Was he talented?


    Was sunshine always behind the darkness?


    No one had ever said this to him.


    However, how can he step out of the darkness to find the sunshine? Hugo clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Mommy, he is very cold and he doesn¡¯t look like a normal person.¡±


    Hearing what Jack said to her, Alice recalled the situation that Cindy told her, then she sighed


    helplessly.


    It was hard to see a person who lived in that difficult situation to have a firm heart. Hugo¡¯s talent was


    still needed to be scouted. Although others couldn¡¯t find out his talent, it didn¡¯t mean the same to her.


    Besides, she was willing to give him a chance.


    When they went downstairs, Yanis suddenly came back to find them.


    ¡°Alice! We have a new customer!¡±


    A new customer? Alice looked back at Yanis. She came to Alice. When she spoke, she was panting


    heavily and looked pale.

 ?Chapter 404 Have You Already Known it

    ?Chapter 404 Have You Already Known it


    Seeing Yanis panting, Alice said helplessly, ¡°Why did you run in such a hurry? You can serve the


    customer.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yanis looked paler. She swallowed nervously and said, ¡°But the customer said he


    wanted to see you...¡±


    Alice blinked and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    Yanis nodded hard.


    Yanis looked terrible and her breath was unstable. If she just ran in a hurry, she shouldn¡¯t be so


    nervous and her face shouldn¡¯t be so pale.


    Therefore, it meant that there was something wrong with the customer.


    At this time, Alice suddenly thought of something. She looked at Yanis and her lips moved silently.


    Yanis bit her lips, but looked away.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cosh!


    Alice felt her heart began to beat very fast. Without any hesitation, she turned to Marco and said,


    ¡°Marco, please send Jack back first. Then tell my brother that I have something urgent to deal with


    now. I will take a taxi toe back hometer.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marco was reluctant and he looked at her after hearing her words. He said, ¡°But Mr. Nelson


    has asked me to send you home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marco. I just go to meet customer. I won¡¯t hurt my hands. Tell my brother not to worry


    about me.¡±


    ¡°Jack, you go back with Marco. Mommy wille back to apany youter, okay?¡±


    Jack found that both of them looked terrible, so he didn¡¯t make trouble. He nodded obediently and said,


    ¡°Okay, mommy. Marco, let¡¯s go. I will tell my uncle clearly about mommy¡¯s situation.¡±


    Marco nodded and left with Jack.


    Alice took a deep breath and looked at Yanis.


    Even Yanis¡¯ lips turned pale. She was greatly frightened.


    In the past five years, she had rarely been like this.


    She was scared like this only once. It was when she gave birth to Jack, she suffered from hardbor


    and shed a lot of blood. At that time, Yanis was with her, and she looked pale when she saw her like


    this, and even her lips turned grey.


    Now she looked as same as the look of that time.


    Alice had guessed who that man was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She took Yanis¡¯ hand and walked back to the building. Yanis was pulled by her like a puppet.


    When they entered the elevator, Alice still looked very calm. Yanis blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you ask me who he was?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice looked at her.


    Yanis found that Alice was very calm. Generally, she would ask herself what happened when she saw


    herself like this, but she didn¡¯t ask this time. She behaved very calmly. Did this mean...


    ¡°You knew who he is, right?¡± When Yanis asked her, her voice still trembled.


    Alice didn¡¯t answer her. She bent her head and looked at the ground.


    However, Yanis held her hand tightly and asked nervously, ¡°Alice, you asked me to delete him on the


    LINE in the morning. He is the man we¡¯re going to meet, right? Alice, do you want to see him?¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice smiled slightly, looked up at Yanis, and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see him.¡±


    She smiled as if she didn¡¯t care about it at all. And her mood seemed to be very stable. ¡°No matter who


    he is, we need to meet our customer.¡±


    Yanis was speechless.


    She loosened her hand holding Alice¡¯s hand. Then she leaned feebly against the wall.


    The elevator arrived on the floor.


    Just at this time, the elevator door opened.


    Alice walked out of the elevator calmly. Yanis was still leaning against the wall in a daze.


    Did Alice really forget her feelings to him?


    In the office--


    Kennedy looked around the room. The style of this office was particrly bright and active. There were


    the flowers of the babybreath on the table. Although Kennedy saw it for the first time, he felt the flowers


    were very attractive.


    His heart began to beat fast because of all this.


    Soon, he will see her.


    He didn¡¯t know how she would react to him when they met each other for the second time since she


    came back to B City.


    Thinking of this, his eyes became deep.


    At this time, he heard the sound of high heels outside the office. He suddenly clenched his fists.


    Was sheing to the office?


    The door of the office was open, and Alice approached him step by step.


    After meeting Kennedy that day, Alice had thought she would be nervous when she saw him again.


    However, when she walked to the office, she found that her heart was so calm.


    It was probably because sheforted herself sessfully that day. Or it was also because she didn¡¯t


    love him anymore.


    Therefore, when she saw him again, she could be calm.


    When she entered into the office, she saw a tall figure.


    He wore a dark suit with his back to her. Although it was only a back figure, she could feel the man was


    handsome and he had a great figure.


    She nced at his back for an instant. Then she looked away before he turned around.


    Then she walked forward.


    Yanis stumbled into the door with her pale face. She followed behind Alice and identally hit her


    back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Alice stopped, and Kennedy also turned around.


    Then they saw his handsome face.


    Alice looked back at Yanis and said, ¡°Go and bring two cups of coffee to us.¡±


    Yanis raised her eyes. She was startled by her words. She nodded repeatedly and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go


    right now.¡±


    She stumbled out of the office again, as if she were drunk.


    Seeing her back, Alice felt helplessly.


    Then she looked at Kenney and smiled at him.


    ¡°Please have your seat.¡±


    Kennedy didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had imagined the scene where they met each other countless times.


    But he never thought that she would react like this when she saw him.


    She was not sad, angry nor happy.


    It was just nothing.


    She looked very calm and peaceful. He couldn¡¯t tell the emotions on her face.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes deepened. Was she so calm when she saw him?


    But he was not in a stable mood these days. He was excited when he thought of her. He felt it was


    unfair when he found her being so calm.


    After Alice asked him to sit, she went to the sofa and sat opposite the sofa.


    They didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Finally, Kennedy walked to sit opposite her with his slender


    legs. Then his eyes fell on her face.


    At this time, Yanis came into the office with coffee.


    Compared with Alice, Yani was not calm at all. But now she tried to keep her mind stable. She put the


    coffee in front of Kennedy smoothly.


    ¡°Hear you are.¡±


    After that, Yanis stood beside Alice.


    ¡°Give this gentleman our price list.¡±

 Chapter 405 Cooperation

    Chapter 405 Cooperation


    Yanis paused, then she went to take the price list.


    The price list was set by Alice and Yanis before. But it had not been settled yet.


    But now it was just a perfunctory to show this man the list, so she handed it directly to Kennedy.


    ¡°Sir, you can look at our price list. Because we are a newpany, there could be a discount. If you


    like our design and introduce more customers to us, we will send our wishes on your birthday every


    year on behalf of thepany, and present a new set of design works free of charge.¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice was very calm when she introduced the list as if she was really justmunicating with


    customers. Even Yanis felt surprised and couldn¡¯t help but look at her several times.


    ¡®Why is she calm?¡¯ She thought.


    Kennedy looked at the price list and listened to her calm voice.


    He was very angry.


    After her introduction, Kennedy didn¡¯t speak. But she was in no hurry, waiting quietly for Kennedy to


    answer.


    There was silence in the office. Kennedy looked at the list in his hand. His eyshes were so long that


    hide the gloomy emotions in his eyes.


    No one could tell what he was thinking.


    For a long time, his lipspressed into a line.


    ¡°Is it? Is there any special mechanism?¡±


    Alice paused and looked at him. She asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Kennedy raised his hand and put the price list on the desktop. He tapped the table with his slender


    fingers. He kept staring at her and said, ¡°For example, select a designer.¡±


    Yanis¡¯ face changed, and she held her breath.


    It seemed that Kennedy dide here for Alice.


    At first, she thought it was just a coincidence. But after seeing Alice. so calm, Yanis knew it was not a


    coincidence.


    His word proved her thought now.


    Alice also paused. She had already prepared the ways to deal with it and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, as long as Mr. Moore wants to select a designer to design for you, you can choose a


    designer after signing the contract.¡±


    Designing clothes was not the main reason he came to find her. Kennedy just wanted to see Alice. He


    said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Yanis was stunned that he ordered so fast.


    Alice was still very calm. She said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you need to think about it? After all, you don¡¯t know the


    style of the designs of ourpany.¡±


    ¡°No, I know very well.¡±


    Kennedy stared at Alice when he said thest sentence. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes from her face.


    He knew very well what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Okay, sir, wait a moment. We are preparing the contract. Do you have your ID card with you?¡±


    He handed over his ID card.


    Yanis took it to make a copy, and Alice got up and went to get the contract together.


    Because there are few people in thepany now, Alice did many things by herself.


    When she followed Yanis, she reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯te over, what can you do with your hands now?¡±


    Hearing what she said, Alice stopped. She bent her head and looked at her hands that got bandaged


    so that they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Yanis was right. She could do anything with her hands now.


    She just stood up subconsciously.


    Kenney only stared at her face when he saw her. He didn¡¯t notice her hands.


    Now that she got up, he began to look her up and down.


    Over five years, she changed herself from a in beauty to a charming woman.


    She was no longer as in as before. She had fine light makeup. Although she was wearing casual


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    clothes, she looked very attractive. It could be seen that she had good taste.


    However, it was obvious that what she was wearing today was different from the clothes when she met


    him at Debao Restaurant that day.


    On that day, she looked professional and delicate. Today, she looked approachable.


    After finishing the contract, Yanis and Alice returned to the office.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it is the contract.¡± Yanis sent the contract to him.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t look through it carefully, but he signed his name quickly.


    ¡°Is it ok?¡±


    Alice paused for a moment, then nodded.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to sign so quickly that he didn¡¯t even check the contract.


    Was it the same when he signed their divorce document?


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Alice asked Yanis to put away the contract. She then said politely, ¡°I¡¯m d to


    cooperate with you, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Kennedy stretched out his hand to her, and Alice froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you said that you are d to cooperate with me?¡± He raised his eyebrow and


    asked her intimately.


    Her mouth tightened and she slowly held out her hand.


    Then he found that her hands were wrapped in gauze, and there were stains of blood on the gauze.


    His face changed immediately. He narrowed his eyes, stared at her hands and asked, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    His sudden change of voice made others people feel surprised, and even Yanis took a look at him. ¡°It¡¯s


    not serious.¡± Alice retracted her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, my hand is stained with some


    blood, so I won¡¯t shake hands with you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Kennedy raised his eyes and found her eyes were indifferent. She was deliberate.


    She didn¡¯t want to shake hands with him at all.


    Her hands were hurt, and he wouldn¡¯t force her to shake hands with him.


    After a while, Kennedy smiled and said in a deep and low voice, which sounded very charming.


    ¡°Well, our cooperation will be very pleasant.¡±


    He stressed thest word as he spoke as if it were to be squeezed out between teeth.


    Yanis wrinkled her nose and felt strange.


    Alice asked Yanis to send him downstairs.


    After Kennedy left, Alice sat down again. She moved her fingers and tried to drink the coffee. However,


    when she moved, she found that she couldn¡¯t move the cup with her hands.


    She gave up instantly.


    She would go home soon.


    Soon, Yanis went back to the office after sending Kennedy to leave.


    ¡°Alice, are you all right?¡±


    Alice sat still as if she didn¡¯t hear her words.


    Yanis shouted again, ¡°Alice?¡±


    Alice came to her senses and looked at Yanis standing beside her. She asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You got distracted,¡± Yanis replied.


    Alice was silent for a moment, then she got up and said, ¡°If there is nothing to deal with, I will go back


    first now. Please help me manage thepany these days.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll discuss important matters with you. Take good care of yourself.


    You can be back after your recovery.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±

 Chapter 406 Melting

    Chapter 406 Melting


    In the Nelson family


    When Alice came back home, she ran into Zain who was going out.


    ¡°I thought you were going to stay in thepany for a day.¡±


    Zain¡¯s voice was cold. He was displeased.


    Alice paused for a moment, and then she came forward and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stay in thepany for a


    day. I promised you that I¡¯ll take a rest at home, and I won¡¯t be disobedient. When I came out of the


    Now I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°What if it didn¡¯t work out?¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Zain?¡±


    Zain realized that he was a little serious, so he rubbed his painful eyebrows and said, ¡°You are an adult


    and have a kid, so don¡¯t let me worry about you.¡±


    His action made Alice realized that Zain would also be very tired. In the past, he took all the


    responsibilities and did everything for her.


    But now Alice suddenly found that Zain was older than her and still didn¡¯t a girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, Alice bent her head and whispered, ¡°Zain, I know you have spent a lot of time and


    thought to find my whereabouts, and you also want topensate for me these years. But it¡¯s been


    five years since you found me. You have done many thing for me. You should think about yourself


    now.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Zain was stunned and said, ¡°Alice?¡±


    ¡°Zain, you should have a girlfriend to apany you. You can¡¯t always spend time for me all the time.


    Do you have any woman you like?¡±


    Only then Zain realized that Alice wanted to introduce girls to meet him. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to


    find a girlfriend. He frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not in a hurry in this matter. I have


    something to deal with in mypany. You can go to rest now.¡±


    After that, Zain left, Alice stood still and looked at his back.


    She remembered that Alice had liked Zain for many years. She smiled and thought that Yanis and Zain


    were a good match. However, they had little time to get along since they came back to B City. What


    could she do?


    Alice suddenly felt worried for the rest of Zain¡¯s life.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When she went back to her bedroom, Jack walked to her and hugged her. He said, ¡°Mommy, Mommy,


    don¡¯t you have to go to work today?¡±


    Alice looked at Jack in her arms and nodded. She replied, ¡°I can apany you today.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, can we y some games?¡±


    After that, Jack saw her hands wrapped in gauze, and he immediately became depressed. He said,


    ¡°Forget it, your hands are injured. Today, it¡¯s my turn to read the story to you.¡±


    Because her hands were injured, she could only hold Jack in her arms and said, ¡°Baby, you can do


    whatever you want to do.¡±


    Jack took a story book bought by Alice. He opened a page in it and read the story to Alice. She just sat


    and listened to him all the time.


    As Jack read, she lost in her thought.


    Then she heard Jack calling her all the time.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy?¡±


    Alice suddenly came to her senses and looked at Jack in her arms.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Jack looked up at her and blinked at her. He asked, ¡°Mommy, are you unhappy?¡±


    Was she unhappy? Alice was stunned for a long time. Then she smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jack put down the book, stood up and held her face. He said, ¡°Mommy, you must tell me if


    you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice looked at Jack, who looked very simr to Kennedy. the face that is very simr to


    someone. She bent to hug him and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    *


    Alice¡¯s injury was not very serious. After staying at home for several days, she finally got recovered.


    The wound has scabbed, and she could touch the water. She still needed to apply medicine to the


    wound. She couldn¡¯t put her hands in the water for a long time, so as not to leave scars.


    After she got recovered, she went back to work again. Lexi was satisfied with their final version of the


    design draft.


    After the negotiation, Alice asked Yanis to bring the design draft to make the dress.


    At the same time, Grace also asked her about the progress of her design. Because Alice promised to


    design the dress for her personally, Alice told her apologetically that her hands got injured recently and


    would give herplete design draft these days.


    Grace sent a message to her. [We haven¡¯t met since that day. Now I¡¯m inspired. Why don¡¯t we go to


    that restaurant to have a meal today?]


    Because the restaurant was close to herpany, Alice epted her without hesitation.


    Since Alice agreed, Grace immediately sent a message to Kennedy.


    Grace: [Mr. Moore, are you free today? I want to invite you to dinner. By the way, I invited the designer.


    Don¡¯t you want to find her to design clothes for you? I have something to discuss with her tonight. Do


    you want to join me?]


    After sending it, Grace held her phone and her face flushed.


    She knew that he could tell that she sent this message deliberately. She asked him to go out on


    purpose. But she had added reasons in the message.


    Since she wanted to be with him, she must take the initiative to get close to him.


    When Kennedy saw the message, he frowned and felt that she was very annoying.


    But after seeing her words, Kennedy¡¯s eyes deepened and he held the phone in his hand.


    He could ask Alice to go out with him by himself.


    But ¡­


    Kennedy smiled faintly, and then replied to Grace. [Okay.]


    He would like to see if Alice could be always calm.


    He didn¡¯t believe that she could be so calm since she left him for five years.


    *


    In the Debao Restaurant


    Grace sat in her seat and waited for Kennedy nervously. Before she came, she got all dressed up.


    She almost jumped with excitement after seeing Kennedy epted her invitation.


    She suddenly felt that it was hopeful to be with Kennedy. It took her a long time to make up and change


    clothes.


    Now she sat in the restaurant, waiting for the man she had a crush on.


    Grace even began to fantasize that Kennedy will be moved by herself one day. At that time, he would


    be just like an iceberg, which was melted by a fireball. He would be considerate and kind-hearted


    to her.


    ¡°Miss Lam.¡±


    A woman called her name behind her. Grace looked back and found that Alice came to her.


    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re are. Have a seat.¡±


    Alice smiled and intended to sit down opposite Grace, but she suddenly got up and grabbed her wrist.


    She pulled Alice to sit next to her.


    Alice was confused by her action.


    What was going on here? Wasn¡¯t it better to talk about things face to face?


    Why did Grace let her sit next to her all of a sudden?


    ¡°Just sit with me, and there will be a personingter.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alice¡¯s face changed. Before she asked her, Grace smiled shyly and covered her


    mouth. She whispered, ¡°You have seen him that day, the person is Kennedy.¡±

 Chapter 407 Serve Me

    Chapter 407 Serve Me


    Alice froze after hearing what Grace told her. She had thought it would be just two of them during the


    meal.


    But Grace invited Kennedy now.


    She did not understand Grace. It could be seen that she wanted to stay with Kennedy alone. Why did


    she invite her to have a meal with them?


    ¡°Sorry, Shelly, do you mind if I invited Kennedy? It just urred to me that he might also want to ask


    you to design clothes for him, so...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°He is also my customer now.¡±


    Hearing her words, Grace stared with surprise and asked, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect him to find you. I just


    give him the number...¡±


    As she spoke, she bent her head shyly.


    It seemed that it was true that Annie said that Kennedy was warm-hearted. Although it seems that he


    was not interested in her at all, he added the LINE of the designer that she rmended to him.


    He was really kind and considerate.


    ¡®My goodness, what romantic he is!¡¯ Grace said in her heart.


    She felt her face blushed with shyness.


    Alice had a mixed feeling when she saw Grace being so shy.


    She suddenly felt that she would interfere with their date tonight.


    She was ufortable when she thought that she might interfere with the date between Kennedy and


    Grace. But soon Alice pressed down her feelings and just sat in her seat emotionlessly.


    She should have no feelings long ago.


    No matter what happened between Kennedy and others and who he dated, she wouldn¡¯t care about it


    at all.


    It had been five years. if she still showed her sadness and concern in front of him, she would disgrace


    herself.


    Thinking of this, Alice looked indifferent and cold.


    Her skin was fair and she had delicate facial features. Today, she had makeup. Under the light, she


    looked as beautiful as Snow White.


    Grace was shy and saw Alice¡¯s face. Suddenly, she realized that Alice was a beautiful and very


    attractive woman.


    She was pretty, detached, and aloof. Her eyes were cold and deep, which were very charming.


    Suddenly, Grace became wary. She asked, ¡°Shelly, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    It was not that she was oversensitive. But that she suddenly realized the beauty of Alice. She became


    wary.


    Alice found the vignce in her eyes. She knew the reason why Grace asked the question, so she


    smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I have a son.¡±


    Grace looked at her with her eyes wide opened and covered her mouth. She said, ¡°Gosh! Are you


    married? I really didn¡¯t know it. Shelly, you are still young, and you have a kid. I envy you a little. I am of


    marriageable age now.¡±


    Seeing she was so surprised, Alice could only smile at her.


    After sitting for about ten minutes, a man entered the restaurant.


    When Kennedy entered the door, everyone was attracted to him.


    As a handsome man, he was always the focus of the crowd wherever he went.


    Besides, Kennedy looked noble and powerful.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, he looked around and finally saw the woman he always thought


    of.


    She dide here.


    Kennedy walked to her with his slender and long legs.


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    Alice was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard Grace¡¯s voice. She woke up immediately.


    Had he arrived here?


    Alice took a deep breath and tried to adjust her mind.


    She came out for work today, so she didn¡¯t n to stay here for a long time. When she saw Kennedy


    sat down in front of them and his eyes fell on her body, she bowed her head and opened her bag and


    took out the document inside.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Miss Lam, I am very honored to discuss the design works with you today. If you have any


    suggestions, you can tell me.¡±


    She treated them in a formal way.


    Grace paused and said, ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s time for dinner. Why don¡¯t we eat something first and talk about it


    Alice looked emotionless. But she smiled faintly and nodded. She said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then she quickly put away the document. The three of them began to order.


    Alice didn¡¯t want to eat anything, so she ordered herself a cup of juice.


    Grace didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Kennedy, so she also ordered a cup of juice.


    In the end, only Kennedy was eating.


    He was graceful when he ate. His every movement was noble and dignified.


    Grace couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him when she saw his handsome face and elegant gestures.


    The man she chose was really attractive.


    After dinner, Alice took out the document again.


    ¡°Miss Lam¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Shelly, you are really keen on your work,¡± Kennedy suddenly said in a cold voice.


    Alice stopped and she looked down.


    Grace smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Shelly is really serious. Kennedy, have you seen her design works


    before? They are wonderful.¡±


    Alice smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    Only Grace was happy during the meal. But Alice got the points that she wanted. She was relieved and


    decided not to go to a meal with her next time.


    She didn¡¯t want to sit at the same table with Kennedy.


    ¡°Now that my work is done, I will leave first.¡±


    After that, Alice smiled and got up to leave the table.


    At this time, she heard his cold voice.


    ¡°As a designer, Shelly, you are very rude. I am also your customer. You should serve me.¡±


    The coldness in his voice even made Grace surprised. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Kennedy, what¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    Kennedy ignored her and kept looking at Alice¡¯s slender figure.


    For a long time, Alice glimpsed at him when she stood sideways.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moore. I only made an appointment with Miss Lam today. I can¡¯t work for you today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrow calmly and tapped the table with his fingers. He said, ¡°Then I


    want to make an appointment with you now.¡±


    Alice was very polite, and she was still very calm when she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re all book today. I¡¯m going to the next customer now. Mr. Moore, please ask me next


    time.¡±


    Grace was startled. She didn¡¯t expect that Alice refused Kennedy.


    She felt they were aggressive in their conversations. But Alice was very polite when she spoke. Was it


    her illusion?


    After Alice left the restaurant, she went to the parking lot to find her car.


    She didn¡¯t lie. She did have something to deal with. But it was not to meet a customer. She needed to


    look for a school for Jack.


    When she walked to her car, a ck figure suddenly jumped at her.

 Chapter 408 Kiss You

    Chapter 408 Kiss You


    Alice¡¯s face changed. Before she could react, she was pressed against the car.


    She was lying on the cold car, and the man was leaning against her.


    Alice wanted to cry for help. But she stopped when she smelled the familiar fragrance of the body of


    the man. She looked at him in a daze.


    Kennedy.


    He stared at her, like a beast hiding in the dark night.


    He was powerful and dangerous.


    It was the first time since they met that they had been so close.


    Alice trembled slightly, and she secretly pressed down her fear in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°Mr.


    Moore, please behave yourself.¡±


    However, she thought that he should be still in the restaurant with Grace at this time. Why did he follow


    her?


    Kennedy stared at her with his deep eyes and was silent.


    He suddenly pressed his head against her, as if he wanted to kiss her.


    Alice narrowed her eyes. When he came close to her, she asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    There was only a little distance between their lips. As long as he spoke, he would almost touch her lips.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± A low, hoarseugh came from deep in his throat, and the hot breath he exhaled spouted on


    her face.


    He pinched her fair and delicate chin with one hand. Then he said, ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you tell it?¡±


    Alice held her breath.


    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    When he finished his words, he pressed his lips against hers.


    Alice was scared and turned her head. Kennedy kissed her cheek.


    She could no longer control herself. She was angry and raised her hand to pped his face


    She pped his face heavily. His head turned aside because of her p.


    Alice heaved with her chest rising and falling, ring at Kennedy in front of her.


    How could he do this? It had been five years since she left him. Why couldn¡¯t they pretend to


    strangers? Why did he have to provoke her?


    Being pped by her, Kennedy stood still and didn¡¯t move his head. Nobody could tell his feeling in his


    eyes.


    Suddenly, heughed aloud and stared at Alice evilly.


    ¡°It seems that you cannot be always so calm.¡±


    He hated it when she was calm.


    She had been treating him calmly since they met.


    He imagined the scene they met many times, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm.


    What did it mean? It meant that he was not important in her heart. She didn¡¯t care about him, so she


    was calm when she saw him.


    Now she was angry and her eyes were furious, which was different from the calmness in her eyes


    when she saw him before. Kennedy felt satisfied, because she had been influenced by him.


    Alice was very angry with him. When she heard what he said, her emotions were disturbed by him, and


    she immediately stepped on his foot with anger.


    She was wearing high heels. When she stepped on his foot, she obviously saw that Kennedy¡¯s face


    changed. But he endured the pain and didn¡¯t cry out. He was only staring at her.


    ¡°It is a warning to you. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Alice retracted her feet and started to leave.


    However, at this time, Kennedy said, ¡°Next time? It turns out that you are also fantasizing about the


    next time we kiss.¡±


    Alice staggered and almost fell forward.


    Hearing his words, Alice took a deep breath and didn¡¯t look back to stare at him. She sneered and then


    opened the door of her car.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with this bastard.


    She must calm down.


    Alice inserted the key several times, and then she drove out of the parking lot.


    After she left, Kennedy raised his head and wiped his lips. The pain on his face made his mind very


    clear.


    Since he saw her this year, he had always felt that it was a dream.


    After she disappeared for five years, she suddenly appeared in front of him. It was so unreal that he


    couldn¡¯t catch it. It was like an illusory dream for him.


    She was indifferent when she saw him, which made him feel it was untrue that he met her,


    When he held her waist and pressed her against the car, he smelled the faint fragrance on her body


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and he kissed her cheek. Then she pped him heavily and she stepped on his feet.


    Everything suddenly became real for him.


    She was real.


    Although he was pped, at the moment, he covered his face andughed.


    She had not only be more attractive, but also be fiercer.


    When Alice drove out of the parking lot, the car was at a high speed. It was not until a car came into


    her view that she suddenly came to her senses. After calming down, she drove the car at a steady


    speed.


    The light turned red and Alice stopped her car. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of what


    happened in the parking lot just now


    She remembered his heavy breath and his palms holding her waist tightly.


    Alice suddenly shook her head and stopped thinking about him.


    She must focus on driving now.


    After she told Zain that Jack was going to school, Zain asked someone to find two schools for her. For


    one of them, Alice felt that the location was good and close to herpany. She even thought that


    Jack could live on the upper floor of herpany since they had not been used now. But she finally


    thought that it was not convenient to live in apany. Then she nned to buy a house near Jack¡¯s


    school after everything was confirmed.


    After spending several hours learning about the school, Alice returned to thepany.


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel about the schools?¡± Yanis knew that she went to see schools. When Alice


    came back, she asked her about the situation.


    Alice put the car key on the table and nodded at her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the way...¡± Yanis coughed lightly and put the document on the table.


    ¡°It is Mr. Moore¡¯s contract. He has ordered all the services in ourpany, but he hasn¡¯t selected the


    designer.¡±


    Hearing Yanis mentioned Kennedy, Alice suddenly felt annoyed.


    She signed the contract with him yesterday and met him in the restaurant today. Then she was almost


    kissed by him in the parking lot. Now Yanis mentioned him to her when she went back to thepany.


    Kennedy was everywhere.


    Alice stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyebrows. She said in a low voice, ¡°You are responsible


    for this project. You canmunicate with him. He can choose any designers of ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Is it including you?¡± Yanis blinked and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Alice puckered into a smile and said, ¡°I am the boss of thispany now. I am not in the design


    team.¡±


    Yanis was speechless.


    Finally, Yanis nodded with a smile and said, ¡°You are the boss and make the decision. I will contact him


    and let him choose the designer in ourpany.¡±

 Chapter 409 The Moore Family In B City

    Chapter 409 The Moore Family In B City


    When Kennedy was back to thepany, Nathan realized that he seemed to have finger marks on the


    face.


    But why did he get that? Which daredevil dared hit Mr. Kennedy?


    But it was strange that Kennedy was not gloomy on face but joyful.


    Was his perception wrong?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Otherwise why Kennedy was not angry but gave a smile after getting a p?


    Nathan could not help but ask.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what is wrong with your face?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedye back to his sense and nced at him coldly.


    Nathan shrank his neck, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, your face... does it matter? Shall I get some medicine for you?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Kennedy shouted in satisfaction.


    Well, he might as well not ask.


    After Nathan went out, Kennedy took out his mobile phone and was to make an appointment, but he


    found that he did not have that woman''s mobile phone number.


    Even WeChat ID...


    His eyes darkened at the thought.


    Next time when they met, he would ask for her WeChat ID.


    Kennedy made up his mind and then put away the mobile phone.


    The second day


    Yanis send Kennedy¡¯s sheet and said proudly, ¡°Ourpany has many resources. As long as you


    work hard, you will get a lot of bonus.¡±


    Thepany was new, but it received a big order, andter it received another one.


    Then...there was a bigger one.


    The crowd couldn''t help but sigh.


    With Zain behind, the resource was good. There were orders one after one, didn¡¯t these people don''t


    take money as money?


    ¡°Kennedy? Our customer is Mr. Kennedy from the Moore Group?¡± Ada asked with her eyes wide open


    looking at that sheet.


    Even Rachel gathered closer when she heard that.


    ¡°The Moore Group in the B City? Really?¡±


    Noah thoughtfully held his chin, ¡°Even the Moore Group in the B City cooperates with us? So Alice is


    more capable than I think.¡±


    Hearing that, Rachel said with dissatisfaction, ¡°What is she capable of? She might use crooked


    manner!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you believe her?¡± Winnie said to Rachel when she heard her sharp words.


    Rachel instantly got angry, ¡°What is wrong with you, Winnie? Did I mention you?¡±


    Winnie sneered, ¡°Did I say your name? Don''t be too arrogant.¡±


    Rachel, ¡°Ever since that woman gave you the design of Lexi Lam, you have been bribed, right? Don''t


    forget that you hated her in the first ce, and now you''re attacking me for her.¡±


    ¡°Rachel, please make it clear. I got the design because I am capable, and I dislike her because I think I


    am more capable than her. However, as I have told you today, only those who are ipetent and


    scheming will ignore the efforts of others, erase the efforts repeatedly, and then nder them. Rachel,


    are you this kind of person?¡±


    Sean nodded, ¡°Winnie, you are right. You are reasonable. Rachel, ept that fact that she is capable,


    ok? The More Group in the B City is powerful. Even if you try to do something crooked, they would not


    pay attention to you.¡±


    Chloe nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ada turned her eyes and then whispered with a smile, ¡°Rachel, you are mean, Miss Alice isn¡¯t that kind


    of person.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Ada, I know what you are thinking. Last time Alice said you imitated her, I think you still hate


    her. Don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    Hearing that, Ada winked eyes, ¡°It was my fault. Besides Miss Alice is in guide me, I remember it so


    that I can make progress. What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Don''t make noise, it is annoying!¡±


    Yanis thought they only targeted Alice and did not expect that they had internal fight. She said, ¡°The


    Moore Group will pick a designer among you, so you need to submit your best work to me and then I


    give it to the customer as a reference.¡±


    ¡°We all have a chance?¡± Rachel asked with uncertainty pinching her fingers. If she could get the favor


    of the Moore Group...


    Thinking of this, Rachel went back to her desk in an instant.


    In the afternoon, Yanis came to take the works submitted by everyone. As she walked out of the office,


    a figure followed her out of the door.


    Seeing that, Winnie could not help sneering.


    ¡°I know someone would not calm down.¡±


    Ada put her hair on forehead behind, ¡°Guess, she will seed or fail?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care,¡± Noah shrugged. ¡°I refuse to design clothes for men. When is a beautiful womaning?¡±


    As Yanis walked to the elevator, someone called her behind.


    She turned around and saw Rachel walking to her.


    She seemed embarrassed and whispered, ¡°Well...Yanis, I was mean to you, it is my bad.¡±


    Yanis wrinkled eyebrows and looked at her strangely.


    ¡°You changed your attitude?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why you say this to me? I''m too busy to listen.¡±


    Probably she had been with Alice for a long time, Yanis¡¯ character was alike hers. In face of these


    annoying people, she did not show good attitude.


    ¡°Yanis,e on, this is the perfume I brought back from France. It is limited edition.¡±


    Rachel gave the perfume box toYanis. Yanis was stunned, looked at the perfume box, and then at


    Rachel, suddenly she understood what was going on.


    ¡°I see, so you are trying to bribe me.¡± Yanis sneered.


    Rachel''s face changed, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Don''t say it so harsh. This is not a bribe, it is a gift


    from me. I will give you more gifts.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Yanis looked at that bottle of perfume, ¡°Do you think that I can help you win the quota because


    you give me a limited edition perfume?¡±


    Rachel was embarrassed, ¡°Yanis......¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, the customer will pick on its own and I have nothing to do with it, so don¡¯t expect any


    favors from me.¡±


    ¡°Yanis, I know the customer chose it, but...You can rule some out, and you can put in a good word for


    me in front of customer.¡±


    The more she said, the colder Yanis'' eyes became.


    Finally she was speechless and looked at Rachel with disgust. ¡°You are so disgusting. These orders


    represent the wholepany. If I do this, who will take the responsibility for the customer''s


    dissatisfaction? Rachel, it seems that you do not want to change even if Alice med youst time. To


    now you did not study the problem of your work seriously, and incredibly you y tricks.¡±

 Chapter 410 Ask Her to Come to Me in Person

    Chapter 410 Ask Her to Come to Me in Person


    ¡°I...It''s not like that, Yanis.¡± Seeing that Yanis was angry, Rachel was to lost he temper, but she was


    afraid that Yanis would revenge her, so she had to endure.


    ¡°Wait for the results.¡± With that, Yanis left directly.


    Rachel stood where she was, clenching her fist.


    Damn bitch! Wait and see me to be picked.


    Yanis had simple thought. Kennedy was her boss, so she was nervous when she called Kennedy, but


    for the sake of Yanis, she could only do it.


    When she was to introduce designers to him with a smile, he saidzily.


    ¡°Tell her toe to me herself.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡± Yanis thought she heard wrong, ¡°Mr. Kennedy......¡±


    ¡°Does designer Shelly trying to give the order to others?¡±


    Yanis, ¡°No, Mr. Kennedy, Shelly is the boss of thepany, so...¡±


    ¡°So she''s not a designer?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I''m free after 2 p.m. Ask her to contact me.¡±


    Yanis wanted to say something more, but Kennedy hung up the phone.


    Listening to the toot sound over the phone, Yanis was speechless, but she promised Alice, so she


    could only make another call, but Kennedy that bastard turned off the phone directly.


    Damn, this bastard, was he trying to force Alice?


    He must not be allowed to seed.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon


    Kennedy stared at mobile phone in a trance, Nathan pushed the door in.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, someone from the designpany wants to see you.¡±


    Was she here?


    Kennedy gave a good-looking radian on his thin lips, the next second he got up and walked outside.


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy? Who is it?¡±


    Kennedy walked toward outside, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    He went straight downstairs and did not ask her to go to his break room, because he could not wait.


    Yanis was nervously waiting in the hall downstairs. She didn¡¯t tell Alice about it, she came without


    telling her. She thought she was here anyway and Kennedy would not refuse to see her.


    Kennedy knew Yanis, the familiar girl five years ago.


    So when he arrived downstairs and saw her wandering in the hall, he got darkened in eyes and


    expression.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Shelly has something else to do, so... Ie to talk to you about the choice of a


    designer.¡± Seeing his sharp eyes, Yanis was nervous.


    Hearing that, Kennedy looked at her with stateliness, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let here to me herself.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, go through the default process.¡±


    Yanis suddenly became pale on face, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you can''t do that, Alice is the boss of ourpany


    now!¡±


    Alice? This strange name stunned Kennedy, but after a moment, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Alice? Is this


    her name now?¡±


    Good, even the name had been changed.


    Was this aplete abdication of the past?


    Kennedy said in a cold voice, ¡°Is it saying in the contract that I can''t choose her?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Tell her to see me in half an hour, or...¡±


    ¡°At your own risk.¡± The man''s voice was as cold as the snow in December.


    Kennedy did not take a superfluous look on her, turned and left.


    *


    In the office, Alice was drawing Grace''s design seriously and then twisted her eyebrow.


    What Grace required was really...Chic.


    But fortunately, she was not the kind of person who liked toin. As for what clients liked and


    required, she would try her best to reconcile them to the most perfect ce, and then integrate them


    into the design works.


    The door was pushed open, Yanis rushed to her front, panting.


    ¡°Alice.¡±


    Alice asked with a frown, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanis sat down in front of her with a dejected a face and exined.


    ¡°I contacted Kennedy, but that asshole asked you to go to him by yourself. I didn''t want to disturb you,


    so I went to him myself. I thought he might give in when I got in front of him, but that bastard turned


    around and walked away. He said...¡±


    Alice seemed not care about it and continued to draw. She casually asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted you to go and see him in person. If you don¡¯t, ourpany would be in breach of


    contract.¡±


    Alice stopped drawing.


    She looked up. ¡°Is it a breach of contract?¡±


    That was tough.


    Kennedy...What the hell did he want?


    ¡°Alice, don''t run apany. He did it deliberately. That bastard went too far. It has been long, does he


    want to humiliate you?¡±


    Humiliate?


    Alice dropped her eyes. Yeah, five years ago he gave her a paper divorce contract, no matter how she


    begged, he refused to see her and she was not allowed to go to H Vi and thepany.


    Now, he came to herpany to ce an order and asked her to serve him in person.


    Usually this was just a career for her.


    But it was humiliation when it came to Kennedy.


    Thinking of this, Alice was silent, and then put down the pen, ¡°I will go to find him.¡±


    Yanis was nervous and stood up, ¡°Alice, don''t go. We can give up thepany. I don''t want to see you


    wronged.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice smiled slightly, stretched out to pinch Yanis'' face.


    ¡°What are you taking about? Everyone in this business has been wronged. If we quit, how do we earn


    money?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis turned red in eyes. ¡°But...He''s different, he''s...¡±


    ¡°To me now, he''s just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you...¡±


    ¡°I go to find him to first stabilize his emotion. If I breach the contract, I can''t afford topensate.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can you not be able topensate? Your brother loves you so


    much that he would not let you suffer such a grievance. Why don¡¯t we ask your brother for help?¡±


    Hearing that name of Zain, Alice''s face suddenly became severe, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Alice......¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to call my brother after I get to him.¡±


    Since she returned to the Nelson family, Zain had done so much for her that he had forgotten what he


    was supposed to do. She could not bring this brother into trouble any more.


    Seeing that she was fierce, Yanis could only hum. She did not say yes or no.


    After talking with Yanis, Alice walked out of the office and her face suddenly became dark.


    Kennedy...


    She wanted to see till when he was to humiliate her.

 Chapter 411 What if I dont?

    Chapter 411 What if I don''t?


    The Moore Group.


    Alice came to the front desk and said she was from the designpany. The receptionist gave her a


    nk eye and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up? Just now there was one came, but Mr. Kennedy ignored


    her and you stille?¡±


    Originally, the receptionist heard Yanis was from a cooperationpany and thought it was true, so


    she informed Kennedy.


    The result But Mr. Kennedy afteringcame down and was down, obviously indifferent to that girl.


    She could not hear clearly what they said, but from Mr. Kennedy¡¯s facial expression, she could tell that


    he was impatient.


    So now she heard that Alice was from a designpany, she showed distain in eyes.


    Alice was not angry, but gave a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Kennedy asked me toe, and now he is not here?¡±


    Receptionist, ¡°Really? Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    Seeing that she had tough attitude, Alice had to say, ¡°Why don''t you make a call and ask?¡±


    ¡°No, Hurry up and go away.¡±


    The receptionist brusquely drove her out.


    In desperation, Alice had to take the initiative to call Kennedy.


    She would the mobile phone number of thepany''s customers, including Kennedy, to be prepared.


    Not it was in handy.


    Soon, the phone was answered.


    She did not beat about the bush, but said quietly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I am Shelly, the designer of Zichuan


    Company. I am downstairs now, but yourpany has ess control, pleasee and take me.¡±


    The receptionist thought she had misheard her cold voice. She was domineering.


    Who dared to talk to Mr. Kennedy like that? Was she crazy?


    After Alice hung up the phone, the receptionist said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you crazy? You asked Mr.


    Kennedye down to take you? Are you daydreaming?¡±


    Alice did not answer her words, but lightly looked at her.


    Crazy?


    She was really crazy to sign a contract with Kennedy.


    Or why she was here?


    Alice raised her hand and looked at the watch. She would wait here for five minutes, if Kennedy did not


    It should not be considered a breach of contract.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After all, she did what he wanted, but it was he who refused to see her.


    Alice stood in situ, waiting idly.


    Originally she thought Kennedy would note down, but in less than two minutes, Kennedy actually


    appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°Good heavens!¡± The receptionist couldn''t help but exim and covered her mouth.


    She suddenly felt that it was not Alice crazy, but she was crazy.


    Alice did not have a nice tone, but why Mr. Kennedy still came down personally?


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Kennedy came forward, took her wrist and walked inside.


    He did that in front of everyone in the hall, and the receptionist opened her eyes wide with shock,


    thinking she was wrong with it.


    Alice did not expect him toe so fast, so when he came to take her wrist, she did note back to


    her sense until she was pulled to the front of the elevator. Alice said coldly, ¡°Let go!¡±


    With the sound of her voice, she was pulled into the elevator by Kennedy.


    Ding -


    The elevator door closed, leaving only two people in the small space.


    Alice pulled back her hand, took a few steps back, with her back against the cold wall, looking coldly at


    him.


    When she pulled back her hand, Kennedy felt his heart suddenly empty and the soft temperature in


    hand disappeared.


    Alice arranged her sleeves and avoided Kennedy¡¯s eyes.


    But although she kept her head down, she could feel that his eyes had been falling on her face.


    What a bored bastard!


    Ding -


    After some time, the elevator door finally opened. Alice raised her head to look outside, and then follow


    Kennedy to go out.


    The moment she got out of the elevator, it seemed like a lifetime ago.


    This ce...... It was the ce where she had set foot many times before, and the time she had spent


    working there was only a few months, but it seemed a lifetime to her.


    Because those days left an indelible memory in her heart.


    The familiarity that swept over her as she set foot in the ce, though she thought she had forgotten it.


    But she had never forgotten this ce or this man for a moment.


    At that thought, Alice stopped her pace and looked around.


    ¡°What? Thinking of your past?¡± A low dumb male voice suddenly reached to her ears, which made her


    In the moment of her trance, Kenndy was so close to her that his warm breath between his breaths was


    puffed into her face.


    Alice turned pale on face and suddenly stepped back.


    Probably because she hurried to step back, so her foot got sprain. Alice only felt her body suddenly fall


    back. Her hand caught disorderly and then she caught Kennedy''s tie.


    Two people was stunned at the same time, the next second, Alice loosened her hand that grasped his


    tie, allowing herself to fall back.


    She would rather fall and ache than cling to him!


    But instead of the pain, a pair of hands reached toward her, wrapped around her waist, and pulled her


    back.


    Bang!


    Alice bumped into Kennedy bosom. Subconsciously she stretched out her hand to block, but Kennedy


    said coldly, ¡°Do you hate me? You would rather fall than cling to me?¡±


    Before she could answer, he squeezed her chin, forcing her to raise her head. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Alice looked at him for an instant and said in smooth breath, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you misunderstood. I let go


    because I didn''t want to cause you into trouble. After all, you are my client. If anything happens to you,


    it would cost me a great deal.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But I still thank you for rescuing me. You can let go of me now.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy stared at her coldly. His eyes shed with a suggestion of ferocity.


    ¡°What if I don''t?¡±


    Alice did not expect him to be so shameless, but this man was to humiliate her. It was not a big deal to


    him. She could only give a faint smile said in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, we can¡¯t talk about work like


    this, let go.¡±


    Her words and the indifferent smile made Kennedy more disgruntled. He intensified the force in hands,


    pulled her closer and they almost stick together.


    ¡°Who said we can''t talk about work?¡±


    The distance was very close and Kennedy¡¯s thin lips were fast stick to her face.


    ¡°We can talk like this.¡± The man''s voice was deep and hoarse, like the slow y of a cello.

 Chapter 412 Please Dont Force Me Anymore

    Chapter 412 Please Don''t Force Me Anymore


    As Kennedy said that, his eyes got emotion, as if his eyes seemed to be fanatical, fixing on her


    face and then on her lips.


    It was as if he could not help himself and wanted to lower his head.


    Alice felt humiliated, clenched her teeth and said closing her eyes, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s action was interrupted, and his eyes were misty, ¡°What?¡±


    Immediately after, the pupil of misty eyes suddenly shrank. Kennedy¡¯s facial expression slightly


    changed.


    Alice took her legs back and stepped a few steps back.


    ¡°If you do it again, it won''t be so simple.¡± Alice pped her hands, with her arms folded, looking


    amusedly at Kennedy who got kick by her and had his veins on the forehead out, ¡°Now you


    understand?¡±


    Kennedy looked back on face and there was cold sweat on his forehead.


    Damn it, this woman was a real killer!


    Unexpectedly!


    The pain came from somewhere made him almost lost strength. He looked at the woman standing a


    few steps away, who was looking at him amusedly, as if she was proud at his reaction.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you don¡¯t look well, I''m afraid we can''t talk about work today. I''d bettere another


    day.¡±


    With that, Alice took a deep breath and looked around.


    ¡°What a pity, I thought I could visit the office of the Moore Group in B City, it seems that there is no


    chance, I better go.¡± With that, Alice gave a smirk smile to Kennedy, and then turned to leave.


    She stood in front of the elevator, watching for the elevator climb upyer byyer. Alice was d that


    she could finally leave here.


    However, she heard the footstepsing from behind. As she was to look back if it was Kennedy, the


    next second, she was in air. She was picked up by Kennedy and carried over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Although Alice was calm, she was frightened by this move and eximed.


    When she came back to sense, Alice remembered that she was she is wearing a wrap skirt. Being


    carried on shoulders like that, she would be exposed. At this thought, her face changed greatly and she


    said in an anxious voice, ¡°Put me down, Kennedy, put me down!¡±


    Did she look down on this man? Originally she thought that kick could make him in pain for a long time,


    however...... He had the strength to lift her up in steadiest pace.


    Bang!


    Kennedy kicked open the door of the office, carrying Alice in.


    Nathan was working in the next door. He wondered what happened when he heard the sound, so he


    hurried out, but he came out toote, and could only see the door of the office was closed.


    He hurried forward and wanted to ask what happened, at this hour, he heard from the inside of a


    female voice.


    ¡°Put me down, Kennedy, what do you want?¡±


    Oh, gosh!


    Nathan was shocked.


    What...What did he hear?


    Kennedy, who had abstinence for five years, finally found a woman? And... And he brought woman to


    his office??


    Well......he felt he was like in a dream. He rubbed his eyes, looking at the closed office.


    Did he have hallucination? But the sound came from the office told Nathan he was dreaming. Kennedy


    really took the woman to the office.


    Nathan now wondered if it was that woman Kennedy added on WeChat.


    Nathan thought about it and went back to his ce to work.


    In the office


    ¡°Put me down...Ah...¡±


    Alice was put down and pushed down on the soft sofa. Before she had reaction, Kennedy leaned over


    and controlled her hands and feet.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    At this moment, Alice''s face waspletely changed, and she could not look straight at him calmly.


    The dark eyes of Kennedy seized her.


    ¡°You kicked at my penis, you are ruthless!¡±


    He snapped, with me of anger burning in his eyes.


    Alice was stunned and then sneered, ¡°If you don''t let go of me, I don''t mind to kick you again.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy got dark in eyes.


    ¡°You hate me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± Alice sharply interrupted him, ¡°Please know one thing! You are just my client now, even


    if there was something between us five years ago, it was in the past, it is just a memory to me. So


    please don''t do anything to me in the future, if I do anything in the case of you being impolite to me, it is


    a legitimate defense!¡±


    ¡°Legitimate defense?¡± Kennedy¡¯s ck eyes clutched her and his face slowly pressed down.


    Alice¡¯s breath became suffocated, ¡°If you move forward, I will have to break the agreement.¡±


    He stopped at her words, but he didn''t back away.


    Only the breathing and the throbbing of heart because of struggling of two people could be heard in the


    silent office, but it did not gradually calm down in such quiet environment.


    For a long time, Alice said.


    ¡°Ourpany is a newpany, if you want to do something to it, we naturally are unable to resist. I


    am just a designer. If you are biased against me personally, I can arrange the designers of our


    As she said that, there was suppressed humiliation in her eyes.


    Kennedy¡¯s heart was like hit by a heavy hammer.


    For her...was what he did an insult? Was that why she had that look?


    Inexplicably, Kennedy felt guiltier.


    He was just trying to get close to this woman. Did he cause her harm?


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, can you get up?¡±


    He did not answer, but did not refuse her. Alice carefully reached out her hand and pushed Kennedy,


    wanting to push him away.


    But as she pushed him, that bastard reached out and hugged her, and then leaned over and buried his


    head in her neck.


    ¡°Er...¡± Feeling the warm breath spewing on her neck, Alice froze.


    What...What was he doing?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Kennedy whispered in her neck, with his thin lips brushing her neck.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a moment, and I won''t do anything to you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    He was really pushing his luck!


    Alice lifted her leg again!

 Chapter 413 Interrupts the Good Thing of Mr. Kennedy

    Chapter 413 Interrupts the Good Thing of Mr. Kennedy


    "Did no one ever tell you not to do the same thing twice?"


    However this time, Alice did not seed.


    Kennedy seemed to have predicted her action in advance, suppressed her legs and easily broke off


    her action.


    The power difference of two people was very different. In the past, Alice could hurt him because


    Kennedy was deeply immersed in her sweet smell, plus he did not expect her to move feet suddenly,


    so he got shot.


    But if the same trick was used again the second time, the effect would be bad.


    The leg of Alice was suppressed by him, immediately her facial expression changed, "Let go of me."


    Kennedy gave a sly smile, "And then? Do you continue to kick me? Do you think I''m that stupid? And


    you can trick me?"


    Alice took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    She bit her lower lip and whispered, "Mr. Kennedy, I promise I won''t do the same thing again. Please


    let me go, can we talk about work seriously?"


    ¡°Talking about work?¡± Kennedy said in low voice with a smile, ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk."


    Alice thought he was promised to get up at the beginning, but he had no movement, still suppressing


    her and she could not move.


    Alice stretched out her hand forcefully to push him, but he was still motionless.


    "...Mr. Kennedy, are you joking with me?" Alice''s eyes became cold.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark. He bent over and lowered his head, leaving her only a small inch of


    distance, "Do you feel I am joking?"


    The low pressure emanating from him infected the temperature around him, and the whole office was


    freezing as if it were winter.


    Knocking -


    Just then there was a knock on the door outside.


    Alice said in a cold voice, "Someone ising."


    "He won''te in without my permission..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the door of the office was pushed open and the two shareholders who


    had been quarrelling walked in grim-faced together.


    "Let¡¯s go to Mr. Kennedy to see what to do? I don''t agree with you!"


    "Well, ask him then! I do not believe Mr. Kennedy would listen to you!"


    They both swaggered inside, only to pause at the same time at the sight of the sofa, with their eyes and


    mouths wide in disbelief, apparently dumbfounded.


    Alice gnashed her teeth, "Didn¡¯t you say they woulde in?"


    Kennedy twitched the corner of his mouth. These two damnable old man!


    His eyes were sharp. Kennedy raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "Wait for me."


    With that, he took the back of Alice and got up with her, quickly pulled her to him, so the two old men


    did not see Alice''s face.


    "Mr. Kennedy? One of them was embarrassed and unconsciously pulled his beard around the corner of


    his mouth.


    The other was smiling, "Well, Mr. Kennedy, you..."


    "Get out." However the next second, the expression on two people''s face froze, because Kennedy


    suddenly mercilessly drove them out.


    Two people¡¯s faces changed. The smiling one immediately became stern, "Kennedy! Even if you were


    the boss of the Moore Group, you shouldn''t be so contemptuous of your elders! What do you mean get


    out?"


    The other, though his face changed, was not so exaggerated as that one, and came forward to hold


    him. "We interrupted him, Of course he is not pleased, we should get out."


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    "I mean, we can get out right now."


    "You, you, you, you don''t agree with me about work, and now you even..."


    "All right, you old man, you disturbed others, hurry to leave, see the murdering eyes of Mr. Kennedy..."


    Two people walked out of the office in Kennedy¡¯s murdering line of sight.


    Kennedy eyes¡¯ were cold. The space of two people suddenly was interrupted, he was not happy.


    Bang!


    The door of the office closed again. Kennedy pursed thin lip and turned his head.


    He found that Alice had been far away from him however. She stood in the other side of sofa sorting


    out her clothes. Because she was pressed on sofa, so her hair and clothes were disorderly. Alice was


    arranging seriously, and then raised her hand to put a few strands of hair behind her head.


    Her charming temperament that came out made Kennedy could not move his eyes away.


    Although he had known for five years that she was a beautiful woman, he had never expected her to


    change so much when she really changed.


    Kennedy stared at her like crazy.


    Until -


    Alice finished and looked back at him.


    "Mr. Kennedy, can we get down to work now?"


    Kennedy raised the tip of the tongue. He did not kiss her, so he was dissatisfied. But -- in moderation,


    he had time to upy her present world.


    At this, Kennedy put a hand into the trouser pocket, "Of course."


    Hearing that, Alice walked out, but Kennedy involuntarily frowned.


    Alice opened the door of the office and walked back. Kennedy suddenlyughed aloud, "Is it necessary


    to be so afraid of me? Will I eat you?"


    Alice''s action stopped because of his words. She was expressionless, but she had scolded him in the


    mind for ten thousand times. Won¡¯t he?


    The look in his eyes and the way he looked when she was pressed down on the sofa made him like a


    wild animal.


    This was probably how he humiliated himself.


    Alice took out the information from the bag, and then put it on the table.


    "We can start now."


    Kennedy then walked over and sat down on the sofa in front of her.


    "About this design, do you want to design some clothes for youself? Or your family?"


    Hearing that, Kennedy could not help but raise eyebrow, "Family? Are you so concerned about my


    family condition?"


    Alice, "..."


    After a moment she smiled and said, "You misunderstood, as your designer, I have the right to know


    your current wishes, besides...Please call me Shelly."


    Kennedy, "Oh, Alice is not your name?"


    Alice was really her name, it was a name given by the Nelson family after she bid farewell to the name


    Charlotte five years ago.


    Zain said, the name was given but the Nelson family with special significance.


    And for Alice, this name represented rebirth.


    It was her...rebirth.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was no longer the Charlotte before, who would not give up Kennedy.


    "At work, I prefer my clients to call me Shelly, thank you."

 Chapter 414 I am Married

    Chapter 414 I am Married


    The implication was that ¡°you can call me Shelly in business¡±, but other than that, we have nothing to


    do with each other.


    ¡®So, you don''t even get to call me by my name.¡¯


    Kennedy¡¯s face did not change, but obviously his eyes were dark.


    Kennedy did not say yes or no.


    Then he thought of something, and his thin lips twitched slightly.


    "Kennedy."


    Alice was confused he mentioned his name.


    "Male, hobby..." His eyes rested on her face, then he said softly, "Golf, bungee jumping."


    Hearing that, if Alice didn''t know what he meant, she was a fool.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she did not expect Kennedy would give an introduce.


    She scribbled down as if she did not know everything about the man.


    Kennedy''s vision was like the animal closely gazing at her.


    "Married."


    Two words, like a bomb thrown into the bottom of Alice¡¯s heart.


    Alice suddenly stopped, but very quickly she restored original action. He told her was married, was it


    for better humiliation on her?¡±


    She smiled, whether he was married or single, it didn''t matter much to her.


    However, Kennedy had been observing her expression. It seemed that he wanted to seek something


    from her face.


    But there was nothing.


    Alice seriously talked to him about the work. She did not care if Kennedy was in cooperation with her.


    She kept asking patiently. If Kennedy didn¡¯t answer, she asked several times, and then bowed to make


    a record, and then asked again.


    Originally, Kennedy ned only to give her half an hour, but it had been more than an hour, and he


    actually felt......An hour or more was hardly enough for the two of them to be together.


    "Thank you very much for your cooperation, Mr. Kennedy. I have known your basic needs. I will ask the


    staff of thepany toe and measure your size tomorrow."


    "The staff?¡± Kennedy gave a low smile, "Miss Shelly, have you forgotten I have right to choose the


    designer? Or designers never do your own work? Isn''t size something you can control better with your


    own hands?"


    Alice, "Mr. Kennedy, I still have other work."


    "It is a newpany? If there''s a lot of work, everyone else is idle?"


    Alice closed her eyes and opened again. Nothing could change the situation.


    "I haven''t brought my tools today. I''ll do it some time tomorrow."


    "I''m not sure if I''ll be free tomorrow. Wait until I tell you."


    Alice, "...Ok, I wait for your notice. Today''s work is finished, I gotta go."


    "I see you off."


    Kennedy followed her to walk out of the office, Alice was embarrassed, "No need, Mr. Kennedy, I drive


    over by myself."


    "Oh?" Remembering the car she drove that day, Kennedy unconsciously shook his hand holding the


    key. A bunch of keys issued a crisp sound, "Then put the car here, I send you home today."


    Alice, "??"


    Kennedy, "tomorrow you wille to measure the size? I''ll pick you up."


    Even if Alice was calm, the corner of her mouth twisted.


    "No need? Mr. Kennedy, I must go now."


    As Alice walked into the elevator, she wondered if Kennedy was a neurotic, so he said those brainless


    words. From the first meeting to now, he seemed to do things out of line withmon sense, even the


    words - not like his past temper.


    That cold, arrogant Kennedy.


    How could he be like this?


    And sure enough, he had practiced so much to humiliate her?


    Alice drooped down her eyes, looking at her heel in a daze.


    To the downstairs, by the front desk, the receptionist saw her, hurriedly showed her a smile. Alice took


    her sight back and then went to drive.


    She got into the car, fastened the safety belt and then she thought of Kennedy¡¯s maic low voice.


    "Married."


    What was he proiming?


    Tell her that he was married, was he afraid that she had wishful thinking?


    Although she had been trying to calm herself, now...Alice found her heart actually faint pain.


    She gave a bitter smile and pped her hand over her breast.


    "Alice, what are you thinking? Are you mad?"


    She had never thought of the current situation of Kennedy, she only hoped not to meet him again, but


    now he told her that he was married, simply was like using a knife to ruthlessly dig a hole in her heart.


    Alice closed eyes to rest for a while, and then was ready to drive, but her hands had been shaking. She


    endured it and got onto the road.


    Along the way, Alice was in trance, until she came back to her sense, she found that the front was the


    traffic lights, and before she hit the front blue BMW, she mmed on the brakes.


    But it was toote, and her car mmed into the blue BMW in front of her.


    The rear-end collision.


    Alice sat on the seat, stunned and her back got cold sweat.


    Was she mind wandering?


    The owner of the blue BMW quickly opened the door and came down to her and tapped on the window.


    Alice took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and then got off.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Can you drive? You bumped into my car!" As Alice got off the car,


    she got scolded by a young beautiful girl, dressed fashionably. Alice saw that she was wearing luxury


    clothes.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Alice softly apologized to that person.


    "Does an apology help?" The girl looked at her with disdain, like a rich man looking at the poor man.


    Alice in her eyes was particrly poor. "You''re driving the Volkswagen...This car is not good, but can


    you afford to pay for my car?"


    Alice, "...I am sorry, I really did not mean to do it. You can report to the police and see how much


    "Compensate? Can you afford it?" The girl''s voice suddenly raised up, "See your clothes, you may be a


    worker in apany. I''m afraid you can''t even pay for it on your yearly sry, and yet you have the


    audacity topensate me."


    Alice thought she was unreasonable. Her attitude had no problem, but the other side was so


    aggressive.


    "I''m sorry, but like I said, I''m not going to pass the buck on any amount of this. Why do you keep yelling


    at me? No matter I can afford it or not, as long as I willpensate you."

 Chapter 415 Protect Her

    Chapter 415 Protect Her


    "You boast too much! You actually think it¡¯s over that you are willing to pay for this? Look at your broken


    car. Even if you sell it, you won''t be able topensate for the repair cost."


    Seeing that the other party was so unreasonable, Alice wanted to lose her temper. But when she


    thought that it was indeed her mistake. It was her car which rear-ended the other party¡¯s car. She could


    only endure the anger and then she asked, "What do you think to deal with it?"


    As the two of them were talking, the door of the blue BMW opened again. A tall man walked out of it.


    "What happened?"


    "Allen, her car rear-ended our car. Look at the car she drove, she couldn''t afford to pay for it at all. But


    she actually told me that she was about to call the police. Did she just want to frighten me? I¡¯m so


    scared."


    The girl''s attitude had undergone a major change. An unreasonable shrew suddenly turned into an


    innocent rabbit. Alice couldn''t help butugh.


    The girl¡¯s acting skills were so good!


    The man looked at Alice and Alice also looked at him.


    He should be the real owner of the blue BMW. He was young. He looked like a very sunny and cheerful


    boy, but...


    "Are you the owner of this car? I''m really sorry. My car rear-ended your car. I am willing to take


    responsibility. But I suggest calling the police because I think the police can handle this matter better.


    That¡¯s it. "Alice calmly and methodically exined.


    Allen Chambers looked at the woman who was wearing the suit. She was different from those girls. Her


    eyes were cold and her skin was very fair, but she was also charming and full of feminine.


    It was the first time Allen saw such a woman.


    He nced at the girl next to him, then looked at the rear-end part, and chuckled, "It doesn''t matter. If


    you call the police, it might take a lot of time. I can call the insurancepany toe to deal with it.


    As for the maintenance costs, may I bother you to give me a business card?"


    Alice was surprised. That girl was so arrogant and domineering. Alice was ready to take a long time to


    argue with her. She didn¡¯t expect that the man was so easy to talk. Then she nodded immediately, took


    out a business card from her bag and handed it to Allen.


    "This is my business card."


    Snap!


    Allen was about to reach out to take it, but the girl next to him pped away the business card in


    Alice''s hand with a snap. Then the business card fell on the ground. The girl snorted, "Allen, what are


    you doing? Who knows if the business card is true? What if she escapes irresponsibility? Besides...


    She gives you a business card at this time. I think she doesn''t want topensate at all. She just


    wants to seduce you."


    Alice was speechless.


    No matter how good Alice¡¯s temper was, she couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes at the girl at this


    moment.


    Alice smiled coldly and spoke unceremoniously, "My car indeed rear-ended your car, but I have already


    apologized. I am willing to take responsibility. However, this youngdy has repeatedly ndered me.


    Isn''t it way out of line?"


    "Way out of line? Aren¡¯t you way out of line when you rear-ended our car?"


    "Rosa." Allen stopped that girl, "Thisdy is right. You shouldn''t be so unreasonable. She has already


    promisedpensation."


    After speaking, Allen smiled apologetically at Alice, "Sorry, she is not sensible."


    Then he bent down and picked up the business card that was thrown on the ground, "I apologize to you


    on her behalf."


    Although the girl''s behavior was so impolite, the man was obviously not bad. Alice suppressed the


    displeasure and nodded, then turned around and was about to leave.


    Seeing Allen smiling at Alice, the girl was so jealous, "No, she can''t just leave like this! Shouldn''t she


    apologize to us?"


    Alice paused, then looked at the girl sideways.


    "Didn''t I say sorry to you?"


    "Really? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    "Rosa, don''t go too far!" Allen pulled the girl.


    Rosa bit her lower lip, "Have I gone too far? She obviously wants to seduce you, so she deliberately


    gave you the business card. You actually..."


    Alice only felt a headache. She was in no mood at first, but she still had to spend time arguing with


    them here, so she simply took out her mobile phone to make a call.


    "I¡¯ll call the police."


    Alice took out her mobile phone and prepared to call the police.


    The girl named Rosa suddenly rushed over and pped Alice''s phone away, "Are you shameless? I


    just asked you to apologize. You actually want to call the police. It¡¯s okay you¡¯re poor. But since you


    don¡¯t know how to drive, just stay at home, okay? It¡¯s shameless to not apologize after you hit others!"


    Rosa''s voice was loud, attracting a lot of people around.


    Alice looked at the phone that fell to the ground. The aura on her body waspletely cold.


    "Pick it up."


    "What did you say?" Rosa asked, thinking that she had heard it wrong.


    Alice looked up. Her cold eyes fell on Rosa.


    "I said pick it up. Didn''t you hear it?"


    "You! How dare you let me pick up the phone for you!"


    Rosa was too angry. But when she saw Alice''s face again, she backed away in fright. Alice''s face and


    eyes were cold to the extreme at this time, and she looked really horrible.


    How could an ordinary white-cor worker have such a terrifying aura?


    Rosa couldn''t help swallowing. Anyway, she was supported by Allen. No matter how powerful Alice


    looked now, she was just a white-cor worker. Dare to challenge her, Rosa? She could let Alice be


    fired.


    "You p it away. Shouldn''t you pick it up?" Alice''s eyes became colder and colder, "Pick or not?"


    Rosa said, "I, I won''t pick it up! Everyone, look at this bad woman. Not only did she hit our car, but she


    also let me pick up the phone for her. She¡¯s bullying me."


    Allen saw all this. He was speechless. For the first time, he found that Rosa was so unreasonable.


    "Thisdy, I''m sorry... She¡¯s wrong. Rosa, pick up the phone soon."


    "I won''t pick it up. Allen, what''s the matter with you? It was this woman who hit our car. You just bought


    the car recently, but it was hit by her. I feel sorry for you."


    Everyone around was using Alice.


    "What''s the matter with this person? She hit that girl, but she even asked that girl to pick up the phone


    for her?"


    "Holy crap, the world is getting worse. She is so bullying. I''m sorry for that girl."


    "Looking at her dressed like that, will she be raised by the sugar daddy?"


    Alice wanted to say something. Just when she was about to take a step forward, her waist was


    suddenly held by a person.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A tall figure stood in front of her. His voice sounded without a trace of temperature.


    "Mr. Chambers, I feel so sorry for you. You actually find such a rude and brainlessness woman, but


    what¡¯s worse, you actually treat her a treasure."

 Chapter 416 The Woman He Cares About

    Chapter 416 The Woman He Cares About


    The sudden sound made everyone stunned. Whose voice was this?


    Alice was very familiar with this voice. The tall figure stood in front of her again, seeming to have


    resisted thousands of troops for her.


    Kennedy...


    How could hee?


    Allen had a helpless look at first, because he didn''t like Rosa''s temperament, so he had been trying his


    best to help Alice. But he didn''t expect Kennedy to appear suddenly. Besides, Kennedy actually said he


    had a bad taste.


    Suddenly, Allen''s face became gloomy directly.


    Rosa became angry immediately when she heard this. But when she saw the man¡¯s face clearly, she


    was stunned.


    The man¡¯s aura was strong. His ck eyes were sharp. His handsome face was extremely attractive.


    But at this moment, the man was staring at her mockingly. His eyes were so cold.


    For some reason, Rosa felt that she was so inferior in front of him.


    The woman who was scolded by her just now was dragged behind him by him. Compared with the tall


    figure of the man, the woman looked so petite. Rosa felt dissatisfied instantly. Why?


    That woman was just a little white-cor worker. Why was there such a great man to protect her?


    Thinking of this, Rosa furiously said, "Sir, please take a look at the scene before using others. It


    was this woman who rear-ended our car. Besides, she was about to call the police. Her phone fell on


    the ground, but she actually asked me to pick it up for her. Do you think it¡¯s reasonable?"


    "Oh?" Kennedy raised his eyebrows and sneered. Before he could speak, Allen''s face had already


    sank. He pulled Rosa aside, "Enough! You can''t offend this person!"


    Hearing that, Rosa was so furious, "Who can''t I offend? Allen, they are bullying me, but you still don''t


    help me! I tell you guys, if you provoke us, you can¡¯t stay in B City anymore!"


    the Chambers Group had a certain degree of power in B City. Rosa was proud of herself that she could


    date with Allen.


    In addition, she knew how to please men, so Allen loved her so much. She could teach anyone who


    was not pleasing to her eyes.


    "Rosa! Enough!" Allen scowled and his eyes were full of anger. Rosa was startled by him. Her eyes


    were red, "Allen, what''s wrong with you? Am I wrong? They provoke us like this. I just want them to get


    out of B City. You used to love me so much. Why are you yelling at me now?"


    The pressure from Kennedy had caused Allen to sweat.


    Although the Chambers Group had a ce in B City,pared with the Moore Group which was the


    top in B City, it could be said that there was a huge difference between them. No one dared to provoke


    the Moore family.


    Especially after Kennedy took over the Moore family.


    Who dared to provoke this kind of man who was quick-witted, sharp-eyed and fierce?


    Allen didn''t care about Rosa''s thoughts. He hurried to the front of Kennedy, sweating.


    "Mr. Kennedy, Rosa is not sensible. She was talking nonsense just now. Please forgive her."


    "Nonsense?" Kennedy sneered, "If it weren''t for your backing, she would say such things? Allen, it


    seems that the Chambers Group wants to fight the Moore Group."


    Hearing that, Allen was shocked immediately. His face was already pale.


    "Mr. Kennedy, you misunderstood me. How could the Chambers family be an enemy of the Moore


    family? Besides, we have never had any business dealings. ...The woman behind you."


    Allen nced at Alice behind Kennedy.


    "If you look at her again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes." Kennedy rebuked indifferently.


    Allen immediately retracted his eyes. He felt he was already a little scared. At first, he felt that the


    woman was so noble, and her eyes and temperament were different from other women, so he didn''t


    want to embarrass her. But he didn''t expect Rosa to make things so mess. Besides, he didn''t expect


    Kennedy would appear suddenly and Kennedy would use the whole Moore Group to threaten him!


    Alice, who was protected by Kennedy, didn¡¯t know what was going on¡­


    What happened? Why did Kennedy suddenly appear here? Didn''t she say goodbye to him? At this


    time... he should be in thepany.


    Could it be...he followed her here?


    Did he see her embarrassment?


    When Alice heard him use the Moore Group to threaten Allen, she was speechless. She


    subconsciously reached out to pull Kennedy''s sleeve.


    Kennedy himself was full of anger. He paused after discovering the woman''s small movements. Then


    he looked back and saw Alice staring at him, "Mr. Kennedy, this matter has nothing to do with you. I


    can handle it myself. "


    She spoke in a rtively low voice. Kennedy was very satisfied at this point.


    After all, she didn''t embarrass him in the public. Thinking of this, Kennedy sneered, "Your way of


    handling it is to let that kind of woman throw dirty mud at you?"


    Was she ridiculed by him?


    When Kennedy was talking to Alice, Allen was watching them. The indifferent man who had not been


    close to any women in the business circle was actually protecting a woman at this time. When Kennedy


    lowered his head to talk to the woman, the softness in his eyes shocked Allen.


    The rumor was that Kennedy was not interested in women. But today, to protect a woman, Kennedy


    used the whole Moore family to threaten him. Now when Kennedy talk to that woman, the expression


    on his face was obviously affectionate.


    This woman had an extremely unusual position in Kennedy''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Allen immediately felt that he got into trouble today. If the Moore Group really attacked


    the Chambers Group...


    The consequences were really unimaginable.


    Seeing that Alice was refuted by him and didn''t say a word, Kennedy felt a lot offort. He smiled,


    "Wait, I will take care of it."


    Could she refuse? She didn''t want to have any extra rtionship with Kennedy. If he helped herself like


    this, wouldn''t she owe him a favor?


    Thinking of this, Alice felt that the cells in her body were struggling.


    "Allen, who is he? Why are you so afraid of him?" Rosa was left to the side. She was not convinced.


    She came over with red eyes and held Allen''s arm, crying, "I don''t want to let you be embarrassed. Just


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    let her apologize to me andpensate for the cost of repairing the car. Then that will be over, okay?"


    Allen broke into a cold sweat. Let Kennedy''s woman apologize to them? This was probably impossible.


    "Apologize? It indeed has to apologize." Kennedy said. He stared at Rosa, "Pick up the phone and


    There was an irresistible order in his tone, which made the crowd shiver.


    Then they discovered that they had forgotten to speak since the man came.


    "Forget it." Alice was not the kind of unreasonable person. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to stick on such


    trifles. She might really owe Kennedy a big favor if it continued like this.

 Chapter 417 You Owe Me A Favor

    Chapter 417 You Owe Me A Favor


    "Just let her pick up the phone and return it to me, then let them go." Alice walked around behind


    Kennedy and said softly.


    Alice''s eyes fell on Rosa''s face. The little girl''s eyes were red, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    But it was her who was aggressive, arrogant and domineering, but now why did she look like the one


    being bullied?


    But that was fine.


    Alice looked at her and said, "I was wrong when I hit your car. I have been apologizing and have also


    said aboutpensation. Thisdy has been arguing with me aggressively and is unwilling to


    coordinate and solve it. When I called the police, she rushed over and pped my cell phone away.


    This is her fault, but I don¡¯t ask for that much anymore. Just pick up the cell phone and return it to me.¡±


    Alice could ept that Rosa didn''t apologize to her, but Rosa must pick up the phone for her.


    Alice would notpromise on this point.


    Originally, the matter would be over as long as Rosa picked up the phone. But Rosa still yelled, "Why


    should I pick up the phone for you? You crashed my car, so what¡¯s wrong that I stick on this matter?


    Even if I pped away your phone, you have to endure it. Because you did something wrong!"


    The scene was silent for a while.


    Kennedy frowned and stepped forward unhappily.


    Alice stretched out her hand to pull him, "I''ll handle it myself."


    "You?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes, and said, "You''d better stop enduring it, or else... I''m afraid I will


    ruin the Chambers Group."


    Alice nced at him strangely. What was the matter with this man? He obviously wanted to humiliate


    her, didn''t he? Why did he help her now?


    Alice couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t bother to think about it anymore. She walked in front of Allen


    and Rosa.


    "Since you don''t want to pick up the phone and you don''t want to apologize, I won''t be responsible for


    this car."


    This was her biggest concession. She could pick up the mobile phone by herself, but she would not


    pay any more for the maintenance cost of the damaged car''s rear.


    "You!"


    Rosa''s face sank. She stepped forward and pushed Alice hard, "What did you say?"


    She pushed Alice so hard that Alice almost couldn¡¯t bnce herself.


    Just when everyone thought Alice would fall, a person supported Alice.


    He held Alice directly into his arms. Looking at Allen, he sneered, "Allen, that''s not over today. You¡¯d


    better prepare what will happen."


    After speaking, he didn''t give others a chance to speak. He just directly picked Alice up.


    Alice struggled, "...Let me down!"


    "Nathan!" Kennedy yelled in a deep cold voice. Nathan who was hiding in the crowd watching the


    scene immediately reacted.


    OMG!


    Nathan felt that he was hiding well. How could he be discovered?


    "Get out and deal with it."


    Kennedy''s voice seemed to be prating. It came over to Nathan¡¯s ears. Nathan realized that


    Kennedy was already angry, so he did not dare to continue lurking in the crowd. He hurried out.


    "Mr. Kennedy."


    In fact, he had just arrived not long ago. From his angle, he couldn¡¯t see clearly Alice''s face.


    He just wanted to know which woman made Kennedy fascinated recently.


    Now he walked in front of Kennedy. He finally saw the person in Kennedy''s arms clearly, then his eyes


    widened in disbelief.


    "What are you doing? I''ll leave here to you."


    Kennedy''s cold voice finally made Nathane to his senses. He nodded, "Yes, I will take care of it."


    Kennedy took Alice away directly, regardless of whether Alice agreed or not.


    Alice was stuffed into a car by him. She didn¡¯t react until Kennedy bent over to fasten her seat belt.


    She just wanted to speak, but Kennedy nced at her, "If you want to say you have to go back, it will


    be impossible."


    After speaking, he mmed the door shut, then went to the other side to drive.


    Alice was so speechless.


    Five yearster, he was still so domineering!


    It was just... Alice''s eyes fixed on his legs.


    When he used to sit in a wheelchair, his aura was not at all inferior to others. Now, he could stand up,


    his aura was even more powerful.


    Alice pursed her lips and looked away.


    Forget it!


    "I owe you a favor."


    After Kennedy got into the driver''s seat, Alice said.


    Kennedy''s movements paused. After a while, he seemed to think of something. There were endless


    meanings in his eyes.


    Owe him a favor?


    It was not bad.


    "Mr. Kennedy, if you need my help in the future, you can tell me as long as I can help you."


    "Anything?" Kennedy''s gaze became hot. He looked her up and down.


    Alice felt hot on her face instantly. She said, "It''s only about work. I''m afraid I can''t help your personal


    stuff."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anyway." Kennedy approached her abruptly. Their breathings were very close, "You owe me this favor.


    I will get it back."


    Alice said, "What can I help you?"


    "I¡¯ll tell you."


    Kennedy sat back, then turned the steering wheel to leave here.


    Alice frowned and wanted to ask him about her mobile phone and car. But when she thought of


    Nathan''s ability, she didn''t ask again.


    She also knew Nathan. The reason why this person could stay by Kennedy''s side for such a long time


    was that he was so good at dealing with various matters.


    Alice believed that the mobile phone and car would be returned to her again soon.


    Thinking of this, Alice was relieved, leaning on the seat of the car and looking outside.


    What happened recently was almost like a dream for her!


    Even she herself didn''t expect that she would meet Kennedy so soon after returning home. She never


    thought that she... still had such a deep cooperative rtionship with him. She had to meet him often in


    the future.


    Now... She was sitting in his car again.


    Obviously... She intended to stay away from him. Even if she met him, she would pretend to be a


    stranger.


    But the current situation was not in her control at all! What should she do?


    "Go to yourpany?" Kennedy asked suddenly.


    Alice recovered and nodded, "Yeah, there are still things to be handled in mypany. Thank you."


    Then, inside the car got quiet. Kennedy drove the car to herpany.


    After fifteen minutes, Kennedy''s car pulled up to herpany.


    "I have something else to deal with." Kennedy stared at her with a meaningful look in his eyes, "Go up


    by yourself."


    Hearing it, Alice gave a sudden stop when she unfastened her seat belt. What did he mean? Did he


    mean that he would apany her up if he had nothing to deal with?


    Besides, she hadn''t nned to let him go up together.


    "Hey, are you scolding me in your mind?" Kennedy said.


    Alice quickly unfastened the seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car, "Thank you, Mr.


    Kennedy. Thanks for driving me back. I won''t invite you up to have some tea. Be careful when you¡¯re


    back."


    After speaking, Alice showed a smile, then she turned around and left.


    Kennedy watched her back and slowly narrowed his eyes. Then he let out a lowugh.


    "So heartless."

 Chapter 418 He Just Doesn’t Know It

    Chapter 418 He Just Doesn¡¯t Know It


    After Alice returned to thepany, it didn''t take long to be off work.


    Because she spent too much time outside today, she didn''t have a car to drive after get off work, so


    she and Yanis had to take a taxi back together.


    Yanis instantly widened her eyes when she heard Alice rear-end others¡¯ car, "Rear-end collision? Did


    you get hurt?"


    Alice could only smile faintly, "Probably I¡¯m unskilled."


    "Unskilled? I know you well! You drive so carefully. It must be something that has affected you."


    Hearing it, Alice was stunned. She had to say that Yanis really knew her very well.


    Five years of friendship allowed them to know each other very well.


    Alice couldn''t hide it anymore, so she had to smile faintly.


    "Tell me the truth, did that bastard, Kennedy, do something to you?"


    Speaking of Kennedy, Alice thought of what he said to her in the afternoon. He said he was married,


    but he did those strange actions to her, even...


    "No." Thinking of this, Alice immediately denied.


    "No? Then why did you rear-end others¡¯ car?"


    "At that time... I was thinking about designing pictures. Lexi will attend the press conference in a few


    days, right?"


    Alice quickly changed the topic. Yanis, the silly girl, immediately gleamed when she heard Alice


    mention Lexi¡¯s press conference, "Yes, the costumes will be ready soon. They will send the clothes to


    ourpany first, and then we will send them to Lexi. Alice, this will be our first design work since we


    started thepany."


    "Yes, the first design work is very collectible. Remember to mark the designer''s name as Winnie at that


    time, and then take a picture, letting her collect it."


    Hearing, Yanis couldn''t help but curl her lips, "Although the work was designed by her, it was guided by


    you. Besides, she works for ourpany. It is okay to write her name, but you have to add a prefix."


    Alice smiled helplessly, "Why are you so sticking on it?"


    "It is also to win honor for ourpany!"


    "Well, let''s discuss with Winnie at that time."


    "Okay."


    The two got on the bus while chatting.


    Alice hadn''t taken a bus for many years. It was really inconvenient to take a bus when she wore high


    heels, especially during this peak period.


    So when Alice and Yanis returned to the Nelson family, they both looked a little awkward.


    The two looked at each other, thenughed at each other.


    The next day happened to be the weekend, so Alice took a long sleep.


    The weather was so good. She was free, so she nned to take Jack to the school she had visited


    before. If Jack also liked it, let him study there for a week to see how it went.


    "Mommy, Mommy, am I really going to school today?"


    "Yes." Jack couldn''t help but raise his neck to ask while Alice was helping him get dressed.


    "Mommy will leave me alone in school today?" Jack held Alice''s arm with a grieved expression on his


    face.


    Hearing that, Alice was taken aback for a moment, and then chuckled, "No, today I will take you to see


    if you like that school. If you like it, you can study here for a week to familiarize yourself with the


    environment, okay?"


    Jack didn''t want to go to school. He had learned all the kindergarten knowledge himself! He even felt


    that he didn''t need to go to school on his own.


    However, this was the secret belonging to Jack alone. Alice didn''t know it at all. Looking at the way he


    was holding her arm, Alice thought Jack just didn''t want to leave her. Then Alice took his hand and


    walked outside, saying, "Don¡¯t think too much. This school is close to Mommy¡¯spany. At that time...


    Mommy will drive over to pick you up after get off work, and then we can go home together."


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    Hearing that the two were going to see school, Yanis couldn''t sit still. She wanted to go with them. It


    just so happened that Zain was also free, so there were four people on this trip.


    Zain drove the car. The other three sat behind.


    Yanis was a bit like sitting on pins and needles. After all, she still remembered what happened before.


    She didn''t know if Zain still remembered it. Maybe Zain had forgotten it, but she just couldn''t forgive her


    stupid behaviors that day.


    It was so shameful.


    It was rare for Yanis to be so quiet. Alice couldn''t help but smile, "Yanis, why don''t you speak?"


    Yanis didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She red at Alice, as if she was saying, ¡®You know that I¡¯m so embarrassed, but you still ask me to


    say something?¡¯


    Alice held back herughter. She just asked casually. But Jack suddenly said, "Aunt Yanis, why are you


    so afraid of my uncle?"


    The expression on Yanis'' face suddenly froze.


    Were this mother and son trying to make her embarrassed to death? Couldn''t they think of her as a


    transparent person?


    "Afraid of me?" Hearing Jack mention his, Zain couldn''t help but nce at Yanis who was sitting behind


    him through the rearview mirror.


    Feeling his gaze fall on her, Yanis'' heart beat fast. She sat upright, with an embarrassing smile on her


    face.


    "Nothing!" Yanis exined for herself, "I just didn''t sleep wellst night¡­"


    After saying that, Yanis secretly reached out to poke Jack''s butt, lowering her voice and squeezing


    words from between her teeth.


    "Smelly boy, do you want to make me embarrass to death?"


    "Aunt Yanis, why are you poking my ass?" Jack''s eyes widened, looking innocent.


    Yanis was so speechless¡­


    Zain couldn''t help but nce in the rearview mirror again.


    In the end, Yanis could only look at Alice for help. Alice smiled slightly, and then turned away naturally,


    pretending that she hadn''t seen anything.


    Although Jack was a child, he was so smart really. He would actually want to let Yanis and Zain be


    together.


    If Yanis could be Zain¡¯s girlfriend, it would be not bad, right?


    "Did I? You¡¯re wrong. Alice poked you." Finally, Yanis made up an excuse.


    Alice paused, and smiled, "Is it me? Okay, it''s me."


    Hearing what Alice said, Yanis felt more embarrassed.


    If Alice denied it, Yanis could argue with her. But Alice¡¯s such speechless look seemed to be


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zain didn¡¯t say anything and did not look back anymore. Yanis breathed a sigh of relief, but she still felt


    a little disappointed.


    Zain had been singled for so many years.


    It was not easy for her to let a man who didn¡¯t know rtionship at all understand her feelings.


    Forget it! She could only think about it. Such a good man would never belong to her.


    It was just that Zain was still single, which made Yanis feel that she still had chances.

 Chapter 419 Kennedys Call

    Chapter 419 Kennedy''s Call


    After driving for dozens of minutes, the car finally stopped in front of a school.


    This was the aristocratic kindergarten in B City.


    It could be regarded as a private kindergarten. Not only the teaching quality was good, but also the


    environment and meals were extremely sophisticated. Most of the rich families in B City would send


    their children here.


    The reason why Alice liked this ce was that the school was very close to herpany. She had


    visited here that day. The environment was not bad, and the teachers were all gentle.


    Because Alice told the kindergarten in advance, so even on Saturdays and Sundays, there would still


    be some teacher to receive them.


    Jack was holding Alice with his left hand and holding Yanis with his right hand.


    Zain walked beside Alice.


    The teachers who received them looked at the four, then they were almost astonished.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this a family? The looked so good.


    "Jack, say hello to the teachers."


    "Good morning." Jack was a good baby in front of Alice. He did what she said. The teacher saw him


    look so cute and so polite, so she squatted down and looked at him, "Hello, what''s your name?"


    Jack replied cleverly, "I¡¯m Jackson Nelson."


    The Nelson family?


    A look of envy shed in the teacher''s eyes, and then she waved at him, "How about I show you


    around? There are also other kids living in school here. Would you like to y with them?"


    Jack did not answer. He actually didn''t like ying with strangers.


    Alice paused, then whispered, "Jack, go."


    Jack looked up at his mom, and then nodded and left with the teacher.


    Seeing Jack leaving with the teacher, Yanis quickly said, "I¡¯m still worried about him. I will go with him."


    After that, she hurried forward. Seeing Yanis¡¯ hurried pace, Alice couldn''t help but want tough. It was


    obvious that Yanis didn''t want to stay with Zain anymore.


    Thinking of this, Alice asked, "Brother, what do you think of... Yanis?"


    Zain didn''t understand what Alice meant. He thought that Alice was only asking him about Yanis''


    character, so he nodded, "She¡¯s not bad."


    Not bad?


    Zain rarely praised others. When Alice heard him say that Yanis was not bad, she instantly felt that


    there might be some chances for him and Yanis. So she leaned closer to Zain, and whispered, "Really?


    Then... Would you consider such a girl?"


    Zain paused, and then he understood what Alice meant. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Alice


    beside him.


    His sister suffered a lot, especially when she was in the Wilson family, and she was even forced by the


    Wilson family to marry into the Moore family. In short, her previous encounters could be said so


    miserable, so Zain med himself. He had been doing all kinds of things to make up for her.


    He never cared about his own feelings. First, he really wanted to put his mind on Alice and her child.


    Second, he was really indifferent to matters rted to marriage. Besides, no girls let him have special


    feeling.


    Therefore, Zain felt that it would be nice to be single for a lifetime.


    But obviously his sister wanted to let him ask Yanis out.


    "What? What bad idea did you make?" Seeing Alice¡¯s expecting look, Zain couldn''t help but reach out


    to pat her on the head.


    "It hurts." Alice stretched out her hand to cover her forehead. In front of her brother who really loved


    her, Alice finally could act like a little girl, "Don''t you worry about your marriage? Others say that you


    don''t get married because you want to take care of me. If you are really single for a lifetime, I will be


    guilty."


    "So what?" Zain looked at her and smiled pettingly, "What''s wrong with that? Even if others say it, just


    don''t care about it."


    "Even if I don''t care about it, you think I can stand being condemned like this? Really... I don¡¯t care


    about others. I just hope my brother can get his own happiness."


    Speaking of this, Zain thought of one thing. He frowned, "Speaking of this, I think of the person I said I


    want to introduce to you before, he..."


    Hearing, Alice''s face changed.


    "Brother, let''s walk around the school first. I will show you around."


    The teacher standing by the side also smiled and nodded, "Yes, you two can walk around here."


    Zain looked a little helpless when he saw Alice escaping the topic.


    Since that incident five years ago, she had been very repulsive of men, let alone introducing other men


    to her. Even when other men chased her when she was abroad, she had no other feelings.


    If she was really single for a lifetime, he could raise her for a lifetime.


    Just... Jack¡­


    "Alice!"


    Yanis ran towards Alice suddenly, still holding a mobile phone in her hand. When she ran to a short


    distance in front of Alice, she suddenly stopped, then waved to Alice to signal her toe over.


    Alice paused, then walked towards Yanis.


    Yanis sneakily pulled Alice aside, and then handed her the phone.


    "Your call."


    "My call?" Alice was stunned. Why would the person who was looking for her call Yanis? When Alice


    picked up the phone with doubts, her face sank when she saw Kennedy''s name appeared on it.


    "How¡­"


    "I don''t know. The number was kept when I signed the contract before. Pick it up quickly."


    Yes, her mobile phone was not in her hand. It should have been taken by Nathan yesterday, so


    Kennedy could only call Yanis if he wanted to find her.


    Alice couldn''t help but nce at Zain in the distance, and then whispered, "You take my brother and


    Jack aside. Lend me the phone for a while."


    Yanis nodded, "Okay, I''ll go tell your brother."


    Only then did Alice walk to the side to answer the phone.


    Probably because of a guilty conscience, she walked a long way. After the phone got through, azy


    male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Why did it take so long?"


    Sure enough, it was Kennedy.


    Alice held back her anger. Her voice was cold.


    "Mr. Kennedy, what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Alice was surprised, "What?"


    Then she froze for a moment, and then asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You forget it?"


    Alice frowned.


    "What I said to you in the office yesterday, you forgot it?"


    Hearing that, Alice thought about it for a moment. Yesterday she said that she was looking for a staff


    member to measure his size today, but he asked her to do it, and then said that he would contact her


    when he was free...


    "I see, but Mr. Kennedy, it''s nine o''clock in the morning. Are you sure you didn''t call the wrong


    number?"


    "So what?" Kennedy seemed to be drinking water. Alice could only hear a grunt sound. Then his low


    voice also became slightly hoarse, "You haven''t gotten up yet?"


    Alice suppressed the anger and said officially, "Today is the weekend. If you¡¯re..."

 Chapter 420 I Want to See You Now

    Chapter 420 I Want to See You Now


    "No."


    Kennedy directly rejected her.


    "I want to see you now."


    His words made Alice feel headache.


    "Tell me where you are. I will pick you up personally."


    "Mr. Kennedy."


    "It''s not difficult for me to know where you are now." Kennedyughed deeply, "But, do you really want


    to let me find out where you are?"


    Alice took a deep breath and smiled slightly, "Please send me the address. I will take a taxi here now."


    After speaking, she hung up the phone directly.


    Kennedy was really a bastard!


    Alice gritted her teeth with anger. Kennedy did it on purpose!


    That was right. ording to Kennedy''s status in B City, he could indeed investigate her current


    whereabouts, but Jack was still with her. She didn''t want Kennedy to know the existence of Jack.


    Therefore, she could onlypromise in the end.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice calmed her emotions and walked forward.


    "What''s wrong? Who called early in the morning?"


    After Alice approached them, Zain asked.


    Alice smiled, "Nothing, it''s just a customer."


    "Customer? Thepany has been busytely?"


    "Yeah. I received a female celebrity and she rmends a lot of customers."


    Zain nodded, "Well, it''s a good start."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, Yanis, I have to leave first. Please help me take care of Jack."


    Yanis was still staring at Alice curiously. After hearing Alice say this, she was instantly shocked. Then


    she quickly stepped forward and pulled Alice aside.


    "What''s the matter? Kennedy called you over again?"


    Alice shrugged, indicating that she was also helpless.


    Yanis said angrily, "If you leave, will I have to stay with your brother alone? That''s so embarrassing."


    Hearing this, Alice was so happy, "Isn¡¯t it what you want? You two can spend a lot of time together."


    Having said that, Alice also reached out to pat Yanis on the shoulder, and winked at her, "Come on!


    You can do it."


    "Hey, Alice, you!" Yanis blushed after hearing what Alice said. She bit her lower lip and said, "Your


    brother doesn''t like me. Besides... I was so embarrassed in front of himst time. I still remember it. I...


    I don''t dare to face him now."


    "Whatever! My brother is still single anyway. If you are brave, you may still have a chance. If one day


    he suddenly wants to get married, then...the chance will be gone."


    The phone vibrated again when Alice was speaking. Alice nced at it. It was a message sent by


    Kennedy.


    "Okay, I got the address. I am going to rush over now. Bother you to take care of Jack and my brother. I


    have to use your phone for a while."


    "Well,e back early and remember to call your brother if you have anything to do."


    "Got it."


    Alice left the school, then walked to the side of the road to hail a taxi. Only when she got in the taxi did


    she read the address.


    However, after seeing the address, the bright in Alice''s eyes disappeared instantly.


    H Vi...


    This was where she stayed five years ago.


    As soon as these two words appeared in front of Alice''s eyes, everything that happened five years ago


    surged into her mind like ocean waves, then collided, and exploded.


    "Miss? Miss?"


    The driver was calling her.


    Alice came to her senses.


    "Where to go?" The driver looked at her, vaguely worried.


    Then Alice told him the addresses.


    After that, she waspletely silent. After turning off the phone, she looked out the window in daze.


    H Vi.


    Why did he ask her to go there? Because she had stayed in that ce before, he decided to call her


    there, so as to deliberately humiliate her?


    Originally because he helped her yesterday, she didn¡¯t hate him so much. Now, those feelings


    temperature seemed to drop a lot. Then he said in a puzzled way.


    "Weird. It was still hot just now. Why did it suddenly feel a bit cold... Could it be that the air conditioner


    was turned on too low?"


    "Miss, are you cold? Do I need to turn up the air conditioner?"


    No one answered him. The driver nced at the person behind him through the rearview mirror.


    Alice still looked out the window in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking.


    What a strange person!


    The driver wondered.


    After arriving at H Vi, Alice paid and then got off.


    Five years had passed. The people guarding the gates of H Vi had changed a lot. A lot didn¡¯t know


    Alice.


    When Alice walked over, those people were still looking at her.


    "Who are you? What are you here for?"


    Alice''s face remained calmed. She said coldly, "I¡¯m Alice, the designer of Zichuan Company. I have an


    appointment with Mr. Kennedy today. So Ie over."


    What she said was very truthful, but the few people still looked at each other suspiciously, "We didn''t


    receive a notice. Could you make a mistake?"


    Alice said lightly, "You''ll know if you go in and ask. I''ll wait here."


    After speaking, Alice stood aside and waited.


    Her non-irritable look waspletely different from the usual women who wanted to hook up Kennedy.


    In addition, her looks and temperament were so good. She should not be the kind of material women.


    So someone went in and asked.


    The wind on the beach was very strong. Alice only wore a leisurely knitted skirt. When she stood there,


    she looked very quiet.


    Her untied hair was blown into air by the wind, and drew a nice arc in the air.


    They were attracted by her pretty face.


    After a few minutes, the person who went in to ask ran out, a little out of breath.


    "Miss, Mr. Kennedy lets you in."


    "Thank you."


    Alice turned around and moved forward stupidly like a marite. There was no smile on her face. She


    looked very cold, but...beautiful.


    After she left, several people couldn''t help but get together gossiping.


    "What''s going on? When did Mr. Kennedy call others here to talk about work?"


    "Are you a fool? Talking about work is just a cover. Mr. Kennedy just wants to be with her alone."


    "That''s even more weird. Mr. Kennedy isn¡¯t interested in women, is he? Almost no women set foot here


    for so many years..."


    "Who said it? Previous staffs said there was a woman who lived here five years ago. Mr. Kennedy


    treated her very well. But... something happenedter. Then they never saw that woman showed up


    again. So, it¡¯s not Mr. Kennedy who isn¡¯t interested in women. The woman he is interested in is such


    beautiful."


    "...Yeah. This woman is so good-looking, but...a bit cold."


    "Hey, what do you know... Maybe Mr. Kennedy likes this kind of beauty."


    Alice didn''t know she had be the subject of discussion. She still walked forward on her own.

 Chapter 421 You Hate Me, Right?

    Chapter 421 You Hate Me, Right?


    Someone in front led the way, but after a short period of time, he stopped, and then said, "Miss Alice,


    Mr. Kennedy told me to bring you here."


    Alice nced at the road ahead, then nodded.


    "Okay."


    After the person left, Alice''s eyes turned gloomy.


    Was he deliberate? He wanted her to recall what happened here before? Alice had stayed here for a


    while before. Although it wasn''t too long, ... here was where she used to live and was her daily activity


    area.


    Thinking of this, Alice''s hands hanging on both sides couldn''t help but clenched into fists. She gritted


    her teeth.


    Kennedy clearly did it on purpose! !


    Alice took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, and then walked forward.


    At this moment, Kennedy looked at Alice who was walking forward step by step, while swaying the red


    wine ss in his hand. His thin lips slowly curled up.


    It seemed that this woman was very familiar with everything here.


    Soon, Alice walked to the door, and then she raised her hand to knock on the door.


    The man''s low voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    Alice pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as she walked in, she saw the man sitting on the


    sofa leisurely drinking red wine. It was probably because of the weekend, Kennedy only wore a shirt,


    only a few buttons randomly buttoned on the shirt. Besides, he wore a pair of simple ck trousers.


    The sunlight came in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, illuminating the entire house.


    The early morning sun was just right, giving the whole house ayer ofziness.


    A look of surprise shed in Alice''s eyes.


    She had to say that Kennedy''s facial features and temperament were really good.


    Soon, she regained her original mood, and then opened her bag.


    "Mr. Kennedy."


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    Kennedy interrupted her. His eyes fell on the table in front of him, "Have some first?"


    She didn''te to have breakfast.


    Alice smiled slightly, opened the bag, and took out the tape measure that she carried with her, "Mr.


    Kennedy, I will have other things to doter, so let''s finish it quickly."


    Her meaning was to let Kennedy stand up, but Kennedy didn''t move at all.


    "Mr. Kennedy?" Alice frowned and called him again.


    Kennedy smiled, "Quickly? Miss Alice is rushing to date?"


    "...No."


    "Then sit down and have breakfast with me."


    Alice said, "Mr. Kennedy."


    "What?" Kennedy''s eyes fell directly on her face, "You don¡¯t even have time for breakfast? Otherwise, I


    can apany you to do what you want to do."


    Only she was crazy that she would agree to let him follow her to school to find Jack.


    In the end, Alice could onlypromise. She put the tape measure back, and then sat down opposite


    Kennedy.


    The breakfast was prepared well, as if he knew she woulde over.


    It was just that Alice had already had breakfast at home. But she knew that Kennedy would definitely


    do what he wanted to do, so she didn''t bother to argue. She just took a sandwich and bit her bite.


    She just hoped that after eating the breakfast, he could cooperate her and then she could go back.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, she didn''t spend much time with Jack. It was ruined by Kennedy.


    Alice ate a sandwich while thinking about things, while Kennedy''s eyes were fixed on her face. He


    couldn''t move his gaze away.


    She really had changed too much.


    Now, she was calmer and more beautiful than before.


    As if she was reborn.


    Such Alice was undoubtedly amazing to him.


    But it also caused him a headache.


    Alice was thinking about things. Suddenly, she felt that a hot line of sight fell on her. She paused, then


    raised her head, just meeting Kennedy''s deep ck eyes.


    When they met each other¡¯s eyes, Kennedy was not embarrassed at all, but looked at her more


    directly.


    The look in his eyes was particrly explicit and horribly hot.


    Alice was stunned. Suddenly, she lost the appetite of eating.


    Then she put down the sandwich in her hand and said, "I''m full. Mr. Kennedy, can we start now?"


    "Okay." Kennedy looked like he was already prepared.


    However, he still sat therezily, motionless.


    Was it to ask her toe to him by herself?


    Alice stood up, frowning. She took out the tape measure again, and then came to him. Anyway, after


    she got his size, she could leave directly.


    She stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Kennedy, can you stand up?"


    "Stand up?" Kennedy raised his eyebrows.


    Alice smiled slightly, "One minute is enough."


    After she finished speaking, she waited patiently.


    In the next second, Kennedy put down the cup, and finally stood up. Originally, Alice was some


    distance away from him, but when Kennedy stood up, he seemed to be deliberate. He moved to her


    side and then he was extremely close to her.


    Tall Kennedy stood in front of Alice. All his masculine aura was unreservedly suppressed and


    enveloped her.


    Such a breath... Even though so many years passed, Alice was still slightly frightened.


    Just when Alice was about to step back a few steps to keep her distance from him, one hand grabbed


    her slender waist.


    Alice looked up at him in amazement, "What are you doing?"


    Kennedy''s eyes were as deep as the sea. When his eyes fell on her face, it was like to see through her


    soul, and his voice was low which was like the sound of a slowly pulling cello.


    "You stand so far, how to measure the size?"


    When saying this, Kennedy still leaned against her ear and said.


    Alice always felt that Kennedy was blowing air into her ears deliberately.


    Such behavior was undoubtedly irritating to Alice. She herself heard her heartbeat start to throb. But


    besides that, she still had a heavy sense of humiliation.


    A married man always flirted with her like this.


    Alice closed her eyes and said coldly, "Let me go."


    The aura on her body cooled down almost instantly. Before Kennedy understood what was going on,


    Alice took out the tape measure and tied it to his arm, and then moved to the other side.


    At this time, there was already some distance from him.


    Alice measured his size with a cold face.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t have to do these things. But Alice knew that if Kennedy came for her, even if she


    called those designers over, they would probably not suffer less humiliation than her own.


    She took the order by herself, so she would have to bear it.


    "You hate me, right?"

 Chapter 422 There Is Nothing to Explain Between Us

    Chapter 422 There Is Nothing to Exin Between Us


    Alice just wrapped the tape measure around his waist. Hearing this question from him, she paused.


    She sneered and tightened the tape measure.


    Hate?


    Why did he think she hated him? Did he worth of her hating him?


    "Mr. Kennedy is joking. You are my guest. How could I hate you?" Alice pretended not to understand


    what he said, and wanted to muddle through it.


    However, Kennedy frowned deeply.


    "Is it?"


    His voice was so light that she could hardly hear his emotions, "Then can you be a little gentle?"


    Only then did Alice realize that she had tightened the tape measure a lot that Kennedy''s waist was


    almost deforming.


    "...Sorry!"


    She withdrew her hands abruptly. Some cold sweats were on her forehead.


    Alice lowered her eyes and couldn''t help biting her lower lip in annoyance. How could she be affected


    by him so easily?


    The room fell into an awkward silence. Alice wrote down the dimensions, and then took a step back


    with the tape measure. She picked up the notebook and wrote down all the dimensions just measured,


    so as not to forget itter.


    Kennedy stood behind her, watching her petite figure.


    "If you don''t hate me, why do you treat me as a stranger?"


    Alice''s pen was stopped. She didn''t answer, but recorded it carefully. After she finished the work, she


    put the small notebook away, and then stood up to face Kennedy.


    "My job has beenpleted. Mr. Kennedy, thank you for your cooperation today. I still have other


    things to do, so I have to leave first."


    After speaking, Alice turned around and was about to leave here.


    Her wrist was suddenly held by him. Alice froze in ce.


    What was he doing?


    "Hate me so much? You don''t even want to stay with me for a moment?"


    For some reason, Alice actually heard a tinge of self-deprecating pain from his words. Did she hear


    wrong?


    "How could it be! Today is the weekend. I really have other things to do."


    She tried to struggle a bit, trying to withdraw her hand.


    But Kennedy squeezed her wrists tighter. Alice felt it hurt and she frowned. Then she turned her head


    back.


    "If it wasn''t the weekend today, if it wasn''t for you to have other things to be busy with, would you be


    willing to stay with me for a while?"


    Alice was speechless.


    What on earth did he want to do? He said that he was married, but why was he acting in such a


    pathetic manner now?


    Was it to lure her into being deceived? Then he could severely abandon her and hurt her again?


    Thinking of this possibility, the look in Alice''s eyes became very cold. She wanted to withdraw her hand,


    but Kennedy held it tightly. She could only helplessly say, "Mr. Kennedy, I really have other things to do.


    Please let me go."


    "Nope." For the first time, Kennedy acted like a spoiled child. He looked at her sadly, "Would you like to


    hear me exin?"


    What? Alice was stunned for a moment. Listen to his exnation?


    Exin what? The matters about five years ago?


    Her face paled a bit. After a while, Alice smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Kennedy, I don''t think... you have


    anything to exin to me."


    Kennedy gave a deepugh. Hisugher was full of self-deprecation, "It seems that you don''t want to


    listen to my exnation, but what should I do if I don''t want to let you go?"


    Alice struggled, frowning. She was looking at Kennedy displeased.


    Kennedy''s eyes were very deep, as if he was about to see through her soul. Alice didn''t dare to look


    into his eyes at all. She could only retreat hard.


    While she was struggling, Kennedy seemed to be angry. He directly pulled her over and pressed her on


    the soft sofa behind him.


    "What!"


    With an exmation, Alice was pressed under him. Kennedy¡¯s face got close to her.


    Snapped--


    Alice stretched out her hand to p him without hesitation.


    A p hit him directly in the face.


    Almost without hesitation, when Alice saw him kiss her, the first thing popped into Alice''s mind was that


    he was married, and then she naturally pped him.


    The room was silent for a few seconds. Kennedy froze there. He fixedly looked at Alice. His tightly


    pressed thin lips looked a little pale.


    Probably because of anger, his chest was constantly rising and falling.


    "Kennedy, I didn''t want to talk with you about this, but do you remember what you said yesterday? You


    treat me like this now, wouldn''t you feel guilty? If you do this, you won¡¯t feel sorry for her?"


    Kennedy said, "What?"


    What did he say yesterday? Kennedy was a little confused and looked at her puzzled.


    Alice sneered, "Married! Since Mr. Kennedy is already married, please control yourself and don''t do


    anything way out of line to me."


    Hearing that, Kennedy was stunned for a moment. Then he couldn''t helpughing out loud after a


    while.


    "... Because I''m married, I can''t touch you anymore?"


    Alice was so angry, "You!"


    When did he be so shameless?


    "Or, are you jealous?" Before Alice could say other words, Kennedy raised his eyebrows and teased


    her again.


    Alice said, "Jealous? Mr. Kennedy can''t help but value yourself too much!"


    She pushed him away forcefully, then stood up from the sofa, patted her clothes and said coldly, "I


    hope this will be thest time. If Mr. Kennedy treats me so disrespectfully in the future, I would rather


    ruin the contract. I won¡¯t cooperate with you again."


    This time, Alice didn''t give him a chance to react, but directly grabbed her bag and got up and left.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at her back, the expression on Kennedy''s face was thoughtful.


    He thought carefully about the words she had just said, and then gradually figured it out.


    This stupid woman!


    Did she think he was already married to another woman? That was why her reaction was so intense?


    Thinking of this, Kennedy reached out to touch his face which was pped by her.


    It really hurt.


    She was really ruthless! But... she was angry.


    Kennedy thought she was jealous, so she was so ruthless to him.


    Suddenly, Kennedy thought of another thing, and then he narrowed his eyes.


    She actually didn''t know that they hadn''t gotten divorced yet? They were still husband and wife on the


    registration of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    From the time they met until now, Kennedy thought she knew it, but he didn''t expect... Looking at her


    reactions today, she probably didn''t know about it.


    Who concealed her?


    Alice came out about half an hour after entering. The attitudes of several people outside changed a lot.


    "Good bye, Miss Alice. Wee toe again next time."


    "See you next time, Miss Alice."


    Alice stepped on high heels, feeling so speechless.

 Chapter 423 Terrible Thoughts

    Chapter 423 Terrible Thoughts


    After that, Alice rushed to the school and visited the entire kindergarten with Jack. Soon after that, they


    went out for lunch. After lunch, it was already two or three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Jack had the habit of taking a nap, so he sleepily hugged Alice''s neck and said, "Mommy, do we go


    home to sleep?"


    When he said that, Alice also felt a little sleepy and then she couldn''t help but yawn.


    "Yeah, let''s go home for a nap."


    Then they got on the car to go home


    "How do you like school?" Alice asked Jack softly.


    Jack nodded obediently, "I like it."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then would you like to study here?"


    Jack felt that he didn''t need to go to school at all, but since Mommy wanted him to live a collective life,


    he could ept it, so nodded. Besides, the school was close to Mommy''spany.


    "Yeah."


    Hearing that, Alice couldn''t help showing a gratified smile, "Well! It seems that the school Mommy has


    found for you is not bad."


    Yanis couldn''t help sighing when she saw Jack''s well-behaved looks.


    Jack was really a good boy in front of Alice. He never made any excessive demands since he was a


    child, and always listened to Alice. Although he was a five-year-old child, he was not an average five-


    year-old child.


    He was more mature than a five-year-old child in thought and demeanor. He was so clever and


    sensitive.


    Yanis wondered if it was because Jack didn¡¯t have the father pampering him since he was a child, so


    he had such a personality.


    Alice would think this way, but most of the time, she still supported everything alone.


    Yanis still felt very distressed for the mother and son, but she was also quite grateful while she was


    distressed.


    Alice still had a brother to care about her, so even though Jack had no father¡¯s love, he had his


    mother¡¯s, as well as his uncle¡¯s love. Well, he still had her love.


    The several people in the car had different thoughts.


    When they arrived home, Jack was already asleep in Alice¡¯s arms. His little soft hands held her neck.


    Besides, he was snoring. When Alice saw such Jack, she felt so warm. Then she opened the car door,


    and wanted to pick Jack up.


    Zain stood at the door and whispered, "Give him to me."


    Jack was a boy after all. He was a littler heavier. It would be easier for Zain to carry Jack up.


    Alice could only whisper in a low voice, "He is asleep. Be gentle. Don''t wake him up."


    "Don''t worry." Zain took Jack from her hands, then left.


    After Zain left, Yanis whispered in Alice¡¯s ears, "How is today?"


    Hearing that, Alice was stunned, "What?"


    "You took my phone to find Kennedy, didn¡¯t you? He didn''t do anything to you?" After saying that, Yanis


    went in front of Alice and looked Alice up and down, especially staring at Alice¡¯s lips. It seemed that she


    had to see something from Alice.


    "What are you doing?" Alice felt creepy by being stared at by Yanis. She couldn''t help but frown and


    ask.


    "Let''s see if you are taken advantage of by him." After saying that, Yanis leaned her face over to Alice.


    Seeing Yanis¡¯ serious look, Alice almost thought Yanis was about to kiss her. Then Alice was so scared


    that she hurried back a few steps and pushed Yanis away, "Enough! Stop it."


    Yanis was still a little confused after being pushed away, "What''s wrong? Didn''t I just want to check it?


    After all, he called you over early in the morning, and it''s still weekend today. Alice, I think hees for


    you. There are so many designers in ourpany. He just wants you toe. Besides, when we went


    to find him, he really rudely turned us away. I think ..."


    "What do you think?" Alice nced at Yanis.


    Yanis pursed her lips and said seriously, "How about... breaking the contract? I''m afraid that after a


    long time, he will do something to you."


    Hearing what Yanis said, Alice was so stunned. Yanis! ... Did she say that on purpose?


    Alice red at her, "Are you serious?"


    Yanis smiled awkwardly, "I''m telling the truth. Am I wrong?"


    "No. But have you read the contract?"


    Yanis'' face turned pale when she thought of the sky-high amount of breach of contract money, "Can


    your brother pay the breach of contract money?"


    "What are you thinking about? Thepany has already cost him a lot of money. We are here to start


    apany. If we¡¯re not happy, we will break the contract. Then what will the other staffs in our


    we could still be willful, but now our actions represent thepany. Now that I have epted his order,


    I won''t do that kind of thing to ruin thepany¡¯s reputation."


    Yanis felt that what Alice said was reasonable, and then she nodded in agreement.


    "Although it is like this, I still... don''t want you to be wronged."


    "Don''t worry. How can I be wronged?"


    Although she was taken advantage of by Kennedy, he didn''t get any benefit from her either.


    Forget it! It was actually not a loss.


    Anyway, after this cooperation with him was over, she probably could live a peaceful life.


    Jack had officially gone to school. Because the school was rtively close to Alice''spany, Alice


    would bring him back when she got off work. So Jack could spend more time with Alice every day. He


    was so happy.


    When Jack mentioned that he wanted to go thepany, Alice refused him.


    "You get used to the environment at school first. I will bring you to thepany when you are familiar


    with the school, okay?"


    Recently, Alice didn''t know when Kennedy woulde to thepany. To be honest, she


    subconsciously didn''t want Kennedy to see Jack.


    Although she thought that this child was Manfred¡¯s at first.


    But... the more this child grew up, the more simr he was with Kennedy. Alice was so shocked. She


    kept the secret which other people didn''t know it.


    Because Kennedy was her ex-husband, others only regard Jack as the child of her and ex-husband.


    But... only Alice knew that she got pregnant on that rainy night.


    Later, after Diana investigated the matter, she told Alice that the man was Manfred.


    If it was Manfred, why would Jack look so much like Kennedy?


    A terrible thought popped into Alice¡¯s mind. But it was suppressed by Alice as soon as it appeared.


    Only when she was crazy would she thought this way!


    Impossible! How was it impossible!


    After Alice suppressed this thought, her mood gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 424 Ive Already Guessed Its You

    Chapter 424 I''ve Already Guessed It''s You


    On Monday, Alice took the Jack to the school and rushed to thepany by Zain''s ride.


    In fact, the time she went to work and Jack went to school was not quite same. Jack went to school at


    7:30 in the morning, while herpany did not go to work until 8:00. So she woulde to work early


    about half an hour every day.


    But for Alice, half an hour was not too much. Anyway, she was the boss herself, so half an hour was


    nothing.


    After getting off the car, Zain probed his head out, "Your car..."


    "By the way, brother, I forgot to tell you, my car rear-ended two days ago, so... I will give them a call


    Hearing that, Zain frowned, and then looked her up and down, asking unhappily, "Two days ago? Why


    didn''t you tell me?"


    "I was fine at the time. I rear-ended others, so you don''t need to worry."


    "You have solved it?"


    "Yeah." Alice said, then nodded.


    Zain said, "Well, I have to go now."


    "Brother, you don''t have toe to pick us up this afternoon. My car should be repaired today,"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zain nodded, said nothing, and left soon.


    After he left, Alice and Yanis walked into thepany together. Because it was still early, thepany


    was very quiet, only cleaning staffs and security guards came. They hadn''t seen other staffs.


    "I was so sleepy. I could have slept for half an hour." Yanis couldn''t help butin a little. Then she


    yawned.


    The look of her yawning made Alice also feel a little sleepy for an instant. She felt a little sorry to let


    Yanis wake up early with her. So she could only say, "Let''s buy an apartment near the school."


    Hearing, Yanis'' eyes widened suddenly, then she came over to hold Alice¡¯s arm, "Really? But the


    apartment near the school should be very expensive."


    Alice smiled, "My savings should be enough."


    "Will we be poor after we buy it?"


    Alice nced at her, "What do you think?"


    Yanis pursed her lips, "Buy it, it''s you who buy it anyway, not me. I can still live with you. But we can¡¯t


    eat out in the future."


    "Stupid! Do we only spend money but don¡¯t make money? Since we came for development, there are


    many things which need money to deal with, so I said, we must work hard to get thepany well, or


    else... at that time, it will be very hard for us to maintain thepany."


    The two went upstairs together. Because it was not time for work, Yanis opened theputer to find


    apartments.


    "Is it necessary to find a house near the school? Or is it near ourpany?"


    "Both are okay." Alice thought for a while, then smiled faintly, "Anyway, whether it''s near thepany


    or the school, it''s pretty close."


    Probably because of living abroad for many years, Yanis¡¯ work efficiency was extremely high. Besides,


    they two were not particrly picky people, so they quickly found out amunity, and then the two of


    them made appointments that they woulde over to have a look after they got off work at noon.


    When it was time for work, everyone came to thepany one after another. Alice also started to draw


    the pictures. She had some ideas on the design she made for Grace, so she wanted to quickly draw a


    draft at this moment and then submitted it to Grace to see if she was satisfied.


    Alice didn''t like others to disturb her when she was drawing, so she specifically told Yanis not to find


    her if there was nothing particrly important. She would go out by herself when the time was up.


    The door of the office had been closed tightly. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Alice''s thoughts were interrupted. She couldn''t help but frown, "Who is it?"


    "Me!" Yanis'' voice came from outside.


    Yanis? What was she doing now? However, Alice knew Yanis well. If there was nothing important,


    Yanis would not have looked for her at this time.


    Thinking of this, Alice said softly, "Come in."


    Yanis opened the door with a guilty conscience, and then sneakily walked in front of Alice.


    "Someone is looking for you."


    Alice asked, "...Who is looking for me?"


    "Your acquaintance!"


    "What are you doing?" Alice looked at her amusedly, "Even if it is my acquaintance, you are not..."


    Speaking of this, Alice seemed to have thought of someone. She stopped and was taken aback for a


    while, "Is it Kennedy?"


    Yanis'' eyes widened when she heard Alice uttering that man''s name so calmly, "Aren''t you surprised?


    Now you can say out his name so calmly? But... it wasn''t him. It¡¯s... his assistant!"


    Kennedy''s assistant?


    Alice put down the pen in her hand, and then said softly, "Let hime in."


    "He didn''te up. He said he would wait for you downstairs."


    In that case, Alice had to get up and walked outside, but Yanis stood still. Alice looked back at her, "You


    are also his acquaintances. Don''t you go to see him?"


    When Yanis heard what Alice said, she had a weird expression on her face. Then she shook her head,


    "No. You can go by yourself."


    "All right." Alice turned and left immediately.


    After she left, Yanis couldn''t help holding her cheek.


    She still felt embarrassed if she saw Nathan. Although it had been so long, she suddenly remembered


    the stupid things she did when she was drunk five years ago. She felt so embarrassed.


    Although Nathan didn''t mention what she said and did when she was drunk, ... Yanis remembered it


    clearly at the time.


    It was so embarrassing! ! !


    Therefore, Alice didn''t want to see Nathan!


    Nathan was waiting downstairs. When Alice walked towards him, Nathan had the opportunity to


    observe this woman who he hadn''t seen for five years.


    Nathan didn''t expect her to be more generously, decently and charmingly. The one who looked


    timid and stubborn before had long since be a capable and intellectual strong woman.


    Unexpectedly, time could make a person change a lot.


    "Mrs. ¡­"


    When Alice approached, Nathan almost blurted out Mrs. Moore, but he stopped in time. However, even


    if it was just a word, Alice still knew what he was about to say.


    Her expressionless face changed slightly because of the word, then it quickly returned to calm.


    "It''s been a long time, Nathan."


    Seeing Nathan, Alice was unexpectedly calm, and smiled at him slightly.


    Nathan paused, and thenughed, but his smile was a little awkward, "I should have guessed it was


    you."

 Chapter 425 Is She Crazy?

    Chapter 425 Is She Crazy?


    In this world, who else could make Kennedy be so crazy and behave abnormally?


    He had worked for Kennedy for so many years, so he knew Kennedy well. Kennedy¡¯s temperament


    was cold. But he hadpassion, doting, distress, entanglement and other emotions for the woman.


    So except for her, Nathan really couldn''t guess anyone else.


    It was a pity that she disappeared so long. Nathan would never have thought that she would appear


    again.


    After her appearing, Kennedy was affected by her so easily.


    Alice didn''t answer him, but stared at him faintly.


    "Would you like to go up and have a seat?"


    Alice asked.


    Nathan shook his head, then handed the key and mobile phone to her, "The matter has been dealt with


    under Mr. Kennedy''s orders, and the mobile phone has been repaired. This is your car key."


    Alice lowered her head. Then she saw a mobile phone and car key lying in Nathan¡¯s hand.


    She was stunned for a while and then reached out to take the phone and the keys.


    So, was he here today to deliver these?


    Alice felt that it should not be that simple.


    "Miss Alice."


    Nathan suddenly called her aloud. Alice looked up and saw that there was a strange emotion in


    Nathan''s eyes. His voice did not sound warm.


    "I know that you are a famous designer now and you have started your ownpany. Once, I admired


    Miss Alice very much. I can rest assured if you stay with Mr. Kennedy. But...it happened so many things


    in five years. If you can... I hope Miss Alice will not hurt Mr. Kennedy again."


    Alice didn¡¯t know what Nathan meant.


    Hurt Kennedy?


    When did she hurt Kennedy? Wasn''t she the one who got hurt back then?


    Who kept her out of H Vi? Who ordered her not to enter the gate of the Moore family?


    Who... threw the divorce contract in front of her and asked her to get out?


    When these memories shed through her mind, Alice was annoyed. But she quickly suppressed the


    tumbling emotions. When she returned to calm, she slowly raised her head and looked into Nathan''s


    eyes.


    "You must be kidding. Mr. Kennedy is just my customer, so how can I hurt him?"


    Nathan was taken aback.


    "You¡­"


    Alice smiled slightly, "Thank you so much this time. I owe you a favor. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner when I¡¯m


    avable. Or if you need any help, you can call me. This is my business card."


    After speaking, Alice handed over her business card. Nathan froze for a few seconds before taking the


    business card.


    "What you worry about will not happen."


    "Sorry, I was so rude today. I have to go now."


    "Okay, bye." Alice also nodded lightly, and then watched Nathan leave.


    After Nathan left, Yanis slipped out of the corner.


    "What''s the matter? It seemed that you two didn¡¯t have a good talk. What happened?"


    Hearing Yanis'' voice, Alice recovered and shook her head, "Nothing. Let¡¯s go back."


    Yanis looked at Alice''s back, feeling a little strange.


    What did these two people say? Why did she feel weird?


    After Alice returned to the office, she sat down again to draw the picture. The expression on her face


    was faint, but there were various problems in her mind.


    Nathan clearly knew what happened back then, but why did he say such words to her today?


    Was it because Kennedy was already married?


    So he was afraid that she would destroy Kennedy¡¯s marriage and retaliate against Kennedy?


    If Nathan really thought this way, he would misunderstand her. She would rather die than damage other


    people''s families.


    Because she had suffered this kind of injury before.


    Otherwise, when Diana told her that she was pregnant, how could she feel so sad and want to leave?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, Alice wanted to draw again, but found that all her inspirations were gone.


    In desperation, she had to put the pen down, then got up and went to the pantry to make herself a cup


    of coffee.


    Sometimes she felt that even if she couldn¡¯t control her emotions very well, she shouldn''t be affected


    so easily now.


    But now she realized that her inspiration could be interrupted so easily and disappearedpletely just


    after she heard Nathan''s words.


    Thinking of this, Alice called Yanis directly over, "I have to draw pictures, so I won¡¯t see anyone today. If


    there are some customers or things, solve them by yourself."


    Seeing her serious face, Yanis nodded without saying much.


    "Okay, you just need to draw pictures. I will take care of other things."


    "Thank you."


    After that, Alice locked the door of the office and then went directly to the lounge in the office, moved a


    chair in front of the French window, and then sat on the ground and started drawing.


    She closed her eyes and began to think about her previous inspirations, leaving everything aside, and


    only thinking about these design works.


    Yanis was waiting outside. The two of them had agreed to go to see the house nearby at noon, but


    because Alice said she was going to draw the pictures, Yanis didn''t dare to bother Alice anymore. Even


    when it was time for lunch, Yanis didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    Winnie came to find Alice once, but Yanis stopped her outside.


    "Don¡¯t see anyone? What is she doing inside?"


    "Alice has some inspirations. She is drawing pictures inside. She said that no one should disturb her,


    so if you have anything to do, wait until she finishes drawing."


    Winnie didn''t hate Alice as much as she initially did, because Alice was indeed a capable woman.


    Winnie admired this kind of woman, but she was still a little awkward to show her respect, so she gave


    a humph.


    "She''s the boss of thepany now, but she still acts like this. If something goes wrong with the


    Hearing that, Yanis frowned, "You can tell me what you want to say. There is no need to say such


    words here."


    "Humph, who wants to tell you? I wille to her againter."


    Winnie left after speaking.


    Then Winnie waited until three or four o''clock in the afternoon, but the office door was still closed.


    Winnie said, "She has been inside from the morning until now?"


    Yanis leaned against the door. She looked a little worried.


    "Yes."


    Winnie was a little dumbfounded, "Is she crazy? Even if she is working, she has to take care of herself.


    Drawing like this days and nights, is this her attitude as a boss?"


    Yanis seemed to be out of energy. Leaning there, she didn''t even want to talk to Winnie.


    Winnie thought for a while. Then she looked at Yanis and asked, "Has she not even had lunch yet?"


    Yanis nodded.


    "She just ate something in the morning."


    Winnie was speechless. Her mouth twitched. Seeing Yanis helpless but not daring to go in, she couldn''t


    help asking, "She used to be like this?"

 Chapter 426 It Turns Out She Is the Champion

    Chapter 426 It Turns Out She Is the Champion


    "Almost, as long as she is inspired, she doesn''t want to be disturbed by others, so she locks herself in


    the room and draws pictures."


    Winnie felt that she was missing something important. After they received the money, she knew that


    Alice had no interest in her. But she still felt that Alice was supported by men.


    But now it seemed that this was not the case.


    Thinking of this, Winnie asked, "What was her full name?"


    "What do you mean? You have been worked in thepany for a long time, but you don''t even know


    her name."


    "Tell me quickly."


    "Alice Nelson."


    Yanis replied a little impatiently.


    Alice Nelson? The name sounded a bit familiar.


    So Winnie didn''t talk to Yanis again, but took the elevator back to the office, and then sat down in front


    of theputer.


    Sean saw here back, "How is it? She still didn''te out?"


    "Go away. Don''t bother me." Winnie red at Sean, then opened the search engine and entered


    Alice''s full name.


    "Alice Nelson? Why do you search the name?" Sean didn¡¯t get angry, and even leaned close to look at


    herputer.


    Winnie was shocked when she saw the brilliant past achievements of Alice in surprise.


    How could this be? Winnie slid the mouse quickly, and the prizes appeared on theputer one by


    one, even Sean on the side could not help but stare.


    "Holy crap, who is this? Why is it so awesome?"


    "What''s the situation?" Hearing what Winnie said, the others also hurriedly took a look.


    "the Lotus Prize, this is thergest foreign award. This Alice Nelson actually is the champion."


    "Wow, this work is designed super well. Who is this person? Winnie, why do you search her?"


    Winnie''s hand holding the mouse suddenly trembled. Her lips moved, but finally she couldn''t say a


    word.


    From the beginning, they underestimated that woman.


    Because everyone subconsciously thought that she was nothing, they never thought to investigate her


    background and just treated her as an ordinary person. They even thought that she didn''t even know


    how to design.


    Butter, her urate and sharp words made everyone irrefutable. No matter what, they could see that


    she was knowledgeable in this industry. Winnie only thought that Alice might have achieved something


    abroad, but she did not expect Alice to have such a great achievement.


    Winnie swallowed subconsciously.


    "Do you think this person is awesome?"


    "Of course, the Lotus Prize is my lifelong dream. Not to mention the champion, I just want that I can be


    nominated once." Rachel said.


    Ada on the side also smiled, "Nominated? I am afraid that none of us here is qualified."


    "Yeah, if we are eligible to be nominated, we won''te here to form a team." This was Chloe''s voice.


    She looked a little depressed.


    But soon, she looked at the design work on theputer again, "The champion of the Lotus Prize!


    What a brilliant person!"


    Winnie thought for a while, started to search Alice Nelson''s photo, and then opened it.


    Everyone didn''t care about the person at all, but when they saw Alice take the stage to win the prize,


    they were all taken aback.


    "What? Why does this person look so familiar?"


    "This is..."


    Everyone was shocked. Their breathing became a little bit fast. Hugo, who had not said a word, also


    nced here, and then he saw the champion on the screen.


    It was a girl wearing a blue dress. She stood in the blue lights. In general, actresses were all set off by


    the brilliance. But when Alice was standing on the stage with the award, it was more like that she was


    merged with the light. The faint smile on her face was inexplicably match with the coldness of her eyes.


    There was a feeling of being so noble and independent.


    For the first time, Hugo felt amazing.


    That woman was their new boss!


    That day, she also left him in the conference room and said to him, ¡°The difficulty is only temporary, and


    behind the darkness is the sun.¡±


    Hugo''s eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Wasn''t it ridiculous that a person standing at the top of the glory came to say this to him who was


    standing in the dark?


    Ridiculous!


    How ridiculous!


    Hugo got up suddenly and walked out on his own.


    "Hugo?" Chloe didn''t know what happened, so she hurried to catch up with Hugo.


    There was silence in the office.


    "So, our new boss, in fact, is not a woman who is ignorant or dependent on men. She is this Alice


    Nelson?" Rachel''s eyes widened, feeling incredulous.


    How could this be? She also tried to find a way to embarrass Alice, and wanted to make Alice


    ridiculous one day.


    However, she didn''t expect that Alice was Alice Nelson?


    Ada''s mood waspletely tangled andplicated.


    Because at the meeting before, Alice said on the spot that her design work was simr with others¡¯


    work, which made Rachelugh at her for a long time, so Ada hated Alice guts.


    Although she felt that Alice was right, Alice knew nothing, so what rights did Alice have to judge her like


    this?


    Now, when she knew Alice was the winner of the Lotus Prize, her mood suddenly became more subtle.


    Could she get angry after getting the champion''s guidance? For a while, Ada didn''t know whether to


    thank Alice or to continue to be angry with Alice.


    Noah was just taken aback for a moment, and he smiled, "Sure enough, I said she is not a simple


    woman. You guys don''t think about it? If she is just an ordinary woman, how could Zain like her so


    much? Besides, the Moore Group also came to ourpany to find her. I think... the backer behind


    this woman is powerful. Maybe, we thought that bad luck was the beginning of our good luck."


    Alice continued to draw until six o''clock in the afternoon before finishing the work.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, after maintaining a posture for a long time, Alice''s shoulders were so sore. She was too tired,


    so she simply put the pen down, and then lied on the ground.


    When she closed her eyes, she felt her eyes were sore. There seemed to be a mass of paste stirring in


    her mind.


    She wished that she could rest like this.


    Yanis waited outside for a long time. Seeing that it was about to get dark, she got off work and went to


    the nearby school to pick up Jack, and then took him to thepany.


    When Jack came over, he happened to ran into Winnie who was about to go downstairs.


    When Winnie saw Jack, she was a little tangled. the Lotus Prize had been her dream. Her current boss


    was the winner of that award.


    This should be a great thing. But if she greeted this kid now, would it be considered ttering Alice?


    After all, she used to be so fierce.


    Just when Winnie was struggling, Jack greeted her first, "Hey, prettydy, you gave me candyst time,


    thank you."

 Chapter 427 Meet Him Again

    Chapter 427 Meet Him Again


    Hearing that, Winnie was surprised, "Do you remember me?"


    Jack nodded.


    Winnie was so happy that she quickly reached out to fumble in her bag. This time, she touched a


    lollipop, and then she handed it directly to Jack.


    Jack hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his hand to take the lollipop, and nodded to Winnie,


    "Thank you, pretty sister."


    "You¡¯re so sweet!" Winnie murmured.


    No wonder he was Alice¡¯s child. He was so polite. It seemed...she really misunderstood Alice before.


    It was just who that this child¡¯s father was?


    "Why do youe to thepany at this time? Isn''t it about to get off work?"


    Speaking of which, Yanis was full of sorrow, "Alice is still in the office. I went to the nearby school to


    pick him up. Now, we two have to go upstairs to wait for her."


    Hearing that, Winnie couldn''t help but stare wide. Alice had been drawing design work from morning till


    now?


    She had to say that the road to the champion was really not easy. She couldn''t be like Alice who didn¡¯t


    drink or eat all day long and just shut herself in a room to draw pictures.


    "All right! I have to go now. Sweet, see you next time."


    "Goodbye, prettydy!"


    After Winnie left, Yanis couldn''t help but murmur, "She was so arrogant before. Why does she seem to


    change into a different person?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, Yanis reacted quickly, and then took Jack to the upstairs to wait for Alice.


    When they got upstairs, they happened to meet Aliceing out of it.


    "Jack." When Alice saw Jack, she squatted down and hugged him, "I was scared to death. I just


    remembered that you went to school today."


    "Mommy, when you think of me, I was already picked up by others." Jack''s tone was a bit sad.


    Alice felt guilty and then pinched Jack¡¯s soft cheeks, "Mommy was wrong. Mommy apologizes to you.


    Next time, I must remember to pick you up in person."


    Jack opened his hands and hugged Alice''s neck. The two looked very intimate, "Mommy, you have to


    do what you say."


    "Deal."


    Alice also stretched out her hand to make a pinky promise deal with Jack. Yanis couldn''t help rolling


    her eyes at them.


    "Jack, I think you¡¯d better make a pinky promise with me than with your Mommy. After all, your Mommy


    is a workaholic. As long as she works, she doesn''t even need to eat or sleep. Does she have time to


    take care of you?"


    Hearing that, Jack''s face changed all of a sudden.


    "Mommy, have you not had a meal yet today?"


    After being asked this way, Alice realized that she was hungry. She felt a little embarrassed when she


    touched her stomach, "It seems... I didn''t eat?"


    Yanis patted Alice on her forehead, "I have been waiting for you for a day. Whatever, you have to treat


    us today. We are going out to have a big meal!"


    Eat out? Alice thought for a while, then took out a hat from her bag and put it on Jack''s head, "Let''s go.


    Mommy will treat you two a big meal today."


    Hearing that, Jack''s eyes lit up. He immediately hugged Alice''s thigh, "I forgive you, Mommy."


    "You¡¯re just a foodie... I really don''t know who you¡¯re like!"


    Jack blinked, "Mommy is not a foodie, then Jack must be like Daddy."


    Hearing Jack¡¯s words, the smile on Alice''s lips froze for a moment. After a while, she smiled, "Well, no


    matter who you are like, you are Mommy''s good baby. Let''s go."


    Because Nathan had already sent the car back, Alice could drive the car herself. She let Yanis and


    Jack sit in the back seat. Then they went to a well-reviewed restaurant on the Inte.


    This restaurant was very high-end. The first floor was open-n dining space, and the second floor


    above was the private rooms. If there were too many people, they could go upstairs. Alice, Jack and


    Yanis were only three people. Besides, there were a lot of people in the restaurant, so they chose a


    quieter position on the first floor and sat down.


    "Let¡¯s order some food first."


    At this time, at the private room upstairs.


    "Come,e, Mr. Kennedy, I toast you!" A middle-aged fat man raised his wine ss and toasted


    Kennedy.


    However, Kennedy, who was sitting opposite, had a cold expression on his face, as if he didn''t pay


    attention to the middle-aged man at all.


    Standing behind Kennedy, Nathan smiled slightly, "Mr. Wong, it is not good to toast like this, right?"


    Hearing that, Mr. Wong''s face trembled. Then, he put down the cup in his hand and said awkwardly,


    "It''s my fault. I drink three sses first."


    Then he quickly poured himself three sses of wine and drunk up in one mouthful.


    Seeing this, several people around quickly apuded.


    "Awesome, Mr. Wong."


    "Mr. Wong is so lucky. You actually can invite Mr. Kennedy to appear here today. Mr. Kennedy is so


    busy. We couldn''t even invite him over. Today, we¡¯re so ttered."


    Several people had been ttering Kennedy.


    Kennedy frowned. It seemed that he was not happy. Nathan immediately straightened his back and


    said, "Everyone, it''s time to talk about business."


    Everyone was like sitting on pins and needles, and nodded quickly.


    So when everyone talked about business, Kennedy was bored and then he nced around. Because


    the private room here had floor-to-ceiling windows. So as long as Kennedy turned his head, he could


    get a panoramic view of the downstairs scene.


    Originally, Kennedy just nced at random, but his gaze suddenly stopped, and then he was attracted


    by a figure in the corner.


    Kennedy stared at that person, then squinted.


    Why was she here?


    Alice sat at the opposite of Kennedy. Today, Jack and Yanis actually sat together. Because it took time


    to wait for the dishes, Yanis and Jack joined together to y games.


    Alice took out the repaired mobile phone and opened message to check it out.


    After being pped away by the woman, Alice could hear a noise from the phone at that time. It should


    be that the screen broke, but she didn¡¯t expect Nathan had already fixed it well for her.


    Thinking of that person, Alice opened message.


    In that application list, there was also Kennedy''s ount.


    It was just that he was cked out by her at the time.


    Why did she think of that person again? Alice was stunned. Kennedy was already married. Why did


    she still think of him?


    Thinking of this, Alice ced the phone on the table and looked at the opposite side softly.


    In the private room at this time, after they had finished talking, they found that Kennedy hadn''t


    reactions at all, and then they saw that he was looking down through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "What attracts Mr. Kennedy?"


    Several people followed Kennedy¡¯s eyes and saw a beautiful and delicate woman.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, but they reacted quickly.


    "It seems that the rumors that Mr. Kennedy is not interested in women are not true."


    "Mr. Kennedy, are you interested in her?"


    "We got it!" Then a group of people burst intoughter.


    It was just that theughter didn''tst long before it disappeared, because Kennedy suddenly turned


    around and stared at them gloomily.

 Chapter 428 You Take Jack to Leave First

    Chapter 428 You Take Jack to Leave First


    The gloomy and fierce look in Jack¡¯s eyes made everyone frightened. They didn''t know what was going


    on. Everyone looked at Kennedy in embarrassment, and didn''t know what to react at for a while.


    Nathan felt strange, so he followed everyone''s eyes.


    Then he saw Alice sitting downstairs with one hand on the table. She was seriously talking to the


    person opposite. Her pink lips were glowing brightly under the light, and her cold eyes looked so


    beautiful. She looked so charming.


    Then, Nathan nced at Kennedy.


    It was her again!


    It was no wonder that Mr. Kennedy would be distracted.


    "Mr. Kennedy... If you are interested in this woman, shall we go to ask her toe over to have a


    seat?"


    Because Kennedy didn''t speak, everyone couldn''t make up his mind for a while, so one of them boldly


    said something. Seeing that Kennedy didn¡¯t refuse him, he got up and walked downstairs.


    After the few people left, Kennedy raised his hand and shook the wine ss in his hand, then took a


    sip. He smiled faintly.


    He wanted to see what she would do.


    "Mr. Kennedy!" Nathan was a little anxious, "If they go downstairs like this, won''t they harass Miss


    Alice?"


    Hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrows and nced at Nathan.


    Nathan immediately felt a chill in his back. He dared not speak any more, so he could only step aside in


    silence and looked at Alice through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "It¡¯s so slow. We have been sitting for so long, but they haven¡¯t served any dishes." Yanis stretched out


    her hands to cover her stomach while ying the game.


    Jack looked up, "Aunt Yanis, you can hide behind me, or you will die soon."


    Hearing that, Yanis'' movements paused, and then she cursed fiercely.


    "Damn it, I just covered my stomach for a while. But this bastard actually attacked me? Does he think


    I¡¯m a push-over? Jack, go on and cut off his head!"


    Such fierce words made the people around couldn''t help but look at this side. Seeing that the two of


    them were holding their phones to y games, they felt relieved and then looked back.


    Alice couldn''t help feeling a bit funny when she noticed the gazes of these people around them.


    Yanis'' personality was really good. She could get along well with old people and children.


    It was just... Alice frowned slightly.


    Not long after she came in and sat down, she always felt as if she had a pair of eyes staring at her, and


    the eyes were fiery, which made her feel very familiar.


    So Alice looked around, but she didn¡¯t find any special person.


    It was strange. Alice stretched out her hand to pinch between her eyebrows.


    Was it because she concentrated on working today, so she had hallucinations now?


    Just thinking about it, several tall figures suddenly walked over to Alice''s table, and then stopped in


    front of her.


    "Thisdy."


    The sudden male voice made Alice stunned. After killing thest opponent, Jack also raised his head.


    When Yanis saw there were two or three middle-aged men, her face suddenly changed.


    "Who are you?"


    She stood up, and blocked Jack directly behind her.


    Alice sat there, calmly looking up at them.


    "What¡¯s matter?"


    They came here to invite Alice upstairs because of Kennedy. But when they saw Alice was so calm and


    sat there so indifferently, everyone forgot to speak for a while.


    "If you guys have nothing to do, we still have to eat."


    After all, Alice was the eldestdy of the Nelson family. She also had been around.


    Those men were dumbfounded. It took a long time for them to react, and then one of them rubbed his


    hands and stepped forward, "Do you guyse here to eat?"


    He nced at Alice''s table, then said with a smile, "You don¡¯t have dishes yet? There are a lot of


    people here. It''s the peak time when ites to meal time. It is estimated that you will have to wait for


    several hours."


    Alice didn''t answer him. Her slightly raised eyes and face seemed to be saying, ¡®So what?¡¯


    The man was a little embarrassed, but in order to please Kennedy, he still showed a smile, "Our private


    room is upstairs, and the dishes have already served. I want to invite thisdy to have a meal. Would


    you like to..."


    "Excuse me, we have already ordered the food. I am afraid I can''t apany you guys."


    Alice made an order to let them go away without hesitation.


    The faces of several people became gloomy.


    "We are here to invite you sincerely. There is a big shot upstairs. You will not be disappointed when you


    go upstairs."


    Big shot?


    What big shot? Alice frowned slightly. There were not many big shots in B City that could attract so


    many bosses.


    Look at their clothes, it was obvious that they belonged to the business circle.


    Alice had been in the business circle for a while before, so she could tell at a nce.


    Suddenly, Alice knew what was going on.


    It really was him.


    "What are you doing? What do you mean? What big shot upstairs has to do with us? We don''t know


    you guys at all. If you don''t leave, I will call the police directly!" Yanis was very fierce. Her voice was


    loud so that it attracted other people in the restaurant.


    They were a little awkward. After all, they were all the bosses of variouspanies, and had never


    received this kind of treatment.


    But at this moment, Alice smiled slightly, raised her head and looked at the three of them, then said


    lightly.


    "Then you go back and tell this big shot if he wants me to go upstairs to eat, it won¡¯t be impossible. Just


    let hime over and invite me in person."


    The three people were speechless.


    Let Kennedye down to invite her in person? Was she crazy?


    Alice raised her eyebrows and smiled, "What? Don''t you dare?"


    "You..."


    "Since he doesn''te personally, pleasee back. We have to eat."


    Alice looked calm, but actually she was a little afraid. If Kennedy was really upstairs, would he meet


    Jack?


    Thinking of this, Alice could only suppress fear. She looked at them, "Don''t leave yet?"


    Being yelled by her, they could only walk back.


    As soon as they left, Alice looked at Jack opposite.


    "Yanis, you put a hat on Jack, and then take him out of here."


    Yanis'' face changed, "Why?"


    "Don''t ask so much. You two go home for dinner. I wille backter."


    "Aren''t you going with us?" Yanis'' eyes widened, "If you stay here, then upstairs..."


    "I know the person upstairs, but it is not convenient for me to take you guys there, so you and Jack go


    home first. I will treat you guys next time."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her face was serious. She was solemn when she said to Yanis.


    "I see. I will take Jack to leave here."

 Chapter 429 Why Dont I Invite you in Person?

    Chapter 429 Why Don''t I Invite you in Person?


    Yanis had known Alice for years, how could she not understand Alice?


    She would not do the things that she was not sure of, so since she asked Yanis to leave with Jack, she


    must have something that did not want them to know.


    And as for the figure downstairs, Yanis could guess who he was after thinking since she was with Alice


    for so long.


    ¡°Yanis, we don''t have a big meal?¡± Asked Jack, turning round his eyes.


    ¡°We have another day. Your mother suddenly had to work, so we have to leave first.¡±


    Jack''s eyes were shining, as if there was light across. He nodded cleverly, and then allowed Yanis to


    put the hat on his head and took his hand to leave.


    Kennedy fixed his eyes on them naturally.


    Wait until Yanis and the boy stood up, Kennedy just noticed there was boy in the front of Alice, but he


    didn¡¯t think much. He thought it could be her co-worker''s kid.


    But when Yanis took the boy away, he expectedly fixed his eyes on him like he had magic. As they


    reached the door of the restaurant, the boy with a hat raised his heard, revealing half of his face.


    At one nce, Kennedy¡¯s face immediately changed.


    This boy...


    At this moment, several people who hade downstairs opened the door and entered.


    The sound that gave out interrupted the thought of Kennedy. He came back to his sense and looked at


    them coldly, as if he was questioning.


    Their faces slightly changed, and then they stepped forward.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    When they looked down, they found that the two people sitting in front of the woman had left. They


    hurried to exin, ¡°We didn''t ask them to leave, we just asked her toe upstairs and have a seat.


    We said nothing more.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy raised his eyebrow, ¡°Did you mention me?¡±


    ¡°Of course no.¡± They waved hands. ¡°We only told her there is an important person up here.¡±


    They told him the truth, including Alice asked him to invite her in person.


    As they walked with Kennedy, they observed his expression, thinking if there was any displeasure on


    Kennedy¡¯s face, they would give Alice a lesson.


    But Kennedy showed no expression and he had been calm.


    They did not know what Kennedy was thinking.


    One of them wanted to test him, so he said angrily, ¡°That woman went too far. Who does she think she


    is? She even wanted Mr. Kennedy to invite her? Don''t worry, Mr. Kennedy. I will send my men to bring


    her up now.¡±


    With that, the man was to wave his hand and send his men out.


    Kennedy looked at him sharply, ¡°Who asked you to make a decision?¡±


    ¡°...Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    In the next second, Kennedy turned his head and looked at Alice sitting there with a smile. Did she


    want him to invite her in person?


    It seemed that...this woman probably knew who he was.


    *


    Alice sat in situ for a while. As time went by minute by minute, she thought Yanis and Jack should have


    been in the car, so she stood up and was ready to leave.


    As she got up, she felt a moment of dizziness and almost fell forward, fortunately she reached out to


    hold the chair, so she did not fall down.


    Alice shook her head. She had not been like this for a long time, she probably could not stand it


    temporarily.


    She had to get out of here and grab some food to eat.


    As she was thinking, she strode to the door.


    As soon as she was out of the door, a figure cut into her path.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡±


    As the cold male voice came from the front, Alice looked at the man in front of her.


    It was him!


    Kennedy!


    She knew it. Short after she sat down, she felt someone was watching her. Who could it be except


    Kennedy? But now Alice now had no time and mood to deal with him, because she had not had food all


    day, and she had stomachache.


    She pressed her lips together and forced a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what a coincidence to meet you here, but I still have work to do. I will invite you to dinner


    another day.¡±


    With that, she was to leave, but as she passed by Kennedy, her wrist was caught.


    ¡°I''m here.¡±


    Alice''s steps paused and she looked at him in surprise.


    Kennedy turned his head and his dark eyes fixed on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to invite you in


    person?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have dinner upstairs?¡±


    Alice twisted the corner of her mouth. She just said it casually, because she wanted to let those people


    away so that Yanis and Jack could leave, but she never thought to have dinner upstairs.


    At this thought, Alice pressed her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I''m afraid you misunderstand me. I said


    you can invite me in person, but I did not say I would agree.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°So, are you fooling me?¡±


    ¡°I am just kidding.¡± Alice broke his hand, stepped back two steps, but she staggered and almost fell


    back.


    But Alice retreated several steps to stabilize herself, and then she covered her stomach, looking pale


    on face.


    Kennedy instantly realized something wrong, looking at her narrowing eyes.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Alice took a deep breath, standing in ce to relieve the pain of the stomach. She could not hold on


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    anymore.


    Her face was slightly pale. She then said looking at Kennedy, ¡°I am fine, it is an old disease.¡±


    ¡°What''s the disease?¡± Kennedy stared at her closely, as if he was concerned about her.


    Alice smiled slightly. She did not exin to him, but went directly toward the direction of the parking lot.


    Kennedy stood in situ for a while and then followed her.


    When she arrived at the parking lot, Alice¡¯s stomachache became more and more severe and there


    was cold sweat on her forehead.


    She did not know whether God fooled her or she was really too capricious. In the past, when she had


    stomachache, she would not be like today. Was it because she was too hungry or because she was


    angry?


    With a stagger, Alice wanted to catch something, but she caught something warm.


    She turned her head and saw the cold and handsome face of Kennedy, and her hand was on his arm.


    Alice was stunned first and then took her hand back. She asked weakly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Her face was paler than before, and there was thick and dense of cold sweat on her forehead. She did


    not look good. Kennedy frowned deeply. Regardless of nothing, he directly pulled her over and asked


    maliciously, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Alice was startled by him and said weakly, ¡°Stomach¡­ stomachache.¡±


    As her words feel, she was picked up in horizontally.

 Chapter 430 Im Her Husband

    Chapter 430 I''m Her Husband


    Alice was dizzy. She reached out to embrace his neck, for fear that she fell down. The pain from the


    stomach made her face paler. She bit her lips and looked at Kennedy near at hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Kennedy peered at her coldly and then turned around directly with her in arms.


    Because he was walking, so there was vibration from his chest. Alice wanted to push him away, but


    found that she did not have strength and there were pain from her stomach, which made her almost


    fainted.


    ¡°You are in pain, and you still try to be tough.¡± Kennedy''s voice sounded gloomy, and his face was dark,


    and there was anger in his eyes.


    Alice was stunned.


    Where did this heinous angere from?


    And when did she offend him?


    Thinking of this, Alice closed her eyes, and said in a weak voice, ¡°It is my business, it has nothing to do


    with you, let me down.¡±


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°It has nothing to do with me? What would it take to make you think it has something


    to do with me?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    What did he want to do?


    Must he be so obsessed with her that he would be happy?


    She wanted to take a deep breath to relieve her stomachache. However, it did not work but became


    worse. Alice did not want to talk to him again, took her had around his neck back, pushed silently his


    chest and wanted to get down from his arms.


    Seeing that, Kennedy said angrily, ¡°Do you still want to struggle?¡±


    Alice, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Her voice was weak but firm and calm.


    Kennedy sneered, and did not let go of her as she wished, but took her to his car, opened the door and


    put her into the passenger seat, bent down to fastened her seat belt.


    While he was walking to the driver''s seat, Alice raised her hand to unlock the seat belt, but found that


    her hand could not lift up because of pain.


    She had stomachache before and had stomach problems.


    But then she got better after nursing.


    However... It was happening again, and it was more painful than ever.


    Her consciousness became blurred.


    Kennedy turned the steering wheel, while peeping at her. Seeing that she got a pale face and more


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    cold sweats on her forehead, he hurried to step on the elerator.


    When they reached the hospital, Kennedy said coldly while unlocked the safety belt for her, ¡°Go in to


    see a doctor, if you struggle again, I......¡±


    In the middle of his words, Kennedy found she had fainted. His face suddenly changed. He


    immediately got off the car and rushed into the hospital with her in arms.


    Fifteen minutester, Kennedy finally arranged Alice. The doctor looked up at him.


    ¡°You''re her boyfriend?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy was stunned at first and then shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I am her husband,¡± he added then.


    As he said that, he fixed his eyes on Alice¡¯s face.


    Alice lying there with her lips pale and her face bloodless. His heart was like the ant on the hot pot, he


    was so anxious that he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Since you are her husband, you should take good care of your wife. She has a very bad stomach


    problem, don''t you know that?¡±


    Kennedy was stunned, ¡°Stomach problem?¡±


    ¡°What do you do as her husband? Your wife has a bad stomach problem and you sent her to hospital


    now? Does she eat irregrly?¡±


    By being asked by the doctor, Kennedy found that he knew little about Alice''s life.


    He did not know what or how she ate her meals.


    He only remembered when she went to a restaurant with Grace several times, she ordered drinks and


    left after drinking, and most of those drinks were still ice.


    At this thought, Kennedy immediately frowned.


    It should be a long time that she had a serious stomach problem, since she knew it, why drink cold


    things?


    ¡°Well, since you don''t know anything about it, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Get infusion. Get clear


    porridge for her, and let her drink some when she wakes up. Then stay in the hospital for observation


    for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kennedy thanked the doctor and the doctor left.


    He went to the side of the bed. Looking at Alice still in aa, he felt distressed.


    How had she lived in the past five years?


    How did she be like this? Originally...seeing that she had much changed, Kennedy thought she


    should have been able to take good care of herself, to his surprise, she had stomach problem.


    This problem belonged to those who could not take care of themselves and had irregr diet?


    Suddenly, Kennedy felt a burst of vibration.


    After a moment of silence, he found Alice¡¯s phone in the bag was in vibration. He took the bag and took


    the phone out without hesitation.


    This phone was his hand, but Nathan gave it back to Alice after the repair without asking his opinion.


    He had wasted a good chance to be with her.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    As the deep voice came from the phone, Yanis thought she heard wrong, so she took a look at the


    number on the phone. After confirming it was the right number, she once again put the phone to her


    ear.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Kennedy.¡±


    He knew who the other side was, because Alice gave Yanis remarks on the phone.


    Kennedy remembered her, so he told her his name.


    Yanis got a shiver like an electric connection. She turned to look at Jack next to her and then ran out to


    answer the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy? Why Alice¡¯s phone is in your hand?¡±


    Kennedy took a look at Alice ina and said in a deep voice, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Yanis swallowed one mouthful of saliva and then said, ¡°I want to speak to Alice, put her on the phone.¡±


    ¡°It is inconvenient.¡± Kennedy rejected her directly.


    Yanis instantly widened her eyes.


    ¡°Inconvenient...?¡±


    What did he mean? Yanis felt nervous, did Kennedy do some nasty thing to Alice? In the restaurant,


    she had realized the ''big figure'' in those men¡¯s mouth was Kennedy.


    ¡°Yes, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I, I actually...¡± Yanis asked after a moment of thinking, ¡°I just want to ask how she is now? You...... did


    not...¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy sneered out loud.


    ¡°She''s fainted. What do you think I can do to her?¡±


    ¡°Fainted?¡±


    ¡°Stomach problem.¡±


    Yanis eximed, ¡°God, she had not had food all day today. I was worried about whether she would get


    stomachache. I really...¡±

 Chapter 431 Why Show up Again?`

    Chapter 431 Why Show up Again?`


    She hadn¡¯t had food all day?


    Frowning, Kennedy looked at the woman ina. No wonder she had stomachache, it seemed that


    did not take her health seriously.


    After Yanis said that, she realized what she had exposed, so she shut up.


    Then she asked, "Mr. Kennedy, could you please tell me which hospital you are in? I''ll go and have a


    look."


    "It is inconvenient."


    With that, Kennedy hung up the phone.


    Yanis could only hear the beeping sound from the phone.


    Damn it!


    Bastard Kennedy!


    ¡®Because you are a customer, you can do whatever you want? Bastard! No wonder Alice is not willing


    to pay attention to him!¡¯


    This man was so overbearing and unreasonable.


    But...Yanis pressed her lips, thinking. Although Kennedy was annoying, from the conversation, he knew


    Alice was fainted, and he seemed to be displeased.


    He must be worried about Alice, right? He didn''t argue that he wasn''t in the hospital, so he was


    probably in the hospital now?


    Yanis was still worried and sent a message.


    [Mr. Kennedy, has Alice visited a doctor?]


    That was all she needed to know.


    Ding -


    Kennedy replied soon: yes.


    Although it was indifferent, Yanis felt relieved to receive this message, so she sent another one.


    {Please take care of Alice, don¡¯t make her into an ident. Call me if you need help.}


    Kennedy was to ignore Yanis, but as he thought of what the doctor said, he told Yanis about it. Yanis


    immediately understood and said would get it ready and Kennedy told her the name of the hospital.


    When Yanis arrived at the hospital, it was already twelve o''clock at night.


    The hospital was very quiet, only a little noise from the equipment could be heard. Yanis knocked on


    the door of the ward, and then pushed the door to enter.


    The facilities of the single-room ward were quiet. Only Kennedy and Alice were in the ward.


    Yanis tiptoed in carrying a thermos sk, and then looked into Kennedy¡¯s cold eyes.


    Suddenly, Yanis felt chilling on back.


    This man''s eyes were really horrible.


    She ced the thermos sh on the desk and whispered, "Hasn¡¯t she awake?"


    "Hum." Kennedy gave a sound from the depths of his throat, and then fell into silence. He sat on the


    edge of the bed looking at Alice who had been ina. After thinking, Yanis took a breath and walked


    to take a secret look at Alice.


    She was pale on face now, and it could be told that she was in a bad state.


    "How is she? Is she all right?"


    "Yes." Kennedy fixed his cold eyes on her face. He took a look at the thermos sh and said in a cold


    voice, ¡°It iste, go back."


    Yanis pressed her lips and encouraged herself, ¡°Since I am here, I can take care of her. Mr.


    Kennedy......It''s not convenient for you to be in the same room with a woman. Would you like to go


    back first?"


    Kennedy, ¡°..."


    He did not answer, but obviously his breath produced change because of her words. Yanis was


    frightened and swallowed one mouthful of saliva. As she was to say something, there was sound


    Yanis turned around and saw Nathan standing in the doorway.


    As they looked at each other, Yanis was embarrassed.


    Why was Nathan here?


    "Take her back." Kennedy said coldly without looking back.


    "Yes." Nathan nodded his head immediately and then looked at Yanis, ¡°Let''s go. It''s not safe at night. I''ll


    send you back."


    Yanis, ¡°......"


    Damn! Could this person have been ready since she had known the hospital¡¯s address? He didn''t want


    her here at all. He wanted to be with Alice alone!


    Thinking of this, Yanis took a deep breath, and then stepped forward to the behind of Kennedy. She


    said calmly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, although you and Alice had a rtionship five years ago, it is in the past.


    Time flies, people''s mood and ideas will change. I can leave, but I hope that you can respect her.


    Anyway, I thank you for saving Alice, take good care of her, I will go now."


    With that, Yanis did not care Kennedy¡¯s reaction, but turned around and left the ward.


    Nathan stood at the door, naturally he had heard clearly her words. He was surprised that Yanis had


    the same idea as his.


    He didn''t want Alice close to Kennedy, and Yanis didn''t want Kennedy close to Alice.


    Both wanted the people they cared to stop getting hurt.


    So between Kennedy and Alice, who was to get close to the other and who was hurting the other?


    "After disappearing for five years, whye back suddenly? Since you have left, you should never


    appear again."


    In the parking lot, as Yanis was to bend over to get in the car, Nathan said, so she stood in situ, and


    then she turned to look at Nathan standing under the streetmp.


    "Are you serious?¡± Yanis looked at Nathan, feeling incredible. She said, ¡°Are you kidding me?"


    Nathan looked at her expressionless, silent.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Is this your territory? Why can''t wee back? Besides, what difference does it make to you whether


    we go or return?" Yanis said looking at Nathan, ¡°What you said is ridiculous."


    Nathan seemed to realize that he was wrong.


    "Maybe you think I am mean, but don¡¯t you think you were mean to Kennedy just now?"


    "How to say? Nathan, what happened to your idea in five years? Don''t you see that it''s Mr. Kennedy


    who sticks to Alice? How is it our fault?"


    Yanis said angrily, biting her lips.


    "B City is our home. We don''t need anyone''s permission to go home. If you think we''re hanging around


    you on purpose, poke your eyes by yourself!"


    Nathan, ¡°......"


    With that, Yanis turned around to leave.


    Nathan''s face changed and he caught up with her, ¡°It''ste. Let me send you back. It''s not safe on the


    road."


    "Haha, I feel it unsafe with you. I can take a taxi. I don¡¯t need you to send me back!"


    Nathan realized that what he had just said provoked her, so he blocked her in front.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what to say. You want to protect Alice, but I don''t want Mr. Kennedy to be hurt


    again. We have the same purpose, it can be consensus, but we just want to protect different people. It


    iste, even if you are angry with me, let me send you back to make amends."

 Chapter 432 She is Angry

    Chapter 432 She is Angry


    Did he want to make amends?


    Yanis took a look at him. Seeing that there was regret in his eyes, she found that he was sincere about


    his apology.


    What he said was reasonable. They were on opposite, so what they said might be unpleasant to hear.


    However, Yanis still felt what he said went too far.


    So she didn''t speak.


    Nathan was afraid that she went away directly out of anger, so he could only lowered his gesture and


    softly begged her.


    "I apologize. Will you get in the car?"


    Yanis, ¡°......"


    If she was still angry, wound it make her look petty?


    Never mind, they were not the same kind of people. At this, Yanis walked to his car. It was not until


    then Nathan took a sigh of relief and unconsciously gave a smile.


    *


    In the hospital


    It was so quiet that only the instrument issued noise. Kennedy like a sculpture sat on the edge of the


    bed motionlessly and his eyes fixed on the face of Alice.


    Suddenly, the eysh of Alice moved, as if she was to wake up.


    Kennedy was excited because her eysh moved slightly, and he sat straight at once.


    Alice was ina for a long time, so when she was to open eyes, she felt it hard because of the


    dazzling light. As she was to adapt to the dark, the indoor light was turned off, reced by a dimmp,


    which was far away.


    She opened her eyes with relief.


    What greeted her eyes was a tall, thin figure.


    ¡°Are you up?¡±


    The cold male voice spread from the top of her head. Alice clearly saw Kennedy¡¯s handsome face, his


    thin cold lips which spat out cold words.


    She moved her lips, trying to say something, but found that she had no strength left in her body.


    The next moment, a pair of great hands caught her and lifted her up. Then he ced two pillows on her


    back so that she could sit there.


    "Have a ss of water." Kennedy held a ss of water to her lips and gestured for her to drink.


    Alice looked at his hand with distinct joints, resisted, shaking her head, and did not want to drink.


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°What? You have no strength now. Do you still want to carry your own water?"


    Alice did not speak. Though her lips were pale, she stubbornly maintained her gesture.


    Kennedy was angered by that, but he had no temper.


    After a while, he whispered, "In five years, I thought your temper would change, but I never expected


    you to be as stubborn as before. Will your stubbornness bring you good fruits?"


    "......" Alice raised her eyes and nced at him.


    He held the ss to her lips as if on purpose.


    "Will you drink it?"


    After thinking, Alice drank a mouthful of it for she had no strength. Since she wanted to take care of


    her, let him be.


    Seeing that she finally obediently drank water, Kennedy felt relieved. This woman was stubborn even


    though she was sick, but obviously, she could not hold on for too long.


    With half a ss of water into her belly, Alice felt ufortable in stomach and her eyebrows twisted


    slightly.


    "That''s it." Kennedy took away the ss, and put it on the table. "Yanis brought you porridge, Do you


    want to eat some?"


    Hearing the name of Yanis, Alice suddenly raised her head, looking at Kennedy, ¡°Did you contact her?


    Or did shee here?"


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and got close to her, with his breath almost blend with hers.


    "Why are you so nervous?¡±


    "No, no." Alice lowered her eyes, her long eysh covered all her moods.


    She was nervous, because she was afraid that Jack would be found that. Jack looked much alike him,


    she did not know what he would do ording to his temperament.


    It was unthinkable. Alice decided to protect Jack.


    But......He lived in B City. Would they often meet each other in the future?


    All of a sudden, Alice had an idea, that was to send Jack abroad to study or to a neighboring city.


    But Jack was so dependent on her. If she sent him to a neighboring city, he would be so pathetic being


    alone, not to mention going abroad, s... it was not infeasible.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kennedy¡¯s voice suddenly was heard, which draw back her thought.


    "Do you have some skeletons in your closet?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes to look at her, as if to look


    for something from her face.


    Alice was stunned at first and then said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what skeleton do you think I have my closet


    secret? Come and get it."


    He was stunned by her calmness. He said nothing, got up to open the thermo sk, and handed the


    porridge to Alice.


    "Eat."


    Alice was too hungry to have consciousness. Seeing this porridge, she had no appetite. She took a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    look at it and took her sight back and said, ¡°I don''t want to eat."


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, ¡°Don''t want to eat?"


    She did not answer, turned her head, and tried to lie down again to sleep.


    Kennedy took a look at the porridge, it did not look delicious, indeed, a lot of people had not appetite to


    eat it, but she now had a stomach problem, in addition to this porridge, what did she want to eat?


    "Do you want to starve?" Inexplicably, the tone of Kennedy became bad. He stretched his hand and


    caught the wrist of Alice, ¡°Eat it before you sleep."


    Alice had recovered a little strength, so she struggled and said, ¡°Let go of me, I don''t want to eat it."


    "Your stomach can¡¯t bear it if you don¡¯t eat. You had not had food all day, do you think you''re a robot?"


    Kennedy''s tone was very bad, his eyes were very sharp. In this ability, he was not as good as this


    woman.


    The ability to drive people crazy, of course.


    Alice did not answer, but stubbornly took her hands back. However her strength was not as big as


    Kennedy¡¯s, plus she was sick, she had no strength.


    Such strength for Kennedy was like a kitten.


    Kennedy was angry, but he was stunned by her strength. He looked down at her and found she was


    trying to take her band hand lying there, like an angry kid.


    Inexplicably, the anger in his heart became less.


    Then, it was reced by a touch of softness.


    ¡®Kennedy, why are you angry with a sick woman? She had a stomachache, certainly she felt


    ufortable and this was the time for her to show her temper.


    Thinking of this, his eyes became soft and his voice became gentle.


    "Get up and have some, ok?"

 Chapter 433 We kissed

    Chapter 433 We kissed


    His voce suddenly became light, which made Alice stunned. She looked up at Kennedy.


    What was wrong with him?


    Why so sudden? It was weird.


    Alice took her hand back, did not answer.


    But the next second, Kennedy stretched out his hand to help her up. Although it was soft, it could not


    be refused.


    Alice, "..."


    There was mes of anger in her beautiful eyes and she stared at Kennedy angrily.


    But Kennedy did not seem to feel her anger, holding a bowl with a hand, and holding a spoon with the


    other. Hedled a mouthful of porridge and then sent it to the lip of Alice.


    "Don''t look at me, drink."


    It angered more Alice, but she was weak, so even if she was angry, her voice was not big.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look at you.¡±


    She was staring at him, ok. Was that how he understood it?


    Seeing that she was angry, Kennedy smiled deeply. These days she made him feel not real, but far


    away. To his surprise, she was sick, but they got closer.


    Kennedy said in a low voice, "OK, you don¡¯t look at me. Can you eat porridge?"


    Hearing that, Alice was stunned. Did she hear wrong?


    Why she always felt that Kennedy was spoiling her? Looking at his expression, he was like currying


    favor with her.


    Was he trying to please her? Because he wanted her to eat porridge?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why?


    Was he worried about her?


    But why worry about her? Why did he do these things? He was married. Thinking of this, Alice bit her


    lower lip, and refused to eat the porridge to her lip.


    Time passed, Kennedy maintained that posture, but Alice did not eat it. They were in stalemate.


    After a while, Kennedy put down the bowl helplessly, "What do you exactly want?"


    Alice looked at him stubbornly.


    "I should ask you that." At this, Alice sneered, and turned to watch the clock on the wall, "It is already


    Kenned was stunned.


    His eyes darkened. It seemed that the woman did not know that she was still married to him, so she


    would say such words, but...the way she turned her head looked...


    "Mr. Kennedy." Alice said, "I do not know why you stay, but I thank you for sending me to the hospital,


    but can¡¯t you leave¡­."


    Before Alice finished her words, her chin was pinched suddenly. Then with a turn, she felt darkness in


    the front and her lips were kissed.


    For an instant, Alice stared at the person close at hand with her eyes widened and did not know want


    to do at that moment.


    After kissing her, Kennedy drew back his lips and tongue, his breath was burning, "I will stay here, what


    can you do about me?"


    Alice¡¯s pupil shrank and then she came back to her sense. She raised her hand and wanted to p


    Kennedy in the face, but her wrist was caught by Kennedy and she could not break free.


    "What on earth do you want?¡±


    After being kissed, Alice got rosy on lips finally, but her face was paler than before, as if she was


    simted greatly.


    "Eat the porridge if you want nothing." Kennedy insisted that she ate the porridge. Alice wiped the


    tactility on her lip, and said to him mercilessly, "Will you leave after I eat it?"


    Kennedy was silent. Alice did not speak, but took over the bowl of porridge, and then drank it up.


    However Kennedy stopped her, "Slow down."


    She had a stomach problem, and now she had just woken up, if she ate too fast, it was hard for her


    stomach to digest.


    Alice was surprised that he said the same words as Yanis. Did Yanis tell him that? Yanis, unfaithful girl,


    she did not save her but taught him such important details.


    Every time Alice had stomachache, Yanis cooked porridge so that she could drink porridge soup, but


    Alice didn¡¯t like the taste. Every time she wanted to gobble, Yanis would stop her.


    So Alice could only drink slowly. When she finished, Kennedy took it over and then said in a cold voice,


    "Sit for a while, and then get some sleep."


    Alice looked at him with surprise, "You don''t go?"


    She was now slowly regaining her strength.


    "Go?" Kennedy raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Who will take care of you if I go?"


    "Mr. Kennedy! It''s not right for us to be together in a room. If you go, I''ll naturally ask someone else to


    take care of me."


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s eyes blinked and he suddenly approached close to her, "We have kissed.


    What is not right?"


    Alice, "You!"


    Kennedyughed in a low voice, "Sleep, let me know if you don¡¯t feel well."


    There was another bed in the ward, which was for the family members. Kennedy went to lock the door


    of the ward and then went back to bed.


    Although two pieces of bed lie between a short distance, Alice felt Kennedy¡¯s breath all over the ward.


    Probably because of the kiss, she felt Kennedy¡¯s breath seemed to be around her. It did not subside so


    she was annoyed, biting her lower lip.


    She didn''t want to be in the same room with a married man.


    But he did not want to leave.


    Alice gradually closed her eyes and secretly made a decision.


    In the middle of the night, the doctor came to check once and left after making sure Alice had no other


    symptoms.


    Alice could not fall asleep at the beginning, but she was sleepy in the middle of the night and soon fell


    asleep.


    When she woke up, it was daytime. Kenney was not there and the ward was quiet.


    She was stunned and then lifted the quilt and sat up.


    Yesterday she had stomachache, but today she was better. She looked around, and then got out of bed


    to wear shoes.


    As she was to go to the bathroom, the door of the bathroom opened suddenly, and then she saw the


    familiar face of Kennedy.


    Perhaps he spent the whole night there, he got ck circles. There were a few drops of water on his


    face now, but he was still handsome.


    Alice took back her vision after a nce.


    "Need to go to the bathroom?¡± Before she said a word, Kennedy asked.


    Alice did not speak, just silently nodded.


    Kennedy leaned forward and pushed the door open for her. "Go, be careful. Do you still have


    stomachache? Do you still feel dizzy?"


    He asked a few questions in a row. Alice walked in, directly shut the door with a snap, and blocked


    Kennedy at the door.

 Chapter 434 Im breaking the Contract

    Chapter 434 I''m breaking the Contract


    As Alice walked out of the bathroom, Kenney was still waiting outside the door.


    With a frown, she walked over to her bed. Then she saw the phone on the table, took a look at it, and


    found that her password had been broken.


    She looked back at Kennedy, "You did it?"


    Kennedy naturally knew what she referred to. He did not answer, but took her phone, "Are you hungry?


    I had food cooked and you..."


    "Kennedy! You looked at my phone? You broke my password? Do you know it is immoral? What makes


    you do that? I can sue you."


    Alice forcefully pushed him away, robbed the mobile phone, retreated a few steps, and shouted at


    Kennedy angrily with her back against the wall.


    ¡°Sue me?¡±


    Her resistance made Kennedy frown unhappily. After a moment he smiled self-mockingly, "I guided you


    all night, and you said this to me? Woman, do you have conscientiousness?"


    Alice did not speak, but stared at him.


    Kennedy sneered out loud, "If don''t break your password, how can I send message to Yanis to ask her


    to bring you food? Am I that kind of people who only wanted to peek into your phone? I won¡¯t do that."


    Alice didn''t answer, but was touched.


    She was angry that Kennedy broke her mobile phone¡¯s password and she did not think too much.


    Hearing what Kennedy said, she felt she unreasonable.


    But...She felt that she was right. Kennedy married, but stayed with her in a room for a night.


    Even if he did not mind, Alice could not ept it.


    Thinking of this, she did not speak again, but directly called Yanis.


    "Alice?"


    "Come to the hospital to pick me up, and then handle the discharge procedures, bring clothes for me to


    change."


    Yanis heard that her voice was cold, but she did not ask but immediately nodded, "OK, I will be right


    there."


    After hanging up the phone, Alice walked out passing by Kennedy. She wanted to go through the


    discharge procedures before Yanis arrived.


    But as she reached the door, Kennedy caught up with her and asked with a frown, "What are you


    doing?"


    Alice did not answer him, but continued to walk forward.


    Kennedy sneered and then said, "Even if you want to leave now, put on your shoes."


    Hearing that, Alice stopped her pace, lowered her head only to find that she stood on the cold floor with


    no shoes on.


    As she was in a daze, she was picked up. Kennedy holding her walked back. Alice was stunned first


    and then she shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Kennedy did not speak, put her onto the bed and gave her the shoes.


    "Go ahead."


    Alice bit her lower lip, raised her head and stared at him. This bastard was really annoying.


    Although she was staring at him, Kennedy felt cute.


    Kennedy could not help but press her down on the bed holding her shoulders.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? No one told you that a man will go crazy just because you look at


    him?"


    He did not kiss her, but was extremely close to her with his breath puffing on her face. This kind of


    ambiguous distance did not let Alice feel blush and violent heartbeat, but felt more and more ashamed.


    Alice closed her eyes and her pale lips were slightly trembling.


    "Kennedy."


    There was a tremor in her voice, and her eyshes fluttered slightly.


    "If you set out to humiliate me, you seeded."


    Kennedy was stunned at that. Humiliate her?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked coldly, taking her chin in his hand.


    Alice opened her cold eyes.


    "You know it."


    All around seemed to quiet down, Kennedy clearly saw disgust in her eyes.


    Yes.


    It was disgust.


    She was disgusted with him.


    Not hate, but disgust.


    It made Kennedy restless suddenly.


    Why? Had everything he had done these days made her disgusted?


    From the moment he saw her, he instinctively wanted to be close to her. He had been following his


    heart and basically doing whatever he wanted, but had he done it wrong?


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m breaking the contract."


    Compared to Kennedy, the voice of Alice sounded calm, "You heard me?"


    While Kennedy was in a daze, Alice directly pushed him away, let him lie on the bed. And then she got


    up, put on the shoes and left the ward.


    She went through the discharge formalities, no matter what the doctor said, she did not go back to the


    ward after finishing, but sat on the chair in the corridor, waiting for the arrival of Yanis.


    Yanis did not let her down and arrived soon.


    Seeing her sitting on the chair in the corridor, Yanis felt puzzled, "Alice, why are you here? Shouldn''t


    you be in the ward?"


    Alice got up and took a look at the bag in her hands. It was her clothes. She turned and walked toward


    the ward.


    Yanis then followed her behind into the ward.


    The ward was empty, Kennedy was not there.


    ¡°Where is Kennedy?¡± After Yanis walked in, she asked with doubts.


    "He left." Alice said and then walked into the bathroom to change clothes.


    When she came out, Yanis had ced the food out, because she had taken care of Alice before, so


    when she had stomachache, Yanis knew what she should eat.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Come and have breakfast."


    Yanis said to her. Alice walked over to sit down. Seeing the food on the table, she had no appetite for


    no reason.


    But she had to eat something, so she reached for the bowl and picked up the chopsticks.


    "This is mine, you cannot eat." Yanis ced her food out. Alice took a look at it and saw a lot of fried


    food. She said, "Are you intentional? Every time I have stomachache, I can only eat light food, and you


    deliberately eat fried food in front of me?"


    Yanis was pleased, put a fried golden crispy dumplings into her mouth. While she ate, she deliberately


    made a sound, "Wow, so good, so delicious. This shop is newly opened, I will go there a lot."


    Alice, "..."


    "Do you envy? You poor woman with stomach problem. Now do you see how miserable you are? Will


    you still be so self-indulgent as not to eat and paint for a whole day? You Inspiration and can''t stop?


    Can you get up if you''re down? Huh?"

 Chapter 435 Like a Fool

    Chapter 435 Like a Fool


    Alice put down the bowl and chopsticks in hand, with a dark and coldplexion.


    ¡°You''re going too far.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t take your health seriously, I can go further, believe it or not?¡± Yanis also put down the


    chopsticks in her hand, looking at her seriously.


    She looked so serious, and it was quite obvious she was not joking.


    ¡°Listen up, Alice, you can draw more when you have inspiration, but that doesn''t mean you can do


    whatever you want and just sit there all day without eating. What do you think you are? You''re being


    irresponsible. You have a kid. Do you think your body is made of iron? Or do you think you are the


    body of King Kong? Stomach problem is a big deal, take it seriously. If you die one day because of it, I


    will take Jack away and give him to others. Don''t feel bad about it when the timees!¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    What Yanis said was excessive.


    But......Alice could not be angry.


    She even thought Yani was right.


    Last night, Jack waited for her, bending over the bed, looking pitifully. She really could not bear it.


    So Alice did not speak again, but again picked up the bowl and chopsticks and ate quietly.


    Seeing that, Yanis could not help but sneered, ¡°Have nothing to say? I will see if you dare not eat!¡±


    Alice, ¡°Queen Yanis, I was wrong, ok? Can you take these things away? It''s hard for me to watch


    them.¡±


    ¡°Humhp, I was going to make you feel sick, but for the sake of that you are being so pitiful, I''ll spare


    you this time.¡±


    With that, Yanis stretched out her hand and took the fried food on the table away.


    After dinner, they came out of the hospital together.


    ¡°You have stomachache,and you only stay in the hospital for one day? Don''t take this opportunity to


    stay a few more days?¡± Yanis asked while walking.


    Alice shook her head, ¡°No, I still have things to do.¡±


    It was Marco sent Yanis over and he was waiting outside. They greeted him and then got into the car.


    After getting into the car, Alice thought of something and then asked in a low voice.


    ¡°How much money have I left?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis was stunned for a while and thought she heard her wrong.


    It was a moment before she reached for her ear.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Alice turned to look at her, ¡°How many property do I have?¡±


    Yanis looked at her and said, ¡°Are you kidding me by asking this question? You don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice frowned.


    ¡°Well, you do have a little money, but don''t you want to buy a house near the school? The house prices


    there are so expensive, and you may not have enough money. There''s money in thepany now, but


    it''s thepany¡¯s money. Do you...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± before Yanis could finish her words, Alice interrupted her, ¡°Thepany''s money can''t be used.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with you? I think you have enough money to buy a house, why ask this all of a


    sudden?¡±


    Alice took a look at Yanis and then said astonishingly.


    ¡°I want to break the contract.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yanis thought she heard wrong, ¡°Break¡­ break the contract? What do you mean? Is it rted


    to Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice took out her phone, ¡°So I have to calcte how much we would have to pay if we break the


    contract.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°...I told you to break the contract, but you refused. But now you had put efforts, and you worked


    for nothing.¡±


    Yanis seemed to have no strong opposition to that she was to break the contract. Although she knew


    that breaking contract would cost a lot of money, she still respected Alice¡¯s choice.


    That was why they were still good friends till now. They understood each other.


    ¡°You just got recovered from illness, don''t be tired. I''ll calcte it when I am back and then I will let you


    know how much we need to pay.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Alice nodded, and then put the mobile phone away.


    ¡°By the way, Jack...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve left him with your brother. We can pick him up this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    When she reached thepany, Alice felt dizzy, so when she got off the car, she almost fell,


    fortunately, Yanis managed to hold her.


    ¡°Are you all right? Why don''t you go home and rest today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°We deal with the contract breaking today.¡±


    Yanis could do nothing about it and had to hold her to go inside. When they got inside, they met Hugo,


    who was in a white shirt, with an icy cold face without any redundant expression.


    Probably because he saw Alice, his thin lips moved slightly, but he did not say a word and then walked


    forward.


    His legs were slender, so he walked very fast, soon he was in the front of Yanis and Alice.


    ¡°Hugo is really annoying, as if we owe him money. Does he think he is a block of ice?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice faintly smiled, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°You have good temper.¡±


    Originally they thought they could not get into this elevator, anyway, there were only a few floors, so


    Alice thought they could wait for the next one. However, Hugo had been pressing the key, staring at


    them coldly.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    They were stunned for a moment, and then they hurried to step into the elevator.


    After they walked in, Alice leaned her back on the wall to reduce the pressure of Yanis. Yanis stood still


    and then leered at Hugo.


    ¡°Fancy, you are not that unkind.¡±


    Hugo ignored her, as if she was the air.


    Yanis angrily stared at him, did not talk to him again. The elevator roseyer byyer, soon Hugo left.


    Before leaving, he looked at Alice and then walked away quickly.


    After the door closed, the elevator continued to rise.


    ¡°He stole a look at you just now and was about to say something. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Alice also realized it and she blinked her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don''t worry, if there''s anything wrong, someone will tell us.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Chloe is Hugo''s follower. The elevator arrives, I''ll take the contract out immediately to


    see how much we should pay for breaking the contract.¡±


    Yanis rushed out, and Alice followed behind slowly.


    She lowered her eyes, and her long eyshes hid all the emotion in them.


    After the contract was done, there would not be any more contact between her and him, right?


    The thought of that the man would not appear in front of her again made Alice feel relieved, but...deep


    inside, however, she felt empty in heart.


    Alice thought about it and thenughed out loud.


    ¡®What are you thinking about? He is married and you''re single like a fool.¡¯This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 436 Get Rid of Him

    Chapter 436 Get Rid of Him


    When she was back to her the office, she sat down and felt dizzy.


    Probably the it was the sequ from yesterday''s fainting. She stretched out her hand to press the


    acupoints behind her head, only to feel better, but her stomach problem seemed to be more serious


    and she still felt painful.


    Was it a personal problem?


    Alice sat for a while and then Yanis came in.


    She came in holding documents, took a chair and then sat down next to Alice.


    ¡°I have calcted it. ording to our contract, each party breaking the contract shall pay three times of


    the damages. Single order does not need to pay that much, but we have ced all the orders, so, what


    we need to pay will beyond our expectation.


    Alice was silent for a moment before she spoke, ¡°How much should we pay?¡±


    Yanis took a look at her, coughed and then said, ¡°Probably after paying the damages, we only have a


    few thousands.¡±


    With that, Yanis cupped her chin looking depressed, ¡°If we have known this result, we should have


    driven him out. Well, we are going to lose all of our money.¡±


    Only a few thousand left? Alice raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°Good, I thought it is not enough.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°What is wrong with you? We lost so much money


    and you still said it is good? I thougt¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing is happier than to get rid of him.¡± Alive gave a faint smile and then said to Yanis, ¡°Get ready,


    contact thewyer and see how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will contact thewyer first.¡±


    Because they needed to pay damages, so Alice and Yanis did not go to see house.


    Actually, if she wanted, she could ask Zain for help.


    But in her eyes, her brother had helped her a lot. She epted it before because it was her brother


    wanted to make it up. If she refused, Zain would be guiltier. Instead of making him feel bad, she


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    preferred to let him do want he wanted.


    But it did not mean that she could ask for help. She did not want to be indebted or be a looser.


    Even if she had the Nelson family behind her, she had been working hard these years.


    She did not want her surname Nelson to win for job opportunity. She just relied on herself, like now, she


    would not go to Zain. She would like to rely on herself and then buy a house based on her efforts.


    If it did not work, based on her job, she could get a load from the bank.


    In the afternoon, Alice had modified the drawing she finished yesterday. After that, she sent a message


    to Grace and asked her to see the drawing.


    Grace agreed and said she woulde when she was avable.


    Soon after she got the reply, Yanis pushed the door open and came in.


    ¡°Alice, there is good news.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice looked up at her.


    ¡°Lexi¡¯s dress has been finished and not it is in ourpany. I have ced it in the exhibition hall on the


    6th floor.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s eyebrows stretched out, finally there was a happy thing.


    She curled her lips, ¡°I go up and have a look. You make a call to Lexi and tell her the news.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then Alice walked out of the office and was to the 6th floor to see the dress, but in the half way, she


    remembered something, so she went back to the staff floor.


    When she showed up on the staff floor, everyone was quiet for a while before someone whispered.


    ¡°Alice is here.¡±


    They looked down upon her before, but since Winnie got her information that she won the champion of


    the Lotus Prize, they had different opinion about Alice.


    Seeing it was Alice, Winnie¡¯s face changed and then she got up suddenly.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    In the past, once she showed up, they would satirize her, but why they were quiet today?


    ¡°Ie to you of course.¡± Alice fixed her eyes on Winnie and then she took her vision back.


    Winnie froze and then widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°Come to me?¡±


    In the past, she would satirize Alice, but now¡­ since she knew her identity, she dare not say a word.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice nodded and said softly, ¡°Come out with me.:


    Others looked at Winnie with doubts, while Winnie was fluttered, but she did not show it up. She


    calmed herself down before she walked out.


    Alice turned to leave, Winnie followed her to the elevator.


    ¡°Why do youe to me?¡± In the elevator, Winnie asked.


    Alice stood there without expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your work?¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie was stunned and then was enlightened, ¡°Is it finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie was instantly excited. It was her first work since she came to thepany and it was for the


    movie queen. Lexi would ware the dress she designed to the press conference.


    Thinking of this, she was excited.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°It is in the exhibition hall on the 6th floor, let¡¯s go.¡±


    At this time, the elevator door was opened and they walked out of it.


    Alice had asked Yanis to have the 6th floor cleaned. For a designpany, exhibition hall was


    important. The previous works or the present works would be ced inside to show the customers.


    There was only one work on the empty exhibition hall, that was the one designed by Winnie.


    When Winnie saw her work, she widened her eyes covering her mouth, she almost cried.


    Gosh!


    She was so excited!


    The first time ever! When she was alone, she won some awards, but she never had such feeling.


    Her work had been disyed.


    ¡°Are you excited?¡± Alice turned to her with a smile, ¡°You will have more chance, calm down.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie turned her head in embarrassment and said awkwardly, ¡°It is my first time, sure I


    am excited, but you¡­ you won many great awards, it doesn¡¯t matter to you.¡±

 Chapter 437 Am I so Annoying to You

    Chapter 437 Am I so Annoying to You


    It didn''t matter?


    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s eyes gradually be dark. She was looking at somewhere, but her voice


    became low.


    "How could it not matter? Compared with the unknown, what I gained from the past makes me cherish


    more, because only we know the efforts and sweat paid in it. I got many awards, other might think I


    don''t care about them, but... is that true?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She turned her head and took a serious look at Winnie.


    "Believe me, many years from now, no matter where you are, you will never forget this moment."


    There was solemn with persistence in her eyes, which stunned Winnie. And then she she pursed her


    lips.


    "I believe you...Thank you!"


    Alice smiled and said nothing more.


    *


    "How are things going?"


    "I have asked thewyer to contact the Moore Group. He is the bestwyer. He promised me that if this


    matter is in his full power, he will handle it well and he will try to lower the cost to a minimum." Yanis


    said with confidence.


    Hearing that, Alice nodded with relief, ¡°Good."


    She was worried that nowyer would be willing to help.


    "By the way, Lexi''s agent said that she has been busy filming for these days and may have to wait until


    she has time toe."


    "Well, get ready and get off work."


    "Ok."


    They packed up things and were ready to leave work and to pick up Jack.


    However, when two people arrived downstairs, they saw another figure in the parking lot.


    The light of the parking lot of pulled that person''s figure long. Yanis stopped her pace and then looked


    to Alice.


    "Alice, that man..."


    Alice looked that person at the distance. After a moment of silence, she handed the key to Yanis, ¡°You


    drive to take Jack home, I can take of it."


    Yanis took the keys and was hesitant, ¡°But Jack has been looking forward to see you fromst night to


    now, you......"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be backter."


    "All right, call me if you need anything."


    Yanis took a look at the person in the distance and then turned to leave.


    She believed in Kennedy. Although she didn¡¯t want Alice to have entanglement with him, Kennedy


    would not hurt her for sure.


    After the car left, the parking lot became quiet again.


    Alice stood in situ, the man also did not move. After a moment of thinking, she decided to make herself


    clear, so she walked to that man in the lights.


    When she was closer, Alice could see there was me of anger in his dark pupil, which almost burn to


    the sky. Although so, Alice said calmly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, do you want to sit down somewhere and have a


    talk?"


    "Have a talk?" Kennedy sneered, leered at her ironically, ¡°Talk about what? How does a designer


    famous abroad break the county when shees back to her country?"


    Alice, ¡°..."


    "Mr. Kennedy, I know you may not be in a good mood now, but breach of contract is my right. I cannot


    meet your requirements, so breach of contract is good for you and me. I don''t have to do based on


    your will, and you can get that sum ofpensation. Isn¡¯t it good?"


    ¡°Oh, do you think I need that money so badly? Compensation? Is this the money you gave me for my


    parting?"


    Alice wrinkled her eyebrow slightly? What did he mean by money for parting? Didn''t she and he break


    up five years ago? What did he mean by that now?


    Did he mean the parting fee of this cooperation?


    Thinking of that, Alice enlightened and pursed her lips.


    "Since you understand it thus, let it be so. Mr. Kennedy, I still have things to do, I gotta go"


    With that, Alice turned and was going to leave.


    The next moment she was about to leave, the man who had been standing there suddenly reached out


    and grabbed her wrist, pulling her back and pressing her against the car.


    "Am I so annoying to you?"


    He caught her hands in his and pressed his body against her in discontent.


    "Am I so annoying that you don¡¯t want to be alone with me?"


    The colder his voice was, the more dangerous his breath was.


    "We can''t even cooperate? Do you dislike me at a nce at me?"


    In the end, his whole body almost pressed on her body. His heavy body made Alice almost breathless,


    but the most important thing was his strong momentum.


    Alice moved her lips, wanted to negotiate with him, but footsteps outside were heard.


    "I heard that Winnie''s work has been put in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor. It''s amazing. It should


    be the first design product of ourpany."


    "Yes, after all, it is a newpany, so it is normal to be the first product." There came the voices of


    Winnie and Chloe.


    Alice¡¯s face changed.


    If her employees saw her like that, it would be embarrassing.


    Thinking of that, Alice stretched out her hand to push Kennedy, wishing to push him away, but


    Kennedy¡¯s body was heavy was a rock, motionless.


    Alice was anxious and whispered, ¡°Get away, let go of me!"


    However, Kennedy was calm. Slowly he rubbed Alice¡¯s fair cheeks, and his fingertip was happened to


    be twined by her hard. He said with a smile in a low voice, ¡°What? Are you afraid?"


    The footstep approached closer and closer, Alice''s face became pale. She stared at Kennedy rudely


    and then she could only beg him.


    "Please!¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark. Before they came over, he took her to a dark corner.


    Her back was against the car just now, and now it was against the cold hard wall, but it didn''t hurt


    because...Kennedy''s hand supported on her back.


    Because the ce was limited and they were afraid to be discovered, so they were extremely close,


    with their breath blended in darkness. When Alice inhaled, she felt it was his breath.


    Her heart began to beat uncontrobly violent, and then her head fell back slightly.


    "Drive home, I''m going to celebrate tonight, after all...It''s a special day!"


    Sean, ¡°Winnie, Winnie, take me with you! I want to go too!"


    "Ok!" Winnie was happy, ¡°Come by yourself, I am not responsible for informing you."


    Sean replied with a smile, "No problem!"


    As they spoke, they got into the car and left quickly.


    Alice had been holding her breath to listen to them. After confirming that no one was outside, she


    pushed Kennedy away with force!


    Kennedy retreated two steps, raised his head, looked at her sadly.

 Chapter 438 I Like You!

    Chapter 438 I Like You!


    His look made Alice nervous, but soon she arranged her clothes and was ready to leave.


    Kennedy''s deep voice came from the rear.


    "Throw me away after I was used?"


    Alice paused, gritted her teeth. She stopped without looking back and said clearly.


    "Mr. Kennedy, please understand that it was not that I used you, it was you pester me, and that is the


    reason I don''t want to cooperate with you. You''re right. I don''t like you, I hate you, and I don''t want to


    take a second look at you. If you are smart, never show up again. I hope that in the future we can be


    strangers to each other."


    Strangers?


    Kennedy looked at the woman with straight back.


    She said with a strong, determined tone. Obviously she was serious and not joking with him.


    So, in five years, she had been so disgusted with him.


    His dim pupils became darkpletely at this moment. Kennedy did not speak but sneered looking at


    her, ¡°Strangers?"


    Alice thought he heard it clearly, so she did not stay anymore, but walked out of the parking lot.


    She then hailed a taxi from the side of the road and went straight back to Nelson¡¯s house.


    The Nelson¡¯s.


    "Yanis, will mommye back today?" Jack, holding Yanis''s hand, asked looking at her.


    Jack was dependent on Alice, because he had been with Alice since he was born Alice took him


    everywhere, and then had someone took care of him. and she would pick him up when her work was


    done.


    But Jack had not seen Alice these days, so he missed his Mommy.


    "Don''t worry, she told me she woulde back soon." Yanis pinched Jack''s soft cheeks, ¡°At usual


    time, I don¡¯t know you are so dependent on your mommy. You are a little man, isn¡¯t it ashamed?"


    Yanis wanted to make fun of him because he often went against her?


    However Jack rolled his eyes and then said, ¡°Yanis, although I am a little man, I am still a little boy with


    an immature heart."


    Yanis, ¡°Do you want me tough to death? A little boy with an immature heart? How can you say that?"


    Jack was depressed, hummed, shook off Yanis'' hand and ran inside.


    Zain happened toe over. Jack ran to embrace his thigh and said in a soft voice, ¡°Uncle, I saw your


    picture in Yanis'' mobile phone."


    "......"


    His words like thunder directly split Yanis apart, which stunned her.


    She looked at Zain nkly, and she found there was cunning in Jack¡¯s eyes, she was to break down.


    Revenge came so fast.


    Jack was such a imp!


    Bastards!!


    When Zain looked at her, Yanis instantly got flushed and exined, ¡°Mr. Nelson! It is not like that, I did


    not save your picture."


    "Yanis is talking bullshit. She has many of your pictures!"


    Yanis stared at Jack gnashing teeth, it was obvious threatening.


    ¡®Beg you shut up, if you say more, I will be ashamed in face of my Prince Charming.¡±


    "Oh?"


    Actually, Zain did not mind it, but seeing that Jack seemed to be good with Yanis, he deliberately


    teased her.


    He had no other skill, but he could cooperate with Jack.


    So Zain''s vision fell on Yanis'' face, and then he asked aloud.


    "You have saved a lot of my pictures? What kind of pictures?"


    Yanis felt her blood flowing backwards, her Prince Charming did care about it. She thought she could


    muddle through. But so that he asked? She would never give in and never tell!


    "Mr. Nelson, you misunderstand, I did not save your picture. Jack misunderstands because there is


    your picture on the news I read, and he think I have saved your picture."


    Well, good one.


    He would believe it right? He would let her go, right?


    ¡°Look, uncle.¡±


    Jack took a mobile phone, clicked open the album, and then showed a few pictures.


    Zain looked down at the pictures in the phone only to found they were his life pictures.


    Besides, it was an entire album full of his pictures.


    Yanis looked at that mobile phone with doubts, bit her index finger and whispered, ¡°This phone looks so


    familiar."


    After carefully looking at it, Yanis noticed it was her phone.


    She reached for the phone in her pocket, only to find it was already empty.


    Ah! This asshole Jack, how did he get her phone and she had not noticed it?


    Devil!!!!!


    As Yanis was indignant, Zain suddenly took a nce at her and feel his eyes on her face.


    The expression on Yanis'' face disappeared at a stroke, reced by nervousness and bewilderment.


    Both of her hands hanging in two sides could not help but grasp her corner of clothes. What should she


    do? Would Zain have a problem with her since she had save his pictures in her phone?


    Would he hate her since he knew she liked him?


    Thinking of that, Yanis, drooping eyes, wondered that she should say.


    Seeing that his purpose had been achieved, Jack gave a secret smile and then ran away.


    Zain, holding that phone, looked at the woman standing not far away.


    She was very small, and now she stood there clutching the corner of her clothes, looking even more


    bewildered, like a rabbit got lost.


    It was just a joke. If he made Yanis embarrassed, it would against his will.


    Thinking of that, Zain took a step forward and handed the phone to her, ¡°This is your phone."


    Yanis lowered her head, looking at his hand with distinct joints. Her heart began to shake.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Was she going to be disgusted?


    Since she was to be disgusted, why didn¡¯t she take the opportunity to confess?


    Thinking of that, Yanis bit her lower lip with force, took a deep breath, raised her head and looked at


    Zain seriously.


    After that, she said, ¡°Since you have seen it, I won''t hide it from you anymore. Zain, I like you!"


    Zain froze for a moment. Looking at the girl without make-up in front of him, he realized that something


    was wrong.

 Chapter 439 When Will You Give Me a Daddy

    Chapter 439 When Will You Give Me a Daddy


    The wind seemed to stop for a moment.


    Zain¡¯s eysh moved slightly. Yanis stared at him seriously.


    She had finished confession, but her Prince Charming seemed to have no reaction.


    Well, since she had confessed, should she be bolder?


    An idea quietly formed in her heart. Yanis felt her heart began to beat violently and her blood over was


    boiling.


    Whatever, she took a deep breath.


    Next second, tiptoe, she kissed Zain.


    Zain had only intended to return the phone to her, but to his surprise, this girl confessed to her, which


    shocked him. He was to refuse, but she was his sister''s good friend, if he refused her directly, would


    she feel hurtful?


    As he was thinking, it suddenly went dark in front of eyes, and then there was a soft touch on his lips.


    Like the feeling of cotton candy, it rubbed hard on his lips, and then moved away.


    Yanis¡¯ fair face became flushed at this moment. After kissing, she dared not even see Zain''s reaction.


    She directly turned around and ran away.


    And Zain was still standing there in a daze, holding Yanis'' phone...


    As time passed, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Zain.


    Alice was back. She was ready to find Jack, but unexpectedly she met Zain at the door.


    Seeing that Zain was there, Alice was guilty because she had note home till now and did not know


    who Yanis exin to him. She forgot to tell Yanis how to answer if Zain asked about her.


    If there was a mistake, would Zain...


    Thinking of that, Alice hade to Zain.


    However, Zain looked weird, as if he had not noticed her.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Alice¡¯s call pulled her thought back. Her eyes shed and then finally he saw Alice.


    ¡°Alice, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded without a second word and she looked away out of guilty. However, she saw the


    phone in Zain¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Isn''t this Yanis'' phone? Why do you have it?¡±


    Hearing the name of Yanis, Zain remembered that Yanis kissed on his lips tiptoe and then ran away.


    For the first time, Zain looked away in a flurried way and then handed Alice the phone.


    ¡°Jack gave it to me. You can give back to her.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Alice did not suspect, because she knew Jack often yed with Yanis mobile phone, so it was


    normal that Jack had her phone. Naturally she took the phone, hesitantly walked forward, and then


    looked back at Zain.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Zain froze for a moment and looked back at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Nothing. I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Until upstairs, Alice looked downstairs at Zain.


    What was going on with Zain today? Why he was so weird? He looked absent-minded.


    But it was good for Alice, after all, Zain did not scold her and she could be quiet.


    Alice went to Yanis¡¯ room, because she thought Yanis would be with Jack at this moment, but as she


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    opened the door, Yanis inside eximed, bounced up like a ball.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Alice, ¡°It is me.¡±


    ¡°Alice?¡± Seeing that it was Alice, Yanis¡¯ eyes immediately changed.


    Alice found her face flushed like a ripe red apple, ¡°Why is your face flushed? Are you sick?¡±


    With that, Alice was to walk to her to have a careful look, but Yanis jumped up like being stepped on


    her tail, and then ran into the bathroom.


    Alice froze standing there.


    Why was everything so weird today?


    And why wasn¡¯t Jack there?


    ¡°Yanis, are you ok?¡± Alice asked outside the bedroom. After a moment of silence, Yanis answered, ¡°I''m


    ok, I just feel hot. I am going to take a bath. Are you here for Jack? I don''t have him. He must have


    gone back to his room. Go and find him.¡±


    Hearing that Jack was in his room, Alice did not continue to stay but left.


    Alice opened the door and saw Jack sitting at the desk, reading a book, which made Alice¡¯s eyes


    became soft.


    ¡°Jack.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!!¡± Jack turned his head, only to see Alice. He dropped the book and ran toward her fast, which


    surprised Alice.


    She could only crouch down before Jack reached her.


    Soon Jack jumped up into her arms, vigorously embraced her neck.


    Alice did not squat well, so she sat her butt on the ground by the force of Jack, fortunately, the ground


    was a soft carpet. They fell as a ball.


    ¡°Mommy, where did you go yesterday? Yanis didn''t tell me.¡±


    ¡°I dealt with something at work yesterday. I didn''t tell you because I wanted you to have a good sleep.


    Jack is so good, you can''t be with mommy outside, right?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jack lowered his heard, poking his index finger, and then looked up at Alice pitifully.


    Seeing that he was cute, Alice¡¯s heart softened, she reached her hand to stroke his head, pinched his


    nose and then his cheeks, ¡°No buts, you are my sunshine. When I work outside, you can y at home,


    and when I earn enough money, I will have enough time to apany you, ok?¡±


    Hearing that, Jack said, ¡°Humph, Mommy, even if you don''t go out to work, I can raise you!¡±


    Alice, ¡°You little boy dare say anything. I am poor, I have to work hard to make money. You just need to


    study hard and be happy.¡±


    Hearing that, Jack asked, ¡°When will you give me a Daddy?¡±


    Alice originally was smiling, but after hearing that, she froze and did not know how to response.


    After a while, she looked seriously at Jack and said, ¡°Jack, you want a Daddy?¡±


    She did not see a ray of light in Jack, but was immersed in her own meditation. Jack wanted to have a


    father? Where would she find one? Was it true that the love of a single parent family was iplete?

 Chapter 440 Support Mommy

    Chapter 440 Support Mommy


    It was for the first time.


    For the first time, Jack asked for a father from Alice.


    From a very young age, he was particrly sensible. Probably being influenced by Yanis, Jack never


    asked her about it.


    Other children might asked innocently when they saw aplete family, ¡°Mommy, where''s my dad?


    Why don''t I have a dad?¡±


    But Jack never asked. He had always been so clever that Alice felt distressed for him.


    He never asked and Alice thought he had no such need, so she tried to give all her love to Jack.


    But now she could see that it was not truth, he just was in consideration of her.


    Thinking of that, Alice held Jack¡¯s small body into her arms.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I have ignored your feelings.¡±


    In Alice¡¯s arms, blinking a pair of eyes, Jack embraced Alice¡¯s neck and said softly with a smile, ¡°No,


    mommy, as long as you find a dad for me.¡±


    At this, Jack was afraid of Alice¡¯s misunderstanding, so he added, ¡°That man we met in the restaurant


    seems to be quite good.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice froze.


    ¡°The restaurant?¡±


    She loosened her grip on Jack and wondered, ¡°Which restaurant? When did we meet him?¡±


    Jack was stunned and realized that he had said something wrong, so he added, ¡°Mommy, it is that one


    we met in the restaurant two days ago. That group of men said there was a big figure upstairs.¡±


    With his eyes shining bright, he said, ¡°He is a big figure and he can protect you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    So Jack was talking about him?


    Suddenly, Alice thought of something and felt her back cold.


    Was it a coincidence or? Jack had never seen him, but why he wanted to have him as his father?


    And that man was Kennedy.


    Suddenly, Jack¡¯s face and Kennedy¡¯s face began to ovep, and then became one look.


    Looking at Jack, Alice was dazed.


    What was the connection between these two persons? Wasn''t it Manfred in the car with her? But why


    Jack looked alike Kennedy instead of Manfred?


    Alice dared not imagine the possibility.


    Thinking of that, Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath, ¡°Jack, you like big figures?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jack said smilingly, ¡°Mommy, do you agree?¡±


    With a mixed feeling, Alice did not answer him directly but said softly, ¡°I will remember what you said.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡±


    After they talked for a long while, Alice thought of something and asked Jack.


    ¡°By the way, do you know what happened to Yanis? When I came back, I saw her...¡± Alice asked a


    casual question, but Jack said, ¡°Mommy, I tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Alice got her ear closers to Jack. Jack said quietly, ¡°I saw Yanis kissed Uncle!¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    What? Did she hear wrong?


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Alice was stunned for a while and then came back to her sense. Yanis kissed


    Zain? How could it be possible? When did Yanis be so bold?


    ¡°Mommy, it''s true.¡±


    Alice then remembered it. No wonder when she went to find Yanis, Yanis was flushed. Was it because


    of Zain? No wonder Zain was so distracted.


    It seemed that she had never seen Zain like this before. Was it true that the cycas were about to


    blossom this time?


    Alice rolled her eyes and curled her lips. It would be good that if Yanis became her sister-inw.


    She had a good rtionship with Yanis. After Diana, probably she had more experience, so Alice


    thought that she was urate in judging people and that Yanis and Diana waspletely different


    persons.


    Yanis was loyal. Yanis helped her with various difficulties. When she was sick, Yanis seemed to be


    more upset than her. When she gave birth to her son, Yanis was so nervous that she cried out, like


    another person of her.


    She loved her and cared about her.


    Sometimes Alice didn¡¯t know why she was lucky that she had Yanis to help her after she lost Diana.


    Yanis said probably she owed herst life, so this life Yanis would help her a lot.


    Sometimes when she joked that she wasn¡¯t good to her for nothing, but for she could be her


    sister-inw.


    Theyughed out loud. Alice would cheer her up to be her sister-inw.


    But it had been years, Yanis had not made a move. When Megan confessed her love to Zain, Yanis


    was lost but now she had her spirit back.


    ¡°Jack, do you like Yanis?¡± Alice gave a faint smile, ¡°If she became your uncle¡¯s wife, how do you think?¡±


    Jack blinked his eyes, ¡°Good, if Yanis became uncle¡¯s wife, she can often cook for me.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was stunned and then poked his head, ¡°You only care about food.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mommy, Yanis cooks delicious food and you like it too.¡±


    They talked for a while.


    When it was quiet at night, Alice lifted her quilt, got off bed, walked to the window and looked out the


    quiet night.


    Her heart beat violently. Thinking of what Jack said to her, she dropped her eyshes.


    He said so because he really wanted to a father.


    Why? He never mentioned that before, but why he said it now?


    Was it because he went to school?


    She nned to ask the teacher if Jack had any abnormal reaction when she sent Jack to school the


    next day.


    The next day


    After she sent Jack to school, she did not leave in hurry but went to the teacher.


    The students here were from rich families, the teacher dare not offend any of them. She said politely to


    Jack, ¡°Miss Nelson?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? May I know who is Jackson Nelson¡¯s teacher?¡±


    ¡°It is me, is there anything wrong?¡± Being asked like that, the teacher was nervous and looked to Jack.


    Hearing that, Alice gave a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just want to ask if there is anything strange


    about him?¡±

 Chapter 441 Burglary

    Chapter 441 Burry


    Anything strange? The teacher was stunned by her questions, and did not understand what she meant.


    ¡°What is strange?¡±


    ¡°Anything strange about his behavior?¡± Alice added after a moment of thinking, ¡°How does he get along


    with other kids?¡±


    Hearting that, the teacher was enlightened, ¡°So that is you want to know, I get you. Don¡¯t worry, Miss


    Nelson, Jack gets along well with other kids. He is cute and good looking, the kids like to y with him.


    A girl said she wants to marry Jack when she grows up.¡±


    Alice, ¡°¡­¡±


    She was surprised about the answer.


    Since Jack got along well with other kids, why he suddenly asked for a father?


    Alice was actually worried that others said he was a child without a father. It happened when they were


    abroad, but it was her neighbor said that to him.


    Back them Jack was silent and did not tell her. It was her found it out and knew that Jack was stubborn.


    So she felt distressed for him.


    ¡°Well, since he gets along well with others, I am relieved.¡±


    The teacher nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nelson, he is good in our school and we will take good care of


    every kid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice thanked the teacher with a smile and then left.


    Because she talked with the teacher, it took her some time and she was a few minuteste for work.


    ¡°Well, call Lexi today and ask her when she is avable.¡±


    Yanis agreed. In face of Alice, she was till flushed, because Alice was Zain¡¯s sister, so when she saw


    Alice, she felt guilty.


    ¡°We¡¯d better wait Lexi¡¯s agent to contact us. Her agent keeps an eye on it and she will call me and


    ¡°Ok,¡± Alice nodded, ¡°Since she has note yet, arrange our design and keep it clean.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Yanis nodded.


    Then they got to work. As they were to walk into the elevator, Alice saw Winnie walking to her with a


    pale face.


    ¡°Alice, you are finally here.¡±


    ¡°Winnie,¡± Yanis looked at her in surprise, ¡°What is wrong with you, your face is pale as ghost¡¯s. what is


    going on?¡±


    Winnie came to Alice. Her face was pale and her lips was bloodless. With her lips moved, she wanted


    to say something to Alice looking at her, but before she said anything, she cried out.


    The burst of cry stunned Alice and Yanis.


    ¡°Damn, you scare me.¡± covering her chest, Yanis took two steps back and then said panting, ¡°What is


    wrong, say it, why are you crying?¡±


    Winnie wanted to speak, but she sobbed and could not say a word.


    Alice stared at her for a while and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, take us there.¡±


    Winnie nodded and then turned to the elevator.


    After the door of the elevator was closed, only Winnie¡¯s cry could be heard in the closed space. Yanis


    took a look at Alice who was expressionless and then at Winnie who was crying. She whispered, ¡°Do


    you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alice answered expressionlessly.


    Yanis widened her eyes, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°She could not say it out, so she take us to have a look, what is the problem?¡± Alice turned and took a


    look at her.


    ¡°No problem, it is right.¡± Yanis spread her hands showing that she was ok with that.


    ¡°Which floor?¡± Alice noticed that the key had not yet pressed, so she asked Winnie.


    Winnie with a pale face stretched out her hand and trembly pressed on the key 6.


    Seeing that, Alice¡¯s eyes became dark, then she narrowed her eyes lowly and had a bad feeling in


    hearts.


    In her opinion, Winnie was bossy, arrogant, she was not a weak woman who would cry easily.


    She cried, it could be¡­.


    Alice thought of something and her eyes changed.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the dress?¡± Alice asked and her eyes became sharp.


    Winnie was scared by her momentum. She was stunned for a moment and then she soon came back


    to her sense, nodded, looking wrong with tears in her eyes.


    As the elevator reached the 6th floor and the door was open, the three rushed out.


    In the exhibition hall on the 6th floor, the ss had been smashed into pieces and there were many


    things fell onto the ground. And the dress on the model was on the ground now with the ss fragment


    and various stuff.


    It was so messy as resort of thieves.


    Seeing this, Yanis became pale on face and was angry instantly.


    Alice was afraid that she was angry to death, so she hurried to stretched hand to pat her back and


    helped her to take a breath.


    After taking a breath, Yanis shouted, ¡°Why did this?¡±


    Winnie was in tears feeling wrong. She was so angry.


    She nned to check the monitoring, but when she was downstairs, she met Alice and Yanis, so she


    wanted to told them the situation. However she cried out in face of Alice.


    She did not expect that she would cry in face of others, it was so shameful.


    But she could not help but crying.


    Alice gave her change to show her work in the exhibition hall, so she was grateful to Alice.


    ¡°Is it burry?¡± Yanis asked looking at Alice.


    Alice looked around, pressed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Get someone to clean it up.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yanis was stunned, ¡°Clean it up? It will ruin the scene. Alice, we should call the police now.¡±


    Alice did not agree. She walked in stepping on her high-heels. Yanis¡¯ face changed and she hurried to


    catch Alice up, ¡°Are you crazy? It is all debris, what if it breaks your feet?¡±

 Chapter 442 Do it With Purpose

    Chapter 442 Do it With Purpose


    ¡°I''m wearing shoes. It doesn''t matter.¡±


    Alice walked to the model that was on the ground and then said to Yanis after a moment of thinking,


    ¡°Don''te in, take a set of gloves to me.¡±


    Yanis originally wanted to go in, but hearing that, she had to go to take gloves for her.


    So only Winnie and Alice were left in the scene.


    Winnie finally stopped crying, wiped the tears on her face and said looking at Alice, ¡°You want to pick


    up the dress? But the dress is so damaged that it won''t be of any use even to pick it up.¡±


    Alice took a look at her.


    ¡°It is still useful.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is not time to despair.¡± Alice calmly looked around, and then said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me how you


    found this happened.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Winnie pressed her lips and squirmed for a moment. ¡°Yesterday I was very happy, so I invited


    everyone out for a drink and... It was my first work to be disyed in the exhibition hall. Although no


    one came to visit it, I am still happy. So I went back and had a look at the dress. It was fine when I was


    here, but when I came back this morning, it looked like this. I think Yanis is right. It is burry, so it


    became like this.¡±


    ¡°Burry?¡± Alice gave a low smile, ¡°Do you think the person of burry would make such a noise?¡±


    Winnie was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If it was burry, there was a thief, trying to steal something valuable. But since he wanted to steal


    something valuable, why did he have to destroy it?¡±


    Winnie blinked her eyes, ¡°Perhaps because there was nothing valuable, he became angry from


    embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°If you were a thief and you stole from thispany, would you get angry and smash all the ss,


    including the contents inside at night to attract the attention of the residents nearby?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be so stupid. These things make a loud sound when they fall to ground. They''re very


    attractive.¡±


    At this point, Winnie gave a sudden jerk and thought of something.


    ¡°Wasn''t it burry, but...¡± She widened her eyes, looking at Alice.


    Alice did not answer. At this time Yanis was back with the gloves. Alice put it on and bent over to gently


    pat the ss fragments away, saving the dress from the clutter.


    When she took the dress out, Yanis and Winnie want to take it, but Alice said frowning, ¡°Don''t touch it,


    there may be broken ss inside, don''t hurt your hand.¡±


    So Yanis and Winnie had to retreat to the side and wait.


    Alice out the dress down on a space and then took off the gloves.


    ¡°Alice, your leg got hurt.¡± Yanis noticed her ankles had a few spots of blood, but Alice did not feel pain,


    so she ignored them, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there may be a lot of hidden ss inside, we have to find them


    out.¡±


    Winnie crouched down beside her, with a dejected look.


    ¡°But what happens after we find them? The dress is ruined and the press conference that Lexi is to


    attend is approaching. We have no time to make a new one.¡±


    Yanis also squatted down. Looking at this destroyed dress, she frowned, ¡°Alice, what should we do?


    The dress is badly damaged and time is urgent. Do we have a chance to repair it?¡±


    Alice was depressed, looking at the destroyed dress, but soon she cheered herself up and spoke after


    a moment of silence, ¡°Get the ss out first and we will talk about it.¡±


    She was calm andposed, but it was abnormal. The dress had been destroyed, Yanis and Winnie


    were worried. Yanis had been with her for a long time, so it was eptable for her, but Winnie was not


    the same. She knew Alice for a short time. Seeing that Alice was calm, Winnie was angry and said,


    ¡°What do you mean we will talk about it? What will we talk about? Why aren''t you worried since the


    dress had been destroyed? This is Lexi''s dress for the press conference, do you have


    countermeasure?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice told the truth.


    How could she think of countermeasure right after the ident?


    But the current situation must be dealt with in an emergency, and then countermeasures shall bee


    outter.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why are you not panic?¡± Winnie sniffed.


    ¡°Will panic solve the problem? Can it made the ss out of the dress? Stop talking nonsense and deal


    with it quickly.¡±


    Yanis whispered to Winnie, ¡°Do as Alice said. She won''t hurt you. Although it is your work, the person


    in charge of thepany is Alice. If there is an ident, she has to take the responsibility.¡±


    Hearing that Yanis said, Winnie came to her sense and nodded. And then she carefully took the ss


    out.


    After that, Alice said in a cold voice, ¡°When you go back, pretend you know nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Winnie widened her eyes in disbelief. But seeing that Alice was calm, she felt that she should


    believe her, so she nodded, stretched out wipe her tears, ¡°I know, by the way, I didn''t cry, I was just


    worried to see my work was destroyed into like that.¡±


    Alice, ¡°All right, go back.¡±


    Alice alone took the dress to her office, sat on the chair looking at it in a daze.


    The person who destroyed this dress was deliberate, for it was of silk and would not be able to hold up


    against something sharp, so it was very badly damaged.


    Feeling headache, Alice rubbed between the eyebrows.


    Suddenly, there was a message.


    Alice took a look only to see Lexi¡¯s message.


    Lexi: {I heard that my dress is finished?}


    Looking at her name, Alice was in a trance. She had asked Lexi to have a try on the dress, but Lexi did


    note. But the dress had been destroyed, Lexi asked. It was very painful.


    Alice thought for a moment and then relied.


    {Yes, it''s in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor.}


    After thinking, her eyes became dark. And then she added.


    {However, there was a slight ident. }


    Lexi: {What ident? Don''t scare me! }


    There was terrified emoji, which made Alice hesitate. She wondered if she told her directly or sent her a


    picture.

 Chapter 443 I was Thinking the Same as You

    Chapter 443 I was Thinking the Same as You


    In the end, Alice decided to send her the picture.


    So after she took a picture and send it to her the original work.


    Lexi: {God, it is beautiful. Thank you, goddess, this is the kind I want. }


    After that, Alice sent her another picture.


    Lexi paused for a while, frightened.


    {What the hell is this? Isn''t it ugly? }


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    {That''s what I mean by ident. }


    Lexi: {... }


    Alice: {I am really sorry, but I still decided to tell you the truth.}


    Lexi was silent. Alice thought of the day she was wearing a bright smile, originally... she quite liked


    Lexi, because she was frank, sincere, enthusiasm, but after such a thing, their rtionship might turn to


    bad.


    She typed slowly: {If you agree, I will repair the dress, but I need your cooperation, I... }


    Before she could finish typing, Lexi gave her a video call.


    Alice was stunned first and then picked it up.


    After that, the phone screen appeared Lexi¡¯s beautiful face. She was wearing ancient costumes. When


    she saw Alice, she immediately revealed a row of clean white teeth, ¡°Hi, goddess!¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Miss Lam?¡±


    ¡°Oh, why do you call me Miss Lam again? Call me Lexi! I''m a fan! I''m still filming in the scene, but my


    part is over, so I''m going to take my make-up off and go to rest. I''ll be there in a minute.¡±


    Alice observed Lexi and found that there was no anger on her face, as if she had not been affected by


    the dress.


    She paused for a moment, and then asked softly, ¡°The dress, you...¡±


    ¡°It''s just a dress, isn''t it? It wasn''t designed by you, it doesn¡¯t matter it has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°... It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Alice did not expect she would say so, she froze and then came back to sense


    after a long while, ¡°What are you going to wear in the press conference?¡±


    ¡°The press conference? Right, I have a press conference. Goddess, you have many works before,


    can''t you give me one?¡±


    Her works? Alice thought, ¡°But those works...¡±


    Alice froze suddenly and remembered something, ¡°I have a private one.¡±


    Lexi heard the word of ¡°private¡±, her eyes were shining, ¡°Really? Give it to me, I''ll wear it no matter


    what it looks like!¡±


    Finally, two people reached an agreement, Lexi woulde over in the afternoon.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice took a sigh of relief, looking at the dress. At this hour, Yanis opened


    the door and came in.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Yanis shook his head, ¡°You are right it was not burry, someone did it deliberately.¡±


    Alice lowered her eyes, ¡°Have you seen who did it in the monitoring?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yanis shook her head, ¡°There were many blind areas on the sixth floor, so...¡± At this, Yanis


    lowered her head with self-me, ¡°It is my fault. It is so important, I should be well-prepared.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. It has been fixed.¡± Alice got up and walked to Yanis, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Find the culprit.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis turned around to catch up with her.


    They got into the elevator together.


    ¡°Do you know where to find the culprit?¡±


    ¡°He used blind spots, but whenever he was there, he left a trail in the area under surveince, and we


    need to go through all the areas in thepany.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis suddenly patted her head, ¡°Right, I did not think of that. I may be too anxious.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. We''re just taking a chance.¡±


    Because, even if they went through thepany''s surveince area, it wouldn''t necessarily to have the


    culprit found.


    Sure enough, after they checked all the surveince cameras, they still didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    ¡°What shall we do? We didn''t see anyone. Could it be that the man had climbed up the wall?¡±


    Alice thought about it, took out the phone to call Zain.


    Originally, she didn''t want to bother Zain, but it was a big deal and it¡¯d better to be dealt with well.


    Otherwise, if it happened again, she could not continue to run herpany.


    Connection was really important.


    Alice didn''t tell Zain what happened but said she wanted to check the monitoring near thepany


    and asked Zain for help.


    Zain was silent for a while and then said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Alice hung up the phone, Yanis silently squinted at her, ¡°Did you call your brother? What did he


    say?¡±


    ¡°Go back to work and wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±


    After lunch in the afternoon, Zain called her and said he had someone to deal with it. Marco came to


    pick her up to see the surveince.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alice packed up and was ready to go out. As she went downstairs, she met Nathan.


    Nathan?


    What was he doing here at this hour?


    ¡°Miss Shelly.¡± Nathan had been very polite to her since hisst conversation with her.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Alice stopped her pace and looked at him.


    Nathan, ¡°Mr. Kennedy told me to pick you up to talk about the contract termination. We have received


    yourpany''s breach of contract.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused, curled up her lips and said, ¡°Since you have received our breach of


    contract, it means we are willing to paypensation in ordance with the contract. As long as the


    anything, you can contact mywyer, do you need me to give you his business card?¡±


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    He was not sure it was whether his illusion, he felt Alice was more indifferent to him. Was it because


    the conversation before he gave her back the phone? With a little cough, he exined, ¡°Miss Shelly, I


    didn''t mean what I saidst time. You...¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I agree with what you said, and I have the same opinion. If I have done something to make


    Mr. Kennedy misunderstand, please help me exin clearly to him. I still have things to do, excuse


    me.¡±


    She had seen Marco''s caring this way. Alice waved to the car, and then walked over fast.


    Then she opened the door and got into the car.


    Nathan watched her leaving with aplex mood.


    Then he saw the car''s license te number and narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    Wasn''t that the car of the Nelson family?


    How did she get involved with the Nelson family? Nathan''s face became grimmer at the thought.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A voice came from behind.


    Nathan turned his head and saw that Yanis was looking at him with her hands folded before chest.


    Yanis had disliked him since theirst conversation.

 Chapter 444 Talk to My Lawyer

    Chapter 444 Talk to My Lawyer


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Nathan replied.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Yanis sneered, ¡°No onees to the Hall of Trinity without a reason. From your expression,


    I know you are here to make trouble. We have already paid the liquidated damages, don''t you want to


    let us go? Don''t think it''s Alice clings to Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Nathan, ¡°... I didn''t mean that, I just...¡±


    ¡°You just do it for Mr. Kennedy, right? So you''re gonna put all the me on women, right? Nathan, I


    used to think highly of you, but now... I guess I was blind before. Anyway, I have the some opinion with


    Alice. We have now breached the contract, you can talk to ourwyer, don''t appear in front of our


    With that, Yanis turned and walked into the building, leaving Nathan standing alone in the wind.


    For a moment, he bent his head and smiled bitterly. He really put his foot in his mouth the other day.


    In fact, he didn''t think that much, it was just because he had seen the behavior Kenney had over the


    years, so he gradually grew angry with Alice, so that was why he said so.


    Since she had gone, why did shee back?


    Well, now it seemed she did note back for Kennedy. Based on the recent events, she did not pay


    attention to Mr. Kennedy and it was Mr. Kennedy being mawkish.


    Unfortunately, Nathan did not dare to say these words to Kennedy.


    *


    Marco soon sent Alice to the destination, because it was agreed in advance, so when Alice went in, it


    was very smooth. The manager took her to the monitoring room.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, look at these.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice sincerely thanked the man and then stood there seriously looking at the surveince


    video. When she saw a suspicious figure, she spoke, ¡°Back ten seconds, y that again.¡±


    The operator did what she said. Alice saw a person wearing a hat and wrapping himself closely. It


    should be a man.


    ¡°Can I see videos from other areas?¡± Although she felt sorry, Alice still asked for it.


    Hearing this, the man frowned instantly.


    ¡°I''m afraid not, Miss Nelson.¡±


    Alice blinked her eyes.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, we did our best.¡±


    The man did not agree. Alice did not force him and could only said with a smile, ¡°It doesn''t matter, you


    have helped me a lot. Thank you, I will invite you to dinner the other day.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don''t be so polite, we are happy to for the sake of Mr. Nelson.¡±


    Out of the monitoring room, Alice and the man walked in the corridor. Suddenly a figure ran over.


    ¡°Young master ising.¡±


    Hearing that, that management personnel¡¯s face immediately changed, ¡°What is young master doing


    here?¡±


    Last time when young master came, he scolded them for their work, and everyone knew that he was


    an unreasonable and resolute man, so they were very afraid of him.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, I...¡±


    Just then a tall figure appeared in the corridor.


    The people present were stunned, including Alice.


    She looked at that tall figure with puzzlement. She was thinking who the young master was, and to her


    surprise, he was...


    The tall, handsome man quickly came up to her on straight, firm legs, with his thin lips pressed in a


    straight line, and his cold eyes fell upon her face.


    Others were terrified.


    ¡°Young, Young master.¡±


    Alice frowned slightly and then said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that you have something important to do, I


    am leaving.¡±


    With that, Alice thanked the manager and then was to walk away.


    However, when she passed by Kennedy, he stretched out an arm, pressed against the wall, blocking


    her way.


    Alice, ¡°??¡±


    Kennedy was motionless, maintaining his original posture.


    His face was dark and he was clearly angry.


    The staff thought Kenendy was angry because of Alice¡¯s intrusion, so he exined, ¡°Young Master, this


    is the Nelson Group...¡±


    ¡°Is it your turn to talk?¡± Kennedy looked at him coldly and said in a stern voice.


    The man silenced.


    Alice stood in situ to see what Kennedy wanted to do.


    She lifted her eyes to his side face.


    ¡°What''s up?¡±


    Hearing that, the staff¡¯s face immediately went pale, frightened.


    Their Young Master always wore a cold face, but she unexpectedly talked to him like that?


    What if something went wrongter? He had agreed with Mr. Nelson. If anything happened to this


    woman, would he be hated by the Nelson family? Would he be kicked out of this ce?


    Thinking of this, that staff hurried to exin tremblingly, ¡°It is none on my business, Young Master, she


    had toe it and I was forced.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She frowned and looked at the staff, who was pale on face and looked like he was about to pee his


    pants. After a moment of thinking, she sighed in her heart and did not defend for herself.


    The staff agreed to help her, but now it got caught by his boss. It was normal that he wanted to shirk his


    responsibility.


    She had no right to me him.


    Thinking of this, Alice gave a low smile, and then looked at Kennedy.


    ¡°Yes, I came in myself, and then what? May I go now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kennedy¡¯s vision fells on her face finally and he stared at her fiercely.


    They looked at each other. Alice¡¯s lips moved suddenly, and then she said, ¡°Since you have nothing to


    say, I gotta go.¡±


    With that, she directly stretched out her hand to pat away Kennedy¡¯s hand and was to leave.


    However, Kennedy caught her wrist, pulled her to go forward.


    Alice¡¯s facial expression changed, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Kennedy!!¡±


    The staff watched it in horror. What was going on? Did that woman actually call their young master''s


    name directly?


    Did they know each other?


    At the thought that Alice might know Kennedy, the staff was really about to be scared to pee pants. He


    denigrated her in front of Young Master, would he lose his job?


    At the thought of that, the staff rushed to catch up with them.


    ¡°Young Master, listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Kennedy, youe here to find me? If not, please let go of me, if yes, let go of me too. I have now


    terminated the contract with you. If you need anything, talk to mywyer!¡±

 Chapter 445 His Woman

    Chapter 445 His Woman


    In exasperation, Kennedy directly sped her hands and suppressed her on the cold wall.


    And the staff followed behind immediately got scared and widened his eyes when he saw this. He


    stopped there and dared not go forward.


    It seemed that not only Alice knew Mr. Kennedy, but also she had affair with him.


    They made the noise in front of the staff, and it had affected others, so a lot of people poke their heads


    out of the workshop to have a look. As soon as they saw that, they widened their eyes in surprise.


    ¡°What''s going on? Who''s that woman? Why Mr. Kennedy...¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks so subtle... Does Mr. Kennedy like her?¡±


    ¡°... No way. How could a man with a cold face like a woman? It is impossible.¡±


    So many people were there watching and talking. Alice¡¯s hands were sped on the wall, which was a


    shame posture. Alice was so angry that her face flushed, angrily looking at Kennedy.


    ¡°What do you want? Are you happy to humiliate me in front of all these people?¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were dark, Kennedy had just noticed that there were many people around. He


    was angry with her, so he had be irrational.


    He looked sharply around. ¡°Get out of here!¡± he said in a stern voice.


    His cold momentum was overwhelming, attacking in all directions. People who poked their heads out or


    stood there in a daze were scared by it and shrank their necks, and then without saying a word they


    turned around and disappeared into thin air.


    The corridor, which had been so noisy, was quiet now, and everyone was gone.


    Alice gasped lightly, staring at Kennedy close at hand.


    ¡°Is it ok now?¡± Kennedy stared at her cold¡¯s eyes, squinting, ¡°You asked me talk to yourwyer, do you


    think yourwyer is qualified?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Although he drove those people away, what had just happened was real. She bit her lower lip and said


    angrily, ¡°If you think mywyer is not qualified, you can let your assistant talk to him. I''m busy, I have no


    time to talk to you!¡±


    With that, Alice struggled, wanting to break free from Kennedy¡¯s hand, but her strength was not match


    to him, but Kennedy controlled her with one hand and raised her chin with the other.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business. Let go!¡± Alice felt in pain in her chin and shouted out of rage.


    ¡°Do you want to see the monitoring?¡± Hearing what Kennedy said, Alice was puzzled. Before she had


    reaction, his hand on her arm turned and held her hand, and then he walked toward the inside.


    Alice was pulled by him to go inside.


    And when they walked away, the other people came out.


    Kennedy was known as a cold-face king here. He took Alice into the control room where Alice went to.


    The staff inside was scared when he saw Kennedy, and then he hurried to stand up.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Alice did not want to talk to him, but he seemed to be willing to let her watch the surveince video.


    So could she watch that video that she was not allowed to? Alice did not make more action, but took a


    look at Kennedy, ¡°Can I watch the surveince video?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kennedy asked.


    What couldn¡¯t his woman do?


    ¡°Turn on all the surveince videos.¡± Kennedymanded in a cold voice.


    Several staff was stunned, and then hurried to show the surveince videos.


    Kennedy bowed his head and asked Alice standing next to him in a rare gentle voice, ¡°Which time of it


    do you want to watch?¡±


    Alice was stunned, and then thought drooping her eyshes before she answered.


    ¡°Show it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Soon, those surveince videos Alice wanted were arranged. Alice subconsciously took a few steps


    forward, wanted to take a close look, but there was force of pulling on her hand.


    Kennedy was still holding her hand.


    Alice looked down, and her eye changed at that moment.


    He was holding her hand, crossing fingers.


    This man...


    Alice bit her lower lip withplex mind.


    Didn''t he say he was married? But why did he often show up in front of her? What the hell was he


    thinking? Did his wife leave him alone?


    Kennedy moved forward. And Alice could hear his voice from the top of her head, ¡°Why are you in


    daze? Don¡¯t you want to watch the video?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Alice drew back his thought.


    Forget it, don''t worry about so much but watch the video first. Alice turned to seriously watch the


    surveince video, ignoring that Kennedy was holding her hand.


    She had been seriously watching the surveince video, while Kennedy was seriously looking at her.


    This woman was really not the same.


    Now she was mature and attractive. She was cold not, but she became more charming than before.


    Her skin was still young and good.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alice suddenly shouted, ¡°y that again.¡±


    Kennedy gave those staff a sharp look. He did not need to say a word and the staff did as she required.


    Alice took a look and finally found the figure she suspected in the surveince video. ¡°This must be the


    man.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy looked toward the screen center and said without any hesitation, ¡°Send a


    message to find this person all over the city and catch him before 12 o''clock in the evening.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Kennedy frowned. She said it had nothing to do with him in the face of these staff?


    Kennedy sneered without a word and held her waist dering his sovereignty, ¡°It has nothing to do with


    you? Do you realize that not everyone cane in here?¡±


    ¡°You brought me here. I didn''t ask you to do so.¡±


    With that, Alice took out the phone and took a picture of the man in the screen, and then was ready to


    go away.


    ¡°You are leaving?¡± Kennedy got her.


    She stopped her pace and frowned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kennedy,¡± she said. ¡°I forgive you for being rude


    to me outside just now, but I hope it will not happen again.¡±


    With that, she forcefully shook off Kennedy¡¯s hand and directly walked toward outside.


    She thought Kennedy would not follow her, but as she went outside, Kennedy had been following her.


    ¡°Don''t follow me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t agree to break the contract.¡±

 Chapter 446 We Got Times

    Chapter 446 We Got Times


    He didn''t agree to break the contract?


    Alice froze for a few seconds before she came back to her sense and then she smiled at Kennedy.


    ¡°You don''t agree to break the contract? What does it matter to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy looked at her sharply, ¡°What does it matter to you? I''m your client. I don''t agree


    with you to break the contract. You said it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please understand breaking the contract is unteral. ording to the provisions of the


    contract, I only need to pay off the amount of default. In addition to that, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy didn''t speak but still stared at her.


    After a moment, he suddenly curled his lips. ¡°Are you trying to get away from me? Even if you break


    the contract, I can ce the order again.¡±


    Alice froze, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yourpany seems to have a lot of designers.¡± Kennedy deliberately raised his eyebrow as he said


    that.


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She never expected that Kennedy could be so shameless.


    Her lips moved, but she did not say a word in the end, but Kennedy moved forward to her, ¡°Will you still


    break the contract? Huh?¡±


    ¡°... What do you want?¡± Alice looked helpless. She looked at Kennedy with ironic eyes. Though she


    was wearing high heels, but this man in front of her was still half a head higher than her. When she


    spoke, she had to slightly raise her head to look at him, and the kind of threatening momentum on his


    body oppressed in the surrounding.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Kennedy gave a lowugh. His eyes were charming, but there was self-mockery on


    his face. He pressed his voice low, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what I want?¡±


    It was noisy surrounding, but Kennedy¡¯s deep voice got into the ear of Alice without any influence,


    which directly affected her thoughts and judgment.


    She took backward a step and said gnashing teeth, ¡°Please show some respect. If you do so and you


    wife knows it, she will be unhappy. Do you think it is fair to her?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°??¡±


    ¡°Or has five years made you a nasty, inconsiderate person?¡±


    Seeing disappointment in her eyes, Kennedy felt rmed.


    She still didn''t seem to know what was going on.


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who told you I have a wife at home?¡±


    Alice frowned slightly.


    What did he mean by that?


    ¡°You are joking. It was you said you are married.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy smiled, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    What did that have to do with her? Holding back her anger, she said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I


    really have things important to deal with. I don''t have time to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy folded his arm, ¡°I have plenty of time to wait for you. We will talk about it after you


    handle this.¡±


    Alice ignored him, walked toward Marco¡¯s car. This time Kennedy did not follow her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Alice approached, Marco took a look at Kennedy from a far distance, ¡°Miss Alice, are you


    all right?¡±


    Alice shook her head, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m ok, let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    So she went in the car, but Marco still took a look at Kennedy. There wasplex feeling in his eyes,


    and then he got into the car too.


    After they left, Kennedy pulled out his phone and made a call to Nathan.


    ¡°Check why is she with the Nelson family?¡±


    When he received the call, Nathan was confused. He had not told Kennedy that Alice was with the


    Nelson family yet, how did he find out?


    But before he any response, Kennedy had already hung up the phone. Hearing the beep sound over


    the phone, Nathan had a sense of despair.


    All right, it was time to get busy again.


    *


    Alice went back to thepany and found that the news of the dress had been spread. When she was


    ready to go back to the office, she saw Rachel standing at the door of the office anxiously waiting.


    Seeing Alice was back, she ran up to Alice.


    ¡°You''re back.¡±


    Alice took a look at her, nodded, and then pushed open the door of the office and went in. Rachel


    followed her behind.


    ¡°You have something to tell me?¡± Alice asked.


    Rachel nodded and her face was pale.


    ¡°I didn''t damage the dress that Winnie designed.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused a moment, took off her coat and ced it on the shelf while looking at


    Rachel, ¡°When did I say it was you damaged it?¡±


    ¡°You, you believe me?¡± Rachel''s lip opened and her face was bloodless. She bit her lower lip and said,


    ¡°No, how could you possibly believe me? I''ve dissed you so many times.¡±


    Alice walked to the desk and sent the picture she had just taken to theputer, ¡°Make it clear.¡±


    Rachel was so angry that she bit her lip and said, ¡°It''s all because of them. I just found out about it, but


    they said I am jealous, so I destroyed Winnie''s work! I''m not usually a very nice person, but... I would


    never do such a thing. Besides, I am a girl, I don¡¯t have that strength to do that?¡± The more Rachel


    said, the more indignant she became. She felt terribly wronged and her tears fell down.


    ¡°Yes, I am angry that you actually took a fancy to the design work of Winnie. What''s wrong with our


    work? Why should hers be in the exhibition hall? But even if I am angry, I didn''t do that.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice understood her meaning. She slowly lifted her eyes and then fell on Rachel''s face.


    ¡°You mean you wanted to do so?¡±


    Rachel was stunned for a moment, sobbing, ¡°Yes, I''m not convinced. I wanted to do it! But I didn''t! I


    didn''t destroy her design, so why should I be stigmatized?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice helplessly sighed.


    ¡°Did I say it is you made it?¡±


    Hearing that, Rachel stopped crying. ¡°What do you mean? You mean... you don¡¯t suspect me?¡±


    ¡°What should I suspect you?¡± Alice said, and her eyes were soft, ¡°You go out first, I still have other


    things to do.¡±


    Rachel was crying in front of herself all the time, which would affect her thoughts.


    Rachel looked at her and blinked her eyes. Then she said, ¡°I thought you are the same as everyone


    else. You must have suspected me. I did not expect that you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You go out first, and please ask Yanis toe over.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Rachel immediately nodded and turned to go out.


    She had not been out long when Yanis came in.


    ¡°What is going on? Rachel cried till her eyes were red. She didn''t bother you, did she?¡±

 Chapter 447 Lets Call the Police

    Chapter 447 Let''s Call the Police


    ¡°What can she bother me?¡± Alice took a look at her expressionlessly and then waved to Yanis. Yanis


    walked to her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Look at this picture.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alice pointed to the screen.


    Yanis raised her head and fell her eyes on the picture, ¡°He wrapped himself so tightly. No one could


    recognize him.¡±


    ¡°He entered ourpany yesterday evening.¡±


    Yanis widened her eyes open immediately, ¡°You have found it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw him in two shots, and although he was very good at avoiding cameras, it still leaves a trail.


    From his steps and deeds, he must know the environment well. He had a n taking care of every


    detail and had been ready for a long time.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis got some information from her words.


    ¡°If he had been ready for a long time, he must have a grudge against us.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice could not help but gave a faint smile, ¡°If there is no grudge, how could he not take


    everything but destroy the scene? Now the scope should be much narrower.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we call the police to immediately arrest this person? I have decorated the scene with


    my efforts, but it was in a mess. I am really angry.¡±


    Alice did not have response to that but asked indifferently, ¡°Do you think who will want to destroy this


    dress?¡±


    Yanis immediately blurted out without thinking, ¡°Who could it be? Either he had a grudge against the


    person who''s going to wear it, or against the person who designed it.¡±


    ¡°Which one do you reckon it will be?¡± Alice looked at Yanis, waiting for her to answer.


    Yanis was stunned, nk hers eye with her eyshes trembling, ¡°Are you teasing me? It could be


    either one, and if I have to guess the most likely one, I''d say they''re both the same.¡±


    ¡°We have to analyze. The designer is Winnie. ording to her performance, we don¡¯t know who would


    go against her, but because this person has a well n, it would have taken time to arrange it in


    advance, so it he has grudge with the person who designed it, it would have started when Winnie got


    the project, so it could have been narrowed down to us in the park, including me.¡±


    As her voice fell, Yanis touched the forehead of Alice.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You actually suspect people in ourpany?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... I''m talking to you seriously.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead then, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Rachel did just now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She told me that people were using her of ruining Winnie''s work. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it seems possible. Rachel''s jealousy was too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded, stood up, while analyzing, ¡°Because she showed her jealousypletely, so


    Rachel became the target of public criticism for the destroying of Winnie¡¯s work.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis finally understood her meaning.


    ¡°Do you want to say it was not Rachel destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Because she stood out, she would be taken to be med. If she really did it, she would only feel guilty.


    Why would she confront andin to me? Besides, I never doubted her.¡±


    ¡°Who do you suspect?¡±


    Yanis walked to her, reached out and grasped the shoulder of Alice, ¡°I don''t want to listen too much, tell


    me who did it directly.¡±


    Looking at the irritable Yanis, Alice could not help but used her index finger to poke her head, ¡°Can¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    ¡°I... you are saying that I am stupid!¡± Yanis said that turned her back to Alice.


    ¡°Do you remember who we went to see when we were in S City?¡±


    Who? Yanis was immersed in her memory and then thought of something. She widened her eyes, ¡°I


    know, Kate James!!¡±


    Hearing the name of Kate, Alice was still in trance, because she only remembered this person but


    forgot her name.


    ¡°You remember.¡±


    ¡°Is that her? I remember, she was the one who asked us to design the dress, but she was too arrogant


    and had no quality and no manners, so we terminated the contract with her.¡±


    Alice nodded, ¡°Yes,ter I heard from my brother that she sued us, but my brother took care of it.¡±


    ¡°So she bears a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Because she hates us, plus Lexi attends the same conference as her andes to the stage at the


    same time, so she had nned it from the beginning.¡±


    At this, Alice took a deep breath, ¡°It is just my spection and it still has to be verified.¡±


    ¡°I think it was likely her. She not only hates us, but also wants to harm Lexi. I know she and Lexi


    recently are in thepetition for resources. She wants to overshadow Lexi.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice felt mentally tired. She silently walked back to her position and sat down.


    ¡°What to do now? With the dress ruined like this, shall we call the police and have her arrested?¡±


    Alice shook his head, ¡°She is well prepared, it iste to call the police now. We have already known


    who the culprit is, we can make an eye for eye and tooth for tooth revenge.¡±


    ¡°Eye for eye?¡±


    Yanis widened her eyes, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°But before we do that, we have to prove it. I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yanis pointed to herself in surprise, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Alice patted her shoulder, ¡°Fighting, Yanis, collect the evidence, and then we will take out


    revenge.¡±


    ¡°I collect evidence, what do you do then?¡±


    ¡°Apany Lexi, otherwise do you want to destroy our reputation?¡±


    The door of the office was pushed open as the words fell, but no one came in. They only saw a head


    poke in and she looked into the office.


    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±


    Lexi asked while looking around.


    Yanis and Alice, ¡°...¡±


    The agent pressed Lexi''s head down with a fake smile.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Lexi pushed away her agent''s hand, and then directly opened the door and pounced


    toward Alice.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh, goddess, here Ie!¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Have a seat!¡±


    Lexi stopped her move, looked at Alice and then at Yanis.


    ¡°Ie to see the dress.¡±


    Alice felt headache, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you still be in the cast? Why are you here so fast?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to see the work designed by my goddess personally, so I hurried toe. I have been


    followed by the paparazzi, but we got rid of them.¡±

 Chapter 448 Id Love To

    Chapter 448 I''d Love To


    Lexi sat down on a chair in front of the desk, removed the silk scarf from her neck and tied up her long


    hair.


    ¡°When are we going to see the dresses?¡±


    Yanis took a look at Alice with confusion.


    Alice calmly took her eyes back and softly said to Yanis, ¡°Get back to your work, I will deal with it and I


    will let you know when it is done.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±


    After Yanis left, Lexi looked at Alice with a smile.


    ¡°When will you take me to see the new dress?¡±


    Alice folded her arms, ¡°If I want to process on that dress, will you agree?¡±


    ¡°Process?¡± Lexi did not understand what she meant and he frowned slightly, ¡°From the picture, I see


    the dress has been broken out of shape, can it still be processed? No, goddess, I love you, and you


    actually want me to wear that damaged dress?¡±


    In the end, Lexi looked like she was about to cry and even said, ¡°But if you are really willing to


    transform it with your own hands, even if it is a piece of rage, I will wear it.¡±


    She had a pathetic look on her face, just like a kitten.


    The agent rolled his eyes and pretended he didn''t know anything.


    ¡°I''m just kidding. I checked the dress and it was over 60 percent damaged. It would be harder for me to


    redo the design. So... You are lucky. Come with me.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi immediately follower behind her like a rabbit.


    Agent, ¡°...¡±


    He was silent for a moment before she followed.


    Lexi''s character was changeful and as her agent, Finnley knew it, but he had never seen that Lexi


    admired a person. Finnley felt strange and thought she was just a designer. Later he went to check the


    personal information of Alice, just to know that she got many the heavyweight award, as long as she


    was willing to, she could definitely set off a boom in their circle.


    However..... she seemed to keep a low profile. Even though her name was Shelly when she started the


    ¡°Do you want to drive?¡±


    After entering the elevator, Lexi asked.


    Alice nodded, ¡°Yes, go to my house.¡±


    ¡°Go to your house?¡± Lexi was stunned and then asked, ¡°Where is your house?¡±


    Finnley exhaled and then said, ¡°Shelly¡¯s real name is Alice Nelson. Nelson is a rare surname in B City.


    It''s not the one we think, is it?¡±


    In the end, Finnley twisted the corner of his mouth, seeming embarrassed.


    ¡°Which one are you thinking?¡± Alice took a look at Finnley with confusion.


    The surname Nelson was not amon name in B City? She didn''t know about it.


    ¡°Ahem......¡± Finnley coughed and then said a name, ¡°Do you know Zain Nelson, Miss Shelly?¡±


    Alice nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Finnley immediately widened his eyes and was to ask a more question, but he was stunned by Alice¡¯s


    next words.


    ¡°He''s my brother.¡±


    Finnley, ¡°??¡±


    Alice gave a faint smile and then softly said, ¡°But my brother now should be in thepany at this


    hour, so you won¡¯t meet him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lexi nodded calmly, ¡°Ok.¡±


    But in her heart there was storm.


    It seemed that her goddess was not only excellent, but also had a perfect family. Unexpectedly she


    was from the Nelson family in B City!


    In addition to the Moore Group was prominent in B City, the Nelson Group was indispensable. The


    boss Zain was on the cover of financial magazines for several times, and his personal introduction


    interview was on the page.


    Lexi had watched his report, only to think Zain talked less and wasposed, but the colder person


    was Kennedy from the Moore Group.


    She heard he wouldn''t even do an interview.


    For a while, Lexi even felt that every boss of enterprises was cold. Later she found herself naive,


    because every boss she met was fat and unkind. They were not cold butscivious. Most of them were


    bad except for a few of righteous ones.


    In the Nelson¡¯s house, Alice took Lexi upstairs.


    This was the first time she took an outsider into her house, of course, Alice did not take Yanis as an


    outsider and she had subconsciously regarded her as her own family.


    ¡°Your house is so big.¡± Lexi was popr and made a lot of money. She was rich, but when she was in


    the Nelson¡¯s house, she found that poverty limited her imagination.


    She could not imagine the life of the rich!


    The house design did not look luxury with money, but from inside to outside, from top to down, from left


    to right, it was noble and delicate.


    Just like a person, if she grew up in a good living environment, received higher education, epted all


    kinds of training, this person''s temperament must be emanated from the inside out.


    The Nelson¡¯s house was one of this kid. Lexi felt the decoration of her house was like new rich.


    Right!


    That was it!


    Pushing open the door, Alice turned around to Lexi, Come in with me.¡±


    Finnley lightly coughed, ¡°I don''t go in, it is a gril''s room. I wait here, let me know when you finish. I go


    downstairs and have a walk.¡±


    Alice took a look at Finnley, and then waved to the servant, ¡°Take Finnley downstairs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Soon the servant left with Finnley.


    Lexi followed Alice into the room.


    This was not the room of Alice, but a showroom Zain specially made for Alice.


    Who would have thought there was another world behind the closed door?


    After going in, Lexi was almost stunned by the scene in front of her. She stared at those dazzling


    designs in front of her eyes. Alice was her goddess, so she recognized all the works were designed by


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice at the first sight. They were her past works.


    Seeing that again, Alice was touched in heart.


    It was Megan told Alice that there was such a room.


    After she became a designer, Zain, her elder brother, bought every piece of her design and collected it


    at home.


    Almost of Alice¡¯s works were here expect for a few.


    Most of them were disyed, but never seen again after being sold at high prices.

 Chapter 449 The Future Matters

    Chapter 449 The Future Matters


    ¡°There are so much, my God.¡±


    Lexi looked at it in disbelief with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°This, this is all your work. Howe you have so much work?¡±


    Alice smiled and softly said, ¡°My brother collected them. Most were already disyed. Some had been


    bought, but some had been collected after once disy.¡±


    ¡°Wow, goddess, your brother is really good to you.¡± Lexi could not help but cover her chest. She did not


    expect that a cold man could be so considerate.


    What should she do? She felt like she was going to like him...


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Alice took inside, ¡°I designed this dress with a lot of efforts, but it had not been disyed after


    the production so no one had seen it before. I would like to give it to you as an apology.¡±


    Looking at the dress with three-dimensional starlight effect, Lexi was moved and almost cried.


    ¡°Goddess, you are so good. I did not expect that I can wear the precious dress designed by my


    goddess in this life. I should have saved the gxy in myst life! Goddess, I invite you to attend the


    press conference,e together with me!¡±


    Alice thought for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then she said suddenly, ¡°Can I bring one more person with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can bring whoever you want.¡±


    Lexi looked the dress and only starlight was in her eyes.


    Alice also took a look at it.


    Probably it was the fate. When she designed this dress, she felt she liked it a lot, because it was


    different from her previous works, so she kept it for appreciation. She did not expect that she would


    give it to Lexi today.


    Perhaps, everything was doomed!


    Lexi epted the dress, but she did not take it away but left it there, saying she woulde to put in


    on on the day of the press conference.


    Alice agreed. After Lexi left, she went back to thepany.


    When she got back to the office, it was nearly the end of the day. She packed up her things and was


    ready to go out, but thewyer came in.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Miss Nelson. I''m afraid I can''t do what you entrust.¡± Thewyer came in and got straight to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the point. ¡°The Moore Group was not willing to give in, and... I think it would be better if you talk with


    them yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused and then said, ¡°If I talk with them, so why should I hire awyer?¡±


    That was true. Thewyer''s face went pale and he could not say a word for a long time.


    Finally, he ced the document on the desktop and spoke.


    ¡°Anyway, I can''t take this case. Miss Nelson, please hire someone else.¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Chang.¡± Alice looked at him indifferently, ¡°Before taking this case, you have known who the


    other side is and signed a contract with me, so now do you want to break the contract?¡±


    ¡°So what if I break the contract? Wouldn''t it be worse if I lost my job over a contract?¡± Lawyer Chang


    directly put a card on the table, ¡°Besides, you broke contract with the other side too. Can¡¯t I break the


    contract? I''m willing to pay the penalty.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She looked at the card on the table and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Three times the penalty?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Lawyer Chang nodded, looking at that bank card and feeling pain in heart.


    Fortunately, thewyer''s fees were not particrly high, so he could afford to pay three times as much.


    He felt sad for this morning, but it was nothingpared to his future.


    ¡°That is it, I gotta go.¡±


    Before Alice could say a word, he had always walked out.


    Alice picked up the bank card to have a look after he left.


    So, was it an unintentional profit?


    As much as she didn''t want to earn it, but what could she do now? Alice put away the bank card and


    then walked out of thepany.


    The second day


    ¡°Thewyer called me and said he had already paid the liquidated damages and would not ept the


    contract anymore.¡± Yanis ran in and said, ¡°What''s the matter? This is too much, because it is Kennedy,


    so he doesn¡¯t care about his professional ethics?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice put down the pen in heard, ¡°It is not his fault, it is the other side is difficult to deal


    with, and even if it is solved, I''m afraid it will happen again.¡±


    With that, Alice opened her bag, took out the bank card and ced it on the table.


    ¡°This is the liquidated damages that that Lawyer Chang paid, transfer the money to thepany as


    funds.¡±


    Yanis stretched out to take the car, ¡°He really paid? Three times of it? I think it''s millions. Oh, my god. Is


    awyer that rich? Don¡¯t he feel distressed about it?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice could not help but smile, ¡°For him, future is much more important than this.¡±


    Originally, if he gave more due diligence, Alice would not regard him breaking the contract and would


    not request to pay the damage, but he flinched too soon and had not paid efforts. Before signing the


    contract, Alice had told Yanis to tell him this case would be very tricky and do what he could do. If he


    was confident, he could ept the case.


    Lawyer Chang epted it but in a short time, he gave up.


    ¡°We earned millions for doing nothing, but what are you going to do about the contract? If the Moore


    Group is not willing to break the contract, will you have to face Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Put it on hold.¡± Alice sighed, ¡°I have no other way, but he would not bother me these days.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can only do that for the time being. Other matters are important. By the way, I haven''t been


    able to do what you asked me to do, and it may have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    As they spoke, the office door was pushed open.


    It was Winnie. She took one look at both of them and came in with an envelope.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I was given an envelope when I came in. I was told it must be in your hand.¡±


    With that, Winnie took the envelope forward and put it in front of Alice.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yanis could not wait to open it.


    The envelope wasrge and thick. Because Yanis'' action was urgent, the photos inside fell out over the


    floor.


    They were stunned and then squatted down to have a look.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kate?¡± Yanis looked at the person in the picture with her eyes wide open, ¡°It is weird, who


    sent this envelope? What did he want?¡±


    Alice took over the picture and said after a while, ¡°What else is inside besides the pictures?¡±


    Yanis fumbled inside and her face changed, ¡°And this.¡±

 Chapter 450 See Her to be Humiliated

    Chapter 450 See Her to be Humiliated


    ¡°What is this?¡± Winnie squatting widened her eyes, ¡°It seems to be U disk. What is inside?¡±


    Alice took it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch it.¡±


    Then she got up and plugged the U disk into the interface of theputer, and then clicked it directly.


    Winnie looked dumbstruck, ¡°Is this ok? What if there''s a virus in it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°If he wants to harm us, he will not use this mean.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie instantly was speechless. It was truth, if he wanted to harm them, who would send


    the U disk over? Who dared use it?


    Two people stood separately behind Alice. As Alice clicked the U disk, a video popped out.


    ¡°It is Kate and her agent!¡±


    The conversation in the video was heard.


    ¡°Kate, I think it''s better to forget it. It''s not good. You''re a famous actress, if this gets out, it''s going to be


    bad for you. It could ruin you.¡±


    Kate''s agent tried to persuade her.


    But Kate obviously did not take his words to heart and said contemptuously, ¡°What does it matter?


    People know I''m a famous actress and I always y positive characters. Even if they make it up,


    people won''t believe it. They just think it''s a way to get back at me.¡±


    At this, Kate looked at the man opposite her, ¡°You go and take care of it. Find a good time, handle it


    well and don¡¯t reveal any misinformation. If you show yourself, take all the responsibility on your own


    don¡¯t get me involved. When it is done, you will be rewarded.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man was greedy and nodded with smile, ¡°Sure, we can guarantee that we will not betray the


    employer.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate raised her lips with satisfaction and said, ¡°Good, if you handle it well, I will give you a


    bonus. I can¡¯t wait to see Lexi had no dress of the press conference after the designer''s work is


    destroyed. She could only get a random one and will be defeated by me. It is happy to think about it.¡±


    Then she gave a wildughter, which did not fit to her pure looking.


    Her agent stood there helpless. The artist decided to do so, he had no choice and could only say to the


    man, ¡°Handle it well. Don''t leave any clues. Do as she required. If you get caught, take all the


    responsibility on your own, understand?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    The video ended here. Yanis was angry.


    ¡°Damn, I knew Kate is not a good person. At the outset we should not ept her order. What a famous


    actress, she fooled many people with her pure face! She has no acting skill but wins a lot in the


    entertainment circle based on her appearance. She must have done a lot of nasty things.¡±


    People was impulsive to speak when they were angry


    Yanis was not exception. It was guess, but her words were harsh.


    Although Alice knew there were many kinds of people in the entertainment industry without an innocent


    person.


    ¡°Who sent this U disk over?¡±


    Alice suddenly looked to Winnie.


    Winnie was stunned and then stretched out to scratch her head, ¡°I, I don''t know. An ordinary-looking


    man came up to me and gave it to me. He said it was very important and he wanted me to give it to


    you.¡±


    ¡°I remember the look on his face was very serious,¡± she said, tiring to recall it. ¡°Then I realized that


    there was a lot going on in thest two days, and I didn''t hesitate to send it here. The man should have


    left, and I don''t know if I can catch up with him now.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Alice said in a light voice, ¡°After so long, you cannot catch up. This video helps us, we now


    know who the culprit is.¡±


    ¡°You could have guessed who the culprit is without the video.¡± Yanis looked at Alice, ¡°youyou¡¯re your


    analysis yesterday, but this video gave us solid evidence.¡±


    Winnie widened her eyes, ¡°Really? You''re so good?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice gave a faint smile, ¡°I had just returned home and I only had a few enemies. I am not


    smart, I just narrowed the scope.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder you were so calm yesterday. Have we misunderstood Rachel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe everyone still thinks it is her. I hope you can get along well with each other as colleagues.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, don''t worry, I''ll tell everyone when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Well, Kate is culprit, but don¡¯t say it out now.¡±


    ¡°I''m so angry!¡± Yanis rubbed her hands, ¡°I ignored Kate before, but she unexpectedly made such a


    trick. If not you early have countermeasures, we will suffer a lot. I will not spare her!¡±


    Yanis pinched the knuckles of her palm loudly and then she went out.


    Winnie followed her.


    After they left, Alice bent over and took the U disk out, and then stared at it thinking of something.


    Was it coincidence?


    Yesterday when she went to check the surveince video, Kennedy was there to help her.


    Today, there was an anonymous person directly sent the evidence to her hands, to save her a lot of


    efforts. If she did it by herself, it would be much troublesome.


    But now the Hd video was in her hand. The conversations and faces were very clearly in it.


    Did Kennedy do that?


    If he was only to humiliate her, why did he help her?


    But in addition to Kennedy, Alice could not think of others.


    Never mind.


    Alice closed her eyes, taking that she owed him a favor.


    It was the press conference tomorrow. She hoped everything could go smoothly. When it was over, she


    would solve her things with Kennedy.


    Between them, there should be an end.


    She wanted to know what was going on!


    Time flied and as it came the day of the press conference.


    Alice took Winnie and Yanis to the scene. Because she was invited by Lexi, there was special seats for


    them.


    Yanis didn''t want toe at first. She was not interested in it, but she came because she wanted to


    see Kate to be humiliated.

 Chapter 451 The Higher the Rise, the Greater the Fall

    Chapter 451 The Higher the Rise, the Greater the Fall


    And now in the backstage dressing room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t my dress be delivered? How the hell do you guys do this? Wasn¡¯t it


    agreed to be delivered on this hour of the day?¡±


    A group of people were scolded by Kate and dare not speak. They just stood there lowering heads.


    ¡°Are you dead? Or deaf? Or dumb? Say something, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know what happened. It has been agreed to be delivered today, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But the dress has been bought, so...¡±


    ¡°It has been bought? What do you mean?¡± Kate widened her eyes, ¡°I booked that dress, why has it


    been bought?¡±


    ¡°Kate, when you asked us to order that dress, you only ordered it verbally, and you didn¡¯t pay for it,


    so...¡±


    Hearing that, Kate angrily pped her hand on the table, ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t pay the money, so they


    don¡¯t send it to me? It is outrageous. I am popr in showbiz, will I refuse to pay them the money? You


    go and tell the person in charge toe and see me.¡±


    ¡°Miss James, stop yelling.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice rang out. A man in a blue suit walked in with a steady step, with one hand in his pocket.


    He was the head of the brand.


    ¡°Eason! You¡¯re here in time. Exin to me what happened. Why didn¡¯t the dress I orderede to me


    today? Do you know the press conference is about to start?¡±


    Eason raised his eyebrow, ¡°Your people have made it clear to you. You gave us no money, only a


    verbal order, and we didn¡¯t promise to deliver it to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate stood up angrily.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think I won¡¯t pay for it? Why do you refuse to deliver it? Where is


    the dress now?¡±


    ¡°Bought buy something with a high price with full payment.¡± Eason said with a gentle smile.


    Kate¡¯s agent stepped forward.


    ¡°Eason, you went too far. Since you can¡¯t send it, why don¡¯t tell us in advance? It is impossible that


    Kate could not afford a dress.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Eason raised his eyebrow and looked innocent, ¡°Miss James is even not willing to pay 20


    percent of the deposit, it is hard to believe that you will pay the full amount. After all, these are new


    products, if something happens and we try to sell them, they will bepletely worthless. And I


    remember our people have told you that there is no guarantee that the dress will get to you without a


    deposit.¡±


    Kate, ¡°... So you¡¯re just not responsible now?¡±


    ¡°Why should we be responsible for a verbal order? Kate, do not give pressure to others relying on you


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    are popr.¡±


    Kate was angry and tried to move forward with her teeth gnashed, but was stopped by her agent.


    The agent was helpless, ¡°What should we do now? You did not inform us in advance, and we have not


    got the dress ready. What do you want her to wear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business, not ours. I just came to tell Miss James that it was your fault and ourpany


    will not take any badments.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kate was angry with her teeth gnashed, ¡°Are you not afraid of me exposing what yourpany


    did.¡±


    ¡°If you are a wise man, you won¡¯t do so. Offending a big brand is not rational. Your behavior will only


    make other big brands reject you.¡±


    Then he left soon after the confrontation.


    After the man left, Kate turned pale on face with anger. ¡°Now what to do? Am I supposed to wear this to


    the conference? Damn Eason, dare he do that to me!¡±


    The group of people did not dare to speak, the agent frowned to think of a way, ¡°We can only go to


    other brands and see...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss James¡¯s dressing room?¡± There was a female voice outside the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Two women took a step forward and presented her with a beautifully wrapped gift box.


    ¡°Miss James, a gentleman asked us to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kate was angry, so she was not in a good mood. Her eyebrows were raised when she


    asked.


    Kate¡¯s agent had doubts, went to open the box, and his face slightly changed, ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°God, isn¡¯t this Eason¡¯s dress? What¡¯s going on? Why is it here?¡±


    ¡°Did the person buy it and give it to you?¡±


    Kate was still very angry at the beginning. Hearing that, she was stunned. She came over to have a


    look and found that the dress in the box was the one she had chosen before.


    How did this happen?


    ¡°Oh my god, he is so generous and so romantic. He bought it directly to you, is he a pursuer?¡±


    ¡°A man actually did this to surprise her.¡±


    Kate was pleased to hear that and curled up her lips, ¡°Yeah, I have my pursuers.¡±


    She looked up at the two girls, ¡°What is his name?¡±


    The two girls shook their heads, ¡°Miss James, he only ordered we deliver the dress. We gotta go now.¡±


    They did not answer Kate¡¯s questions, but directly left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, at least tell me who it is.¡±


    Kate¡¯s agent, ¡°It was incredible he did not leave his name. Kate, do you know who sent this?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Kate folded her arms in front of chest and said with satisfaction, ¡°I have so many


    pursuers, how would I know which one it is?¡±


    However, this man satisfied her. Her pursuers all wanted to show they were rich, but no one like this


    bought the dress designed by domestic big brands with full amount and then gave her at this hour.


    Although she was shock at the beginning, now she was in joy and satisfaction.


    The envious eyes of the people around her made her proud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here and get dressed and put on makeup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kate, hurry to make up, the press conference is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Hum, Damn Eason, I will take care of him for what he has done to me.¡±


    Looking at the dress in the box, Kate curled up her lips and thought her beauty could solve the


    problem.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that the higher she was praised, the harder she fell.

 Chapter 452 Deja Vu

    Chapter 452 Deja Vu


    As the conference began, the lights in the auditorium slowly dimmed.


    In fact, this was a new press conference. The diamond industry tycoon invited the popr actress


    Kate, and film queen Lexi.


    The businessman was undoubtedly shrewd, they would not do business that lost cost. The popr


    actress and the film queen would bepared when they were together, causing argument which


    could not be stopped.


    Almost no businessmen needed to spend money to buy flow. This was free coolie between fans and


    passers-by in fast speed, bring much flow.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Lights dimmed down. Alice felt someone sat down next to her.


    She did not pay attention to it, but turned to whisper to Yanis.


    In the dark, Yanis¡¯s voice was close. She lowered down her voice, ¡°I bought that dress.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice said, ¡°What?¡±


    Yanis was afraid that she misunderstood, so she exined, ¡°However, I did not spend your money to


    buy it, I just told Zain you like the dress, so... Hee hee.


    In the end, Yanis gave a smile. Alice was speechless, ¡°You actually went to find him!¡±


    As her voice fell, Alice felt chair next to her shook and the air around became cold.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do nothing about it. We have to keep our money for the house, and we can¡¯t spend yours, can


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    we? But if we don¡¯t spend the money, we can revenge. I really couldn¡¯t buy that dress at the price I


    wanted, so I had to...¡±


    With that, Yanis pulled Alice¡¯s sleeve and said pitifully, ¡°Alice, I really have no way, besides, I didn¡¯t say


    anything. I just said that the dress would go well with your style, so...¡±


    Alice, ¡°So spend money for no reason?¡±


    ¡°There is reason! She ruined our dress, so we buy hers. As long as she makes a fool of herself at the


    conference, we¡¯ll vent our anger.¡±


    ¡°Spent that money for a grudge?¡± Alice raised her eyebrow. She disagreed with Yanis in tone, but it


    could not be heard.


    Yanis knew Alice¡®¡¯s temper. Alice would not me her for what she did, but she could not take these


    things as a matter of course. So she hugged Alice¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I swear this is thest time.


    We can only feel good once we vent the anger. Besides thewyer paid us millions ofpensations


    for breaking the contract, we have that money!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s smart.¡± Alice could not help but poke her forehead.


    Yanis gave augh and finally let go of her.


    The lights in the press conference lit up gradually. It was a press conference held by a diamond jewelry


    industry businessman and they invited two female stars, which was stunning.


    Suddenly, a figure came to Alice and whispered, ¡°Miss Shelly, Lexi wants to see you.¡±


    What?


    Why?


    What was going on? Alice had doubts, but she knew it was the voice of Finnley, Lexi¡¯s agent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Finnley smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, you will know when you are there.¡±


    Alice nodded, got up and walked outside.


    All around was dark, she could only walk to the left, because it was closest to the middle road, but as


    she got up, she found the man next to her stretched his legs out, Alice could not pass through.


    All the lights were on the stage, and only a little light was avable from the stage.


    Alice looked at the man, by the light, she saw his profile and tall figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but would you mind moving your legs? I want to pass by.¡±


    Faintly, Alice felt his profile was familiar.


    It had almost ovepped with someone in her mind, but she soon suppressed this idea herself.


    Impossible.


    It was a jewelryunch. How could hee?


    Did she miss him so much?


    At that thought, Alice drove that man out of her mind and came back to her sense.


    The man did not move. Alice was suspicious, ¡°Sir? Excuse me?¡±


    At this time, the man finally moved, moved his long straight legs. Alice felt relieved and then walked


    out.


    She had been wondering if he was trying to keep her from going out, but now she found she was


    thinking too much. Maybe he just did not hear her.


    After a few steps, maybe it was telepathy, she looked back.


    ¡°Miss Shelly, this way.¡± Finnley¡¯s voice came from the front. Alice came back to herself, nodded and


    walked forward.


    ¡°Mind the steps.¡±


    Out of the auditorium, Alice followed Finnley for a long walk before she came to the corridor.


    There was warm yellow light in the corridor. Alice who just came back saw everything in front of her


    under this soft light.


    In fact, when she was in the auditorium, she really didn¡¯t like the feeling that she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    There was some light, but no one could be seen.


    ¡°Shelly, Lexi¡¯s appearance is about 20 minutes away, so she wants to invite you to dinner.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was stunned, ¡°Have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that girl is hungry.¡±


    Alice followed Finnley to Lexi¡¯s dressing room and finally saw her.


    The makeup had been done, and the dress was on. She was waiting for stepping on the stage.


    Originally at this time she should sit there waiting quietly, or check if there was something wrong, but


    she actually lifted up her skirt, sat at the table, biting a string of meat in her hand.


    Hearing the sound, Lexi raised her head.


    ¡°Goddess, you are finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Here¡¯s my dinner. Come and


    have it together.¡±


    Lexi casually put down the string of meat in her hand, and then got up to walked towards Alice carrying


    the skirt.


    Seeing that her oily hand was about to touch the starlight skirt, Alice squinted her eyes and shouted


    loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 Chapter 453 Why Is Kennedy Here

    Chapter 453 Why Is Kennedy Here


    As she said, Lexi stopped her move and maintained her posture. She was up to the half, looking funny.


    Others wanted tough, but Alice walked to her with a serious face.


    She looked around, took a few pieces of tissue, pulled Lexi¡¯s hand up and wiped her hands clean. Lexi


    was panic badly seeing her move.


    This was the skirt her goddess gave her, which was a precious works.


    But she was socent to forget it. Lexi felt guilty about, so even if the posture was ufortable,


    she had to keep it.


    Until Alice retreated a few steps and said lightly, ¡°Good.¡±


    Lexi put down her hand. Finnley strode over, ¡°I told you not to eat, but you did not listen to me.¡±


    Lexi looked at Alice with a face of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shelly, I really didn¡¯t mean to it. Will you be angry


    with me? I was just d to see you, and I wanted to greet you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you when I designed this dress, so I don¡¯t know your size, but


    I don¡¯t expect it fits just did not think of its size with you differ little, but... If you eat any you, but if you


    eat more, you¡¯ll probably burst your dress.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi¡¯s facial expression changed, she said to the people around.


    ¡°Who brought this to me? I didn¡¯t even say I was going to eat it, why don¡¯t you take it all out?¡±


    She passed the buck, and then took Alice¡¯s hand with a smile.


    Alice took a step back to avoid her close, Lexi¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Shelly?¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful with your dress. You¡¯d better sit tight before you go on stage and don¡¯t get it


    destroyed.¡± Alice¡¯s clothes had a zipper and that was why she avoided Lexi¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Well, I promise I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll just sit and wait until I get on the stage.¡± Lexi sat down on the


    sofa, and those food on the table were removed out, soon the room was empty.


    Seeing that, Finnley could not help but cough. He did not expect that Lexi was obedient to Alice.


    Obviously she herself was a lot of people¡¯s idol, but she was a fan of Alice too.


    It was really unexpected.


    *


    Alice checked the dress and said after making sure there was no a problem, ¡°Well, wait here for a while


    before you go on the stage. Have a good performance.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi nodded her head vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly do it well. By the way, do


    you know Kate? That woman has a shit luck, unexpectedly someone bought KL model to her.¡±


    Alice was stunned and looked at Lexi.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised too that she could be so lucky?¡± Lexi shrugged her shoulders, ¡°She actually has a


    problem in our entertainment industry. She relies on her identity as a beautiful actress and never pays


    a deposit for a dress, only makes verbal promises. She does not have a good character, the small


    brands do not dare offend her. But what brand is KL? It is a big international brand, naturally it does not


    care who she was, so since someone bought it with full payment, it sold it. We had thought that Kate


    would be unlucky, but the man bought it and gave it to her. I almost vomited blood when I heard about


    it.¡±


    At this, Lexi was indignant, ¡°She only has big breast but no braid. Why could she get that? That dress


    was beautiful, but she has it. That man must be blind.¡±


    She spoke with vigour and anger.


    But Alice was puzzled.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Yanis told her that she had asked Zain to buy the dress, but why did Kate have that dress?


    Did Zain give it to Kate?


    No.


    That was impossible.


    In Zain¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to do such a boring thing.


    Besides, in his eyes, only his sister was the most important. If Yanis told Zain this dress suited her, Zain


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would never give this dress to others.


    But now what? Who got that dress and gave it to Kate?


    What Yanis had done would be disappointing?


    At that thought, Alice suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯vee long enough. I must go back.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi blinked her eyes, ¡°So soon? I thought you could stay here with me for a while. Well,


    Finnley, send her back.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°I know how to go back. You try to do a good job tonight.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured! I will try my best to defeat Kate!!¡±


    After saying goodbye to Lexi, Alice walked back. When she entered the press conference scene, only


    to find that the lights weren¡¯t so dim as before. The lights had been off for the effect.


    So now she had been able to see everything and go forward. Alice walked toward to her seat, as she


    nearly approached, she froze.


    Beside her empty seat, on the left were two girls she knew, Yanis and Winnie.


    On the right, however, was a tall, slender man.


    And this man... No one else.


    It was the man Alice thought he would not be there - Kennedy!!


    Why was he there sitting next to her?


    Alice stood there, stunned.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Was that why in the darkness she had felt his profile familiar?


    ¡°What are you doing? Stand here and block our view?¡±


    Suddenly someoneined behind, pulled Alice¡¯s thought back. She had to go forward to her seat,


    but she must pass in front of Kennedy.


    Now that she had seen who he was. She expected that he would move her legs as she passed, but he


    did not move.


    Alice endured it and said softly, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, can you move your legs?¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow and took a look at her. He did not speak, but moved his legs, Alice then


    walked inside.


    Yanis sitting inside watched it nervously.


    God knows when the lights were on, she was so shock to see Kennedy. She felt he was haunting and


    wanted to text Alice. But as she pulled out her phone, she felt a sharp line of sight and put it back out of


    fear.


    Alice had thought she could walk smoothly, but her heels suddenly broke, and her body fell


    uncontrobly.

 Chapter 454 No Use to Say Thanks

    Chapter 454 No Use to Say Thanks


    Yanis and Winnie sat there watching this scene with their face pale and eyes widened in disbelief.


    Things happened too suddenly. Alice did not expect that her heels would break at this time. There was


    nothing to grasp, so her body fell uncontrobly.


    She even wondered if she was going to hit her head now. She could only subconsciously put her hand


    to protect her face and head.


    But as soon as her hand moved, she was seized with great force.


    Next second, she fell into Kennedy¡¯s arms.


    ¡°......¡± Yanis and Winnie was shock and stunned, as if their expressions had been pressed pause.


    Alice thought she would fall head broken and bleeding, but she did not feel pain, but fell into a warm


    arm. Kennedy¡¯s strong male breath spared no effort to wrap her inside. Kennedy held her waist in one


    hand and held her chin with the other to force her to raise her head.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± His voice was irritable, his face was pale, and he looked rather frightened.


    Alice¡¯s lingering palpitations did not disappear. Her heart beat violently and subconsciously she shook


    her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kennedy looked at her for a long time, suddenly stretched out his hand to forcefully embrace her into


    the arms.


    Bang!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just then lights were turned off for the lighting effect on the stage, and the audience was plunged into


    darkness.


    Everywhere was very quiet. Alice could only hear her own heartbeat and Kennedy¡¯s heartbeat.


    She was held tightly by Kennedy in arms. The temperature on his body constantly passed over and


    soon surrounded her. Kennedy held her more and more tightly and his force could even crush her


    bone.


    But Alice actually did not push him away.


    And at this moment, she suddenly felt Kennedy¡¯s concern to her.


    Just when he caught her, that pale face showed that he was nervous about her.


    Music sounded quietly and the beat was like hitting Alice¡¯s heart.


    Kennedy stopped for a moment before he looked down, kissed her hair with his thin lips.


    This clear sense of touch made Alice sober. She came back to sense and found she was in Kennedy¡¯s


    arms. Thinking of his words, she broke free and got out of his arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    Alice sat down at her seat panickily, and then she was upset to find her heels broken.


    What was going on? Was the quality of the shoes she bought newly so bad?


    At that thought, Alice pursed her lips, thinking what she should do. Kennedy¡¯s deep voice came to her


    ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use saying thank you.¡±


    With warm breath spurted to her ear, Alice in the dark slightly wrinkled her eyebrows.


    She bit her lower lip and pretended not to have heard what Kennedy had said.


    After the conference began, the audience was still dark, everyone sat silently. Yanis and Winnie were


    probably scared, so they had been kept quiet.


    If not Alice knew they were sitting beside, she might think she was alone!


    Time passed. The prelude performance had ended, and the scene fell into a silence. Alice estimated


    time in the heart and thought Lexi and Kate were to go on the stage.


    They were arranged to go on stage together, so it was really going to be fun.


    Alice could not help but look at the direction of Yanis.


    She came to see Kate to make a fool of herself, but Alice heard that the dress had been bought with


    full payment and given to Kate. Alice did not know what was going on.


    But Yanis might really be disappointed tonight.


    With the sound of background music, Kate and Lexi appeared slowly in the middle of the stage, each


    on one side.


    In order to match the starlight dress on Lexi, the brand gave Lexi the most special style of dress, and


    Kate got the one as agreed.


    The atmosphere was pushed to a climax as the crowd roared from the fan area.


    Kate and Lexi came on in the light. Alice saw the blue dress on Katepletely different hers.


    But they looked simr.


    At that moment, there was a huge shock.


    Unexpectedly Yanis stood up from the audience, looking at the dress on Kate irritably with her eyes


    shining. How could it be so?


    ¡°Who is it? Why stand up?¡± Behind someoneined, Alice pulled Yanis down.


    Yanis sat down with grievance. She grabbed Alice¡¯s arm, gnashing teeth, ¡°Alice, what¡¯s going on? That


    dress...¡±


    Alice had long heard about it from Lexi, so she said calmly, ¡°It hase to this. Even if there is doubt,


    we will talk about it in the end.¡±


    Yanis was angry, but after listening to Alice, she had to press her indignant mood down, but she was in


    a mood to sit down.


    Alice knew she was angry, but it was the fact, nothing could be changed. She could only whisper,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, we will talk about itter.¡±


    All the way to the end, the lights were on, because there was an interview.


    The two women on stage were asked questions by reporters from various media and then


    photographed for five minutes.


    Taking advantage of that there were a lot of people, Yanis said angrily, ¡°What is going on? That dress


    was bought, wasn¡¯t it? Why she is wearing it? What the hell is going on? Alice!


    Alice told Yanis what Lexi had told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°Damn! How can that be? That dress was bought by Zain, did Zain give it to Kate? Damn it! Why does


    he have such a bad taste? Why gave the dress to Kate?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s a bitplicated. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Yanis was very angry, but she did not ask anything again after hearing that. She just thought sullenly


    that if Zain gave the dress to Kate, she would never like him again.


    The man she liked would not do such a thing!


    The stage had already begun to ask questions.


    Maybe some people wanted to make a scene and asked Kate a shocking question.


    ¡°Miss James, I heard that you attended today¡¯s new productunch because you like this jewelry


    brand, but if you like this jewelry brand so much, why are you wearing a high imitation dress?¡±

 Chapter 455 the Eve of Reversal

    Chapter 455 the Eve of Reversal


    Such a question immediately ignited the atmosphere of the scene.


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Yanis widened her eyes, ¡°High imitation? What do you mean?¡±


    Alice raised her eyebrow in surprise. High imitation dress?


    She looked closely at Kate¡¯s blue dress. Previously, she only felt that the color of the dress was not


    particrly beautiful because of the light rendering. Now, without the light rendering, the defects of the


    fake dress were exposed.


    In the light of the incandescentmp, numerous shorings were revealed.


    High imitation?


    From her brother? At that thought, Alice could not help but curled her lips.


    When did he be so scheming?


    As she was thinking, she felt a hot line of sight as fire, which could not be ignored.


    Alice stopped the smiling, pursed her lips and looked at the stage with a faint expression.


    Being asked by the media, the smile of Kate¡¯s beautiful face froze, and then she twisted the corners of


    her mouth, ¡°You¡­ what do you say? What high imitation? This is genuine, ok?¡±


    She did not believe that she was wearing a high imitation, because Eason said that the dress was


    bought by the full money. Soon after he left, someone sent her this dress, which made her proud for a


    long time. Now it was said that she was wearing a fake dress, sure Kate did not agree.


    Entertainment reporter only cared about shocking news instead of her dignity.


    Seeing that Kate changed her face, he did not stop but continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The official version of the dress you are wearing has been purchased by the


    president of the Nelson group, and there is always only one dress of this brand in each style. I would


    like to ask if this dress is not a high imitation, did the brand specially make two dresses of one style this


    time?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was surprised that the reporter got the news so fast.


    Kate¡¯s face turned pale hearing that the reporter said. For a moment she did not know what to do, but


    her agent had a quick response and came on stage, ¡°This media friend, I think you may have


    misunderstood. How could Kate¡¯s dress be a high imitation? Everyone saw it with their own eyes.


    Besides, the information you received may not be true, after all, they are people from two different


    circles. They may just be simr, well, please ask other questions.¡±


    Originally this matter could have been quickly moved on, but who they encountered was an


    entertainment reporter. Entertainment reporters were not so easy to deal with, he did not walk away but


    asked more sharp questions.


    ¡°Are you saying that the president of the Nelson Group cheated people? How can they be just simr


    when the dresses are the same with a name on?¡±


    Kate was so angry, but the entertainment reporter said that the dress was bought by Nelson, the


    president of the Nelson Group. Beside her dress was sent over by an anonymous person.


    Could it be Zain who had always been cool and famous, sedate andposed?


    At the thought of this, Kate immediately got excited. If it was really bought by Zain, then the dress she


    was wearing was given by him? She thought it was just an ordinary pursuer, but it turned out to be


    Zain.


    She cleared her throat, ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t order this dress myself. Before the opening of the


    shocked at that time and thought what I should wear on the stage. But I didn¡¯t expect this dress to be


    sent to me by an anonymous person, and you know what, until you said who bought it, I didn¡¯t even


    know who gave it to me.¡±


    At the end, Kate gave a triumphant look.


    People at the scene were inevitably whispering about it.


    ¡°Is it possible that this dress was given to Kate by Zain the president of the Nelson Group?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t that Zain did not have a crush on anyone? How could he like Kate?¡±


    ¡°Is she lying?¡±


    The more they talked about it, the more gossip there was.


    At the beginning everyone thought she wore forgery and was disdainful about it, but now it was found


    that what it was not forgery, but a dress bought with full money to give her by the president of the


    Nelson Group.


    Who did not know about the Nelson Group?


    So many people looked at Kate with envy in eyes.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The aura of the scene waspletely snatched away by Kate, many people scrambled to get the


    microphone in front of her.


    ¡°Excuse me, how did you know Zain, Kate? He is excellent, does he like you?¡±


    Kate gave a shy smile and said in a soft tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you want to know, you can ask him.¡±


    ¡°Kate, can you tell us how you feel right now? Are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Mood? Thank Mr. Nelson for sending me this dress. I like it.¡± Kate gave a charming and shy smile, and


    then looked at Lexi proudly.


    Kate almost went mad when she saw the dress on her body.


    She had Lexi¡¯s dress damaged, but why did she wear a better one? The press was all over her in the


    first ce.


    Yet beautiful things were always vulnerable to public opinion.


    On-site staff of the brand were aware of this activity was to pervert, a man cleared his throat, ¡°Guys, I


    know you are very concerned about the private lives of stars, but today it is a productunch, so I hope


    you can put all the attention on Miss James¡¯s jewelry. The time for questions us up, now Miss James


    and Miss Lam, please present in the center to take pictures.¡±


    Kate nodded with a smile, ¡°The host is right, I hope you can pay more attention to the brand.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy! Bah!¡±


    Under the stage Yanis said angrily, ¡°She is disgusting. Does she really thing Zain gave her that dress?


    Does she deserve it?¡±


    Alice was stunned and she did not expect that it would end up like this.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    Winnie, holding Yanis¡¯ arm, said sullenly, ¡°I also want to ask what is going on? Why Zain has interest in


    Kate? And...¡±


    She took a look at man with slender figure and strong temperament next to Alice, she swallowed.


    She was scared that Alice fell into his arms, but Kennedy...

 Chapter 456 Do not Block Me Again!

    Chapter 456 Do not Block Me Again!


    Never mind, there were so many things happening today that it was like a dream for Winnie.


    She did not expect that she would be invited to the scene. Seeing what happened, her depressed


    mood that her work was destroyed had been swept away.


    It was worth it when she took a few more pictures.


    After all, she met Kennedy, as well as big stars Kate and Lexi.


    When she was a designer, although her works were excellent, she could notpete with those top


    teams, let alone have such an opportunity.


    After taking pictures, some people found that the dress on Lexi was very special so they shouted out.


    ¡°Miss Lam, your dress is very special. If I remember correctly, it seems to be the work of Shelly, the


    foreign designer, right?¡±


    She was walking out, but by this question, Lexi¡¯s steps stopped. Kate also stopped and look at Lexi


    with confusion.


    Lexi smiled. ¡°You know it well, yes, this is Shelly¡¯s design.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this design before when I¡¯ve been to an event abroad. I¡¯ve heard it was bought with a huge


    amount of money by a mysterious person right after it came out. It¡¯s never been seen again. Miss Lam,


    how did you get it? Is it you who bought it with a huge sum of money?¡±


    Lexi blinked her eyes and then fixed her eyes on Alice who was in the audience. Alice slightly shook


    her head to her, Lexi understood what she meant and chuckled, ¡°Well, have a guess.¡±


    Originally she wanted to pull Alice to the stage, but she respect Alice¡¯s will. Since she was not willing


    to, Lexi would not force her but gave the public a vague answer. She did not deny it nor admit it.


    Then she waved, picked up the skirt and spun it around.


    ¡°Well, my activity is over. Fans and media, I¡¯ll see you another day.¡±


    Then she lifted her skirt and headed backstage.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, the reporters rushed out of the scene with cameras and were ready to go to the back to


    wait for her.


    Kate saw it and was angry, but was stopped by her agent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Humph, so what it was a work of a designer? What is Shelly? I¡¯ve never heard of her. They make such


    a fuss about it, I don¡¯t bother to have a look at it.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave. When she saw the dress on her body, she thought of Zain and then


    curled her lips with a triumphant smile.


    When she became Zain¡¯s wife, she would step on all these people under foot!


    *


    Seeing that the activity was about to be over, Alice got up and was to leave with Yanis and Winnie, As


    she stood up, she felt force on her wrist, and then she was dragged back to the seat.


    She turned her head and only to see Kennedy holding her hand, staring at her thoughtfully.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go.¡± Alice said with a poor mood.


    Kennedy squinted, ¡°You changed your face so fast.¡±


    Seeing that, Winnie and Yanis could not help but blinked eyes, and then sat back to the seat as if they


    had seen nothing.


    There seemed to be a lot of people around cast their eyes over. Alice felt embarrassed and wanted to


    avoid the eyes of those people, so she could only speak in a low voice, ¡°Let go, everyone is watching.


    This is the conference site, do you want to be recognized?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows.


    Yeah, well, he always attracted attention, he was not afraid to be recognized.


    It was better to recognize. It was more showy.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alice took a deep breath and then said in a low voice, ¡°Can you first let go of me? I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy stared at her like a scoundrel, ¡°I can let you go, but first add me on WeChat.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She thought she had misheard.


    Did he block her way just to get her to add him on Wechat? What was going on?


    Alice blinked her eyes, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°You blocked mest time.¡± Kennedy said with resentment. He had been remembering until now, so he


    hoped Alice add him on Wechat.


    So, this was an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    With that, Kennedy took out the phone and opened the Wechat interface.


    Alice, ¡°Will you let me go if I add you?¡±


    After asking, Alice felt there was something wrong with her brian. Why did she ask such a question?


    ¡°I think so.¡± Kennedy urged her, ¡°Take out your phone.¡±


    Alice paused and looked back at Yanis and Winnie.


    Winnie blinked her eye with a face of innocence, ¡°It is just Wechat, it is not a big deal, go ahead.¡±


    Seeing that, Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes, go ahead, Alice.¡±


    Two traitors.


    Alice nced at them and then took out the phone. She had blocked Kennedy before, so in face of


    him, she let him out of the cklist.


    ¡°Enough?¡±


    ¡°No friends yet.¡± Kennedy sent her a friend invitation, leaned over his tall body and his breath came


    over, ¡°ept it.¡±


    He was like a child asking for sugar. Alice was helpless and could only ept it.


    ¡°Is that all right?¡±


    Seeing that he had been added, Kennedy involuntarily gave a radian. Then he remembered something


    and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t delete me!¡±


    Alice, ¡°You...¡±


    She was just going to say ¡®how do you know?¡¯ But after thinking about it, she felt no need so she


    nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I will not delete you, can we go now?¡±


    Kennedy moved his legs away with satisfaction. Alice felt relieved, got up and was ready to leave.


    When she got up, she remembered that her heel was broken and that she had forgotten it in her


    discussion with him.


    ¡°Ah, Alice, your heel is broken, what to do?¡± Yanis eximed.


    Alice sat down again and then looked at her heel with depression.


    She took off the other shoe, took it on her hand, put her feet on the cold floor, and whispered, ¡°Get out


    of here first.¡±


    Seeing that, Kennedy felt her feet extremely unpleasant to see, so he squinted.


    Next second, he got up and picked up Alice by holding her waist.

 Chapter 457 I’ll Protect You

    Chapter 457 I¡¯ll Protect You


    ¡°Ah.¡± Someone screamed, not Alice, but Winnie holding Yanis¡¯ arm.


    All people immediately looked over. Alice¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, she turned to Kennedy


    and whispered, ¡°Put me down, what are you doing?¡±


    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Are you not cold barefoot? I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±


    Alice, ¡°No need, I can walk by myself. Let me down!¡±


    However Kennedy did not give her the opportunity to refute, but walked out holding her. Even the eyes


    on the stage gathered toward them. Alice struggled for a long time and finally gave up. She nested her


    head into Kennedy¡¯s arms and got his cor to cover her face.


    There was so much media around here, it would be a problem if they were shot.


    But Kennedy was not afraid if it. As long as she covered her face, they would only say that Kennedy


    embraced a woman and it had nothing to do with her.


    Her practice did not cause Kennedy¡¯s antipathy. On the contrary she relied on him, approached him,


    which made him happy. With a smile, he strode forward.


    Winnie and Yanis were stunned for fully 5 seconds before they followed them to go outside.


    The media shouted.


    ¡°Kennedy, the business tycoon! My god, Kennedy from the Moore Group in B City!¡±


    ¡°Who is he holding? Take a picture, take a picture!¡±


    Spotlight hit on the two. Yanis and Winnie following Kennedy subconsciously blocked their faces with


    hands, but soon they came back to sense. They were shooting Kennedy and Alice, not them.


    So they put hands down.


    Alice could felt many cameras were shooting them even if her face was buried in Kennedy¡¯s arms. She


    was speechless and her body was tight, thinking these media was gossip.


    The mour of Kenney was bigger than those stars and jewels? Instead of that, they were shooting


    Kennedy?


    As she was thinking, Kennedy felt vibration on chest and then his voice was heard from the top of


    Alice¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    What!


    ¡®If you didn¡¯t pick me up, there will be nothing happened!¡¯


    But what could she say now? It was embarrassing, and they had to go out first.


    Like deliberately torturing her, Kennedy walked slowly and was soon trapped by the media.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up.¡± Alice felt gasping for breath in his arms, plus she was wearing a dress


    today, she was afraid to expose herself.


    Looking at those media, realizing Alice¡¯s petnce, Kennedy peered at them indifferently.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Those people looked at each other after being shouted by Kennedy and unconsciously stepped back.


    He didn¡¯t care what the media would say about him. It didn¡¯t matter to him what they said.


    However, no one dare write a negative story about him.


    He was not only cold, cruel. No one dare to offend him unless they did not want to stay in B City.


    So they dispersed spontaneously, and no one dared to catch up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Winnie and Yanis followed them out like two tails.


    In the corridor, Alice still did not dare toe out, suffocating in his suit. Feeling amused, Kennedy


    said.


    ¡°No one is there,e out for air.¡±


    Alice snorted, and did not pay attention to him.


    She didn¡¯t believe his bullshit. What if she showed her face and got shot?


    After a while, Alice heard there was no sound around, she slowly poked her head out, and then she


    looked around and felt relieved after she found no one was around.


    ¡°Well, no one is here, let me down.¡±


    Alice looked up at Kennedy and said.


    Kennedy peered at her. ¡°When did I say I was going to put you down?¡±


    Alice, ¡°??¡±


    ¡°Your shoes are broken. I¡¯ll take you to buy new ones.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...No need, I can buy them myself.¡±


    It was a few steps away from the parking lot. Kennedy walked to his car holding Alice, and then looked


    back at Winnie and Yanis.


    Yanis and Winnie were always following him, after all, Alice was in his hand, so they could not leave.


    By being stared at by Kennedy, they felt their back chilling.


    ¡°You two...¡± Kennedy squinted eyes and said, ¡°Go back first.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Yanis took a look at Alice. Seeing that she was struggling in Kennedy¡¯s arms, she had to say,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, put down Alice. She does not need to wear shoes in car, we can directly reach home.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows. The coldness on his body all of a sudden dropped the


    temperature around.


    Yanis shrank her neck. Looking at Alice, she continued, ¡°Alice is not willing to go with you. Besides, it¡¯s


    have you shot, we will be in trouble.¡±


    Alice looked at Kennedy and said calmly.


    ¡°Do you hear that? Put me down.¡±


    Thoughtfully, Kennedy stared at her face for a long time, as he was about to speak, Alice interrupted


    him, ¡°If you don¡¯t put me down, I will block you on Wechat.¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Put me down or not?¡± Alice threatened him.


    Kennedy seemed to be afraid that she blocked him on Wechat. In her gaze, he slowly put her down.


    With her feet on the cold floor, Alice shivered.


    It was really cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block me!¡± He demanded with a cold face.


    At the moment Kennedy looked like a grumpy scoundrel. Alice ignored him, turned and walked away.


    With her wrist was caught, Alice could not move. She looked back with a frown, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Kennedy frowned and s stared at her seriously.


    It was like he would not let her go if she did not agree. Alice felt it had been happening repeatedly, so


    she lost her patience.


    ¡°I know, I promise, I promise I won¡¯t block you, okay? May I go now?¡±


    Kennedy let her go, ¡°Ok, be safe.¡±


    It made Alice thought that he changed his character. He was so cold, but he actually said so sweet


    words?

 chapter 458 Do You Still Love Him?

    chapter 458 Do You Still Love Him?


    After sitting in the car, Alice finally put her feet away. When the car passed by Kennedy, Alice could feel


    his eyes have been falling on her face, until the car was out of the parking lot.


    She finally took a sigh of relief and the atmosphere around was not so tense. Yanis and Winnie


    rxed. Winnie asked with curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Kennedy of the Moore Group?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alice answered and broke the imagination in Winnie¡¯s brain.


    Winnie took a while toe back to her sense, ¡°No, if it is nothing between you and him, why did he


    always¡­¡±


    Yanis cleared her throat and then said in a low voice, ¡°It is over, don¡¯t ask about it.¡±


    Winnie, ¡°Did you have an affair?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice took a nce at Yanis and Yanis shup up, ¡°No, I made it up. I was so angry about


    Kate¡¯s dress. Why did she have it? She was proud tonight, those people think Zain is pursuing her.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice felt it was unexpecting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. It could not be from my brother, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± with her eyes widened, Winnie felt she knew a big secret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Yanis looked at her with surprise, ¡°Alice is Zain¡¯s sister.¡±


    Winnie felt she could not breathe and her corner of mouth twisted, ¡°Zain¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yanis peered at her and then held Alice¡¯s arm, ¡°Are you surprised?¡± I thought you know about it,


    but you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Winnie was speechless. They did not know about it and thought Alice was Zain¡¯s mistress, and Zain did


    not love her, so he would not marry her.


    So it was not truth.


    She was not Zain¡¯s mistress but sister.


    All of a sudden, Winnie felt ashamed.


    They first sent Winnie home and then went back to the Nelson¡¯s house. When they arrived, Alice could


    only go upstairs barefoot. After a bath, she found the house was empty, Zain and Jack were not there.


    She took her phone and went downstairs, only to find Yanis.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°The butler said your brother took Jack out to y and have note back yet.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Alice nodded and took a look at the watch. It was notte and Zain would take care of it, so she


    went back to her room with nothing to worry about.


    Lying down, she took out her phone and remembered that Kennedy added her WeChat tonight.


    After a moment of silence, she clicked open the WeChat, only to see Kennedy lied in the list of her


    friends. It was like magic, Alice could not help but clicked it and read his profile.


    Then she clicked open his circle.


    As she expected, there was nothing.


    No forwarded moments, no originalment.


    If not he added her in face of her, she would this ID belonged to no body.


    At this, she took a sigh.


    Since she came back home, she was entangled with Kennedy, both in work and life.


    Should she make it clear with him sometime?


    She had many questions.


    Why did he divorce her? How was he now? Was he with Diana?


    At this thought, she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes slowly.


    Never mind, since she could not escape it, she chose to face it.


    Then she felt asleep with the phone in hands. When she woke up it was the next morning.


    Covering her head, she sat up, the phone slid to the next position from her chest. She ced it to the


    desk and found it was bright outside.


    She got up and shouted, ¡°Jack?¡±


    But no one answered. She opened the door and rushed out without hesitation and almost bumped into


    Yanis.


    ¡°You are up. I was wondering if I should wake you up. Why did you get up sote?¡± Yanis shook her


    phone in Alice¡¯s face, ¡°Do you know it is 9 o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°9 o¡¯clock?¡± Alice rubbed her head and wondered why she slept so soundly.


    ¡°Yes, wash yourself up. We have to go thepany.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    She took ten minutes to wash her face and get dressed. Without wearing a makeup, she went out with


    Yanis.


    The order from Lexi had been done, not the next one was Grace¡¯s and Kennedy¡¯s. Grace was not in


    hurry and did not urge her.


    But she felt hard to deal with Kennedy. Alice had decided to face him, so she took the initiative.


    At this thought, Alice whispered to Yanis, ¡°Make an appointment with Kennedy to meet me at 2 o¡¯clock


    in the afternoon.¡±


    Alice was arranging the documents on the desk, hearing that, she paused, ¡°What did you say? You


    want to see Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice nodded.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Yani put down the document and walked to her, ¡°Why do you want to meet him? Do


    you have feeling for what he didst night? You have crush on him again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alice raised her heard and took a look at her, ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡± She gave a helpless smile,


    shaking her head, ¡°I have many questions for him, since I can¡¯t avoid him, I would like to see him.¡±


    Yanis thought about it and agreed, ¡°You are right, make it clear with him then. Tell him to stay away


    from you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will.¡±


    But Yanis did not leave and looked at Alice.


    ¡°What is up?¡±


    Alice asked.


    ¡°Do you sill love him?¡± Yanis asked finally after a moment of thinking.


    Obviously, Alice¡¯s face changed, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it.¡± Yanis interrupted her, ¡°I know what you are thinking. You are abroad, but


    you have been paying attention to Kennedy¡¯s news.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice squinted, ¡°Yanis¡­¡±

 Chapter 459 Don’t Lose Him

    Chapter 459 Don¡¯t Lose Him


    ¡°You think I don''t know? Though you hid it well, it was like you can tell a woman is pregnant or not from


    her belly. You can''t hide it as long as I''ve been with you.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Alice gawked at her and looked away after a moment.


    ¡°You think too much. You can''t take everything by guessing.¡±


    ¡°Guess?¡± Yanis took a deep breath, and then folded her arms in front of the chest, looking at Alice.


    ¡°Then why don''t you look at me? Anyway, do you think I don''t know that you searched for information of


    Kennedy when no one else is around? What is the name thates up most in your searches? Is it


    someone with the same name?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    There was a thud in her heart, as if her heart had been hit by a boulder.


    ¡°Did you always think that I didn''t find out and you were hiding it well?¡± Yanis thought for a moment,


    and then said, ¡°Actually, I saw him on the highway from S City to B City, but I didn''t tell you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice suddenly raised her head, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kennedy was there on the highway?


    Seeing her reaction, Yanis had to tell Alice what happened on that day. After that, Alice remembered


    that Yanis looked weird after she went to get food back, but Yanis made up a reason.


    But now?


    In retrospect, she didn''t even think about it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn''t it surprising to meet him just after returning to home? I sometimes wonder if you two are too much


    in love with each other. Otherwise, how can you possibly meet each other in the distance from S City to


    B City? But if you were in love with each other, you never met that day. Perhaps, because I made


    trouble, Alice...... As your friend, it is my selfish wish that you should never see him again. You''ve been


    hurt a lot by him, but if you still love him, then... I''m on your side.¡±


    In the end, Yanis walked forward, bent down to embrace her shoulder.


    Alice was stunned in situ.


    Suddenly, she felt her eyes seem to be a bit moist.


    For so many years she was not alone, Yanis knew it.


    Yes, although she now pretended she was fine to see Kennedy, for so many years... she had been


    secretly loved Kennedy, paid attention to his situation, his news.


    She knew that he had gotten out of his wheelchair, that he was a walking man, that he was the real


    owner of the Moore Group.


    Although, she still did not know Kennedy cured his legs.


    Seeing him stood up again, Alice, of course, was happy for him.


    But even if she still loved him, she didn''t want to start over with him.


    The past was gone. No one said she should be with him for she stilled love him.


    ¡°Go, speak to him, and clear your mind of all your doubts. If you really love him, don''t lose him.¡± Yanis


    patted her on the shoulder and said in a gentle voice.


    For a long time, she let go and walked out of the office.


    Alice looked down at her wet shoulder.


    *


    At two o''clock in the afternoon


    A familiar car parked in thepany downstairs, Nathan made a call to Alice.


    ¡°Miss Shelly, Mr. Kennedy asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Alice was familiar with Nathan''s voice. She went to the window and saw Nathan leaning on the car


    holding his phone. She pursed her lips, ¡°Ok, I will be down in five minutes.¡±


    Alice picked up some information, and then got up and walked downstairs.


    Because of the appearance of Nathan, so there were a lot of people standing in the office window to


    watch.


    ¡°If I''m not mistaken, that is Nathan, the assistant of Kennedy of the Moore Group? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t ourpany working with theirs? So He came to pick up Alice.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is cooperation, he does not have to pick her up.¡±


    Ada gave a faint smile ¡°Perhaps she has good means.¡±


    Hearing that, Rachel raised her eyebrow, ¡°Yeah, Zain opened thispany for her, and she has so


    many good resources, which shows that this woman''s means are good.¡±


    ¡°You envy her. Zain and Kennedy are two powerful men in B City, who had ignored many women.


    Instead of being jealous, I advise to draw a few more pictures.¡±


    It was Winnie who said this. She flung her papers directly onto the table and then stood up with her


    hand sped to her chest, eyeing Rachel and Ada.


    She did not like these two women from the start.


    After all this time, they were getting more and more annoying.


    ¡°Who cares? She was good at dealing with two men at that same time. You speak for her, do you want


    to be like her?¡± Rachel snorted and refuted.


    Ada folded her arms in front of the chest, ¡°But no man likes here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Winnie supported both hands on the waist, ¡°They don''t like me, but they don¡¯t like you either.


    What are you proud of? And I feel I must tell you something.¡±


    At this, Winnie was proud.


    She was the only one knew the truth in this office. At this thought, she said, ¡°You have been looking


    down on Alice, but you don¡¯t know that she is not Zain¡¯s mistress. Her surname is Nelson.¡±


    Rachel did not understand and blinked her eyes, ¡°So what her surname is Nelson?¡±


    Ada thought carefully and then stared at Winnie seriously.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it by yourself. Anyway there is nothing pure in your dirty brain, I¡¯d better shut up.¡±


    Winnie directly ignored them, bypassed the desk and walked toward the outside. Sean followed up,


    ¡°Winnie, where are you going? Shall I apany you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± Winnie scolded him, ¡°I am going to the toilet, will you apany me? Freak.¡±


    Sean was scolded by her, awkwardly smiled and touched his head, ¡°I wait for you here.¡±


    When Winnie left, the others were confused.


    ¡°What did she mean by what she said? Alice¡¯s surname is Nelson, what does it matter to Zain?¡± Rachel


    had no brains. She was still asking.


    Ada had guessed it after a moment of thinking, but she didn''t say it out, however her face turned pale.


    Alice was in Nathan''s car.


    As the car drove away, there was an eerie silence.


    Seeing the car was not heading to the city, Alice asked with a frown, ¡°Should we see in the


    <ppany?¡±

 Chapter 460 Were still Married

    Chapter 460 We''re still Married


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy is a client, so the meeting ce is decided by him.¡± Nathan made a lukewarm reply.


    Alice paused for a moment and did not reply.


    Yeah, he was the client. His thoughts were the most important. He could book wherever he wanted.


    Alice didn''t know where Kennedy booked, so she did not know how long it would take to be there. She


    took out then her phone and texted Yanis, saying that if she could note back before it was time to


    get off work, Yanis took Jack home and did not have to wait for her.


    After sending the messages, Alice put the phone back in her bag, and then leaned on the seat and


    closed eyes to have some sleep.


    She wanted to have a rest, but she actually fell asleep. When she woke up, the car had stopped, and it


    was quiet. Nathan was no longer in the car.


    Alice looked around, only to find that it was a restaurant not far from the seaside.


    In the dining room, a familiar figure could be seen in the distance.


    That was Kennedy.


    Alice rubbed her eyes, arranged her clothes and then opened the door and walked to Kennedy.


    She had been already there, so she didn''t have anything to be sentimental about.


    She went directly to Kennedy and sat down opposite him.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    When she got off the car, Kennedy knew it, but he did not expect that she would calmly sit in front of


    him. The more indifferent she was, the less confidence Kennedy was.


    Because, this was the first time Alice asked him out.


    The waiter walked over, ¡°Miss, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Alice slightly smiled, ¡°A cup of coffee, thank you.¡±


    She had just woken up and was sleepy.


    ¡°Ok, please wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter left. Alice looked at the shop¡¯s decoration, mainly blue,plemented with the color of blue


    sea


    They were both silent. When the coffee was served, Alice said thank, and then stirred the cup of coffee


    with a spoon.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    She called him politely.


    Kennedy frowned with dissatisfaction, ¡°If you''re here to talk business, you can call me Mr. Kennedy, but


    for the rest of the day, you mustn''t say anything personal. If you''re here to ask personal questions, then


    say my name.¡±


    He could no longer bear this woman calling him so strangely.


    Hearing that, Alice stopped stirring the coffee. After a moment, she looked up at him and spoke, ¡°Ok,


    we won''t talk about work today but private affairs.¡±


    Kennedy fixed his eyes on her, ¡°Say my name then.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you have to put me through this?¡±


    ¡°You think I''m giving you a hard time?¡± Kennedy frowned, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Alice gawked at him and then said with a smile, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Kennedy tapped the table with fingertip, looking casual.


    His attitude angered Alice, she took a deep breath, and then began to use Kennedy¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°Inexplicably, you ced an order to mypany, constantly appeared in front of me, put forward a


    variety of impertinent requirements to me, don¡¯t you think you are not making it a hard time for me?¡± At


    this Alice raised her head and looked at Kennedy.


    It seemed that she was asking didn¡¯t he realize that?


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows.


    Alice continued, ¡°On the press conference, I can walk by myself, why did you have to pick me up? If I


    expose in front of the media, it may affect my private life, don¡¯t you know you are making it a hard time


    for me?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy pursed lips and then asked, ¡°You were hiding in my bosom? You did not get


    shot by the media.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I wanted to cancel the contract, but you didn''t agree. You''ve been making it difficult for me ever since


    you showed up. I asked you out today just to get things straight with you, so please let me go. I''ve


    forgotten what happened five years ago. I don''t care if you''re single or married now. It''s none of my


    business. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I will try my best to design works for you. But if you


    have other thoughts in mind, I advise you to put them away.¡±


    No matter he still loved her and tried to humiliate her, she did not want them.


    Although Yanis was right about her heart, but for Alice, she was more inclined to protect herself.


    She did not know if she would be mercilessly pushed away again as five years ago if she was back to


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    Once in her life was enough.


    Kennedy stared at her coldly, ¡°You can''t wait to push me away and get rid of me? Why?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice almostughed out in front of Kennedy.


    ¡°Kennedy!¡± Staring at him, she said word by word, ¡°Who threw the contract in my face and told me to


    walk away from him? And who said I was not allowed to enter hispany and his vi? Do you really


    think everyone else is stupid? After being abandoned and pushed away by you mercilessly, will I get


    back to you? I''m sorry, but I''m going to disappoint you.¡±


    These words were like usations.


    Although the words sounded irritable, her expression and eyes, including her mood, were more calm


    than he imagined.


    She wasn''t as stifling as he thought.


    This woman really changed.


    Perhaps because of the way he acted? At this thought, Kennedy pursed thin lips, after a moment, he


    said in a low voice, ¡°I can exin, will you listen to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, and then smiled lightly, ¡°After the crime of the murderer, I don''t want to hear


    what he experienced, why he killed. It is the same as your exnation. You were wrong. I don''t care


    why you said that to me. All I know is that you pushed me away. That matters.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedyughed with self-deprecation, ¡°So you won''t believe me no matter what I say.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice nodded, ¡°Yes, what I want to say today has been said, now it depends on your


    decision. It''s windy here, I''m cold, I can''t stay, so I''m going back.¡±


    She stood up and was to leave carrying the bag.


    Kennedy looked at her back deeply.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no matter what you say, you are still my wife.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused. She turned to Kennedy, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know? Legally, we are still married.¡±

 Chapter 461 A Joke

    Chapter 461 A Joke


    It was a shocking news for Alice, which stunned her for a long time.


    Legally, they were still married. What did that mean?


    Alice felt her heart almost stopped beating.


    Kennedy got up and walked on his straight and slender legs, and then stopped in front of her. He


    stretched out and removed the hair on her forehead away and said in a soft voice.


    ¡°For five years, we never divorced.¡±


    Alice suddenly lifted her head, looked at him breathing tightly.


    How was that?


    ¡°Do you think you can¡¯t stop being my woman at any time?¡±


    At this, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became more meaningful which Alice could not understand. He approached a


    step, held her shoulder, bent over and blew gently in her ear.


    ¡°I will not let you go, because you''ve always been my woman, and you don''t have the right to stop.¡±


    Alice was stunned for a full three seconds, took a step back and then shouted angrily.


    ¡°Why don''t I have the right to stop? After five years of separation, I can divorce you without your


    consent!¡±


    Her voice was big, attracted the eyes of the people around. Kennedy did not care even if others


    watched standing there.


    Alice minded that at usual time, but probably Kennedy angered her, so she shouted angrily and now


    she did not mind what others thought of her.


    Divorce was an unpleasant word to say from her lips.


    He took a step forward and held her arm.


    ¡°If divorce is as easy as you think, you wouldn''t have been my wife for thest five years.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice widened her eyes, ¡°You control me?¡±


    Kennedy was speechless and stared at her deeply.


    After a moment, Alice vigorously shook off his hand, stumbled back. It came too suddenly, she needed


    to go back and ask Zain what was going on.


    Alice turned to leave. Kennedy wanted to catch up, but seeing her pale face, he stopped there.


    He just told her the news, and she needed time to ept it, so it''d better to leave her alone.


    At this thought, Kennedy turned to Nathan, ¡°Send her back, be safe on the road.¡±


    Nathan nodded and followed up.


    Alice originally wanted to go home by car, but Nathan drove to her.


    ¡°Miss Shelly, get in the car. It''s hard to get a cab here, and I brought you here. Mr. Kenney asked me to


    send you back.¡±


    Hearing the name of Kennedy, Alice¡¯s eyes trembled. She looked at Nathan sitting in the car, ¡°What he


    said is true?¡±


    Nathan did not reply.


    ¡°You''re his assistant. You know everything about him. Tell me, is it true? I haven''t divorced him for five


    years?¡±


    Finally Nathan nodded, and his face was solemn.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alice only felt her heart broken, which made her breathless.


    So what was the meaning of years she had been gone?


    Was it a joke?


    ¡°Miss Shelly, get in the car.¡±


    Nathan urged.


    Alice ignored him, walked forward and said, ¡°No, I want to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don''t follow me.¡±


    Her thin figure showed determination. If he followed up, she would not get into his car.


    At this thought, Nathan made a call to Kennedy and told him what happened, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what


    should I do now? She won''t get in the car, and I can''t help it.¡±


    There was silence for a long time. After a moment, Kennedy said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Follow her


    until shees home safely.¡±


    ¡°Get it.¡± Nathan hung up the phone, and then drove slowly behind Alice.


    It was a seaside restaurant, so Alice took a long time to the road. The sea breeze blew her dress and


    hair messy, plus Alice looked outstanding, tall, so passers-by stopped to ask her.


    ¡°Beauty, where are you going? Shall I give you a ride?¡±


    Alice looked at the man coldly, even did not reply.


    She didn''t need any courtesy at all to the men who tried to pick up.


    Her eyes were cold, but because they were cold and her face was beautiful, so the man was attracted.


    ¡°Beauty, don''t be so cold, ok? It''s hard to get a taxi here. There are mostly tourists. My brother and I


    are the only two people in my car. Get in, I can send you back.¡±


    Alice ignored him, but the man had been entangled.


    ¡°Get in. It will take a long time to walk. You are thin and you will be tired if you walk.¡±


    ¡°......¡± She stood where she was.


    The man thought she was persuaded to get in the car, smiling, he opened the car door, but, Alice coldly


    said.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    The smile on the man''s face froze, as if he had not expected it, and he froze in ce for a long time.


    When he came back to his sense, Alice had gone far.


    ¡°Hahaha, it is rare that you got refused. Aren¡¯t you good at picking up women, Andrew?¡± His friends in


    the passenger seat kept teasing him.


    Andrew¡¯s expression became merciless and he scolded, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°She is beautiful, but she ignored you.¡± His friend continued to joke.


    Andrew stared at beautiful figure, ¡°I will not give up.¡±


    Nathan had been following Alice behind, he saw that she was osted, but he felt nothing, so did not


    go up to stop that, but soon he saw the car followed Alice.


    But they did not find out Nathan¡¯s car.


    Frowning, Nathan wondered if he should go to stop or call Kennedy, Alice stood on the side of the road


    and waved to a car.


    It was a van passing by, and the driver, who seemed to be an honest man, stopped when she waved.


    ¡°What is it, girl?¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Alice smiled, ¡°I want to go to the city, can give me a ride?¡±


    The driver was alert, looked around. Alice knew what he was worried about, so she said, ¡°I came with


    my friend, but he can¡¯t send me back now, so I can only walk back. Can you kindly give me a ride? I''ll


    pay the fare.¡±

 Chapter 462 Im not back with Him

    Chapter 462 I''m not back with Him


    Probably because she said so, so the driver was embarrassed.


    The driver smiled shyly. ¡°It doesn''t matter about the fare. I''m just going to deliver goods to the


    supermarket in the city. Get in the car.¡±


    Alice smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Then she went around to the other side, opened the door and got in.


    In the car, Andrew and his friend sat in the car with a confused face.


    ¡°What''s going on? That woman got in a van instead of your car? Is it not a mockery of you, Andrew?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Andrew was so angry that he hit the steering wheel.


    And the van drove away after Alice got in and headed to the city, when it reached the supermarket,


    Alice wanted the driver fare, but the driver did not ept it.


    ¡°It''s just on the way. Don''t be so polite.¡±


    Alice finally stuffed two hundred in his bag, sincerely thanked him, and then left the supermarket.


    The supermarket was not far from herpany and she could take a taxi back to thepany.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After Alice returned to thepany, she went directly to her office and then shut herself in the office.


    She was in a daze.


    Her mind was full of what Kennedy had said to her.


    For five years, she thought she had nothing to do with him, but now he told her they were not divorced.


    Inw, she was still his wife.


    Knocking -


    The office door was knocked. Alice raised her head, only to see the door was opened half, Yanis poked


    her head in and carefully looked at her.


    Probably she knew Alice went to see Kennedy, so Yanis dare not rush in as usual.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Alice convergence her mood, and then smiled at Yanis.


    Yanis opened the door ande in. As she walked in, she looked at Alice¡¯s face expression and


    observed her mood with curiosity.


    Seeing that, Alice sighed a breath, ¡°Don''t be curious, I didn''te back to him, it is impossible.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis¡¯ face changed and walked quickly to her.


    ¡°Why? Don''t you still love him?¡±


    ¡°Love doesn''t mean we have to be together.¡±


    Yanis scratched her head, ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°Then you''d better not understand. The more you know about this kind of thing, the worse it is for you.


    Well, that''s what you wanted to see me about?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yanis immediately shook her head, and then took out her phone, ¡°Look at the Weibo hot search.¡±


    Alice got the phone with doubts and then read it seriously.


    Kennedy and a mystery woman


    ¡°See?¡± Yanis clicked the second hot search, while saying, ¡°I found it just now. Kennedy hugged you in


    the press conference and it was photographed by the paparazzi, and then uploaded to the Inte,


    now everyone is guessing who this woman is.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Sure enough, she knew that Kennedy would get her into trouble.


    ¡°It''s just guessing right now, but thements are already going crazy to find out who you are.¡±


    Alice pursed lips, imagined the scene of that night, ¡°Leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°Alice, is it all right? I''m afraid they''ll dig you out and you''ll have no peace.¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being. I was well hidden that night. I didn''t show my face.¡± Alice shook his head.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Yanis then read another hot search, and said angrily, ¡°I have something to tell you, if it


    were not for this event, the first hot search first will be Kate. She is shameless and has a lot of


    marketing number to release her news, saying that Zain is in pursuit of her and he sent her a


    customized brand dress as a mysterious person. Many people envy her.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was confused ¡°My brother would not do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I know, so Kate she is making a deal by using Zain, I can''t endure it!¡±


    Alice looked at her with amusement, ¡°What do you want to do? Tell my brother? There''s a female


    celebrity trying to get some flow by his name.¡±


    Yanis widened her eyes, ¡°How can I possibly tell him? He will dislike me, okay? Right...¡± Yanis


    suddenly realized something, looked at Alice with an evil smile, ¡°Alice, Alice...¡±


    She said in a sweet and soft voice, Alice had goose flesh bumps.


    ¡°Alice, you are his younger sister, you should tell him.¡± Yanis bent down holding Alice¡¯s arm, and said


    pitifully, ¡°You don''t want someone to do evil by your brother¡¯s name, right?¡±


    ¡°She just wants some flow, it''s not evil.¡±


    ¡°Alice, this is evil. She got flow by using the Nelson family, everyone will give her face, perhaps calls


    her Mrs. Nelson. She is our enemy and destroyed our worksst time, if she gets flow by using the


    Nelson family, it is...¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, I know.¡± Alice could only agree.


    ¡°I''ll talk to my brotherter.¡±


    ¡°Alice, you are really good!¡± Yanis bent down, gave Alice a kiss, and then quickly ran out, and then she


    suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to find Zain now, anyway, there is still an hour to get off


    work. I will pick Jack up.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, today there are a lot of reporters ran to the Nelson Group. A lot of reporters want to interview


    about it and to seek proof, but your brother refused to interview, no one dare to provoke him.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice understood her meaning.


    Yanis hoped that Zain would deny it by the interview to humiliate Kate.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After Yanis left, the smile on the face of Alice gradually faded down. Shall she go to Zain? Go ahead.


    She had something to ask him anyway.


    So Alice soon went out.


    The good thing about being your own boss is that you feel free to do whatever you want.


    When Alice arrived at the Nelson Group, she found that there were a lot of paparazzi around the


    Nelson Group, discussing with cameras. She was Zain¡¯s sister, but it was her first to hispany.


    Alice thought it might be hard for her to get into thepany. When she was ready to call Zain, the


    receptionist ran over.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Alice?¡±


    Alice was surprised, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelson said, if youe, you can take the exclusive elevator to find him.¡±

 Chapter 463 Who Is It?

    Chapter 463 Who Is It?


    Alice put the phone back, after a moment, she smiled, ¡°But how do you recognize me?¡±


    That receptionist gave a sweet smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson has sent your photo to me and told me to remember


    you. This way, please, Miss Alice.¡±


    It exined the matter.


    Her brother was so good. Alice felt warm in hear, nodded and followed the receptionist.


    At the destination, Alice thanked her, and then went directly to Find Zain.


    When she knocked on the office door, a steady voice came from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alice opened the door, only to see Zain sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, holding coffee with one


    hand and flipping through the document with the other


    Zain wore a gold frame sses today, looking very gentle.


    Alice stood there. Zain realized that it was quiet, so he looked at her.


    ¡°Alice? Why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Alice, Zain was not m, put down the cup and came to her.


    Alice came back to her senser, looked at him walking close to her. There were thousands of questions,


    she wanted to ask directly, but felt it was deliberate.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°I have never been to yourpany, so I came to see you.¡±


    She was smiling, but Zain was her brother, how could he not understand his sister? Seeing that she


    gave a fake smile, he said nothing, but told the secretary outside to send drinks in, and then came back


    to her.


    ¡°Not busy? Why do you have time toe here?¡±


    Alice did not sit down, but aimlessly walked around, and then stopped in the French window, looking at


    the city''s brilliance.


    It was already dusk. The sunset was not in the distance, the whole sky was red, unrealistic gorgeous.


    ¡°Brother, is there something you haven''t told me?¡±


    Zain paused. There was surprise in his eyes. After a moment, he went to Alice side by side with her.


    ¡°Silly girl, what did I not tell you?¡± With that, Zain stretched out his hand to rub Alice¡¯s head and said in


    a doting tone.


    Why did she ask such a question?


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Seeing that she did not speak, Zain asked.


    Alice blinked eyes, finally turned to Zain, took a deep breath before she asked, ¡°Why did you not tell me


    Kennedy and I are still married?¡±


    The next second, Zain stopped rubbing her head.


    Time seemed to be fixed. Zain fixed his eyes at her, Alice also stood quietly, but there were sadness in


    her eyes which was toe out any at moment.


    After a long time, Zain took his hand back.


    ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    He did not say yes or no.


    Alice felt her heart slowly sinking, it seemed it was true.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± She asked.


    Zain didn''t answer, but looked at her coldly, and then he looked away.


    ¡°Not that I didn''t tell you, but I''ve been trying to solve the problem, and I did not expect you''d see each


    other again.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice finally understood that Zain knew it but he had never told her.


    And she thought that she had divorced and has nothing to do with Kennedy.


    Zain pressed his lips and stared at her.


    ¡°You met him? What did he do to you? If you......¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of it.¡± Alice said in a cold voice.


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to deal with it anymore. I''ll do the rest myself.¡±


    ¡°Alice, are you ming me?¡± Zain frowned, ¡°It''s not that I didn''t tell you. I just thought I could handle it


    well, so I didn''t tell you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°I didn''t me you, I just feel... I''m involved, and I need to know the truth. I


    spent five years thinking we were done, and now I learned that we''re still married. Do you know how


    unprepared I am for this? How am I going to face him?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Zain finally understood her difficulty, ¡°It is my bad, you...¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. Now that I know it, I''m going to divorce him myself. I just want to confirm it. By the way,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    there''s an actress getting flow by using your name, so if you have time, respond to it.¡±


    Zain, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It''s gettingte. I have to go.¡± After Alice left, Zain was still thinking what she had just said, but soon


    those thoughts were reced by other emotions.


    Alice knew it, which meant that she had met with Kennedy.


    If they just met, they would not talk about this kind of thing, it meant they''ve been meeting for some


    time.


    As her brother, he didn''t know anything about it. Suddenly, Zain felt that he was really ipetent as a


    brother.


    At this thought, his eyes became deep.


    After that, he was in no mood for work. He sat until it was time to leave, grabbed his suit jacket from the


    shelf and put it on. Then he took his car keys and went downstairs.


    As he was out of the door of the elevator, someone came up, ¡°Mr. Nelson, there are a lot of paparazzi


    reporters outside thepany, you must be careful when you are out.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain paused, ¡°Paparazzi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, They''ve been here since this morning, but there aren''t too many of them, and they aren''t going


    to do anything spectacr, so I didn''t pay attention to them. Do you want to...¡±


    Zain thought of what Alice said in the office.


    ¡°There''s an actress getting flow by using your name, so if you have time, respond to it.¡±


    Alice referred to this?


    ¡°No need, just go out.¡±


    With that, Zain walked toward the outside. He remembered Alice¡¯s words, so he came out to respond.


    As Zain appeared, those lurking paparazzi reporters immediately shot at him crazily.


    But Zain has his prestige, they only dare to shoot far away, and dare note forward.


    They were curious about the incident, but worried about their jobs.


    B City has two people that everybody dare not provoke, the first was Kennedy with a cold face, the


    second was Zain with no facial expression.


    He was different with Kennedy. Kennedy was grumpy from his cold face and he would kill the person


    that went close to him. But Zain was not the same. He was like an elder,posed but not imposing,


    but he looked gloomy without expression.


    Zain walked a few steps forward. Those people did not follow, but only shot at him.


    So he stopped and beckoned to one group.


    Their faces changed and they walked slowly towards him.


    ¡°What are you shooting at?¡± Zain asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Well, you...¡± It happened to be a female paparazzi.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Zain looked calm.


    The female paparazzi froze for a moment before she said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, because you are pursuing


    actress Kate, so you get much attention, we......¡±


    ¡°Kate?¡± Zain squinted, as if thinking who it was, and after a moment, he asked, ¡°Who is Kate?¡±

 Chapter 464 The Same Heart

    Chapter 464 The Same Heart


    That night, a topic about who Kate was quickly went viral.


    In the video, Nelson, the president of the Nelson Group, with his hand in his pocket, asked coldly, ¡°Who


    is Kate?¡±


    The masses ridiculed that Kate directed herself and dreamed to be Nelson¡¯s wife and asked her to


    know if she was good enough.


    After seeing this hot search, Yanis ran to Alice¡¯s room with her phone wearing a bathrobe, and then


    nested together with Alice.


    ¡°Alice, your words are useful. Your brother came out to respond, now the wholework areughing at


    Kate.¡± Yanis chuckled, covering her mouth. ¡°It gives me great pleasure to think of her face looks so


    angry now.¡±


    ¡°Well, what''s to be happy about?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Doesn''t she want to act? Now that she''s been busted, how will she act? She is really


    shameless to get attention by using Zain¡¯s name. Hum! Look at thements.¡±


    Alice took a nce, and they were badments.


    Thoseizens envied her now all were attacking Kate.


    They said she was shameless, brainless, and let her get out of show business.


    {Please call me the only prophet in the audience. I have long said that Mr. Nelson is not close to


    women in ten thousand years. Everyone knows that he is still single now, certainly he has high taste,


    how can he have a crush on Kate a brainless woman? If it is Lexi, it is still likely. Those blessing is


    ridiculous, they did not expect that Kate used Zain to get attention. Does she think he is too busy to


    care about it? Isn¡¯t that funny now? }


    {Zain is not a settlement. Even if he doesn''t know Kate, you should treat ady gently. He can deny it


    directly or say nothing, why asked who she is. Kate is popr, how could he not know her?}


    {Are you making a joke? Zain is a big figure in B City, do you think a big figure in business circle will


    pay attention to an actress in entertainment circle? And she is brainless!}


    {Agree, is he a fan of Kate?}


    {Laugh at mad dogs.}


    {Her fans boasted crazily, not you get your shame. Why don''t you go back to your mother''s house! }


    At this, Alice took back her sight, ¡°Well, ites to an end, and you have vented your anger, go back


    and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did vent my anger. Zain said he didn''t know her, so he didn''t give her a dress. She was wearing


    a fake dress and she will be rejected by many brands in the future.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I am satisfied. I go to bed now.¡±


    After Yanis left, the smile on the face of Alice disappeared. She leaned on the bed with a book in a


    daze.


    She used to like to read story book, but now she could not read a word. She had been thinking what


    Kennedy said to her.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    While she was in her thoughts, a pair of small hands suddenly hit her in the face.


    Alice came back to her mind, only to see Jack close at hand. He half knelt on the bed, gently pat her


    face, ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking? I have been calling you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Jack?¡± Alice looked at him with apology, ¡°Sorry, I was thinking of something. Did you call me for a long


    time?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jack lovely nodded, ¡°I called you three or four times and you did not respond to me. Mommy, is


    there something on your mind? Do you want to tell me? I can share the burden with you.¡±


    Something on her mind? Share the burden?


    Alice looked at Jack, and held him into her arms and then said softly, ¡°No, I was just thinking about


    work, so I was distracted. Jack, did you tell Mommy that you wanted that big figure to be your daddy?¡±


    Jack blinked, ¡°Is that ok?¡±


    Alice smiled, ¡°I am wondering why you choose him? There are many men more powerful than him, and


    I can find someone better.¡±


    Hearing that, Jack wrinkled his nose, said with dissatisfaction, ¡°but I think he is powerful.¡±


    Alice found that his desire became strong and wanted to persuade him, but on second thought, she


    noticed that Jack did not see the person upstairs that day. He only heard that Kennedy was a big


    figure, but he did not even see him.


    So if that was the case, could she keep it from him?


    Even if it was anyone else, Jack won''t know it.


    No, she was his mommy. How could she lie to her child like that?


    Thinking of that, Alice smiled and could only exin, ¡°But I don''t want to be with him, and don''t want


    him to be your daddy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jacks asked with doubt raising his head, blinking eyes, ¡°You don''t like that person?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°I don''t like him.¡±


    Jack wrinkled his nose and thought for a long time before he hugged Alice''s neck and fondly rubbed


    against her cheek, ¡°Ok, since you don¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t want him to be my daddy.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice inexplicably got hot in eyes.


    Originally she thought Jack would insist, but he was so sensible to ept it, and when he said that, it


    contained love. Alice was touched.


    She did not dare to let Jack see her tears, so she reached out and took him in her arms, and said with


    tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Jack is really good, you have grown up, and you are sensible.¡±


    She could find someone else if Jack agreed.


    As for Kennedy, she must find a way to get divorced from him.


    Five years ago he wanted a divorce, refused to see her and did not listen to her.


    She was not going to humiliate herself by being with him again.


    She must divorce with him.


    She would not let Kennedy to be the father of Jack. She would give Jack another father, a love family, a


    responsible man.


    At this thought, Alice closed her eyes and held Jack more tightly.


    ¡°Mommy, let''s sleep.¡± Jack pushed her away. In panic, Alice wanted to turn her head, because there


    were tears on her face, However Jack did not see her, but went to turn off themp.


    The room went into dark. Alice was stunned for a moment before she quietly wiped her tears, and then


    smiled, ¡°Ok, let''s sleep, good night, Jack.¡±


    Jack came over. It might be coincidence, his soft lips touched her tears, ¡°Good night,


    Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 465 Have to Get Her

    Chapter 465 Have to Get Her


    Although Alice had indicated that she would deal with it, as her elder brother, Zain would not let her


    suffer for that.


    So of course he had to do something, and now, for example, he had asked Kennedy out.


    There was quiet and romantic music ying in the coffee shop, two men sat opposite, emitting out


    extraordinary aura. People thought they were here to talk about work, but they dare not get close since


    their aura looked very confrontational.


    Kennedy looked at Zain sinisterly.


    He saw Alice got into the car of the Nelson family, so he sent Nathan to investigate. At first Kennedy


    thought she and Zain had an affair, but found out that she was Zain''s sister.


    He didn''t know the twists and turns, but as long as they did not have an affair.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Zain was her brother, he wouldn''t havee today.


    At this thought, Kennedy pressed his thin lips, ¡°You are busy, but incredibly you asked me toe to


    this ce. What? Want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°You should know why I came to you.¡± Zain''s eyes were cold and his voice was steady and authentic.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Am I familiar with you?¡±


    Zain lifted his eyes and his eyes fell on Kennedy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kennedy sneered, did not answer. After a moment he tapped his hand on the table and smiled.


    ¡°She is my wife. As a husband, I don''t know why I should stay away from her.¡±


    Speaking of that, there was me of anger in Zain''s eyes. He controlled his impulse to hit Kenendy, ¡°If


    not your people have been hindering, you and she are not husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°So what? You are ipetent.¡± Kennedy was not afraid to offend him and said ironically.


    For 5 years, Zain was trying to think of a way to let her end the marriage with Kennedy. Although Zain


    was powerful, but Kennedy¡¯s means was not ordinary and could not be defeated.


    Besides, how could anyone interfere with his wife?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Zain became.


    ¡°Ipetent? Is that your attitude? Trapping a woman? I didn''t want to make a scene, but now that


    she knows, I don''t mind breaking your head.¡±


    ¡°Breaking my head?¡± Kennedy said, after a moment, he sneered with the corner of his mouth curled,


    ¡°Zain, you are only her elder brother, what right do you have to decide her life? And you have no right


    to tell her who she likes.¡±


    Zain, ¡°I won''t let her be with you who only cheated women.¡±


    Cheated women?


    Kennedy squinted his eyes and said gritting teeth, ¡°Who do you say is cheating woman?¡±


    ¡°You know how you hurt her.¡±


    Both Nathan and Marco watched with horror from the outside.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Marco said silently, and then pulled out his phone, ¡°I will call Miss.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan knew he referred to Alice, so he said before Marco he called, ¡°Marco, you cannot


    make it worse. If you call Alice now, it will be more disorderly?¡±


    Hearing that, Marco stopped his move and then said, ¡°You are right. What should we do? Shall we go


    in to pursued them?¡±


    While they were talking, the cafe suddenly came a cry. The two inside had a fight.


    Zain was probably provoked by Kennedy, approached to grab his cor, and looked at him sharply.


    ¡°If you go near her again, I''ll kill you.¡±


    The smile on Kennedy¡¯s face was still evil. Although Zain was carrying his cor, he was still calm.


    He was calm. ¡°I would have beat you if you weren''t her family.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain showed a disdainful smile, ¡°Beat me then.¡±


    Kennedy was motionless.


    Bang!


    Zain punched him at the corner of his mouth.


    However, Kennedy did not avoid, nor fought back.


    Zain was stunned. Marco and Nathan rushed in and stopped the two.


    ¡°Why didn''t you fight back?¡± Zain stared at him.


    Kennedy realized that there was a little fishy sweet in the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his


    hand to wipe it, and then hissed, ¡°I dare not beat my wife¡¯s brother. What if my wife me me?¡±


    Hearing that, Zain¡¯s pupils shrank. Seeing that Zain was about to hit him again, Kennedy took


    backward and said evilly, ¡°Although I won''t beat you, I don¡¯t like to be beaten. That is it, bye.¡±


    Kennedy turned to walk outside, after a few steps, he suddenly stopped, ¡°I have to get her.¡±


    ¡®No matter how hard you try to stop me from being with her, it''s impossible.¡¯


    Zain was angry, but Marco stopped him, ¡°Sir, forget it.¡±


    Zain thought about it and finally decided to go back to thepany first.


    *


    Alice was listless, because she had been insomnia for three days.


    Since Kennedy told her they did not divorce, she thought of the past at night. Jack had a sound sleep


    next to her, but she could not fall asleep until dawn.


    After three days, she felt her head was spinning.


    ¡°It can''t go on like this, shall I apany you to see a doctor?¡± Yanis stared at her dark circles under


    her eyes.


    Hearing that, Alice came back to her sense, shaking her head, ¡°No, I''m ok. I will be fine in a few days.¡±


    ¡°On that day... What the hell was going on? You seem to have been wrong since the day you came


    back. We''re good friends, so tell me.¡±


    Alice thought of thoseplicated situation and felt she had no strength to speak, so she kept silent.


    Seeing that Alice was listless, Yanis had to give up, made a cup of tea for her, and then left.


    As she walked out of the office, she saw a figure skulking toe over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lexi wrapped herself tightly. Being asked, she hurried to take off her mask.


    ¡°It''s me!¡±


    ¡°Lexi? Why are you here?¡± Yanis looked at her with surprised, wondering why she was alone here


    without her agent.


    Lexi smiled, revealing her clean white teeth.


    ¡°I need to shoot films and I pass by there, so I came.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°Come to Alice? She may not be in the right state.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lexi rolled her eyes, ¡°Does she have insomnia due to excitement?¡±


    ¡°How do you know she can''t sleep?¡± Yanis was surprised.


    Lexi said, ¡°Of course she is excited to be hugged by president of the Moore Group.¡±

 Chapter 466 Mr. Kennedy is a Playboy

    Chapter 466 Mr. Kennedy is a yboy


    Yanis, ¡°Damn it, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°She was at my ce the other night. How would I not know what was she wearing? But......¡± At this,


    Lexi''s face bes serious, ¡°There is a very important thing I must tell my goddess.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yanis asked with curiosity.


    Lexi solemnly said, ¡°I can only tell my goddess.¡±


    Then she directly passed by Yanis and headed to the office to find Alice.


    When seeing Alice¡¯s two big ck circles under her eyes, she still could not help eximing.


    ¡°Goddess, what''s wrong with you?¡± Lexi stared at Alice¡¯s ck circles and eximed.


    ¡°Just call me Alice.¡± Alice looked at Lex suddenly appeared in her office and wondered why an actress


    was so free and came to her office at this time.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Lexi held her arm, ¡°I saw it!¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°The president of the Moore Group held you in arms, although you hid your face, I can recognize you at


    a nce.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was surprised and suddenly thought of some things.


    Yes, she had covered her face that night, but how could people who knew her not recognize her? At


    this thought, Alice¡¯s face turned pale.


    Lexi coughed lightly, then her expression became stern, ¡°I want to tell you in advance, thework


    spread is the fastest. Everyone is looking for that mysterious woman now. There is no clue as yet, but


    you may be found by some quick search.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She had always known how fast the spread of thework, Lexi can recognize her, others would


    recognize her too.


    After all, there were a lot of people sitting next to her that night, and she was out for a while.


    ¡°Is that what you came to tell me today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to remind you to be careful and be prepared for emergencies. But there is something more


    important that I feel I must tell you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°What?¡±


    Lexi poked her fingers and there was tanglement in her beautiful face, ¡°I have not decided to tell you


    yet.¡±


    Alice gave a smile, ¡°Since then, go back and tell me next time.¡±


    ¡°... No way!¡±


    Lexi said seriously, ¡°You are my goddess, I¡¯d better tell you, after all... I don''t think it''s fair for you.¡±


    Unfair? What was it? Alice was intrigued by her words.


    ¡°Do you remember that client I rmended to you?¡± Lexi bit her lower lip and quietly exined to


    Alice, ¡°She is actually my rtives, younger than me, and has been envied that I can be a star. But her


    mother didn''t want her to go into show business, so she went to college and was a good girl.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice frowned and thought Lexi would not speak of Grace for no reason, so she nodded,


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Originally, these are private things, if not Mr. Kennedy embraced you at the press conference and I


    saw it, I would not tell you these things.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to say?¡± Alice smiled at her:


    ¡°I mean my cousin is having a blind date with Kennedy!¡±


    Alice¡¯s smile froze and Lexi bit her lower lip sadly.


    ¡°You are sacred and invible in my eyes. I should bless you if you really are with Kennedy, but he is a


    yboy!¡±


    ¡°A yboy?¡± Alice¡¯s corner of mouth twisted.


    ¡°Yes! He was already on a blind date with my cousin, but he hugged you at the press conference. If it


    was in private, it would have been fine, but it was a press conference. Kare and I were there. I''m not


    exaggerating, it''s just that Kate and I are very popr and many people paid attention to the press


    conference. I think he exposed you to the public, so...¡±


    Hearing that, Alice finally understood the meaning of Lexi. She did not expect that she woulde and


    tell her about it. At this thought, Alice slightly smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That is it?¡± Lexi gawked at her, as if she could not believe that she could be so calm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, aren''t you sad? Because Mr. Kennedy hugged you, you have insomnia and ck circles


    under the eyes, isn¡¯t it because of excitement?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Who told you I was excited because he hugged me?¡±


    How could she be so excited that she couldn''t sleep because of the man had held her many times in


    the past, and they had done so many intimate things?


    She could not sleep because she was still married to him.


    It was too much for her.


    ¡°Ok, I am meddley-nosy, but you still need to be careful. Finnley is waiting for me downstairs, I gotta


    go. By the way, my cousin is not a good person, you have to be careful.¡±


    After Lexi left, Alice faced the problem. Lexi was right that she would be exposed by theizens.


    At this thought, her eyes became deeper.


    So in the afternoon, Alice used her public rtions means and deleted all her news, so there were less


    information about the mysterious woman on the Inte. Alice took a breath of relief looking at the


    clean page.


    Although her affair with Kennedy was troublesome, life still had to go on. She could not keep letting her


    life down for the sake of the divorce.


    Out of the blue, the owner of the house she had contacted asked if she wanted toe over and see


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her house.


    Alice really wanted to buy that house, but she broke the contract with Kennedy, so she put it on hold.


    She might not be able to break the contract with him, but what if she needed money?


    As she was thinking about it, the owner of the house said, ¡°I urgently need money, so if you really like


    my house, you cane and see today. You can rest assured that we can keep the price to our


    satisfaction.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was touched. The owner of the house reduced the price, so she could go and have


    a look.


    Because there was no order recently, so she was not busy. She left thepany ahead of time, and


    then went to school with Yanis to pick up Jack and went to see the house.

 Chapter 467 The New Home

    Chapter 467 The New Home


    The house was near to Jack¡¯s school, downstairs opposite was the cinema, on the left was a library, on


    the front was a supermarket, on the right was arge entertainment ce, which was close to a food


    street.


    In short, it was convenient.


    But this also represented that the price was not cheap, after all, everyone wanted to seek convenience.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, you have seen the house. What do you think of it?¡± She was received by a middle-aged


    woman with a benevolent face, while a young woman followed her, looking mncholy.


    The young woman was the owner of the house, the middle-aged woman was the intermediary she


    found.


    Alice looked around. It was a duplex house, of which the decoration suited her imagination. If the price


    was appropriate, she could buy it.


    ¡°What about the price?¡± Alice looked at the intermediary and asked, ¡°Have someone lived in this


    house? Will there be any dispute after buying it? I would like you to exin to me. After all, it is a house


    sold in a hurry, maybe...¡±


    ¡°Miss Nelson, you are mistaken. My husband gave me the house shortly after we fell in love. But then


    we bought a vi, so the house has been empty since it was finished decoration. I have hired a cleaner


    to clean it, she would not do anything about it. To be honest, my husband failed in business and the


    Hearing that, Alice felt she was quite reasonable, so she said, ¡°I have understood the basic situation,


    we will talk about the rest, I will give it a consideration.¡±


    The young woman was nervous, ¡°Miss Nelson, I really need money these two days. If you buy this


    house, I am willing to drop the price by more than ten percent.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Yanis could not help but take a breath.


    B City was a big city, and it was the central location. This house at least cost tens of millions. If she was


    willing to drop more than 10% of the price, she would lose a lot of money.


    The intermediary woman was indifferent. If the house sold out, she would make money. She did not


    care it was more or less in prize, the most important thing was that the business could be concluded.


    Then she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Miss Nelson, the owner of the house has lowered the price so much,


    you will make a profit if you buy it. Take a look around here. Where can you find such a bargain? You


    want to buy a house, and she is in a hurry to sell it, this is destiny.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s mouth twisted.


    When people do business, they really do everything they can.


    Naturally, she did not argue with the businessman. She just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for your


    kind reminding, but buying a house is a big deal. Even if I want to buy it, I still need to consider it. It is


    not a question of how much to cut the price.¡±


    Hearing that, the young woman''s face went pale.


    ¡°Well, how long will you think about it?¡± Atst she could only ask, biting her lower lip.


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, Alice knew she really in need of money, but she was not a saint, so she


    could not be in a hurry to buy the house. She shook her head, ¡°I need a few days to think about it and I


    will give you the answer.¡±


    Though she was reluctant, there was nothing she could do about it. She couldn''t force Alice to buy it.


    When it was time to leave, the young woman politely dropped her off the elevator and watched her


    leave.


    Alice and the other two walked together in the street. Jack observed the surrounding field, ¡°Mommy, I


    think that house is very good, maybe we can buy it.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused and poked Jack¡¯s head, ¡°You like it?¡±


    Yanis snorted, ¡°If you like it, you can''t buy it right away. Who knows what her intention is? Jack,


    Although we can¡¯t harm people, we should be on guard. You want your mommy to buy it, do you think


    thedy is beautiful?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Nonsense¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, I tease him.¡± Yanis looked at Jack, ¡°Right?¡±


    Jack looked up and snorted.


    ¡°Not at all, I don¡¯t want you and mommy to get up too early every morning. Yanis, you misunderstood


    me, you are vicious!¡±


    Yanis, ¡°What? Are you thinking of us?¡±


    ¡°Jack loves mommy.¡± At this, Jack held Alice¡¯s wrist, rubbed her palm with his cheek and said softly,


    ¡°Mommy could not sleep well these days, I am sorry for that, so we can buy it and move in, so that


    mommy can get upte every day! It is not far from my school, so I can walk to school.¡±


    Alice, ¡°No.¡±


    She rejected his im without thinking.


    ¡°You can''t go to school by yourself. You are too young. You must ask mommy or Yanis to send you to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    school.¡±


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°But Mommy...¡±


    ¡°Well, if Jack like it, we''ll ask your uncle when we get back and buy it if it suits us.¡±


    ¡°Good ~¡±


    When she was back, Alice mentioned it with Zain. Zain said he would check the house and buy it if


    there was no problem.


    Alice said in advance for fear that Zain would pay for the house, ¡°Don''t pay for me, I have got the


    money to buy the house. I want to rely on my own efforts.¡±


    Hearing that, Zain said, ¡°What''s wrong with our house? Why move out?¡±


    ¡°I want to be near the school, it is convenient.¡±


    Zain said nothing more, but stared at her dark circles under her eyes. ¡°That thing...¡±


    ¡°Brother, I will deal with it, don¡¯t worry.¡± She didn''t want to mention it in face of Jack, so she interrupted


    Zain.


    Zain took a look at the simple and lovely Jack and understood.


    ¡°Well, I''ll give you the news tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±


    Zain learned the news soon, and the next day, Alice received the news soon after she got up. The


    house had no a problem and it could be bought as long as there was a contract.


    Zain was worried that she might be cheated, he even hired her awyer.


    After thewyer came over, Alice contacted the youngdy. Thedy was happy to hear that, so they


    signed a contract. An hourter, the contract was signed, Alice got the key to the new home.

 Chapter 468 You Are Exposed

    Chapter 468 You Are Exposed


    She got a new home.


    At the thought that she had a house in B City, Alice felt warm in heart.


    The previous owner told her the key had been given only to the cleaner and had got it back, but


    suggested her to change the lock for safety.


    So Alice searched for the fingerprint lock on the Inte, and then bought a password fingerprint lock


    of a trusted brand. Because it was in the same city, the instation master called her in the afternoon


    and asked her when she was avable.


    Yanis volunteered to do with it, so Alice gave her a half a day off.


    Kennedy¡¯s order had not beenpleted, but Alice did not want to continue. If it continued to drag on,


    she would spend more time with Kennedy.


    So she¡¯d better finish it early.


    So Alice closed the office and began to design work.


    Soon after, her phone rang. It was Yanis called her.


    Generally speaking, Alice would not answer the phone at this time, but Yanis went to install the door


    lock, if nothing happened, she would not call her.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Alice answered the phone and asked.


    Yanis said nervously over the phone, ¡°Alice, check the weibo, you have been exposed!¡±


    Alice was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    She did not react for a long time, only to hear Yanis said, ¡°I was boring on the way, so I checked the


    weibo, and I found that they got your picture. Now everyone knows that the mysterious woman


    Kennedy held that day was you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Haven''t I had that information deleted?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I read it just not. Shall I check it first...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice said calmly, ¡°Deal with your thing first and I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Ok, you muste to me if you need help. We can change the lock another day.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice checked the Weibo.


    Sure enough, she saw she had been exposed.


    In fact, when Lexi told her that day, she knew she would be exposed on day, so she used public


    rtions to delete her information.


    But it didn''t matter to them at all.


    If they wanted to expose her, even there was no information, she would be found.


    Alice found her pictures were posted. It was her back walking in the corridor that night, showing a side


    face, the other one was that she was sitting next to Kennedy, she was watching the performance on


    stage, while Kennedy was watching her.


    The photo was out. She would be found out soon. Alice was a designer and her name had been found


    out.


    And her identity in B City.


    Alice Nelson from the Nelson family.


    Her great background and history were suddenly presented.


    Thements below were quite a lot.


    {God, I wondered why the information of this mysterious information was gone overnight, now I see she


    has such a strong background... I don''t know what this woman is like, but these two really match on


    appearance.}


    {I agree! But Alice isn¡¯t Zain''s sister? Kate said her dress was sent by Zain, but Zain denied it. She was


    so high profile, different from Miss Nelson who was low-key. }


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    {I heard that B City is a great city, and I also have heard big figures from B City, I feel she is happy. Oh,


    Kennedy, I lost my love today!! }


    {Am I the only one who thinks she''s fake? If she didn''t want to meet people, why went to the press


    conference? Since she had been picked up, why hid herself, she is not a star. }


    {There are new materials, this woman returned home not long before and runs a designpany in


    XXX Road. }


    Seeing that, Alice¡¯s eyes changed. She was aware that her life would be affected.


    If she and thepany were found out so fast, would Jack be found out?


    At this thought, Alice turned pale on face. She forcefully bit her lower lip.


    She did not care other people¡¯s opinion, but if Jack was involved, she had to pay attention to it.


    As she was thinking, she wanted to check it again but found the page went crashed.


    What was going on?


    She blinked her eyes and checked it again, but it was still crashed.


    She did not hesitate, but got up and went to the staff floor to borrow Winnie¡¯s phone.


    The staff was not busy and checked the weibo too.


    They were shocked to see that, but before they said a word, it went crashed.


    Seeing that Alice came over, Winnie turned off the page.


    ¡°Alice?¡±


    ¡°Lent me your phone.¡±


    Winnie did not hesitate and handed over her phone to Alice. Alice clicked on the Weibo and found it


    was the same.


    It wasn''t her phone¡¯s problem? Was it because of the system?


    Thinking of that, she looked around at the crowd, ¡°Do you have Weibo on your phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several people stood up and handed her their phones.


    Among them, Noah raised his lips and said, ¡°If you want to read about your information, you don''t have


    to, the system has crashed.¡±


    ¡°The system is crashed?¡± Alice wrinkled her eyebrows with surprise. No wonder the page disappeared,


    it was the system went crashed. After thinking about it, she turned to Noah and asked, ¡°When the


    system crashes, how long does it usually take to fix it?¡±


    ¡°That depends on the skill of their people.¡± Noah pressed his lip and dare not tease Alice again.


    He liked beauty most, but he dare not tease excellent woman, such as Alice.


    He always looked up to excellent people.


    Since he was at the bottom, how could he tease the one at the top?


    Alice didn''t know what was in Noah¡¯s mind, but took a sigh of relief. Winnie asked, ¡°Do you want to see


    your news? It seems to quite big, the number ofment and forward broke ten thousand. Do you


    want to have urgent treatment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± It seemed that they all knew it, so Alice had not need to conceal it.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Asked Winnie.

 Chapter 469 Make Troubles

    Chapter 469 Make Troubles


    ¡°Help?¡± Alice was in hesitation, ¡°you......¡±


    ¡°Don''t look down on us.¡± Winnie patted Alice¡¯s shoulder and then looked at Sean, ¡°Sean is aputer


    ace, he can try to help.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice looked at Sean.


    Winnie said he was aputer ace, Sean instantly felt happy, nodded and patted his chest, ¡°Yes, I can


    take care of it, I will go and have its system!¡±


    Then he sat down in front of theputer, and everyone leaned over.


    Alice was suspicious, pursed red lips and looked at Sean operating. Winnie seem had seen through


    her thoughts, she exined softly, ¡°The ordinaryputer ace can''t hack into other people''s systems,


    but Sean is different. That''s what they do at home... You mustn''t tell others!¡±


    Alice felt it was difficult too, and hacking other¡¯s system was illegal, so she did not rmend that, but


    the hacker was not easy to be check.


    A group of people waited feeling boring. Sean elerated the operation on the keyboard, suddenly he


    screamed, which surprised everyone.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Winnie asked nervously.


    ¡°The system has been hacked.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice was surprised, ¡°It has been hacked?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Sean nodded, serious his face, ¡°And the other side''s technique is much better than me, I think


    it would take them several days to fix it.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That awesome? Who did that?


    ¡°Can you find out who did that?¡± Winnie asked the question in her heart.


    Sean''s operation became faster, a momentter, he shook his head, ¡°No, the other side is a master, I


    can''t do that.¡±


    Winnie, ¡°Sean, is that what you got?¡±


    Being looked down upon by his goddess, Sean instantly felt upset, but he now could do nothing about it


    and could only be depressed and thought he would improve his skills.


    Alice quietly went back to her office.


    It was caused by Kennedy if not he made such action, she would not be filmed and herpany would


    not be exposed.


    The more she thought, the more angry she was. Alice wanted to call Kennedy and scold him.


    But she was afraid that her call would make him understood, so in the end, she clicked open the


    WeChat, because at the press conference, Kennedy added her on WeChat and told her not to block


    him.


    Alice then sent a message to Kennedy.


    She used him of doing evil, saying that the Inte had found out her personal information and


    asked him to take care of it.


    It was working time, after sending the message, Alice didn¡¯t expect Kennedy would reply at this hour.


    But Kennedy soon replied, which surprised her. She looked at his message in a daze.


    {Leave it to me.}


    Only four words, but invisibly she felt steadfast.


    Did he mean he would take care of it, how?


    As she was thinking, her phone vibrated again. She looked down at the message and the corner of her


    mouth twisted.


    The content was extremely childish.


    {Don''t block me!}


    He had said this sentence several times in front of her. For no reason, she felt less angry and felt


    Kennedy was different from before.


    She had never thought he was the one to send such a message.


    If he hadn''t said it to her face...


    She did not reply. Kennedy said he would take care of it, so she only needed to wait quietly and see


    how he solved the problem.


    She didn''t want she and Jack to get involved.


    Seeing that she did not reply, Kennedy called her.


    Alice, ¡°... What''s up?¡±


    ¡°You blocked me?¡±


    Alice, ¡°Can I send a message to you if I have blocked you?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn''t you reply?¡± It sounded likeint.


    ¡°I''ve already seen the message. Is it normal not to reply?¡±


    ¡°Normal? Will you be worried if I didn''t reply to your message?¡±


    Alice, ¡°What does it rte to me?¡±


    Kennedy gave a lowugh, and said in a deep and intoxicating voice, ¡°Because I care about why or


    not.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She felt hot on her face for no reason, but she was very angry. She said directly that she was too busy


    and then hung up the phone.


    Hearing her voice over the phone, Kennedy could imagine that she was angry but shameful,


    imperceptibly, Kennedy curled up the corner of his mouth.


    Never mind, he could take his time.


    She had no other man with her now, except him.


    *


    Kennedy said he would take care of it and the next day there was no information about her anymore.


    The marketing numbers were quiet. Although there wereizens in the question, but there was no


    news from the marketing number, so theizens got nothing.


    But the online troubles were over, it did not mean she could take a breath.


    As Alice came to work, she heard that Grace was waiting for her in the office.


    So early?


    Alice raised her eyebrows and wondered why the trouble came at the same time.


    At this thought, Alice walked to the office. Yanis dragged her arm, ¡°Be careful, she looks angry, I do not


    know who offended her.¡±


    Yanis did not know Grace and Kennedy had a blind date, so it was normal that she had that thought.


    Winnie did not know either with her hands folded in front of her chest, ¡°Why came to ourpany with


    an angry face?¡±


    These two people did not know the situation, and Alice was not going to exin to them at this time,


    she could only say, ¡°I go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, then.¡± Yanis told her again.


    Alice opened the door of the office, only to see Grace sitting on the sofa. As she walked in, she could


    feel that the atmosphere was wrong. Because Grace was her customer, Alice gave a polite smile.


    ¡°Miss Lam, why are you so early today? Next time if youe, you can call me in advance, so as not


    to wait here too long.¡±


    Hearing that, Grace looked at her, with sarcasm and anger in the eyes. Before Alice figured out what


    happened, Grace ruthlessly threw at her with the documents in her hands.


    ¡°Is this you sent me? Can you call this design work?¡±

 Chapter 470 You Stole My Boyfriend!

    Chapter 470 You Stole My Boyfriend!


    Although it looked it was ruthless, but the document was light, which did not hit at Alice and fell to her


    feet.


    Alice looked down at the paper that was thrown to the ground.


    That was that design she asked Yanis to send to Grace.


    At that time, she spent a long time without eating, drinking or resting.


    After being quiet for a long while, Alice bent down to pick up that paper and calmly asked, ¡°Miss Lam,


    which part are you not satisfied with? You can bring it up and I''ll modify it.¡±


    Hearing that, Grace sneered aloud, ¡°Modify? How can you fool me with such a design? Even if you


    modify it, what can you modify it into?¡±


    Compared to Grace¡¯s ferocious face, Alice¡¯s expression was calm. She gave a faint smile and said


    softly, ¡°I can modify it as you require.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Grace folded her hands in front of the chest, walked to Alice with a face of disdain


    stepping on high heels, ¡°After all, people like you, even want others¡¯ thing, how do I know your work is


    not copied? Even if you have designed the clothes, I dare not wear it on my body. Otherwise, it will be


    stigmatized.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Her face turned cold and she looked up at her sharply.


    This sharp line of sight stunned Grace, she was panic.


    ¡°Do you know that I can sue you for libel for what you just said?¡±


    Grace raised her eyebrow, ¡°Libel? Sue me? Am I wrong? Haven''t you robbed things from others?¡±


    Alice was very sure that Grace came for Kennedy, but she felt ufortable for her ironic words. She


    took her work away and gave a smile to Grace, ¡°Miss Lam, whose things I robbed? And what did I


    rob?¡±


    Hearing that, Grace was speechless.


    ¡°You said I robbed things from others, why don¡¯t you know what I have robbed, I need your


    exnation.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Grace said angrily, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t pretend! Are you sure you didn''t rob things


    from me?¡±


    Grace was angry, but Alice wasposed.


    She looked at Grace calmly, as if she did not care what Grace said or admit it, which angered Grace.


    ¡°As I have said, if you think that I robbed things, you can say it out, and we can talk about it, but I don''t


    ept such usations. And, you like this design before, but now you are angry at me for something


    that did not happen, I don¡¯t think it ord with your identity.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me with my identity?¡±


    ¡°No, You are a client of mypany, and you were introduced by Lexi. Of course I will treat you well.


    But simrly, respect is mutual. If you have any questions about my works, you can put forward,


    instead of throwing them on the ground, which is a very bad act. What''s more, you said that I robbed


    something from others. You''d better tell me directly what I robbed, so that we can talk about it.¡±


    She spoke without haste or dy, neither servile nor pushy, and she seemed to be particrly


    educated.


    Grace was the daughter of arge family, usually she had been trained very well, but this time she was


    really angry, so she did such a rude thing.


    She knew she should not do that, but seeing Alice¡¯s beautiful face and her cold but charming eyes, she


    could not help herself.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Well, if you''re so shameless that you don''t admit what you''ve done, I''ll


    tell you. You appeared deliberately on my blind date do you know I am in a blind date with Kennedy?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice slightly wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°If I knew you are on a blind date that day, I would


    not be there. And Miss Lam, we had an appointment that day, you said I knew you had a blind date


    with Kennedy, do I have the ability of foreboding?¡±


    Grace''s face changed!


    She did not say that. She did have an appointment with Alice to see the design in that afternoon, but


    she went to a blind date and she forgot the appointment because of excitement.


    She bit her lower lip and defended for herself, ¡°So what? Even if you didn''t know that day, why did you


    always show up after that? You had a n about him. Now you get what you want. I didn¡¯t expect you


    are such a person. I am your client, but you actually stole your client¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Alice repeated this sentence and looked at Grace with deep meaning in eyes.


    Being looked at like that, Grace had less confidence. When she had a blind date with Kennedy,


    Kennedy was not satisfied with her. He had no feeling about her, but Grace thought she could chase


    after such a man and she would be the happiest woman in the world.


    Kennedy was rich and did not care other women, so she was tempted.


    Many women want to be the special one of him.


    Grace was one of these women.


    She thought she was pretty attractive, but Kennedy unexpectedly held Alice in arms at the press


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    conference. The momentum in his eyes was like telling everyone Alice was his woman and no one


    could hurt her!


    She was the one he was supposed to hold in his arms, but Alice stole it!


    ¡°Miss Lam, if I remember correctly, you only said you were on blind date with him instead of he is your


    boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°So what? He''s my blind date, he''s gonna be my boyfriend sooner orter, but what are you doing?


    You''ve robbed him!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lam.¡± Alice seriously stared at her, ¡°Are you an adult? I don''t think I need to teach you, if it''s your


    boyfriend, no one can take him from you. He''s not your boyfriend, but just a blind date. You said I stole


    him, was I the first to talk to him? Or did I seduce him? If I remembered right, it was you invited me to


    meet again.¡±


    Speaking of that, Alice curled up the corner of her mouth with sarcasm.


    ¡°You thought he was interested in my design, so you asked me to be there, right? Unfortunately, you


    misunderstood him.¡±


    Her thought had been seen through. Grace did not expect that she would see through her, and for a


    moment, her face went pale.

 Chapter 471 A Man like a Plaster

    Chapter 471 A Man like a ster


    ¡°You, it''s all your guess! You have robbed other people''s blind date, but you are still so arrogant. You


    design is so rubbish!¡±


    Alice¡¯s face became cold, ¡°I have put the words very clear that I did not rob your blind date. He is not


    your boyfriend, there is no robbing. Let¡¯s go to business, Miss Lam. Which part are you nor satisfied


    with my design? We can talk about it.¡±


    Grace actually was very satisfied with her work.


    But after seeing Kennedy embraced her, she instantly felt it disgusting!


    At this thought, Grace sneered, ¡°Your design is different from what I said, so redraw it.¡±


    She was marking it difficult for Alice.


    ¡°Redraw it?¡± Alice gave a faint smile, ¡°Then, Miss Lam, tell me what kind of work you want.¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous! Make it as gorgeous as possible!¡± Grace said directly.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Alice nod, ¡°Since you have made the requirement clear, I will design ording to what you said.¡±


    ¡°I need it tomorrow morning.¡±


    Grace said again, which stunned Alice. Alice subconsciously stared at her.


    Probably seeing her dilemma, Grace was pleased and looked at her proudly with her hands folded in


    front of her chest.


    ¡°What? Any problem?¡±


    Alice stared at her for a while and then nodded, ¡°No, you cane tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Grace lifted her bag with a sneer, ¡°I''m looking forward to your work.¡±


    With that, she passed by Alice and walked outside. She stopped in front of Alice and peered at her,


    ¡°You run apany, so I advise you think twice before you do anything. If you rob other people''s man,


    you need to pay price.¡±


    After that, she hit hard Alice¡¯s shoulder with force and then walked out like a rooster which won in the


    fight.


    Alice stood in stu, holding the design in her hand.


    After Grace went out, Winnie and Yanis who had been eavesdropping outside sneaked in.


    ¡°Damn it, Grace had the nerve to say you robbed her boyfriend? It''s just a blind date. When did


    Kennedy be her boyfriend? She is shameless.¡±


    Yanis was outspoken. She scolded directly.


    Winnie was observing Alice¡¯s expression. She said sullenly, ¡°I have heard what you said, you have a


    problem. She may be fantasy Kennedy is her future husband. A lot of women want to marry a man like


    Kennedy.¡±


    Alice pursed lips, speechless.


    ¡°Alice, she went too far to ask a design tomorrow morning. She only said she wanted it gorgeous, how


    do you know she will not make it hard for you?¡±


    Alice smiled slightly, ¡°She will.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you agree with her?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Alice walked to the desk and sat down with a calm face.


    Seeing that she was so m, Yanis was worried and walked to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, ok? You took it


    on the chin after the way she bullied you.¡±


    Winnie also came over, ¡°If it were me, I will p her on face. She was narcissistic and vent her anger


    on you. Besides, you don''t want this to happen. She should go and find Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°No, I can''t bear. I''ll go and reason with her now!¡± Yanis pulled up her sleeves, turned around and was


    to fight with Grace.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Alice stopped her in a cold voice.


    Yanis stopped and looked back with dissatisfaction, ¡°Alice, do you want to stop me?¡±


    Alice stood up and took a sigh, ¡°What is the use you go and reason with her? She''s our client now.


    Have you forgotten how we should treat our clients? Besides, whoever started the trouble should end


    it, If you go to her, it would be worse.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie felt what she said was reasonable, so she nodded.


    ¡°I am quite angry, but I think Alice is right, so don''t go to her, Yanis.¡± She then turned to Alice, ¡°What do


    you n to do? She needs the design tomorrow morning. Are you going to draw it without rest again?¡±


    Alice shook her head, ¡°I will not draw it.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t draw it?¡± Winnie widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°No, I will draw it, but I will be perfunctory.¡±


    Anyway, no matter what kind of work she painted, for Grace, it would only be garbage. Even if she


    gave her prize-winning work, Grace would throw her work on the floor without hesitation.


    She had brought a different kind of emotion to it.


    Kennedy...


    Alice¡¯s eyes became dark. That bastard.


    After approaching her, he did nothing but got her into a lot of trouble.


    At the thought that it would happen again, she felt headache.


    How could she get rid of this man like a ster?


    Why had he changed so much from five years ago? She wished he would be as proud and arrogant as


    ever, and treat her with contempt.


    But now...


    The man was so shameless that he threatened her not to delete his Wechat.


    It made her have headache!!


    The lock has been changed, but the house needed to be cleaned and it took time to move in.


    The day after tomorrow was the weekend, so Alice nned to move in on that day.


    It was not long she and Jack returned home, so they did not get too much things, and there was


    furniture in the house, so she only needed to take suitcases.


    So that night Alice casually draw a picture before she went to bed. Jack lied next to her holding aic


    book. Alice realized that he was lying, so she slightly wrinkled eyebrows and said, ¡°Jack, lying to read


    books is not good for your eyes.¡±


    Hearing that, Jack put theic book to one side, ¡°Mommy, I forgot it! Mommy, don''t be angry.¡±


    Alice helplessly looked at him and pinched his nose, ¡°Little devil, we will move to our new home in two


    days, and you will sleep in a room.¡±


    Jack felt depressed and sad, ¡°But I want to be with you, can¡¯t I say no? I am afraid of the darkness!¡±


    ¡°Afraid of the darkness? You''re five years old and you''re a man.¡±


    Jack held her arm, ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡±


    ¡°Good boy, you have grown up and you will have to sleep alone, you can¡¯t always rely on Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 472 Who Dares Touch My Woman?

    Chapter 472 Who Dares Touch My Woman?


    ¡°But I''m still young...¡± Jack had a face of grievance, ¡°And I only have Mommy to love me.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s smile became stiff.


    This topic Again, she rubbed Jack''s head and whispered, ¡°Just wait. Give me some time. I will find


    daddy for you.¡±


    ¡°It''s a deal, Mommy.¡±


    The mobile phone vibrated, Alice took a look and found it was Kennedy¡¯s message.


    ¡°Mommy, your phone is ringing.¡± Jack reminded her, and then got up to take the phone. Alice¡¯s face


    slightly changed and she hurried to hold his arm, ¡°Jack, it iste, sleep now, children can''t sleep too


    ¡°Oh, ok¡±! Jack nodded his head,y down on her side, and obediently closed his eyes.


    In a short while, his breath gradually be even, Alice finally felt relieved. And then she quietly took


    the phone over, turned it into mute, and did not click the message until she was sure it would not wake


    up Jack.


    It was a Wechat message from Kennedy.


    {It is settled. How do you like to thank me?}


    Seeing this message, Alice was confused and wondered what was wrong with him. He wanted thanks?


    Was it because of him that things happened?


    Alice could not help but roll her eyes toward the air, and then typed down word by word.


    {Mr. Kennedy, if not for your amazing move, I would not have been exposed, as well as mypany.


    Who knows that if I will be physically attacked, or have life danger.}


    Not long after the message was sent, he replied in seconds.


    {Who dares touch my woman?}


    ¡°......¡±


    Seeing this sentence, her heart missed half beat, but soon she felt speechless.


    She didn''t want to talk to him and simply put the phone away.


    Then she went to brush teeth and wash face. When she came back and was ready to go to bed, she


    found the screen was bright. Kennedy sent her a message again.


    {I''ll send someone to keep you safe and you won''t get hurt.}


    Hearing that he would send someone to protect her own safety, Alice thought he had conscience, but


    she still did not reply, but turned off the phone and went to bed to sleep.


    The second day early in the morning, Alice was ready to be scolded by Grace in thepany.


    But strange was that she waited for a morning, Grace did not appear.


    By rights, she was so arrogant yesterday, she should be there on time. Why hadn¡¯t shee??


    Alice was curious and sent a message to Lexi.


    Lexi was an actress, so she was busy for filming and endorsement. When she was idle, she might fall


    asleep once she closed her eyes. Plus, Lexi had nothing to worry about, so she often feel asleep when


    she was doing make-up.


    Now, she had just finished filming and was so tired that she fell asleep as shey down on the sofa.


    Finnley stepped forward to pat her face, ¡°You can''t sleep. Get up and remove makeup before you


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Lexi kicked at Finnley and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°I want to sleep, I don¡¯t want to


    remove the makeup. I am tired to dead......¡±


    Finnley could only make a wink toward the assistant, and then the assistant soon sent makeup


    removers. Finnley sat patiently to remove the make-up for Lexi.


    ¡°Is this thest scene?¡± Lexi asked tiredly.


    Seeing that she was tired, and the dark circles of the eyes were clearly visible after removing the eye


    makeup, Finnley felt distressed, but she had epted the endorsement, so he said, ¡°You can sleep for


    five hours, there is an activity in the night.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi fell asleep and did not reply.


    The phone rang twice, it was a Wechat prompt tone.


    Of course, she would not take it. Finnley helped her remove the makeup and took a look at it.


    ¡°Your cousin said it is family gathering today and asked if you woulde back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lexi said in a cold voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I am tired?¡±


    Finnley replied for Lexi politely, and then read another message.


    ¡°It is from your goddess, guess what she sent......¡±


    Before he could finish, Lexi sat up, grabbed Finnley''s phone, and reply the message with a happy face.


    The way she held the phone made Finnleyugh at her.


    ¡°If I didn''t know you well, I''d think you are lesbian.¡±


    Hearing that, Lexi sneered and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You know, Alice is my idol!¡±


    Then she happily replied Alice.


    Alice received Lexi''s message in half an hour. Lexi first sent a cry emoji, saying she did not see the


    message before she was filming and did not reply until now.


    Alice replied it was ok. Lexi told her that Grace went back to the family gathering, so she might stay at


    home all day.


    Lexi felt something wrong and asked Alice if Grace hade to her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lexi was like imprudent, but she was sensible when it was necessary. It could not hide from her, as


    Alice smiled and admitted.


    {I knew it. I told you she is no good. Did she make troubles for you? I''m telling you, goddess, you have


    to be careful, I think she''s sinister, you have to work out a strategy.}


    Seeing that, Alice even suspected that if Grace was Lexi''s cousin, otherwise why would Lexi stand on


    her side?


    But if Grace went to the family gathering, Alice would not be bothered by her.


    Well, she wanted to spend the weekend in peace.


    Then she would settle the matter next week.


    At this thought, Alice told Lexi to have a good rest, and then stopped the conversation.


    There was really no news about her on thework, even if there wereizens posting, but it was like


    under monitoring, as long as they posted, it would immediately be blocked, so they could not discuss


    about it.


    The power of Kennedy was indeed very strong in the Inte.


    Alice went home after work.


    Soon it came the weekend.


    Because they needed to move to new home, they got up early in the morning and asked three servants


    to clean the house. The house was not big, but it was not small, especially when cleaning, it would be


    tiresome if there were no five people.


    Zain personally drove them to the house, Marco drove another car.


    An empty new home became lively therefore.

 Chapter 473 My Wife

    Chapter 473 My Wife


    Probably because she didn''t have enough in her house, Zain called someone to buy a lot of things for


    her. The previous owner had never lived here, although the decoration was done, many things were


    For example, some decorations on the walls.


    Some ornaments on the table. Zain considered that for her. Jack also joined to clean up the house,


    everyone was doing different work.


    Busy time was excited, they were talking andughing.


    But they finished, only to find that they were too tired to move. Jack and Yanis slept on the sofa holding


    each other.


    The servants were inhibited. Although they were tired, they still sat upright, and did not dare to


    ¡°Thank you everyone. There was a room upstairs, you can go and have a rest there. And then I will ask


    you out to dinner.¡±


    Three people was moved, but waved their hands, ¡°No need, Miss Alice, we are very dirty on clothes, if


    we go rest in the room, we will make your quilt dirty, so we¡¯d better sit here.¡±


    Alice smiled, ¡°You helped me so much today, how could you not rest? You''d better hurry upstairs, there


    are enough rooms.¡±


    A few people still did not want to go up. Finally Zain had to say out loud, ¡°I ask Marco to send them


    back to take a show, and then give them three days off, so you won''t feel guilty.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Her brother knew her well.


    Hearing that, the three people were happy. It was rare to have three days of holiday but they were


    embarrassed.


    ¡°That Marco sends you back first, I will invite you to have dinner another day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Alice, we are leaving.¡± Several servant gave her a touched look and then followed


    Marco out.


    When they left, Zain couldn''t help but reach out and tap her on the head. ¡°Actually, they should have


    done what they did. You don''t have to feel so guilty.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice froze for a moment and then said, ¡°Nothing is taken for granted. Although it is true


    that the Nelson family spent money to hire them, they just need to do their job, but I asked them to


    clean up the house, it is not the same.¡±


    ¡°What''s the difference between cleaning at Nelson''s house and your house?¡±


    ¡°Different mood.¡± Alice lifted eyes to see Zain, ¡°At least for me, they are not hired by me.¡±


    Zain paused, understood her meaning, and did not say anything more.


    ¡°Brother, you have a rest too, I go upstairs and have a look.¡±


    With that, Alice turned to the second floor.


    Theplex house was good and the stairs were rotary. It was extremelyrge crystal droplight


    among, although delicate but costly, looking lovable.


    Alice looked around and thought it was a right decision to buy this house. She took a bath, changed


    clothes and then lied on the bed.


    In fact, she was very tired, so she fell asleep soon as shey down.


    Until the vibrating phone woke her up. She was probably so tired that she didn''t even see who was


    calling when she answered the phone. Instead, she put the phone to her ear and said something


    Kennedy frowned when he heard this exhausting voice. What was going on with this woman?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡±


    A cold low maic voice suddenly sounded in the ear. Alice startled but was confused. She took a


    look at the phone saw it was Kennedy.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    She was till tired. Alice felt ck in front of eyes it had been a long time she did not feel this tired. After


    waking up, she felt her hands and feet weak.


    ¡°24 hours working for me, I want to see the design today.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Sorry, weekends are not included.¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and curled up his lips, ¡°It is not in the contract, did you change it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded. Knowing that this man had not divorced her and stuck to her like ster, she did


    not regard him as a client, he would not angry anyway. She would be mean to him, if he was angry, he


    would break the contract, which was she wanted.


    If he would not be angry, she would treat him like this all the time, Since he did not mind it, she would


    not mind it.


    ¡°I added it temporarily, do you have a problem?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    He was in the quiet for a while, never expect that changed tactics. She treated him as a client before,


    but recently she was really not afraid of him. she was mean and did not respect him.


    At this thought, Kennedy gave an evil charming smile, ¡°How dare I have a problem with my wife¡¯s


    order?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice froze and felt not sleepy anymore, and the phone fell to the pillow.


    Because the room was too quiet, so probably Kennedy could hear that her phone fell, and then she


    heard his maicughter.


    This bastard...


    Alice came back to her sense and then picked up the phone gritting teeth, ¡°Kennedy, be normal, we will


    divorce sooner orter, don¡¯t call me like that.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Kennedy gave a low smile and said in a domineering tone , ¡°For five years, we have


    not been divorced, do you think it will be possible in the future?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you are bored, please go to thepany to do more useful things, or to help some poor people, do


    not disturb my dream.¡± With that, Alice did not give him the opportunity to speak and directly hung up


    the phone.


    Hearing that the phone had been hung up, Kennedy was froze and then said, ¡°Stupid woman, you get


    hot temper now......¡±


    Not long after this, he muttered.


    ¡°Who made her so...¡±


    Alice put the phone aside and then close her eyes and intended to continue to sleep, but now her mood


    was affected by Kennedy¡¯s words, she could not even calm down.


    Shey for a moment with her eyes closed and sat up again.


    Even though she didn''t treat him as a client, she just needed to get rid of him.


    However, it was not as easy as before.


    At this thought, Alice sighed and wondered when she could get rid of him.


    When it came to divorce, there was nothing she could do now.


    She thought she had grown up a lot in the past five years, but the man''s mean had improved in the


    past five years, especially in shame.

 Chapter 474 Debt in Love

    Chapter 474 Debt in Love


    Alice officially moved in. After a sleep, Yanis¡¯ walking posture had be weird.


    ¡°Damn! If it wasn''t for the toilet, I don''t think I''d be able to squat down.¡± Yanis rubbed her ache legs and


    said with a bitter face, ¡°I have just been cleaning for a morning? Why are my legs like this? Isn''t it a


    disgrace?¡±


    Sheined, pointing to her legs.


    Alice was not better.


    They seldom did exercise, so now it led to muscle strain or excessive fatigue.


    Alice did not look good, but fortunately it was Sunday. If it were Monday, she felt she could not go to


    work on high heels.


    ¡°By the way, Grace did note over yesterday, she must be angry ande to us on Monday.¡±


    Speaking of Grace, Alice pursed her lips and did not answer.


    ¡°You don''t want to be with Kennedy, but he has been pestering you. Grace likes him and goes against


    you because of him... You have to do something about it. Grace is our client now. It can¡¯t go on like


    this, we can¡¯t handle it like what we didst time.¡±


    ¡°I am thinking about it.¡± Alice lowered her eyelids and thought Kennedy was the key to the problem.


    It was Kennedy¡¯s blind date, she had nothing to do with it.


    She felt it annoying that Grace came to her.


    Under the condition that they had not divorced, Kennedy went to have a blind date, Alice felt


    ufortable. And he bashfully said to her that they had not divorced.


    Why would he go on a date before divorce?


    Alice did not realize that she got angry already.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yanis leaned over and asked a very important question, ¡°Last time in


    the restaurant, you intentionally asked me to take Jack away, were you afraid that he would see Jack?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She went paled on face.


    She was indeed afraid.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Yanis pressed her mouth, ¡°Was it because he knows Jack is his child, so he does not give up?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was stunned, ¡°His child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they looked alike, and by a nce, he would know Jack is his child.¡± Yanis said unintentionally.


    Alice was scared, bit her lower lip, and she became confused. If Jack was his child, that man in the


    car......


    Her memories were fragmented with all kinds of emotions. Alice felt that she could not breathe because


    of pressure, so she could only pull herself out.


    ¡°Don''t mention it. I don''t want him to know about Jack. If anything happens likest time, Yanis... You


    must help me!¡±


    In the end, Alice looked at Yanis seriously.


    The look was so sincere.


    Although Yanis did not understand why she did that, it had no need to ask as her good friend. She only


    needed to do as Alice required. She nodded.


    Kennedy was shameless and made a call to her the next day, saying boring this, like young men and


    women just fell in love.


    Alice feel bored, but Kennedy seemed to enjoy it.


    ¡°Kennedy, if you are really idle, I have something needs your help.¡±


    ¡°Ok, go ahead.¡±


    Alice said without any emotion, ¡°I hope you can manage your affair.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy froze and then he thought of something and curled up the corner of his mouth,


    ¡°Oh? Are you jealous?¡±


    Alice sneered, ¡°You think too much, you may enjoy it, and you can find as many as women you want,


    but don¡¯t get me involved.¡±


    Hearing that, he was silent and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Did she bother you?¡±


    Of course Alice who he referred to.


    But Alice felt extremely ironic, so she said in a tough tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you referred to.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to stimte me with these words.¡± Kennedy curled up his lips, ¡°Otherwise... It will make


    me feel like you care about me.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    He said her name in a low and maic voice, like a cello ying that plunked into heart.


    Alice felt her heart was hard hit and there were starlight in front of eyes.


    Then she recovered and bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Anyway,¡± she said coldly, ¡°I don''t want to clean up your


    mess that I had nothing to do with.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    She looked at the phone with anger. Holding her face, Yanis felt depressed.


    ¡°I found that you have grown more and more bad-tempered since you met him.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... I didn''t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Control yourself.¡± Yanis said seriously.


    Alice touched her forehead and her mouth twisted, ¡°I will try, I cannot help but want to get angry when I


    meet him.¡±


    Holding her cheek, Yanis said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyelids fluttered mercilessly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so angry? And you mentioned it to him several times and deliberately stressed it,


    you seem to care about it.¡±


    ¡°... Yanis, do you expect me to solve it by myself?¡±


    Yanis shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°Well, let him figure it out for himself. After all, it''s his own trouble.¡±


    ¡°He caused so much trouble to me, if I don¡¯t scold him, I can¡¯t cool myself down. I am not jealous, you


    know?¡±


    Yanis nodded, vaguely understanding.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Although Yanis said she understood, Alice felt it was not right, but if she continued, it seemed that she


    was concealing herself. Her lips moved, but in the end she said nothing.


    Never mind. She was a good friend. She could think what she wanted.


    Alice took the phone upstairs.


    After hanging up the phone, Kennedy sat in meditation for a long time. Grace might make troubles for


    Alice, so he sent a message to Grace.


    Grace was excited to receive Kennedy¡¯s message.


    He asked if she was avable the next day. Grace was reserved before she replied.


    ¡°I''m going to practice the piano tomorrow, but I can take the time off. What''s up?¡±

 Chapter 475 Which Part I am Inferior than Her?

    Chapter 475 Which Part I am Inferior than Her?


    It was the same restaurant, because it was close to Alice¡¯s thepany, and Kennedy did not pick


    another one.


    So he met Grace in the restaurant before.


    Kennedy was eye-catching wherever he went. He was there three times recently, so the people here


    had remembered him. Seeing that he came again, a few people hiding behind the counter whispered.


    Seeing that, Grace was afflicting.


    Of course, she knew Kennedy was dazzling, so when other people cast eyes on him, she was afflicting.


    At the thought of such a man was robbed by Alice, and it was her called over Alice, she regretted it.


    How could she not have been on her guard for such an excellent man? Any woman would be attracted


    by him!


    At this thought, Grace nervously took a look at the opposite man. It was him asked her out, she was


    nervous, but not happy, because she did not know what Kennedy would say to her.


    Grace bit her lower lip, looking at him with entanglement.


    ¡°Kennedy, you...¡±


    Her word sessfully made Kennedy look at her coldly and sharply, ¡°Miss Lam, I think we are not so


    familiar that you can call me by name.¡±


    His words were cold and merciless without any temperature or emotion as they met before.


    Grace felt fibrition in her heart, bit her lower lip and then said, ¡°Are we not in a blind date? What''s the


    problem calling you by your first name?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy sneered, with his fingertip carelessly tapped on the table lightly, ¡°Right, we are


    in blind date, can you understand my address to you? Didn''t I tell you that from the first time we met?


    Obviously, you''re not my type.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Grace¡¯s face went pale. He said this kind of words in face of her, which made her extremely


    embarrassed.


    But the more he treated her like this, the more she found herself attracted.


    She knew she was being mean, but she like this man.


    Grace almost broke her lower lip by biting. Her fingers under the table had been punctured by nails, the


    pain sobered her up, and the hate and jealousy like fire quickly diffused. She looked at Kennedy


    ¡°It''s her, isn''t it?¡±


    Kennedy frowned.


    ¡°Why?¡± Graceined angrily, ¡°I am your blind date, why do you like her? What is good about her?¡±


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips and gazed at her coldly.


    It was like looking at a stranger.


    Why? Grace met him for several times, but he still looked at her as if he did not know her. In the


    contrast, he held Alice up in the press conference.


    ¡°Why on earth? Which part I am inferior to her? What''s bad about me? Can you tell me? I can go any


    way you want.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy could not help but sneer.


    ¡°I''m afraid you have made a mistake. She has something you don''t. Don''t waste your time.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Grace bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°What I don¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°I called you out today to make it clear to you that don''t bother her again!¡±


    Hearing that, Grace finally understood. She looked at this cold man with surprise and a momentter,


    she sneered aloud, ¡°So, sheined to you. What a narrow-minded woman. Is her your type? Did


    you know she has...¡±


    Before she could finish, Kennedy abruptly stood up and interrupted her in a cold voice, ¡°I like narrow-


    minded woman, what can you do about it? Miss Lam, as a girl, you¡¯d better know what shame is.¡±


    He looked around. His lips were very thin, but he seemed to speak without emotion.


    ¡°If I find you harass her again, don''t me me to make a move to the Lam family.¡±


    After warning, Kennedy took a meaningful look at her, and then turned to leave the restaurant.


    Grace sat on the seat, feeling freezing


    She didn''t expect Kennedy had a deep feeling to Alice. She thought she had a chance, but... Why?


    At this thought, Grace could not help but chase out with her bag!


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    Grace chased him to the parking lot, and then angrily looked at his back, ¡°You said I don¡¯t have


    something that she has, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You don''t deserve to know.¡± Kennedy was not going to tell her. After that, he got in the car.


    His car sped away, leaving Grace standing alone.


    For a long time, she clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Alice, I will never let you go!! You robbed my man, do you think you can be safe? Oh, you wish, I am


    not easy to be provoked!¡±


    *


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Alice was in the middle of the meeting, suddenly she sneezed.


    The people were stunned. Yanis took a look at her nervously, ¡°Are you all right? Have you caught a


    cold?¡±


    Alice rubbed her nose, shook her head and smiled, ¡°I''m ok, let¡¯s continue to talk about this week''s


    n.¡±


    She was depressed, for no reason, she sneezed. Did she kick the quilt awayst night?


    After the meeting, when Alice picked up the data, Yanis gathered over, ¡°A sneeze means that someone


    is thinking of you, two means someone is scolding you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice paused and nced at Yanis, ¡°When do you believe that?¡±


    Then she picked up the data and went out, followed by Yanis.


    ¡°It is fun, can¡¯t I talk about it?? And I feel my sixth sense is particrly urate, may be Grace is


    scolding you.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if not Grace, you have another enemy, Kate.¡±


    Alice paused, but did not stop walking, but she was helpless.


    She had just been home for a short time, but she had offended two people.


    Female star Kate and Grace.


    She was not afraid of what they would do to her, but these were troubles.


    She had no idea how Kenney would do about it and if it could be smooth, she did not want to be


    involved.


    But as it turned out that Kennedy had not handled it well.


    In the afternoon, Grace came to make trouble again.


    But instead ofing alone, she brought several friends with her.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, they all like the works you designed for Lexi before. I happened to know you, so I


    brought them here. Do you mind?¡±

 Chapter 476 Wait for Me

    Chapter 476 Wait for Me


    The girls were all beautifully dressed, like rich girls.


    Wearing clothes in a famous brand, they dressed up particrly fashionable and charming, but......


    There was no goodwill in their eyes when they looked at Alice.


    At this time Grace must want to tear her to death, how could she be so kind to introduce customers to


    her?


    They must be here to make troubles.


    But she couldn''t kick them out. She could only smile.


    ¡°Why should I mind that you rmend customers to me?¡±


    She asked Yanis to take then to the lounge and said she would there in a minute with a smile.


    So Yanis took them to the lounge. Alice went back to the office to take information and introduction


    book. Thinking of Grace¡¯s unkind appearance, she made a call to Kennedy.


    ¡°You call me? Why?¡± Kennedy said with ridicule.


    Alice said in a cold voice, ¡°Have you solved the problem? This is your solution?¡±


    Kennedy was stunned and then squinted his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She brought a bunch of people to mypany. Kennedy, are you to solve the problem, or to provoke


    her?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, he sneered, ¡°Oh, she really does not give up. In that case, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Wait for you?¡±


    ¡°Wait till Ie.¡±


    After that, Kennedy hung up the phone directly, as if afraid she would refuse him.


    Hearing that he woulde, Alice felt inexplicably secure. She was not asking him for help, but she felt


    Grace came because of Kennedy. She did not go to her blind date deliberately, so she didn¡¯t want to


    take the me.


    It¡¯d better that Kennedy handle it.


    They could do whatever they wanted, just leave her out of it.


    After putting away her phone, Alice walked toward the lounge, but as she reached the door, she heard


    a sound of China falling on the ground, followed by a scream and curse.


    ¡°Are you blind? You poured coffee on me on purpose, didn''t you?¡±


    When Alice walked to the door, she saw Yanis got a p in the face by a girl.


    Her action was too fast for Yanis to anticipate. After getting a p in her face, she still stood there in a


    daze.


    Alice¡¯s face changed and she strode forward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yanis came back to her sense at this time. Probably she was angry about that p in the face, or she


    felt Grace called her to make trouble, so she was not polite.


    She threw the remaining coffee in the cup at the woman.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The woman screamed, ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you actually throw coffee at me!¡±


    Yanis sneered maliciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I poured coffee intentionally on you? How can I take the


    me if I did nothing?¡± With that, she threw the cup at the girl¡¯s feet. ¡°Do you really think I am easy to


    be bullied? How dare you frame me?¡±


    With that, Yanis rolled up directly her sleeves and wanted to have a fight.


    They were here to make trouble, and did not expect that Yanis would dare to fight back, so they were


    stunned.


    Alice was stunned for a while, but soon she epted Yanis¡¯ practice.


    ¡°You''re going too far!¡± The girl who was spilt coffee immediately burst into tears, and Grace was


    surprised and her face changed. She swear aloud angrily, ¡°Alice, what do you mean? Is this how you


    serve customers? I am kind to introduce you to customs, but you messed up the people I brought in!¡±


    ¡°You are kind to introduce customs?¡± Before Alice said a word, Yanis came angrily forward, ¡°How dare


    you say that? I kindly give you coffee, but you deliberately tripped me over, that was why I spilled the


    coffee, and then you med me. But you did not expect that I am not easy to be bullied.¡±


    Grace didn''t expect that she was so fierce, she shouted angrily, ¡°Good, you spilled coffee, but you don''t


    apologize but lied. I will post it on line and say yourpany''s attitude is bad. Don''t you even want to


    run yourpany in B City.¡±


    With that, Grace took out her mobile phone.


    Yanis'' face changed. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Grace sneered with the corner of her mouth raised, ¡°Why now?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing you dare not do.¡± Had been standing beside, Alice finally spoke and then turned to


    Yanis, ¡°Are you ok? Did they touch you?¡±


    Yanis at first was stunned and then she began to cry.


    ¡°Yes! They kicked my feet and said I threw coffee at them, and they pped me.¡± With that, Yanis


    covered her slightly swollen cheek with hands.


    ¡°Alice, they are not to be customers, they are deliberately to make a scene.¡±


    ¡°Deliberately?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes became dark and then she took out the phone with a smile, ¡°Then call


    reporters over and let them see the real scene. I am sure the reporters would like to.¡±


    With that, Alice thought and said, ¡°I need to think which reporter I should, after all, recently I am quite


    popr online...¡±


    ¡°Alice, what do you mean?¡± Grace was tortured by her words and questioned Alice angrily.


    Hearing that, Alice turned to look at her, ¡°How is it, Miss Lam? Don''t you want to post it? Well, if you


    want to post it, I can''t be behind. Besides, my staff has been bullied, I should stand up for her. In B City,


    the Nelson family is really not afraid of any power, including you.¡±


    Grace went pale on face. She bit her lower lip and looked at Alice who was calm and delicate with a


    strong aura.


    Because of confidence, she was calm, because of calmness, she was confident.


    Because she was calm, Grace¡¯s face looked ferocious.


    She used to gentle and polite, but now she be a shrew. Grace suddenly realized that it was a


    wrong trip. Even if she did not let go of this woman, she should not havee forward by herself.


    ¡°What should we do? Shall we call at the same time?¡± Alice shook her phone toward her, ¡°How do you


    think?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace looked at her with her lips pale.


    ¡°You are threatening me, do you think our Lam family is afraid of your Nelson family?¡±


    Speaking of the Nelson family, Alice did not care it was mentioned, she gave a charming smile, ¡°You


    can try.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Grace was timid. Although her family was a bit powerful in B City, but it could not defeat the


    Nelson family, plus, Kennedy was on her side. If the two families worked together, the Lam family


    would go up in smoke.

 Chapter 477 Sulfuric Acid

    Chapter 477 Sulfuric Acid


    At this thought, Grace suddenly became a coward.


    She knew she was impulsive, but there was no turning back.


    It was toote for her to leave now.


    ¡°Good.¡± Grace nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s call, I am not afraid!¡±


    Alice smiled, ¡°I appreciate your courage.¡±


    But as soon as she pressed the phone, the persons nearby dissuaded her, ¡°Forget it, let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grace, don¡¯t mind such a woman. She robbed you boyfriend and suppressed you with power, she


    is really shameless!¡±


    ¡°She is so shameless, presumably she is good at stealing man. We are alldies, don¡¯t care about her!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Grace wanted to post the news, but before that, a few girls she brought stopped


    her.


    Grace angrily asked.


    Seeing that, Alice did not speak, but Yanis sneered, ¡°It seems that your friends are cowards, before you


    came, haven¡¯t you learned who runs thispany? Are you afraid now? I''ll investigate you one by one


    after you leave.¡±


    The faces of the group nched at this.


    They called over by Grace, and the Lam family was a big family for them. Grace only said her blind


    date was robbed, and her blind date was Kennedy, so they became angry, and then fawned her and


    apanied her to seek justice.


    But it was the Nelson family unexpectedly!


    Even if they offend the Lam family, they did not want to offend the Nelson family.


    ¡°We didn''t mean to. We tripped you unintentionally, don''t get angry with us, sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Apologize to them?¡± Grace was furious and no longer graceful.


    ¡°Grace, forget it, we can''t afford to provoke them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grace, we''d better hurry to leave, if you don''t want to, we''ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°My mother wants me to have dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°My dad''s taking me to a party, so I gotta.¡±


    So soon, a group of people Grace brought had their own reasons and left Grace alone.


    Grace''s face went green and white, and then grow red because of anger. The speed of the conversion


    was fast.


    Yanis¡¯s face was very painful, seeing Grace like this, she suddenly felt it should be Grace had pain in


    face, so sheughed out loud.


    ¡°It is so funny, you found people unreliable, how dare youe to ourpany to make troubles?


    Miss Lam, you are our client, but I suggest you to terminate the contract? Or you will be embarrassed.¡±


    Grace, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± She could say whatever she wanted, since she had already been humiliated.


    ¡°You still asked me if I dare or now after I''ve already said that? Do you have no brains, or is that all you


    can say? You have seen if you dare or not, why asked?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alice wanted tough. Yanis had endure it, so she not vent her anger out.


    As Yanis was venting anger, few people could stop her, so Alice stood aside watching.


    Grace was unable to talk back. It was the first them she got humiliated, and Alice quietly stood on the


    side. She was angry and directly walked over to Alice.


    ¡°It''s because of you, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be humiliated today, and Kennedy would not have


    been robbed by you! Alice!¡±


    She suddenly walked over to Alice and was to pour water over Alice.


    Yanis¡¯s face changed greatly, ¡°Careful, Alice, escape!¡±


    Seeing that liquid pouring over her, Alice knew it was toote to avoid. It was too fast, she could only


    subconsciously turned around.


    But the next moment, a tall figure was rushing in front of her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Grace screamed.


    ¡°Kennedy!¡±


    Kennedy? Alice suddenly lifted her head, only to find that unexpectedly it was Kennedy blocked that,


    but at this time, his face seemed to be painful and sweating.


    What was the liquid Grace poured over her?


    Seeing that Kennedy looked painful, a terrible idea shed in her mind. She angrily stared at Grace,


    ¡°What did you pour?¡±


    Her eyes were horrible as if to eat Grace. Grace was probably scared and answered in a daze.


    ¡°It is, sulfuric acid...¡±


    Hearing that, Alice almost fainted.


    But the next second, she quickly calmed herself down, turned to Kennedy and found his suit coat had


    been burned, revealing his flesh.


    Alice¡¯s facial expression instantly changed. Without hesitation, she said , ¡°Take off the suit.¡±


    Kennedy also seemed to have thought of something, quickly took off the suit, and then was pulled into


    the lounge by Alice.


    After going in, Alice picked up the sprinkler head of the bathroom, turned it on and flushed water on the


    back of Kennedy, stripped off his white shirt and threw it to the ground in a fast speed. When she saw


    his burned flesh, Alice felt something choking in her throat, feeling upset.


    She forbore this kind of unwell feeling and kept flushing cold water for Kennedy.


    Kennedy¡¯s forehead had cold sweat oozed out and felt huge pain from his back. He probably knew


    what Grace poured.


    Fortunately,...


    Fortunately he came.


    Yanis was frightened by that scene. When she came back to her sense, she rushed to bathroom and


    patted on the door, ¡°How is it, Alice? What can I do?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Yanis, Alice said aloud, ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Yanis took out the phone to call an ambnce.


    While Grace stood in situ, with a face of disbelief.


    How could it be?


    The person who she wanted to pour was Alice.


    How could Kennedy unexpectedly block it for her?


    At this thought, Grace was scared and took back a few steps, with a pale face.


    She would be screwed. She poured sulfuric acid over Kennedy. Would he spare her?

 Chapter 478 You Matter

    Chapter 478 You Matter


    After calling the ambnce, Yanis turned and found Grace was still standing there. She suddenly


    thought of something and made a call to the police, saying she hurt someone deliberately with sulfuric


    acid.


    After hanging up the phone, Yanis stared at Grace with hatred, ¡°You malicious woman, you incredibly


    got sulfuric acid with you! Are your heart and blood ck?¡±


    Grace had been trapped in the fantasy of hurting Kennedy, so she had no response.


    ¡°I''ve already called the police. When the policee, tell them yourself!¡±


    ¡°Call the police...¡± Grace slowly came back to her sense, ¡°No, you cannot call the police... I can''t go to


    the police station, I can''t!¡± She was Miss Lam and had good reputation. If she entered the police


    station, her future would be ruined.


    At this thought, Grace suddenly got up and stumbled toward the outside. Seeing that, Yanis went to


    catch her, ¡°Where are you going? Do you think you can get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Grace struggled to break away from her. She could not be caught by the police, she could


    not lose the face. Thinking of escaping, Grace had great strength, so she managed to break free.


    As Yanis also want was to catch up, but she suddenly thought of something and turned aroundthink of


    what can only fold back, ¡°Alice, Grace ran away, how to dowhat should I do? Shall we send someone


    to catch for her?¡±


    In the bathroom, Alice frowned slightly, shall they send someone to catch herThe Alice in toilet smell


    speech micro wrinkled up the beautiful eyebrow, this time also call a person to get her back? The most


    important thing right now wasis to deal with the deep wound of Kennedy.


    At this thought, Alice then said in a cold voice way, ¡°don''t care about herLeave her alone, youe in


    to help me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodok.¡± Yanis hand want tostretched out to push open the door, but did not pushshe failed, ¡°how


    to push not openI can¡¯t open it.? Unlock the door.¡±


    Alice had been concentrating on flushing water on Kennedy¡¯s back and wondered why she could not


    open it, since she had not locked it as she came in.


    At this thought, Alice raised her head and took a nce. As she wanted to check, she found Kennedy


    was pushing against the door with hands.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don''t open it.¡± The voice of Kennedy was with suppressed pain.


    Alice frowned, ¡°Why? I need an extra hand.¡±


    Though the pain was unbearable, he did not groan. His dark eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Do you think I


    would let any woman see me like this except you?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Feeling stifling, Alice wanted to give him a p on the face to wake him up, ¡°You still care about it at


    this moment? Your life matters or your dignity matters?¡±


    She was so angry that her eyes grew red.


    Looking at her, Kennedy endured the great pain on back and stared at her with his lips slightly open.


    ¡°You matter.¡±


    Alice felt her heartbeat, ¡°You......¡±


    He actually was in mood to say that. Alice was angry with him and mercilessly stared at him!


    Kennedy however felt her look was charming. He said with his pale thin lips raised, ¡°fortunately I came,


    if you got poured, the consequence would be severe.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Will you shut up now? It''s your own injury you should be worrying about!¡±


    What was the matter with this man? Her back was in pain, but he still said pretentious words!


    What a damn bore!


    Alice ignored him, turned to his back and continued to flush water. Yanis still asked outside, she had to


    say, ¡°Wait outside, I will handle it. When the ambncees, we will go out.¡±


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Yanis was obedient to Alice. Since she had this order, Yanis went downstairs to wait for


    the ambnce.


    Only the sound of flowing water could be heard in the bathroom, two people''s breath was covered by


    the sound of water. Alice had been standing behind Kennedy and flushing water for him. She had no


    other way and could only do that before the ambnce came.


    Feeling uneasy, Alice now only hoped that the ambnce soon arrived.


    But Kennedy was badly hurt, but he made no sound.


    Her heart was breaking.


    Finally, Alice heard the ambnce siren, that moment, she seemed to have seen light.


    The ambnce was here? Alice raised her head, with excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Kennedy who had been quiet suddenly asked.


    Alice looked at his back of the head, ¡°What?¡±


    He turned around, facing her. Alice¡¯s face changed, ¡°Turn around, I will continue to flush water for you.¡±


    Kennedy¡¯s face was pale, as well as his lips. There were cold sweats on his forehead, visibly he was in


    great pain.


    Seeing him like that, Alice would rather go to see his wound.


    He said nothing, but looked at her without moving. ¡°Are you afraid of my death?¡±


    Alice felt her heart jump, turned directly around behind him, continued to flush cold water towards his


    back and said maliciously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you won¡¯t die with these injuries.¡±


    ¡°You are not afraid, then.¡± Kennedy chuckled.


    Alice frowned vigntly, ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Soon the ambnce stretcher was carried to the door of the bathroom. After hearing the sound, Alice


    quickly opened the door and took Kennedy out for first aid.


    After the first aid, Kennedy got into the ambnce. He was badly hurt, Alice could not leave him alone,


    so she got into the ambnce too.


    In the ambnce, Kennedy had been tightly holding her hand.


    When Alice wanted to break free, Kennedy increased his strength, so she could not even take her hand


    back.


    Alice took a look at his pale side face, murmuring in heart.


    How could he have so much strength since he was so hurt? Besides, he was so badly hurt, and he


    pushed so hard, what if the wound got worse? At the thought that he saved her desperately, Alice¡¯s


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    heart softened.


    Never mind, let him hold her hand.


    She would not gonna lose a piece of flesh anyway.


    So Alice gave up the struggle and obediently gave her hand to him.


    Holding that pair of soft hands, Kennedy felt it like cotton candy. After so many years, it was the first


    time he felt secure.


    There was pain in the back, but Alice was by his side.


    With his pale thin lips slightly raised, Kennedy felt quite happy.


    ¡°You are hurt, why are you still smiling?¡± Seeing his weird smile, the nurse couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing that, Alice looked toward Kennedy, but he was wearing a cold face without any expression.

 Chapter 479 He is Mean

    Chapter 479 He is Mean


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes were cold, which made the nurse could not help shiver and wondered if she had made


    a mistake.


    But after taking a close look, she found that Kennedy was tightly holding the hand of the woman next to


    him and she figure out why he had that look.


    It was understandable that he was happy to have a girlfriend with him when he was injured.


    The nurse took it as if she didn''t know anything and turned to do other things.


    Until they reached the hospital, Kennedy was pushed into the emergency room. His back was seriously


    hurt, so he had to be treated in the emergency room.


    Alice was not allowed to go in the emergency room, so Kennedy had to let go of her hand.


    He stared at her with dark eyes and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Before Alice said a word, he had been pushed into the emergency room.


    Bang!


    The door of the emergency room was closed.


    Alice stood for a while, slowly turned to walk out.


    Thepany now must be in a mess, and she had to deal with Grace. Since Kennedy was in the


    hospital, she would let the doctor deal with the wound for him first.


    It was of no use for her to stay here.


    So she returned to thepany. The police hade and was talking with Yanis. Alice went to them


    and told the police what she had seen.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, we know about the situation, but I would like you and the injurede back with us to


    make a record. If the injured is hurt seriously, we can wait till he woke up. As for the person who hurt


    him, we will check the monitoring and investigate it.¡±


    Alice was expressionless, ¡°The monitoring is evidence, but I apply for arresting her right now. She has


    sulfuric acid, I worry that she will hurt people again.¡±


    So, Grace was dangerous, the police looked at each other and then nodded.


    ¡°Ok, we get it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then Alice went to the police station with them to make a record. When she was out, she saw Zain and


    Yanis. Standing beside Zain, Yanis said awkwardly, ¡°It is a big deal, so I told your brother after thinking


    about it.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Gosh, she might be in trouble again.


    Sure enough, Zain looked at her coldly, ¡°Is it because of him?¡±


    Alice, ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t contact him again. You said you would deal with it on your own, and now he''s got you in trouble


    and you almost got sulfuric acid thrown at you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t me. It was him. He''s in hospital now.¡±


    ¡°He deserved it.¡± Zain said indifferently, ¡°He should deal with his own problem, but you? You know


    nothing. Alice, cut your connection with him.¡±


    Alice said, blinking her eyes, ¡°Brother, he is now in the hospital and hurts seriously.¡±


    ¡°That''s his business.¡± Zain said sternly and suddenly caught her hand, ¡°Go home with me.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Alice¡¯s face changed, ¡°I can''t go back with you now.¡±


    Zain pulled her out. Hearing what she said, he turned around and looked at her overbearingly, ¡°What?


    Do you want to go to the hospital and see him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zain narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have any idea what you''re doing? That man......¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what you think right now, but he hurt because of me. I can''t leave him in the hospital, we


    can¡¯t be so inhuman.¡± With that, Alice forcefully shook off Zain''s hand, ¡°Brother, I know you care about


    me, but I am not a child. Even if you want to make up for my childhood, over the years you have done


    enough. You have your own business to think about now, and I can handle mine.¡±


    ¡°You almost got thrown with sulfuric acid, that''s how you handle it?¡± Zain¡¯s hand was shaken off, but he


    still stood in front of her like a mountain, motionless.


    Yanis was anxious to see this tense atmosphere.


    What should she do?


    She felt it would be better Zain came forward to solve the problem, but she didn''t expect it would


    worsen the rtionship between the two siblings!


    ¡°Stop quarrelling, calm down.¡± Yanis said in a soft voice.


    But they did not hear a word.


    ¡°I have my own way of dealing with it, and I didn''t get thrown. Even if I did get it, it would be my way of


    dealing with it!¡± Alice was stubborn to her brother for the first time.


    Zain did not speak, fixed his eyes on her for a long time and then he said ¡°Do what you want¡± before he


    walked away.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson!¡± Yanis called him and wanted to catch up with him but she was worried about Alice, so she


    stood in the middle looking at both sides


    Alice¡¯s face expression was calm. Looking at Yanis who was tangled, she made a decision for her.


    ¡°I''m going to the hospital to visit Kennedy, you go back with my brother.¡±


    ¡°But Alice, you go alone? I am worried about you...¡± Yanis bit her lower lip, hesitating.


    Alice smiled faintly, ¡°It is ok, I am not injured, go.¡±


    Yanis bit her lower lip, told Alice to take good care of herself and then chased after Zain.


    Seeing that, Alice took a sigh of relief.


    If Yanis stayed with her, she might have more pressure, after all, she had to go to the hospital and Zain


    was angry. If Yanis went back with him, Yanis could speak for her to Zain.


    Alice adjusted her mood, and then got into the car.


    In the hospital


    It had been hours when Alice was back after dealing with it. The door of the emergency room was


    open, so Alice went to the front desk and asked which ward Kennedy was in.


    After the nurse told her the room number, she went to find him.


    There was only Kennedy in the cold ward.


    When she came to the door, Alice saw him sitting there with a face of indifference.


    Half of his features hid by themplight, and he looked gloomy.


    Alice pursed her lips, coughed lightly before she walked in.


    Hearing the voice, Kennedy¡¯s eysh quivered slightly. He looked up at her and then fixed his eyes on


    her thin body.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to go?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    This man was vindictive and actually still remembered it at this hour.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She could only walk forward and exin, ¡°Thepany is too messy. Grace hurt you and I had to go


    to the police to do a record, so...¡±


    ¡°Is that more important than me?¡±


    Being angry, Kennedy asked.


    Alice froze.

 Chapter 480 Dont Push Your Luck!

    Chapter 480 Don''t Push Your Luck!


    After a long time, Alice said softly, ¡°You are injured, but I am not a doctor, so it is useless even if I stay


    here.¡±


    ¡°It is useful.¡± Kennedy lifted his eyes, looked straight at her, and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    His face still looked back, but it was much better than before. Alice did not move forward, but softly said


    standing in situ, ¡°You can say now, I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy sneered, ¡°But I can''t. Come here.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... Don''t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°Well then, I''lle to you.¡± With that, Kennedy intended to get up and walk toward her.


    As he moved, Alice¡¯s face instantly had a great change. Without hesitation, she walked toward him and


    pressed him back on the bed, ¡°Don''t mess around. The doctor has just dealt with the wound, why do


    you...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was hugged by Kennedy. In his arms, she was in a daze, as if her heart


    was static in that moment, breathing his breath.


    Though it was a hospital.


    Alice¡¯s eysh quivered. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Kennedy took a breath in her neck greedily and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Confirm whether you safe and


    sound.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Let me go.¡± Alice said, pushing him away.


    Kennedy hummed out of pain, which stopped Alice¡¯s move. She watched him got hurt, how could she


    now know he was hurt terribly?


    So now he was crying out for pain, which must be a great pain, since she couldn''t bear to look at it.


    ¡°You are fine, but I am not.¡± Kennedy said sadly, with his breath spray in the neck of Alice. He looked


    grieved, ¡°It is just a hug, you want to push me away?¡±


    Alice blinked and felt he was taking advantage of her when he was injured.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    ¡°How long do you want to hug me?¡±


    ¡°Not long.¡±


    Deal!


    She took his word for it and allowed him to hug her for a while. He''s a patient after all. He got hurt


    because of her.


    She couldn''t push him away forcefully, could she?


    Anyway, being hugged for a while was not a big deal, and Kennedy hugged her before, so she would


    take it as a hug from the past.


    But she underestimated Kennedy¡¯s shamelessness. She thought he would hug her quietly, but soon his


    hands on her waist became restless.


    At first, he moved his hand a bit and did nothing else.


    Probably realized that Alice did not resist, he became unscrupulous. His hand slowly moved up,


    touched her back gently. Alice felt wrong and frowned, raised her head to see what Kennedy was


    doing.


    As soon as she lifted her head, a shadow fell before her eyes.


    Then, she felt soft on lips.


    A warm touch covered her lips.


    Alice widened her eyes, feeling electrical shock in heart, itchy.


    She looked at Kennedy close at hand in a daze.


    He didn''t even open his eyes, probably because of the pain, the shadow of his eyshes around them


    felt fragile.


    Alice came back to sense in seconds, pushed him subconsciously, but Kennedy had no reaction. When


    she pushed again, Kennedy cried out due to pain.


    Alice felt her heart softened when she saw cold sweat on his forehead, put down her hands.


    But if she did not push her, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Alice did not expect that, five yearster, she would be hugged and kissed by him again.


    It was a light kiss.


    It was like snow falling on the ground in winter, without any desire or impurity.


    Time passed minute by minute. After a long time, Kennedy finally let her go, with his hot thin lips fell on


    forehead and hair top, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°If you are willing to be hugged and kissed by


    me quietly, even if I die this time, it is worthy.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    This man!


    She bit her teeth secretly and said nothing.


    After a moment, Alice raise her head, took a merciless nce at Kennedy, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I get


    you something to eat?¡±


    They were close, because of the kiss, the air was still with intimacy.


    ¡°Will you prepare food for me?¡± Kennedy asked.


    Alice immediately was speechless, and then looked at him angrily, ¡°You are injured because of me,


    sure I will get food for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became gloomy, ¡°So you get food for me because I am injured for you.¡±


    But soon the gloom in his eyes gave way to other emotions, and he looked intently at her. ¡°In that case,


    stay and take care of me.¡±


    Alice stood straight, but now she staggered and almost plunged forward, fortunately, she stabilized.


    She looked at the man in front of her, who wore a nasty smile hidden between his thin lips, and it was


    clear that he took advantage of her for this injury.


    But what could she do? She could not leave him here alone.


    Alice gritted his teeth, ¡°Ok, but you can¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows, with tease between them.


    It was really annoying. Alice ignored him and said in a cold voice, ¡°I gotta go and I will see youter. Is


    there a problem if you are alone?¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Not too long. What if my wound hurts so badly that I faint?¡±


    Alice, ¡°Ie became in an hour.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Kennedy finally raised his lips with satisfaction, ¡°Good.¡±


    Alice took a look at him with worry before she left. He was happy, but she felt hateful, but judging from


    his pale lips and cold sweat on his forehead, it could be told that he was not in a good condition.


    So she might as well get back soon.


    After Alice disappeared in ward, hearing that she walked away, Kennedy stopped smiling and revealed


    a look of pain.


    Because of the pain on his back, he did not know how to maintain his position. He could not lie down


    on back or on stomach.


    However, when he thought of the sweet taste in the corner of his lips, he felt that it was a good thing


    that he was hurt.


    After a moment, he closed his eyes andughed at himself.


    ¡°Kennedy, please be a man.¡±

 Chapter 481 Where is Your Pride?

    Chapter 481 Where is Your Pride?


    Back home, Alice went directly to the kitchen and cook porridge.


    She thought that in such a state of injury, Kennedy would have to eat something light.


    And she was thinking how he should sleep with his back injured. He could not lie down, or giving


    pressure on the wound would only make it worse.


    Should he sleep on his stomach?


    At the thought that a tall figure shrank in a small hospital bed, lying helplessly, Alice could not help but


    felt it funny.


    After a fewughs, Alice felt he was miserable right now. If it hadn''t been for her, his back wouldn''t


    have been hurt like that, and it was probably her, not him, lying there.


    Besides, if it were not him, her face and body would have been...


    It was horrible. Alice dare not think about it, but cooked porridge and fill an instion barrel with it. After


    that, she cooked a few light dishes.


    Her skills were good. She could cook, but she did not cook these years, because Yanis'' cooking skill


    was much better than hers. Jack liked the food Yanis cook, so when they lived together, it was basically


    Yanis cooked.


    It had been years she had not cooked, but she was still good at it.


    After that, carrying the instion barrel, she was ready to go out.


    As soon as she walked out of the kitchen, she met Zain with a cold face.


    In the face of Zain¡¯s sharp eyes, Alice hid her instion barrel, trying to avoid Zain''s line of sight.


    But it was not useful. How could Zain not know what she wanted to do?


    So it was pointless to hide it.


    Thinking of that, Alice had to stand and then looked at Zain.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    In any case, she had to greet him.


    Zain pursed his thin lips and looked at her coldly. ¡°You still know I am your brother?¡±


    Alice, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Who hurt you five years ago? Have you forgotten about it?¡± Zain stared at her sharply, ¡°Five years


    have passed, and you have forgotten all this? And now you still go to him? Alice, where is your pride?¡±


    ¡°... What do you think I should do? He protected me and now he''s in the hospital with wound. If it wasn''t


    him, I''d be lying there right now, and you''d be bringing me food. And even so, are you going to stop


    me?¡±


    Zain, ¡°Do you know, if it wasn¡¯t him, there would be no one trying to hurt you? If you are close to him, it


    will happen again. He could protect you once, can he protect you twice or for a life?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s face slightly changed.


    ¡°I don''t want to think about it now. I don''t have any other thoughts about him. Even if it was just a


    stranger instead of him who protected me, I should go to the hospital to take care of him.


    Zain stared at her, ¡°Are you sure you have no feelings for him? Can you promise me that you won''t be


    with him again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°I never wanted to be with him again, so don''t worry. And I want to tell


    you, whether I''m with him or not, it''s my own business and I''m capable of dealing with it.¡±


    Zain came over and put his hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°I don''t want to bother you. You are now my sister. I don''t want you to go through the same mistakes as


    before, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, of course I do. But I''m not a child. Can you understand me? I want to decide my own life,


    not to be controlled. I don''t want to live a life that was arranged by others.¡±


    Zain fixed her eyes on her, silent, and then turned away.


    She did not know whether Zain understood her or not, but she did not want to think about it now.


    Carrying the instion barrel, she walked away in a hurry.


    Zain walked to the corner, looked at that figure leaving with gloom in his eyes.


    Standing behind him, Yanis said in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Nelson, don''t get angry, Alice is softhearted, no


    matter who saved her, she will go to take care of him. She went to the hospital not because of who that


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    person is, but what he did.¡±


    After she kissed Zain, Yanis had avoided Zain for a long time. When she called him, she had


    summoned up courage and faltered in speaking. But after showing up in front of him for several times,


    Yanis found herself less nervous now.


    It was just a kiss, not a big deal.


    ¡®You''ve never been in love, what is the big deal I kissed you?¡¯


    Well, he would not be touched because of the kiss, right? If he really had a crush on her...


    It was a good thing.


    Thinking of that, Yanis was proud.


    He was not young, and time waited for no one, so she had to cherish him, or he would grow older in a


    few years!


    As she was thinking, Zain looked towards her. Yanis shivered and those thoughts in brain disappeared.


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°Well... What I said is true, I have known Alice for a long time, so...¡±


    As she bit her lower lip, Zain recalled what had happened that day.


    She came and kissed him. No one had ever done such a thing to him, so it affected him for a long time,


    and even appeared in his dreams at night.


    Yanis shivered by his eyes and subconsciously took back a step.


    ¡°Well...... If you don''t think I''m right, then I, then I... shall go.¡±


    With that, she was to turn around.


    Zain called out to her, ¡°You.¡±


    Yanis paused, turned around and pointed at oneself, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zain''s eyes fell steadily on her face, and finally moved to her lips.


    His eyes were bright, Yanis felt it at a stroke. She instantly felt her face burning and said shyly, ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    Zain did not speak, but took two steps forward, with his breath ofposureing over.


    Yanis was flushed and she strode back.


    ¡°What, what are you doing? Stay away from me!¡±


    With that, she turned and ran!!

 Chapter 482 Im Better off Dead.

    Chapter 482 I''m Better off Dead.


    Zain frowned. He had note back to his sense yet after that petite figure disappeared in his line of


    sight.


    Yanis ran upstairs quickly and hid in her room, with her heart pounding.


    What was going on? Zain walked towards her, and if she was not wrong, he should be staring at her


    lips.


    Was she trying to me her for kissing him the other day?


    At that thought, Yanis covered her chest with both hands and said to her heart, ¡°Why are you


    pounding? Can you be calm?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a moment of thinking, she regretted that she ran away when Zain walked to her. It was a good


    opportunity, why didn¡¯t she flirt with him?


    Like, kiss him again?


    Good idea!


    However, she had blew away such a great opportunity.


    Yanis covered her face with regret.


    *


    The hospital


    It was in an hour Alice came to the hospital carrying the instion barrel.


    When she entered the ward, a gleam of joy flickered in Kennedy¡¯s eyes, but it was soon reced by


    gloom. He sat there sullenly without greeting her.


    Alice did not want to talk to him but put the instion barrel on the table and then open it.


    As soon as it was opened, the smell of food wafted out and soon filled the room.


    Kennedy had been waiting there for a long time, plus when received her phone, he had not had food


    yet. Now his stomach was empty, so when he smelt the food, his stomach seemed to be restless.


    He frowned slightly. This woman...


    His throat stirred at the thought, but in the end he said nothing.


    Alice filled the bowl with porridge. Considering his injury, he handed it to him.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Kennedy did not answer but stared at her with displeasure.


    Alice raised her eyebrows, ¡°What? Not hungry?¡±


    ¡°You said you would be back in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    Kennedy was silent and fixed his eyes on her. After a moment heined.


    ¡°You''re thirty minuteste.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... So? You''re not going to eat because I''mte?¡± With that, Alice shook the bowl to him.


    Kennedy, ¡°Coax me.¡±


    Alice, ¡°?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°I am a patient.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Alice resisted the impulse to blow his head and sneered with the corner of her mouth raised, ¡°Are


    you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kennedy nodded. And he sat closer with his breath blending with hers, ¡°If you do not coax me, I


    won¡¯t eat it. If I don''t eat it, it''s gonna be hard to heal. I hurt for you. The doctor said it would scar.¡±


    Alice nced at him. Was he threatening her with his injury?


    Apparently yes.


    ¡°And I have to have recovery surgery. Do you want me to skip meals?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice sneered, put the bowl on the table, making a clear sound.


    ¡°Never mind, I''m not the one who starved to death.¡±


    With that, she got up and walk to instion barrel, screwed the cover. Subsequently she paused and


    looked at Kennedy through the corner of his eyes. He had lied back to bed. His back was injured!


    At that thought, Alice¡¯s face instantly changed. She turned and rushed to him.


    ¡°What are you doing? You have injury on back! Don¡¯t lie on your back!¡±


    Kennedy, however, was motionless.


    ¡°No one cares about me anyway. I''m better off dead.¡±


    Why did he be so childish? Alice was dumbfounded and finally realized that Kennedy had really


    changed his character. He was like rascal to her.


    He waspletely unaware of his identity as a president of the Moore Group and did not care about


    his own image.


    What was wrong with him?


    Alice was angry, but at the thought of those shocking injury on his back, she could do nothing.


    Kennedy was badly hurt by sulfuric acid. There must be scar on his back. Ordinary people would have


    died with that injury, but he threatened her with it to stay.


    Never mind, wait until he was healed.


    Finally, Alice closed her eyes, trying to suppress her emotions and then opened her eyes, picked up


    the bowl, ¡°I beg you, Kennedy, get up and eat something, health is the most important. If you die, you


    have nothing.


    She began to nag like an old woman.


    Kennedy¡¯s facial expression changed slightly and he looked at her.


    ¡°Are you coaxing me?¡±


    She nodded naturally. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kennedy raised his pale lips, ¡°You are not, I refuse to eat.¡±


    Alice was helpless, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Kennedy raised his hand, pointing to his lips, with obvious meaning. Alice was shocked to see that.


    What a shameless bastard.


    ¡°Impossible. I can coax you to eat it, but nothing else. Kennedy, if you don''t want to eat it, I''ll throw out


    all the porridge I made and call Nathan toe and take care of you. As for your injury, I will pay for


    your medical expenses.¡± Alice took out the phone and was to call Nathan.


    The next second, Kennedy sat up from the bed in a fast speed that surprised Alice.


    Before she could figure out what happened, her wrist was caught by Kennedy.


    ¡°Did you say you made the porridge?¡± That was what he cared about.


    Seeing that he sat up suddenly, Alice thought it would hurt his wound and even forgot to make a call.


    She wanted to go to see his injury, but Kennedy tightly clutched her wrist.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I made it myself, so do you eat it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kennedy stared at her and reached out his hands, ¡°I was wrong, I will eat it now.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She handed him the bowl. ¡°Eat. It will get cold soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kennedy nodded obediently and began to eat holding the bowl with his head bowed. After a


    mouthful of it, he frowned, ¡°Why is it so light?¡±


    ¡°You hurt badly, shall I give you a gourmet dinner?¡±


    Kennedy, ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were cold, Kennedy¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°No, it is good enough.¡±

 Chapter 483 Does Denial work?

    Chapter 483 Does Denial work?


    Alice packed up things when Kennedy finished eating. She washed the instion barrel and put it back


    to the table. After that, she took a look at her phone.


    It was already after eight o''clock. When she looked out the window, she found it was dark outside.


    Before she came to the hospital, Yanis said she would pick up Jack, so that she would have nothing to


    worry about.


    Seeing that she held a phone, Kennedy frowned, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice put the phone away, pursing her lips, ¡°I will be here for you, don''t worry.¡±


    Kennedy raised his eyebrow and was surprised that she would stay. He thought he would make the


    tricks again.


    ¡°I know what you''re thinking.¡± Alice timely interrupted his thought, as if she had seen him through, ¡°You


    will never get tired of trying that trick. You hurt yourself for me, and you know I can''t do anything about


    it, so do whatever you want before your injury is healed.¡±


    With that, Alice then sat down on the chair beside. Probably bored, she took out her phone, texting.


    Kennedy was not angry or ashamed by what she said.


    So that she saw him through?


    He knew he was being mean, but he wanted her to stay with him.


    As long as she would stay.


    At that thought, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark.


    Alice although stayed, she paid no attention to him and did not take a nce at him, or asked if his


    wound hurt.


    She looked at the phone, and Kennedy looked at her.


    Kennedy was unhappy at that.


    Was he that unimportant? At that thought, Kennedy snorted.


    Hearing that, Alice subconsciously raised her head, only to find Kennedy got cold sweat and a pale


    face. She was scared, put down the phone and ran over.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you? The wound goes worse? I''ll call the doctor at once!¡±


    With that, Alice turned to call a doctor, but was stopped by Kennedy, ¡°Don''t.¡±


    Alice looked back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurt? Why not call the doctor? We don''t know what will happen to the


    wound. I''ll get the doctor to take care of it.¡±


    She didn''t give him a chance to say no. She quickly got out of the ward and brought the doctor.


    His wound was serious. The doctor heard that he might have other symptoms, so he came to give


    Kennedy examination and then he said with a frown, ¡°What is going on? I have taken care of the


    wounds before. How can it get worse? What did you do?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice thought of what Kennedy did, with her face changed. Sure enough, those moves


    made his wound worse, but he was calm, as if he didn''t care about his wounds.


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, the doctor took a nce at them and said, ¡°I will deal with it now, but


    you have to lie on your stomach when you sleep and avoid touching and pulling the wound, lest lead to


    wound worsen again. This is a serious wound that needs to be taken care of for some time. If it


    happens too often and makes the wound worse, don''t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    The doctor had made it clear. Alice sure understood it and nodded, ¡°Ok, doctor, I will remember it and


    remind him.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The doctor had finished dealing with the wound. He found that Kennedy had been fixing his eyes on


    Alice, so he thought they were a couple. He said before he left, ¡°Take good care of your husband, this


    injury is injury, if it cannot be healedpletely, it will be troublesome.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Her lips moved and he wanted to deny her involvement with Kennedy, but in the end, she said nothing.


    What could she deny? Legally, she and Kennedy were indeed husband and wife.


    And now Kennedy¡¯s mood was not stable. If she denied it, Kennedy might do something, since he did


    not care about his own health.


    He could shrug it off, but she couldn''t.


    After the doctor left, Kennedy looked at her with his corner of mouth raised, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you deny it?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice gave him a nk look, ¡°Will it be useful? Do you think he''ll believe me?¡±


    Although she was vexed, Kennedy was pleased to see that. He gave a brighter smile and said in a low


    voice, ¡°You heard that. Take good care of your husband, if it cannot be healedpletely, it will be


    troublesome.¡±


    Alice sneered and turned to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, she washed her face with cold water, as the cold water hit in her face, she sobered


    up. Looking out of the window of the quiet night, she calmed down.


    Since so, she could do anything else.


    She would allow him to do whatever he wanted during this time, when he was recovered, he could not


    threaten her anymore.


    At this thought, Alice took out the tissue to wipe the water on her face before she walked out.


    ¡°Are you sleepy? Shall I help you to get some sleep?¡±


    Kennedy shook his head and sat there looking at her.


    He got injury in back, so he could not even sit leaning on his back, but it seemed tired. Well, it was too


    bad.


    After a moment of thinking, Alice found a higher chair and put two pillows on it.


    ¡°It is ok if you don''t want to sleep, but you will be tired sitting like that. Here, if you''re tired, you can lean


    on the pillows.¡±


    She said, pointing to the two pillows.


    Kennedy looked bad looking at these two pillows.


    How could he lie over his stomach in face of Alice, it look embarrassing.


    He did not move, Alice did not move either, the air seemed static and weird. After a moment, Alice


    looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to lie down? Aren''t you tired of sitting all the time?¡±


    Kennedy looked at her with a smile, ¡°You want me have some sleep?¡±


    Alice nodded, ¡°You can say so, or your wound will be hard to recover. I turn around, if you mind me


    seeing it.¡±


    Alice found there was a small bed and was to sleep there this night, but as she turned around,


    Kennedy caught her wrist. She then found Kennedy took away the pillows and said to her, ¡°Have a


    seat.¡±


    Alice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Sit down and you will know.¡±


    She sat down with a puzzled look on her face. As soon as she sat down, Kennedy slipped a pillow into


    her back and another pillow on her leg, and then hey down on his stomach over the pillow.

 Chapter 484 My leg is Numb

    Chapter 484 My leg is Numb


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    He did not lie down on the pillow but on her.


    Oh, shit. How could he think of such an idea?


    Alice ridiculed him in heart, but she did not say no. There was a soft pillow on her legs and on her back,


    it was ok for her, so she allowed him.


    Kennedy was still ufortable lying like that, but it was much better than that he sat upright, and he


    could smell this woman.


    He was satisfied.


    The ward was quiet. Alice looked down at his back. Because he was lying on his stomach, so she


    could only see his back.


    At the thought of his injury, Alice closed her eyes.


    Never mind, just get some sleep.


    She intended to let him lie on her legs all night, so she leaned back with her eyes closed, and soon fell


    asleep.


    Probably what happened the day was horrible, so as she fallen asleep, in her dream, Kennedy ran to


    block the sulfuric acid for her.


    And in the dream, Kennedy was hurt more badly, which frightened Alice. She was nervous and got cold


    sweat, suddenly she opened her eyes.


    She had a short breath and then found her back wet. The ward was quiet, Alice looked down, only to


    find that Kennedy having a sound sleep on her legs.


    Alice dare not disturb him. She took a look at her watch and found it was three in the morning. It would


    be a long time by morning.


    She looked down at Kennedy.


    From her angle, she could see his long eyshes cast a shadow around his eyes in the light. Because


    of the injury, Kennedy was pale on face and lips, looked like a weak patient.


    Even so, he threatened her to stay with his injury.


    What the hell did he want?


    He looked so content lying on her legs.


    It seemed that he was crazy about her.


    But if he really loved her, why did he give her the divorce papers five years ago and refuse to see her?


    At that thought, Alice closed her eyes, as if she was emerged in painful memories.


    She really didn''t want to go through that again in her life.


    *


    Early morning when the first ray of sunshine rose, Kennedy woke up, but he did not move, maintaining


    the posture and lied prone on Alice¡¯s legs.


    When he woke up in the middle of night, he found her was asleep, so he got up and sat for a while,


    watching her sleeping peacefully.


    It was strange, though it had been five years, this woman had nothing changed. On the contrary, she


    was more confident than before, so she has her own style, which made him fascinated.


    Later Kennedy secretly kissed her mouth.


    It was only because the wound really hurt so much that he did not continue.


    When it was daylight, he lied back onto the pillow on her legs, enjoying it.


    If only she could be as quiet as she was when she was asleep, it wouldn''t have been so difficult.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible.


    Alice moved, and then she waked up leisurely.


    ¡°You are up.¡± Kennedy said in a deep voice.


    Alice bowed her head, only to find that Kennedy was staring at her gently. Alice froze and then nodded


    in a daze.


    But very soon she came back to sense, looked away and then said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Kennedy did not move, but after a while, he still got up.


    ¡°It''s notfortable to sleep like this.¡± He could not helpining.


    Hearing that, Alice frowned, ¡°Do you think I amfortable?¡±


    She tried to get up to go to the bathroom, but when as she moved, she found she couldn''t stand up and


    her legs were numb.


    Her facial expression changed and her lips moved slightly. Finally she sat there, motionless.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Kennedy asked with a frown.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She replied angrily, ¡°You slept on my leg all night, and now I can''t move my leg at


    all.¡±


    Last night, Kennedy only wanted to sleep leaning on her legs and did not expect that. Seeing that she


    could not move, he felt distressed and frowned, ¡°Sorry, I should have thought of it.¡±


    Seeing that he wore a face of apology, Alice could only say, ¡°None of your business, you got injury


    because of me, I should do this for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy was not happy and frowned deeply.


    ¡°So you stayed here one night with me because you felt you are indebted to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice replied, but after saying that she realized that something was wrong and raised her head.


    Sure enough, Kennedy was disappointed.


    Alice knew she had made a mistake and could only exin to him, ¡°I did not mean to me you. I


    mean, you are injured now, I should take care of you.¡±


    She said no more about he got hurt because of her, lest he made a fuss about it.


    So she¡¯d better shut up.


    Wait until he recovered.


    But Kennedy did not speak, with his dark eyes fixing on her.


    ¡°I''ve allowed you to sleep on my legs all night and my legs are numb, you are not angry with me, right?¡±


    Kennedy froze. Seeing that Alice was helpless and grievous, he realized that he went too far, so he


    suppressed his emotion, ¡°I am not angry.¡±


    Then he fell his hands on Alice''s leg and wanted to massage for her.


    Alice¡¯s face changed. She reached out to stop him, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kennedy lifted up her hand with one hand and massaged her legs with another


    gently.


    Her legs were numb mostly because there was blood blockage, so it would be better if he massaged


    for her.


    He did not do anything else, but massaged for her with heart. Alice felt it embarrassed and wanted to


    avoid it, but seeing that Kennedy had a serious expression, she felt she overthought about it.


    Suddenly, Alice eximed.


    ¡°Your wounds... Didn''t the doctor tell you not to do anything that would pull you wound?¡±

 Chapter 485 Risk Your Life in it

    Chapter 485 Risk Your Life in it


    Kennedy froze and then looked up at her face with the corner of his mouth raised slightly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I''ve been sleeping on your legs all night. It is not a big deal to do this.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡± She paused for a few seconds and pushed his hand away. ¡°It''s not a big deal but you have


    wound.¡±


    With that, she stood up, ¡°Ok, my leg is fine. I can stand up, you sit down.¡±


    When she went to the bathroom, she limped, after all, her legs had just recovered, so she walked


    limply, but Alice still walked into the bathroom under his eyes.


    When she came out from the bathroom, she found Nathan was in the ward.


    Alice was stunned for a moment when she saw him, and then she took tissue to wipe her hand and


    walked over.


    ¡°Youe so early.¡± She asked quite naturally, even Nathan was stunned and then he nodded.


    ¡°You go home and have some rest,e back at night.¡± Kennedy said looking at Alice.


    Hearing that, Alice stopped her pace and looked at him, ¡°Come back at night?¡±


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips, frowning slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    No, but she thought she needed to take care of him for 24 hours a day, but unexpectedly, he asked


    Nathan toe.


    He had conscience.


    ¡°I wille back at night and bring you food. It go back to have some rest now.¡±


    She slept in a chair all night, and now her back was sore, and she had to go back to office to deal with


    some business.


    ¡°Good, I''ll wait for you.¡±


    Alice heard that when she was to leave, inexplicably she felt ambiguous and looked at Nathan, only to


    find that Nathan was looking at her.


    Blushed, Alice walked out of the hospital quickly.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to take the instion barrel she had brought with her the night before.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After she left, Nathan''s face cooled down.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you were too impulsive. With this injury, how should you exin with Annie?¡±


    ¡°Why should I exin to her?¡± Kennedy said independently. After Alice left, he subconsciously wanted


    to lie back, but as his back was touched, he immediately sat up in pain and gritted teeth.


    He could notin to Alice lying there likest night.


    ¡°If you don''t exin with Annie, what if she asks?¡± Nathan''s face and eyes were mncholy, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, it is not an ordinary injury, and Annie is a doctor... I''m sure she can tell it right away. If Annie


    knows you hurt because of Miss Nelson, she''d be sure...¡±


    ¡°Miss Nelson?¡± Kennedy interrupted his words, frowning, ¡°Call her Mrs. Moore.¡±


    Nathan, ¡°... Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kennedy gave a cold radian, ¡°I am hurt, so you don¡¯t listen to me?¡±


    Nathan dropped his eyes and said depressingly, ¡°No, but... Mr. Kennedy, you hurt badly, I think you


    should...¡±


    ¡°Is it your turn to tell me what to do?¡± Before he could finish his words, Kennedy coldly interrupted his


    words.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, it''s been five years, you...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Kennedy suddenly got angry and said petntly.


    Nathan, ¡°......¡±


    He had to shut up, and then got out of the ward.


    He did not want Kennedy to be back with Alice. He knew better than anyone what was Alice to


    Kennedy five years ago.


    However, seeing that Kennedy hurt badly, Nathan felt he could not bear it.


    Yes, he thought Alice was good.


    But Kennedy was his boss for years and he was kind of a brother to him.


    Kennedy got hurt like that. If it happened again, would Kennedy risk his life?


    It was hard to say.


    s.


    Nathan could not help sighing in his heart, and then took out his phone, resisting the urge to call Annie.


    *


    In thepany


    Alice had a sore back, but she did not go home directly. She went to thepany to check the


    situation.


    The employees of thepany have heard what happened yesterday, although they were absent,


    Winnie told everyone what she heard from Yanis. Everyone was worried about her.


    So when Alice came to thepany, a group of people gathered around her.


    ¡°Miss Alice, I heard someone came to ourpany yesterday to make trouble, are you ok? Why didn¡¯t


    you tell us? We have a lot of people, we would not allow her to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she went too far. Seeing that you have a few people, she bullied you.¡±


    Alice was quite surprised, looking at the designers around her.


    Obviously they rejected her, but now they were showing concern to her.


    She felt her heart warm and slightly smiled, ¡°I''m all right, and it has been solved.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can do for you? I heard it was our client who came to make trouble. What''s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Winnie stand up in the middle, said with dissatisfaction, with hands folded in front of chest,


    ¡°Don¡¯t gossip about it, ok? Don¡¯t you see that Alice looks bad? Go back, let Alice alone.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, we are concern about Miss Alice. What are you talking about? Do you want to have Miss Alice


    exclusively?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Winnie looked at Rachel in disbelief, ¡°What is wrong with you? She is a woman, and I am a


    woman. How can I have her exclusively?¡±


    It was noisy, and Alice only felt a headache after staying a night at hospital.


    ¡°Stop arguing, I want to rest for a while.¡±


    With that, Alice turned to the elevator.


    The others looked at each other for a moment and then dispersed.


    Winnie stood in ce and then caught up with Alice. Since thest time in the press conference she


    witnessed what happened to Alice and Kennedy, Winnie felt she was closer to Alice.


    And she was such a wonderful woman, who Winnie admired.


    If she could spend more time with the woman she admired, she would not miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Alice, wait.¡± Winnie caught up with Alice and followed her into the elevator.


    Alice stood aside and gave her some space. Winnie gave a smile, ¡°Did you get hurt yesterday,


    Alice?¡±

 Chapter 486 Afraid you are not sober

    Chapter 486 Afraid you are not sober


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°It isn¡¯t me got hurt.¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie widened her eyes with doubts, ¡°I heard from Yanis that you did not get hurt, but


    Grace poured you with sulfuric acid. She''s a horrible woman. She should never be a client of ours.¡±


    ¡°Client?¡± Alice said gently and then gave a faint smile, ¡°No, even if she wants to be our client, she will


    have no chance.¡±


    She took the sulfuric acid out to hurt Alice. Alice avoided it, but Kennedy got hurt.


    ording to Kennedy¡¯s temperament, he would not forget her. Besides, even if Kennedy did not


    investigate it, Alice would not spare her.


    At the thought of Kennedy¡¯s injury on his back, she was angry.


    ¡°What do you mean? You have a method?¡±


    ¡°She hurt people intentionally, she will be arrested. Even if I do nothing, she could not escape from it.¡±


    After saying that, Alice felt faint ache between eyebrows, she had to reach out to rub on it.


    Seeing that, Winnie said in a soft tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? I have balm here, you put a


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    little on your forehead, you may be better.¡±


    With that, Winnie took a bottle of balm out from her bag and handed it to Alice.


    Alice took a look at it and subconsciously wrinkled eyebrow.


    She did like the smeel.


    So instead of reaching for it, she just smiled at Winnie and said, ¡°Thanks, but I''m all right. I''ll be fine in a


    minute.¡±


    Winnie stared at her for a moment and then asked, ¡°You don''t like the smell, do you? Don''t worry, I


    didn''t like it at first, but this really works. Let me help you with it.¡± With that, she opened the lid and then


    wiped a bit on both sides of Alice¡¯s forehead.


    However, Alice felt annoyed, she did not think she was so close to Winnie, but she¡­.


    She did not show that on face. She knew Winnie was concerned about her. If she looked annoyed, it


    would be hurtful.


    When Winnie retreated, she smiled at Alice, ¡°You may be betterter.¡±


    Alice also smiled at her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Winnie looked away with embarrassment and then said proudly, ¡°I, I am not concerned about you, I


    just...... I was just afraid you don''t have a clear mind and can''t handle things well.¡±


    Just at this moment the elevator¡¯s door opened, Winnie rushed out.


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    When she returned to the office, Yanis was at her desk dealing with things. When she came back, Alice


    immediately stood up and said, ¡°My god, I thought you were going to stay in the hospital for 24 hours, I


    didn¡¯t expect you woulde back.¡±


    Hearing her ridicule, Alice could not help but stare at her, ¡°What? You don''t care even if I''m in the


    hospital for 24 hours and you stillugh at me?¡±


    ¡°How can I?¡± Yanis gave a smile, ¡°You were in hospital, but you are not hurt, why should I care about


    you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''m not in pain. Am I not tired?¡± Speaking of which, Alice rubbed her neck and shoulders. She


    slept on chairst night, and now she felt the whole body sore, including her neck.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make fun of you. If I don¡¯t care about you, I would not have dealt with the work for you.


    Go back, I can take care of you. Have some rest, I know you will go to the hospital at night.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She felt was she was fooled. At this thought, Alice put her hands into her pocket, squinting at Yanis.


    Yanis gave a smile, ¡°What? Am I wrong? He hurt badly for you, when will you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yanis!¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Alice.


    Yanis spat out tongue, did not continue.


    After a long while, she said again, ¡°I will deal with the business and I will take care of Jack. Go back to


    have some rest. I have got the quilt ready for you. You can go to bed after a bath.¡± Yanis gave her a


    key, ¡°This is the key and I didn¡¯t give it to you. keep one and I will send you the password to the door,


    delete it when you read it.¡±


    Alice nodded, ¡°Ok, the police came today?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s too early, but they called Mr. Nelsonst night. I don''t know exactly what they said, but... I''m


    sure that Grace wille to no good end.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will take a bath and get some sleep. Call me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    So Alice left thepany after that. She wanted to go back to the Nelson¡¯s house, but now she had


    her own house, plus Zain might still be angry, so she went back to her new house.


    It was quiet in the new house, for there were no servants, and she was all alone in the empty house.


    Alice went upstairs to her room, grabbed pajamas from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom to take


    a bath.


    After a bath, she felt the pain all over her body was gone. As she wiped her hair with a towel, she


    noticed that her mobile phone was vibrating.


    It was Lexi.


    Why was this girl calling her?


    At this thought, Alice picked up the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ah, goddess, you finally answer my phone!¡± Lexi sounded anxious.


    Alice frowned slightly, but kept wiping her hair, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lexi said anxiously, ¡°I know what Grace did to you. Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice answered.


    Hearing that, Lexi took a breath of relief, but then she was nervous again.


    ¡°I called her, but she did not answer my phone. I told you the other day that she wasn''t a good person.


    Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Lexi had been exining, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that she would do that to you. It is my fault, if I didn''t


    introduce her to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice thought about what happened before and then said softly, ¡°It is not your fault. Even


    without you, she woulde to me since she had a blind date with Kennedy.¡±


    A person''s character could not change suddenly.

 Chapter 487 The Dream

    Chapter 487 The Dream


    If she did something like that, it meant she was that kind of person.


    ¡°No, I can''t get in touch with her now. I''m afraid she''ll do something bad for you. You''d better not be


    alone these days.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexi gave a reminder. Alice could not help but turn her head, looking at the empty room.


    What it possible?


    She had just moved here. Grace could not have news so soon.


    But Lexi was right. Grace might do something bad to her.


    ¡°I am wrong, I should ask for leave to apany you, but Finnley did not allow me to leave. Sorry,


    Alice, you must be careful. I am afraid she would hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I will.¡±


    Lexi reminded her and asked her not to be alone.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice put the phone aside.


    Then she continued to wipe her hair. It was now daytime, there was nothing to fear of, but she was


    scared after hearing what Lexi said.


    Since Grace dare to pour sulfuric acid, she could be more vicious next time.


    At this thought, Alice felt there was cold sweat on her back.


    Grace looked like harmless on the surface, but the next second she would pour sulfuric acid into her


    face, even in her eyes.


    If she was not arrested, she and her families would be in danger.


    At this thought, Alice felt anxious. After she dried her hair, she lied down on bed, she felt worried. When


    she fell asleep, she had a dream that Grace showed up in her house, pushed open the door of her


    room and came in.


    Seeing that she was lying in the bed, Grace gave a sinister smile, raised a knife and waved it at her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alice eximed, with a roll, she directly fell under the bed.


    Bang, Alice woke up.


    She felt she had violent heartbeat. And then she looked up and found that the house was quiet.


    Grace was not there and there was no a knife.


    Was a dream?


    But, why it felt so true?


    Alice wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, climbed up from the ground and sat back on bed. She took


    a look at her phone and found it was about six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Had she been sleeping this long?


    She was not sleepy now. She got up and was ready to go downstairs. She had to cook for Kennedy


    and took it to hospital.


    As Alice got dress, suddenly she heard the footsteps outside.


    All her movements were frozen, as if the air was frozen. Alice thought of the dream just now and felt


    her blood all over frozen.


    Subconsciously, she grabbed her phone and put it in her pocket. Then, looking around, she grabbed a


    bottle of pepper spray from her bag and held it in hand.


    Originally she was not afraid, but she had a nightmare after hearing what Lexi said.


    She was still scared.


    What if?


    The footsteps got closer and closer. Alice even dare not breathe and hid herself behind the door.


    She heard her heart beating more and more violently. It was the first time that she felt danger was


    approaching.


    The door was openend.


    ¡°Jack, I told you your mommy is sleeping, can¡¯t you wait till she wakes up?¡±


    As soon as the door opened, a familiar voice was heard.


    As Alice heard this sound, she took a breath of relief. It turned out it were Yanis and Jack back, she


    thought......


    ¡°Where is she? Shouldn''t she be sleeping? Has she left already?¡± Yanis was confused.


    Alice sat there with her legs limp. After a while, she got up and waved to them. She said with a smile, ¡°I


    am here.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jack ran toward her.


    Yanis noticed that her face was pale and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Alice stood up with a dignified face. She did not hold Jack into her arms. She was still thinking about


    that dream and felt it was dangerous here. She could not let Yanis and Jack live here.


    What if Grace really came here?


    At this thought, Alice pulled Jack to one side, and then walked to Yanis.


    ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    Yanis was confused and did not know what happened, but she could see that Alice did not look good,


    so she went out with Alice.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Don''t live here these days. Take Jack back to the Nelson¡¯s house today.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis looked at her with puzzlement, ¡°Why? Why do you look so pale? Has anything


    happened?¡±


    Alice didn''t tell her the details, afraid of frightening her. She could only whisper, ¡°I am not sure, but I''m


    afraid it is not safe here. If anything happens, I am afraid you and Jack can¡¯t handle it, so go back to


    the Nelson¡¯s first. When it is over, we can move back.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis finally understood her concerns, ¡°So that¡¯s what you concerned. Ok, I will take Jack


    back to the Nelson¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Leave now, without further dy, while it isn¡¯t dark yet.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°... So hurry? What about you?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to cook and then go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right alone?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Take Jack to leave and tell him that I have to go back to thepany to deal with


    something, so...¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you want to lie to me!¡±


    Before Alice could finish her words, a childish voice was heard from outside the door.


    Alice turned her head and found that Jack had opened the door, standing in the doorway with his arms


    folded in front of his chest, looking angrily at her.


    ¡°Jack.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice was embarrassed, ¡°I am sorry, Jack, I don¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡±


    Then she crouched down and waved to him, ¡°Come.¡±


    Jack was angry, but he still walked to her step by step.


    ¡°Mommy, you are bad!¡± He stretched out his little hand and beat on Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I am bad, I can¡¯t protect you temporarily, so you can only go back to the Nelson¡¯s with Yanis. I


    have to go to the hospital to take care of a patient.¡±

 Chapter 488 Leave Me Alone at the Hospital

    Chapter 488 Leave Me Alone at the Hospital


    ¡°Mommy, you are going to the hospital to take care of a patient? Why?¡± Jack half-tilted his head,


    looking dull.


    Jack caught that she lied just now, so she would not lie to him again.


    ¡°Because he saved me. If it hadn''t been for him, I would be in the hospital right now. He saved me, so I


    should go to the hospital to take care of him. Can you understand what I mean?¡± Alice exined to him


    patiently. Jack¡¯s eyes were like clean ss beads, without any impurities.


    After listening to Alice, he nodded, ¡°I go with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice blurt out with her face went pale, ¡°No.¡±


    Jack was confused, ¡°Why, mommy? If he saved you, I am your son, I should go to the hospital with


    you!¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She was speechless and could only find an excuse.


    ¡°No, not anyone can go to the hospital. There are a lot of patients there with a lot of bacteria. You are a


    child and you will easily get sick.¡±


    Jack, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if don''t believe me, you can ask Yanis.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡± Yanis nodded, ¡°The hospital is not a good ce. If you are sick, you can go there, but if


    you are not sick, don¡¯t go. Besides, you are so young, and your mommy has to take care of you if you


    are there, and then she would have not time to take care of the patient? If you really thank him for


    saving your mommy, you can invite him to dinner with your mommy after he leaves the hospital...¡±


    At this, Yanis suddenly stopped and found that she had said something wrong. With embarrassment,


    she took a look at Alice and then changed the topic.


    ¡°Well, it is getting dark. Jack,e home with me.¡±


    Jack, ¡°Ok, mommy... Yanis and I will go home first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Alice stroke Jack¡¯s head, gave him a hug and said, ¡°Have a good sleep. I will take you to the


    yground when I am avable.¡±


    ¡°Keep your words, Mommy. Last time you said you would take me to the yground on my birthday,


    you haven¡¯t done that yet.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s go.¡± Yanis picked Jack up, and then walked out holding him into her arms, for fear that Jack


    would keep talking to Alice.


    She understood Alice and knew her difficulties, so she would help Alice to handle things well.


    After they left, Alice hurried to go into the kitchen to cook food. Yanis had had the ingredients ready, so


    she just needed to cook. When she got everything ready, it waspletely dark outside.


    As she was to go out carrying the instion barrel, her phone rang.


    It was Kennedy calling.


    She frowned and wondered why he called at this moment.


    She answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You''re noting?¡±


    Alice took a look at instion barrel and said, ¡°I have to cook for you, it is time-consuming, do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± He was unpleasant just now, but when he heard that she was cooking for him, he was d, and


    then he whispered, ¡°It''s getting dark, it''s not safe. I will arrange Nathan to pick you up. Where are you


    now?¡±


    Was Nathan willing to pick her up? Alice gave up the idea of going to the parking lot.


    After all, the parking lot was empty at this time, and it was dark, so there might be dangerous people


    lurking there.


    But she could not tell Kennedy where she lived. In case he knew, he coulde to her and he might


    meet Jack.


    For a while, Alice wondered if she should tell him her address.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A clear and cool male voice was heard again and Alice came back to her sense.


    There was arge supermarket nearby, so she would wait there.


    At this thought, Alice told him the name of the supermarket.


    ¡°You''re in the supermarket?¡± Kennedy sensed something and asked.


    Alice coughed, trying to cover it up, ¡°I happen to go to the supermarket to buy something. I can go


    shopping there when he is on the way.¡±


    Kennedy snorted, ¡°When did you be so time-conscious?¡±


    ¡°You are too talkative, don''te then, I can take a taxi!¡± Alice said angrily.


    ¡°Are you angry? Why don¡¯t you stay home and leave me alone in the hospital?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She really could not defeat him. He was a patient now, and everything was up to him!


    Alice was silent for a long time, and then Kennedy said, ¡°He will be there soon, keep in touch.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice took the key and then went out.


    Probably because of that dream, she was scared when it was quiet outside, even there was no one in


    the elevator.


    When she went to the gate of themunity, she had to pass through a path, where there were street


    lights, but it was still dark.


    Alice walked forward holding breath while looking around with her beautiful eyes, for fear that someone


    suddenly sprang out of the dark.


    The grass moved all of a sudden, Alice felt her hair stood up and stood there, motionless.


    She stared at the grass that had moved.


    After a while, a stray cat jumped out with a small cat in its mouth. When it saw Alice, it took back a few


    steps with vignce and hid back in the grass.


    Seeing that, Alice took a breath of relief.


    It was a cat, but... was the cat moving a nest for its kitten?


    Alice could not help but walked over. The closer she got, she hurt a crying of a kitten. When the car


    mother saw her, it hissed from its throat, threatening her.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. I mean no harm.¡± Alice stopped. With an idea in mind, she opened the instion barrel


    and took out the topyer.


    The steamed fish was for Kennedy, but the cat would have it now.


    ¡°Here you go...¡± Alice put the fish in front of the cat.


    The cat smelt it and its eyes became bright. It took a look at Alice, but it still dare note forward.


    Alice looked around. It was secluded, and would not be disturbed, so she pushed the te to the


    corner and covered it with some grass before she left.

 Chapter 489 Was it a Mistake that I Showed up

    Chapter 489 Was it a Mistake that I Showed up


    Then she went to the supermarket to buy some fruit and when she came out, she saw Nathan''s car.


    Seeing that Nathan waved to her, Alice went over.


    Then she got in his car and went to the hospital.


    On the way, Nathan tried to speak, but when he saw the fruit, he was silent.


    Until at the hospital door, Alice was ready to open the door, Nathan couldn''t help but call her.


    "Mrs¡­ Miss Shelly."


    Hearing that, Alice paused before she turned around.


    "Say it, you have held on all the way."


    Hearing that, Nathan turned flushed immediately, licked his lips awkwardly. At the thought of Kennedy,


    he said.


    "Do you still love Mr. Kennedy?"


    Hearing that, Alice froze


    She thought of thousands of things Nathan might say to her, but did not expect him to ask such a


    question.


    Was she still in love with him?


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Kenned told me to call you Mrs. Moore."


    Alice, "..."


    "So I want to ask for Mr. Kennedy, do you still love him?"


    The air was still and there a moment of silence.


    After a while, Alice turned her head and fixed her eyes on Nathan.


    "Nathan." She called his name, "I have been remembering what you did to me, I know that you


    protected me in the past and that you regarded me as Mrs. Moore, but it has been five years, I am no


    longer Mrs. Moore but a stranger to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "It''s normal to feel that way, and I have the same thought as you."


    Hearing that, Nathan suddenly raised his head.


    "Now Kennedy is a stranger to me."


    "Then you..." Nathan opened his mouth in disbelief, "You mean you don''t like Mr. Kennedy anymore?"


    Alice turned her head and looked out of the window.


    "A lot of things will not be persistent as time passed."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time was really a good medicine. She had thought she might not be able to get it through, but five


    years passed in a blink of eye.


    Although she had feeling when she saw him, she did not think he was the only one to her.


    At this, Alice gave a faint smile.


    "Do you think I''m pestering with Kennedy? Nathan, he saved me, so I''m doing my duty to take care of


    him. And he''s a client of mine. Don¡¯t worry, when he gets well, and our transaction ispleted, I


    naturally will stay away from him. I won¡¯t hurt him again."


    Nathan finally understood the meaning of Alice.


    He said gritting teeth, "Do you know that, no matter what you do, you will hurt Mr. Kennedy? From the


    day you showed up in front of him, it is doomed that he will be hurt."


    Hearing that, Alice froze and then fixed her eyes on Nathan.


    "So is it a mistake that I showed up?"


    Nathan, "I..."


    By being stared at, Nathan felt guilty, so he looked away and said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t mean that."


    "What do you mean then?" Alice gave a faint smile and looked at him coldly. Before he could answer,


    she said, "Actually, I know what you mean. But it won''t change what I''m doing. I have told you what I


    will do and when I finish that, I will cut connection with him. You have nothing to worry about. Thank


    you for sending me here today. I gotta go."


    With that, Alice opened the car door and got off the car.


    She did not give Nathan another chance to speak.


    And Nathan did not speak again. He just wanted to know Alice¡¯s thought, because it was not good for


    the two to pester.


    She was right. After all these years, a lot of things have faded.


    But what about Mr. Kennedy? Why was he still so persistent?


    He refused to get divorced and had been waiting for her for five years.


    While Alice was different.


    Carrying the instion barrel, Alice walked into the ward. Kennedy was probably waiting for her, lying


    there with a few pillows.


    She wasn''t there for a day, but there was a chair with two pillows. He could lean on it, looking soft.


    Alice could not help but touch it.


    She put the instion barrel on the table before she looked at Kennedy.


    Hearing the sound, Kennedy raised his head from the pillow.


    He looked better today. His face was still pale, but his eyes were bright when he saw her.


    "You are here."


    The brightness of his eye surprised Alice and she nodded gently, "Yes, how are you today? Do you get


    better?"


    Kennedy was silent and hooked his fingered at her, gesturing her toe over.


    Alice did not know what he wanted to do, but she still went over, "What?"


    As her words fell, Kennedy caught her wrist. Before she could figure out what happened, Kennedy held


    her back of head and leaned over to kiss her.


    Alice widened her eyes in shock and had not figured out what had just happened.


    She was kissed?


    Kennedy¡¯s lips were soft and cold. He let go as soon as he touched her lips for fear that she would


    refuse


    When she came back to her sense, Kennedy had been prone back.


    "You!" Alice bit her lower lip angrily and was to hit him.


    Kennedy deliberately showed a grievance expression, "I am a patient."


    Alice, "..."


    "You asked me if I was better? A kiss will heal me faster."


    Alice sneered, "Really? Leave the hospital then and heal yourself."


    She was angry, but Kennedy said. "If you will be my nurse, I am willing to."


    "Don¡¯t ever think about it." Alice gave him a nk look, got up and wiped her lips with hands.


    "See, you aren¡¯t willing to, it is not me don¡¯t want to leave the hospital." Kennedy raised the corner of


    his mouth proudly.


    This bastard.


    Alice secretly scolded him in heart, and then turned to open the instion barrel, only to see porridge


    inside. The steamed fish had been fed to the stray cats, and now she felt it was indeed a good


    choice.

 Chapter 490 Feel Cold All Over

    Chapter 490 Feel Cold All Over


    She then turned around and handed a bowl of porridge to him.


    "Your dinner."


    Kennedy waited for her food with an empty stomach. He was depressed when he saw only a bowl of


    porridge, "That is all?"


    Alice gave a false smile, "Yes, you are badly hurt that you can only eat light food. Porridge is good


    enough."


    Hearing that, Kennedy could not help but frowned, "You took more than porridgest night."


    "Yesterday is yesterday and today is today. It is different." With that, Alice sat down directly on the


    chair, looking rxed.


    Kennedy took a look at her and then at the bowl of porridge. He then gave a faint smile.


    This woman really only gave him porridge.


    "Did you cook this porridge?" He asked.


    Alice gave a cold hum, "No, I bought it."


    How was that possible? Kennedy knew that the porridge bought was different from the one cook in


    color and taste. This woman was stubborn.


    Why?


    Because of that kiss?


    With a smile, Kennedy ate it holding the bowl. It was only porridge, but he felt a variety of tastes.


    At least this woman cooked it and delivered it in person.


    It was enough.


    Alice sat there and was surprised to see him actually ate it up without hesitation.


    She could not eat porridge alone, she had to have other food together.


    However, Kennedy...


    Kennedy was thin, but not he looked thinner because he was injured. And she only offered him


    porridge.


    He said nothing but finished eating the porridge. Suddenly, Alice felt she went too far.


    He got injury for her!


    At this thought, Alice gave a light cough and stood up, "Do you want to eat fruit? I bought some."


    She bought some fruit in the supermarket.


    "Now?" Kennedy squinted his eyes. Alice realized that he just finished the porridge, it was not right to


    eat fruit now.


    She looked away with regret and did not talk with Kennedy anymore.


    The ward fell into silence. Alice did not know what to say to him, and Kennedy lied there quietly.


    She looked back at him and found that he was pitiful at this moment.


    Alice pursed her lips and took back her sight and then closed eyes.


    She couldn''t relent and feel sorry for him because he was hurt.


    He was willing to, yes...


    That was all.


    Alice sat for a while, and then went to close the door of the ward. After packing up things, she lied


    down in the small bed. With that chair, she thought Kennedy could lie there over stomach.


    All she needed to do was to stay here and leave in the morning.


    As she lied down, Kennedy said.


    "Stupid woman."


    Alice, "..."


    Who did he refer to?


    ¡°You won''t sleep with me tonight?¡± Kennedy asked.


    Alice turned to him, "What did you say? Who sleep with you?"


    "You." Seeing that she was looking at him, he raised the corner of his mouth, "I leaned on your legsst


    night? Tonight..."


    "Don''t even think about it. My legs have been numb for a day and I almost can''t walk. You hurt your


    back, do you want me to get hurt too?" Alice hurried to speak.


    Kennedy kept his smile, "What? I just leaned on your legs and now you can¡¯t walk?"


    "I want to sleep here tonight." Alice pointed to the small bed and then at the pillows in front of him, "You


    have that, it is morefortable than my legs."


    All of a sudden, Kennedy felt that chair was not pleasing to the eye.


    But on second thought, it was good that she was there with him. What else did he ask for?


    Besides, she did feel numb on legsst night, so he would allow her to have a good sleep tonight.


    The ward was quiet.


    Seeing that he was silent, Alice thought he agreed, so she closed her eyes.


    Probably she had enough sleep during the day, now she was not sleepy. As she was sober, she


    remembered the nightmare in the afternoon.


    Alice turned over, facing the ward¡¯s door.


    Next second, she was frozen.


    Because there was clearly a man standing at the door of the ward.


    And that person...


    Looking into that pair of eyes, Alice felt cold all over.


    The man disappeared as she looked over.


    Alice lied there feeling freezing, like a dead body, a second, two seconds, three seconds......


    Alice suddenly sat up, got out of bed and ran to the door.


    As she touched the door, behind came Kennedy¡¯s inquiry, "Where are you going?"


    Hearing the voice, Alice turned around and found that Kennedy fixed his eyes on her.


    Alice, "Did you see that?"


    "What?" Kennedy was confused.


    "You didn¡¯t see that?¡± Alice frowned and walked out, ignoring Kennedy, only to see an empty corridor


    with no one.


    Was she wrong?


    Why could that man disappear fast?


    But those eyes with hatred...


    Alice thought of that dream in the afternoon, freezing.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Was it she? Was she in this hospital right now?


    At this thought, Alice was to go out, but Kennedy said again, "What are you looking at?"


    The voice was close. Alice turned around and found that Kennedy had got out of bed ande over to


    her.


    Realizing that walking might affect the wound, Alice had to say, "Go back, not your business."


    Kennedy frowned deeply, because her face was pale, as if she had something that could not be solved.


    "What did you see?¡± Kennedy seriously asked staring at her eyes.


    Alice, "..."


    She froze before she answered, "It is Grace."


    Hearing the name of Grace, Kennedy¡¯s eyes became dark, and then he came forward to pull Alice into


    the ward before he went out and looked around.

 Chapter 491 Dont Push Me off on Others

    Chapter 491 Don''t Push Me off on Others


    Grace?


    The corridor was empty. There was no one in sight.


    Biting her lower lip, Alice was in daze looking at the back of Kennedy¡¯s head.


    He didn''t believe her, did he?


    As she was thinking, Kennedy said nothing but walked into the ward, and then closed the door and


    took Alice in.


    Alice was angry that he was silent.


    She wanted to shake off his hand, but was afraid that she would hurt his injury, so she could only


    endure it and asked, "Don¡¯t you believe me?"


    Hearing that, Kennedy took a look at her and chuckled, "I believe you. Even if I don''t believe anyone, I


    will believe you."


    Then when she asked him to see her and listen to her exnation, why did he refuse?


    She almost called him a liar, but she held it back.


    She found herself so tolerant.


    At this thought, Alice turned around and avoided his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Why did you pull


    me in? If she''s really here, maybe I can find her."


    "And then?" Kennedy asked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Alice widened her eye and wondered why he asked such a question.


    "What will you do if you find her? You think she''d be here in the middle of the night for no reason?


    Haven''t you woken up from that day? Or..." Kennedy said word by word, "I blocked the sulfuric acid so


    that you can be safe, so you could not predict danger? And you feel you can show up in front of her?


    Don¡¯t you fear that she would do it again?"


    In the end, Kennedy¡¯s tone turned cold.


    Alice widened her eyes in disbelief, "What do you mean? Are you using me?"


    Kennedy did not speak.


    Alice felt it funny and then said, "Why do you think it would happen?"


    His was expressionless and remained silent.


    Alice fixed her eyes on him, "If not you, I would not be entwined with such a horrible woman. You can


    have blind date with her, why get me involved? If not because you came to me, Grace would not think it


    was I seduced you and then went against me. Who are you now angry at?"


    "... I don''t like her, why should I have a blind date with her?"


    "You don''t like her, but you had been on blind dates with her several times? Are you kidding me?" Alice


    was irritable and got irrational.


    Kennedy probably was angry and probably wanted to exin to her, he took her wrist and said in a


    cold voice, "Don''t you know the reason? If I remember correctly, you were present on all those


    asions?"


    Alice, "..."


    After she was stunned for a long time, she shook off the hand of Kennedy.


    "I did not know that. If I had known you were there, I certainly wouldn''t have been there."


    ¡°Really?¡± Kennedy sneered aloud, "But you were there and now you are now in my ward to take care of


    me. Alice, don''t you feel that things develop in vition of your n?"


    Alice¡¯s face changed.


    He was right. It did not develop as her n, but towards incredible direction.


    It was a terrible thing.


    At this thought, Alice turned around and said in cold voice, "That is not my business. No matter how it


    develops, you had blind date with her, so go ahead, I......"


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy rudely interrupted her, "I like you, why should I have a blind


    date with her?"


    Alice felt her heart stifling.


    What was he talking about?


    She was vexed. But the next second Kennedy embraced her from behind.


    Alice was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t push me off on others."


    "Don''t push me out, even if you don''t want me."


    His tone sounded sad. For a while, Alice unexpectedly felt guilty.


    Well, he did not belong to her.


    At this thought, Alice said in a low voice, "You first let go of me."


    "Then you promise not to dump me on anyone else."


    Alice, "... Stop, don''t bring up the topic again. I did see Grace just now. She is dangerous, I need to


    make a call now."


    There was seriousness in her tone, Kennedy let go of her, but before that, he kissed intentionally on


    her nape.


    With soft and cold touch, Alice shrank her neck and then kept a distance from him.


    She took one look at the door of the ward before taking out her phone, and then she walked into the


    bathroom.


    It had been seen by Kennedy.


    It seemed that she was really scared, and Grace was indeed dangerous.


    At this thought, Kennedy made a call to Nathan.


    In the bathroom, Alice made a call to Yanis.


    Yanis had not answered her phone, which made Alice flustered. What was wrong with Yanis? Why


    didn¡¯t she answer the phone?


    So Alice kept calling her again and again.


    Finally, she answered at the fifth call. Hearing her familiar voice, Alice almost eximed.


    "What''s the matter with you? What took you so long to answer your phone? Has anything happened?"


    Yanis could not feel her anxiety, "I was in the bath, why?"


    "Have you been back to the Nelson¡¯s?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is Jack?"


    "He is asleep."


    ¡°Will you go and see if he''s all right?¡±


    "Don''t worry. I know you will be worried, so Jack sleeps at my bedroom tonight. Besides, there were


    many people the Nelson¡¯s house, Grace dare note here. Jack is very safe with me. If you don''t


    believe me, you have to believe your brother, right?"


    Yanisforted Alice. She felt Yanis was right, so she nodded, "Ok, take good care of him, by the


    way... Take a leave from school. I am afraid that Grace will do something to him when he was alone in


    school."


    "School? I don¡¯t think she can do that. It''s an exclusive school. They don''t allow strangers in."


    "Really?" Alice always felt unease.


    Finally, she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 492 Grace Got Caught.

    Chapter 492 Grace Got Caught.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice walked out from the bathroom, only to find that Kennedy had


    returned to his position and sat down. Seeing that she came out, his deep eyes fell on her face.


    It made Alice irritable.


    It seemed that he had no idea what trouble he had made. Why did he go on a blind date with a


    woman?


    But it was ok that he went on a blind date. Even if he was really with that woman, she had no problem


    with it.


    Why he came to mess with her?


    Grace was a crazy woman and Alice felt like danger was everywhere.


    Normal people would be afraid of such extreme people like Grace. She spilled sulfuric acid today,


    maybe tomorrow she would stab you with a knife?


    Alice didn''t want to die or get hurt, of course... she didn''t want anyone around her to get hurt.


    Because it was impossible to happen in the past!


    But now it was out of control.


    Alice took a look at the watch and decided to have a talk to Kennedy.


    She walked to Kennedy and then sat down in front of him.


    "Kennedy, let''s talk."


    Her tone was seldom so good, but Kennedy had a sense of foreboding. Pressing his lips, he said with


    displeasure, "If you''re trying to push me off to someone else, there''s nothing to talk about."


    Then he turned his back to Alice.


    Alice, "... When did I ever say that?"


    "What do you want to talk to me then?"


    "Talk about you and Grace."


    Kennedy frowned, "You are still pushing me off."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice, "I just want to tell you, she now hates me. You got hurt, but I did not, so she''s going to keep


    trying to hurt me and I''m sure it was her I saw and she''s in this hospital."


    Hearing that, Kennedy finally understood, "When did you be afraid to die?"


    Alice thought was interrupted by Kennedy¡¯s words. She turned to Kennedy. It was not irony, but hurtful.


    "It''s not because I''m afraid of dying, it''s because..."


    She was afraid to affect the people around, especially Jack.


    He was her son. If Grace knew the existence of Jack, it would be terrible.


    So, she must ask Kennedy to handle Grace well.


    "Because of what?¡± Kennedy asked.


    Because of what?


    She could not tell him the reason, so she turned her head, "Nothing, just think I am afraid of death. I am


    afraid of pain, I don''t want sulfur acid thrown at me. I don''t want to be stabbed. It''s as simple as that."


    As her words fell, Alice felt Kennedy moved, and then her hand was held.


    Kennedy got her hand and said in a low voice, "No matter you are afraid of death or not, I won''t let you


    get little harm."


    "Kennedy..."


    "I blocked the sulfur acid for you with my body? I will never let her hurt you again."


    "What are you going to do?" Alice frowned, "The police have been looking for her now, but she is


    now..."


    Kennedy gave a lowugh, "Help the police find her."


    Hearing that, Alice finally felt relieved. As long as Kennedy was willing to make a move, Grace would


    be caught.


    Just wait until she was in custody.


    *


    Short after Grace got caught and was taken to the police station.


    It was said that when she was caught, she had a knife with her.


    When Alice heard the news, she felt her back freezing.


    She did not give up.


    Because Grace was caught, so the police confirmed with Alice and Kennedy what happened back


    then, and a witness was needed.


    Yanis had collected the evidence already, when Grace was caught, she handed the evidence over to


    the police.


    They had security cameras in the break room, so everything that happened in the break room that day


    was captured on video.


    That was the most direct evidence, and Yanis found those women who present to testify. Because the


    evidence was conclusive, Grace was directly detained, but to be convicted needed to go to court.


    Before Alice made any action, Kennedy found her the bestwyer in the B City.


    Kennedy hoped that Grace could have the worst penalty.


    She did not object, if she said no at this time, she was really retarded.


    After all, the sulfuric acid had been poured to Kennedy, how could Grace be so cruel? To be good to


    your enemy is to be cruel to yourself.


    Grace was detained.


    Alice finally felt relieved, and Kennedy was getting better and better.


    His wound was serious and needed recovery surgery, otherwise...


    But the doctor said that even with the recovery surgery, there would be a long, ugly scar on his back.


    Alice was guilty about that.


    Scar would be there for a life.


    "If you really feel sorry, you can stay with me all the time as atonement."


    Kennedy made a joke. Hearing that, Alice was stunned and ruthlessly took a nce at him.


    "You don¡¯t want to?" Kennedy raised his eyebrow.


    "The trial will begin in a few days. You find such a goodwyer, do you want to make her sentence


    worse?"


    "Yes." Speaking of Grace, Kennedy grew cold in eyes and even his smile became malicious, "Since


    she dare hurt my woman, she has to pay the price."


    His woman...


    Alice was shocked by that.


    Realizing that her heart beat faster, Alice pretended that she did not hear it and asked, "She is your


    blind date, but also a young girl, do you really want to do that?"


    Kennedy stared at her seriously, "In addition to you, no one is important to me."


    Alice, "... What about the person who introduce you blind date?"


    As her words fell, Alice found Kennedy paused. She smiled faintly and turned her head, "So I am right.


    You don''t like her, but you still went to see her, so there is only one reason. You can''t refuse the person


    who introduced the blind date to you, right? Let me guess, it was Doctor Porter, wasn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 493 Its My Fault

    Chapter 493 It''s My Fault


    As her words fell, she raised her eyebrows.


    After a moment, with a beautiful curve of his thin lips, he said in a husky voice, "You''ve be much


    smarter than I thought."


    Alice could not help but roll her eyes at the air. She had been very smart.


    Gritting teeth, Alice pursed her lips and looked back at him, "So? I''m sure Doctor Porter has a good


    taste, and I don''t think she''d give you any random introductions. Most likely her mother is a friend of


    Doctor Porter or something. If that''s the case, do you want to take her to court?"


    "Yes." Kennedy answered without hesitation.


    With her lips opened slightly, Alice did not know what to say at this moment.


    She had not expected him to be so decisive.


    "But..." Kennedy fixed his eyes on her and said, "Alice, we have not been divorced, so you need not


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    her Doctor Porter. She''s my aunt, so she is your aunt."


    ¡°Who have the same aunt as you?¡± Alice stood up and kept a distance with him. With her arms folded


    in front of chest, she peered at him, "It is not only up to you, have you told your aunt about it?"


    "No." Kennedy shook his head.


    Alice widened his eyes, "No? What if she finds out?"


    "What?" Kennedy raised his eyebrows, "Didn¡¯t you say we have the same aunt? Why do you care so


    much about my aunt? What does it matter to you if she knows or doesn''t?"


    Alice, "..."


    Kennedy gave a faint and doting smile, like he didn¡¯t mind what she said.


    "What are you thinking?" Alice bit her lower lip, "Do you think I care about you? You think too much. It


    is my fault, I just don''t want you get involved."


    When she exined, Kennedy had been looking at her.


    "......"


    Alice stopped suddenly. Looking at his expression, she knew he did not believe her.


    At this thought, Alice could only say, "In short, I almost got injured. I suggest you tell your aunt about it.


    It is just my advice, it depends on you what to do."


    "Sure I will listen to my wife." Kennedy said with a smile on his lips.


    Alice closed her eyes, trying to suppress her anger. After giving Kennedy a false smile, she turned her


    back to him.


    Kennedy promised Alice that he would tell Annie about it.


    But he was reluctant to, after all... he''s an adult, he could handle his things. And Annie had forced him


    to have that blind date, and he himself did not want it.


    Now this woman had not only disturbed him, but almost hurt the woman he loved most.


    The one thing she had done was enough for him to deal with her.


    At this thought, Kennedy gave a cold smile.


    However, he was not going to tell Annie about it. He wanted to handle it himself.


    He was trying to protect his woman.


    Kennedy did not tell Annie, but it did not mean that Annie did not know it.


    When Annie was back to S City, she had been thinking Grace was enthusiastic to Kennedy and she


    believed that Grace could make Kennedy touched.


    It did not ur to her, however, that Grace would fail.


    Her mobile phone in the living room rang when Annie was peeling fruit in her kitchen. As she finished


    peeling thest piece, she rushed out and picked up the phone.


    Looking at the caller id, Annie could not help but curled up her lips.


    Grace''s mother called her. Was there good news?


    However, Annie was not so optimistic. At this hour, she thought Grace''s mother should ask for help,


    because she knew his nephew well.


    It was not easy to have Kennedy¡¯s heart.


    And it became more difficult as he had a woman in his heart.


    Thinking of that, Annie took a bite of the apple and picked up the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Annie!!" As the phone was connected, the mobile phone came a hysteria cry, which scared Annie.


    "What, what is going on? "Annie asked after swallowing the apple she had in her mouth.


    "Help my daughter, Annie. We have known each other for so many years, even if your nephew does


    not like my daughter, he could not do that."


    Annie, "......"


    "I know that we are not good enough to his family, but they''re single. It has no need to make it so big.


    And is it normal for a girl to lose her temper? Why do that to her?"


    Grace¡¯s mother cried out loud, but Annie didn''t understand her at all. She had no idea what happened,


    and Grace¡¯s mother had not made it clear but only cried.


    "Well, can you tell me what happened?"


    "Annie, you know Grace and you know her character. You were quite satisfied with her, right"


    Annie, "So, what exactly had happened?"


    "Grace was polite to you. She said nothing on the day she went back from the blind date, but I can see


    that she likes your nephew, but... "


    Grace¡¯s mother was still crying, which made Annie uneasy.


    Annie was confused and shouted eventually, clenching her teeth, "Stop!!"


    Grace¡¯s mother sobered intermittently, but then she began crying again.


    "You want to cry to me? Don''t you want to tell me what''s going on? All right, if you want to cry, call me


    when you finish crying."


    Annie was heartless and decisive. If she did not hang up the phone now, Grace¡¯s mother could


    continue to cry.


    Sure enough, hearing that she was to hang up the phone, Grace¡¯s mother stopped crying, panic, "Don''t


    hang up the phone, I have something important to tell you."


    Hearing the voice and tone as usual in the mobile phone, Annie could not help but sneered.


    Did Grace¡¯s mother think she was weak?


    ¡°Tell me what it is!¡±


    "Here is the thing..."

 Chapter 494 Stupid Woman

    Chapter 494 Stupid Woman


    In the hospital


    Alice was back, leaving Kennedy alone in the ward.


    Because Grace was caught, it was finally quiet. Kennedy took out the phone and clicked open Alice¡¯s


    profile picture of Wechat, and then got into her moments, repeatedly watched her photos and text.


    She did not shield her moments deliberately, but showed it to her friends.


    There were a few of her selfies, but they were mostly about life events and her designs.


    One of the photos was taken by her friend. Wearing a blue gauze dress, she stood on the beach, and


    the sea breeze raised her hair and skirt. In the evening, the beach and her blue gauze dress melted


    into a color, looking gorgeous.


    Kennedy erged the photo. Looking at the familiar eyebrows and eyes of the woman in the photo, he


    wore a warm smile on face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He really liked her more and more, looking at the photo.


    Kennedy acted childishly, stretched out a finger to poke gently between her eyebrows and eyes, and


    then said in a low voice.


    "Stupid woman."


    Nathan, standing next to him, was speechless.


    Did Kennedy think he was invisible?


    Obviously no!


    Maybe it was his presence, or maybe it was his eyes and his emotions had been seen.


    Kennedy raised his head and cast a murderous vision toward him. Nathan immediately felt his back


    cold and got a burst of cold sweat.


    "Well...... Mr. Kennedy... I didn''t see anything!" Nathan said with the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Kennedy snorted and then said in a cold voice, "Get out of here!"


    Nathan, "... Okay, okay."


    He turned and went out of the ward.


    As Nathan was ready to leave the ward and opened the door of the ward, a figure rushed in from the


    outside.


    It was too fast, Nathan failed to stop. That figure had got inside and stood in front of Kennedy.


    "Mr. Kennedy!¡± Nathan eximed. "Be careful!"


    "You boy! How dare you bully a girl!"


    Kennedy was still holding the phone. However, Annie rushed to the front of him and knocked him down


    with a p.


    Before he figured out what happened, he had fell under the bed, so had his phone!


    Nathan at the door quickly turned around and stared at this scene.


    A second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds...


    Nathan came back to his sense, shouted, ¡°Mr. Kennedy¡± and then rushed forward to help him get up,


    "Are you ok?"


    Kennedy hurt badly, even if it became better, but it would take a long time to heal the wound. If not he


    hurt badly, he would not fell onto the ground and it just hit the wound.


    Just a moment, Kennedy¡¯s handsome face turned pale. His lips became bloodless and there was cold


    sweat on his forehead.


    "I''ll get a doctor!¡± Nathan felt it bad, immediately helped him up and went to get a doctor.


    Seeing that, Annie squinted and found Kennedy was hurt.


    "Are you -- are you hurt?¡±


    Kennedy lifted his eyes and looked weak, "What do you say, Aunt?"


    Annie was stunned and then walked forward, "Where did you hurt? Let me see!"


    Kennedy got up, and did not pay attention to her, but picked up the phone on the ground. The screen


    was broken. He pressed the phone and found it still worked, but the picture on the screen was cracked,


    and the features of the person could not be seen.


    Annie saw a figure vaguely. Her features could not be seen, but she could tell it was a girl. She sensed


    something and squinted eyes.


    "Who''s she?¡±


    Hearing that, Kennedy silently put the phone away and said in a cold voice, "What are you doing


    here?¡±


    She was not weed. From his cold face, obviously he meant he did not want to see her.


    "Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you because you''re hurt? What''s that look? I came from S City, and


    you gave me that look?"


    Kennedy was expressionless, "What expression do you expect? You knocked your injured nephew to


    the ground and broke the phone. What do you think I should do to you?"


    Annie, "......"


    She was speechless. It was really her fault.


    However, thinking of what Grace¡¯s mother said to her, Annie felt that it was not a big deal to hit him.


    She said, ¡°I pushed you and you fell down? When did you be so weak? You still me on me?"


    "When did I be so weak? Ask the blind date you introduced to me."


    "The blind date I introduced to you? What''s wrong with her?" Annie felt something wrong, walked


    forward and said pressing her mouth, "Your face is pale, where did you hurt? Let me look at the wound


    first."


    "Are you concerned about my wound? Why I think you are here to denounce me?"


    Annie, "I reallye to denounce you, but it does not hinder me to care about my nephew. Any


    problem?"


    Kennedy was silent but his eyes were cold like ice without any temperature.


    He looked like he was really angry.


    For years, he had never been like this. Annie felt something was wrong.


    But how could a woman have made him so angry?


    Why was it?


    No, she had to ask him.


    "Well, I won''t force you to say if you don''t want to tell me, and I won''t see your wound if you don¡¯t want


    to. It was just a blind date, why you put her to the court? How did she provoke you? Even if she did


    something wrong, you should spare her for the sake of my friendship with her mother."


    "Spare her?¡± Kennedy said clenching teeth, as if he had heard something ridiculous, "Aunt, you are not


    a fool. Why can¡¯t you figure it out? Did I put her to court for no reason?"


    Annie was stunned and then came back to her sense.


    Yeah!


    When Grace¡¯s mother cried to her, she felt irritable. Hearing what happened, she felt Kennedy was


    impulsive, how could he ignore the feeling of the Lam family? But now when she calmed down, she felt


    it was not right.


    Her nephew was not an unreasonable person, and even if he was, thew was just, and how could it


    possibly bring an innocent man to court?

 Chapter 495 Why She Was Here

    Chapter 495 Why She Was Here


    "Did she do anything bad to you?¡± Annie made a squint, obviously she had her idea.


    Kennedy did not want to exin to her, but took the phone and directly sat back on the bed.


    It was impossible for him to exin when he lost his temper.


    Annie did not force him but sat down on a chair. Since Kennedy did not speak, she would wait.


    Anyway, she was back to B City, and she got plenty of time to spend with him.


    She would stay there as long as he kept silent.


    He would say it one day.


    Seeing that they had psychological warfare again, Nathan resisted the impulse to roll his eyes.


    Once they had psychological warfare, he would have a hard time. Both of them had strong momentum,


    bringing the temperature around down.


    So Nathan decided to be a good mAnnied stepped forward.


    "Well...... Annie, why don''t we go out and I''ll tell you all about it."


    He didn''t know the whole story and wasn''t there that day, but through the events of the past few days,


    he knew what had happened.


    "Ok!¡± Annie nodded, got up and was to follow Nathan out.


    But Kennedy would not agree, so he sneered, "Where are you going to?"


    A short sentence stopped Nathan Annie.


    "Mr. Kennedy, Annie hase over from S City. If you don''t want to tell her, I will tell her then."


    Kennedy lifted his eyes and looked at Nathan sharply as a sword, "When is your turn to make decision


    for me?"


    Nathan, "... Fine, I''ll stay out of it! I''m going out!"


    He did not want to stay there, he had his attitude, okay?


    With that, Nathan walked out of the ward.


    Annie, "......"


    What was going on? Since Kennedy did not allow Nathan to tell her, she would wait then.


    The ward was immersed in strange silence. Kennedy had been ying with his mobile phone.


    Probably the screen was cracked badly, he was agitated and called out suddenly, "Nathan!"


    Nathan actually stood outside the door.


    So when Kennedy called him, he could not pretend that he did not hear him but came in at once.


    "Yes, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    "Fix the phone, now!" Kennedy handed his phone to him. Nathan walked forward, "Ok."


    "Give it back to me in thirty minutes."


    Nathan, "... No problem!"


    After Nathan left, the ward fell into silence. Annie had cooled down her mood and thought of what


    Grace¡¯s mother told her.


    "Nathan is not here now, let¡¯s talk about it. The Lam family called me saying that you bullied Grace. I


    don''t know what happened, but she is a girl. If you put her to the court, it will be shameful for her.


    Besides, she is the precious daughter of the Lam family."


    Precious daughter?


    Hearing that, Kennedy showed sarcasm in eyes.


    "So what?¡±


    She almost hurt his woman, and he had to settle that score with her.


    It was his back got hurt, but what if she was hurt?


    At this thought, Kennedy became cold in eyes, which surprised Annie. She could not help but ask, "Say


    it. What did Grace do to you so that you hate her?"


    She asked, but Kennedy was silent again.


    Annie was angry. Nathan had left, and she did not know what had happened.


    As the two were confronting, the ward''s door was suddenly pushed open.


    Hearing the sound, Kennedy frowned.


    Didn''t he ask Nathan to fix the phone? Why did hee back so soon?


    As he raised his head, Kennedy was stunned and made a squint.


    Annie heard the sound and looked toward the source of the sound. When she saw the person pushed


    the door, Annie was expressionless and stood up.


    Why she was here??


    Alice supposed toe at night, but recently Grace was caught, so she had a sound sleep. She felt


    she should thank Kennedy, so she personally cooked some nutritious porridge and brought it over.


    But she had not thought that when she opened the door, what she would be...


    Annie.


    Kennedy¡¯s aunt was nice to her before.


    But now...


    It was silent for several seconds before Alice said to Annie with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Annie."


    Annie was to speak as if she would go forward.


    But a man moved faster than her and blocked in the front of Alice, "You go back first."


    His words were cold and could not be refused. Looking at Kennedy at her front and Annie''s shocked


    expression, Alice gave a smile and then said in a low voice, "I am not going back."


    Hearing that, Kennedy looked back her in disbelief.


    Alice walked toward the desk and put the instion barrel there, and then turned to Annie, "It¡¯s been


    years I did not see you, Annie, you are young as before."


    Annie looked at her withplex eyes, silent.


    Five years...


    This woman had disappeared for five years. Annie thought she would not appear again, but she was


    here after Annie went back from S City.


    What the hell was going on?


    Why was she in Kennedy¡¯s ward?


    Seeing that Annie was shocked and did not answer her, Alice gave a faint smile, "It seems that Mr.


    Kennedy has not tell you what happened."


    "What''s going on?¡± Annie finally came back to her sense and walked over to Alice with her eyes fixing


    on her.


    "Can you tell me?¡±


    Alice paused. Should she tell Annie?


    Before Alice said a word, Kennedy, who had been unwilling to speak to Annie, spoke indifferently, "See


    my wound on back before you ask."


    Wound on back?


    Annie pursed her lips and then walked towards Kennedy.


    She walked behind Kennedy. Alice looked at him quietly and imperceptibly caught Kennedy¡¯s cold and


    dark eyes, which had feelings in them.


    He didn''t want to exin it to his aunt, but now he...


    Did he do that for her?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 496 In Case She Blames You

    Chapter 496 In Case She mes You


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes made her uneasy, and she looked away.


    Annie was a doctor, naturally she knew how to check Kennedy¡¯s wound. Alice waited there and heard a


    sign from Annie, who then asked with disbelief, "What is going on? How¡­ how did you get hurt like


    this?"


    There was silence. She continued to check the wound of Kennedy. Probably she could not bear to see


    it and redressed his wound, and then sat aside to calm herself.


    After that, she asked, looking at Kennedy.


    "Did Grace make it?"


    Hearing that, Kennedy snorted, "Do you think it is possible that I made it?"


    Annie, "......"


    Although she knew that Grace might have hurt Kennedy, she did not expect it would be hurt so badly.


    She had seen this kind of wound before few times, but she remembered clearly that it was horrible.


    So Annie knew how Kennedy got hurt by first nce.


    If it was really caused by Grace, it was reasonable to put her on court.


    It was crime of intentional injury.


    "Well..." Annie did not know what to say. She came because of Grace¡¯s mother, but now... Seeing that


    her nephew hurt so badly, she sure felt distressed for him.


    However, Annie was now more curious about another thing.


    She looked at Alice with doubt, "What does it matter to her? When did you meet?"


    She was mentioned again? Alice sighed in the heart, thinking it was unavoidable, but Kennedy showed


    a ck face, so she would give it an exnation.


    At this thought, Alice smiled faintly.


    "Annie, Mr. Kennedy is a client of mypany now."


    Hearing that, Annie widened her eyes in surprised. Kennedy was her client? What did that mean?


    Kennedy frowned at that however.


    "A client? What do you mean?"


    Alice said softly, "I have a designpany, and Mr. Kennedy ced an order to us."


    Finally, Annie understood what happened.


    ording to her statement, it was Kennedy pestered her.


    Right, from the moment she opened the door, her nephew had fixed his eyes on her, while she


    addressed her Mr. Kennedy, obviously it was very strange.


    "Why changed the address again?" At this time, Kennedy spoke with dissatisfaction.


    Alice, "..."


    She was embarrassed, but did not answer Kennedy¡¯s question, but looked at Annie, showing a polite


    smile.


    The atmosphere was weird. Seeing that she was silent, Kennedy called her, "Alice."


    Alice blinked, and then said with a smile, "Actually, Mr. Kennedy got injured because of me, so during


    his hospitalization, I will be here to take care of him."


    Hearing that, Annie got more information.


    She had a quick thought and then said with her arms folded, "So you have met Grace, and she knows


    you."


    Annie then squinted to Kennedy, "So during this period of time when you had blind date with Grace,


    you went to herpany?"


    Kennedy frowned, speechless. He was still thinking about Alice¡¯s address to him.


    "Yes, Miss Lam was a client of mine."


    Annie, "......" What was going on? Grace was one of her clients?


    Brain was confused, she sure will be having a headache if she continued to think about it. She simply


    went directly to Alice, "Come with me, let¡¯s have a talk."


    Alice knew it was inevitable, so she nodded, "Ok."


    However, when they were to go out, Kennedy said, "Don¡¯t!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They paused, looked back and saw Kennedy had stood up. He fixed his sharp eyes on Alice, "Don¡¯t go,


    Annie could not help but bite teeth.


    Alice did not move. She said after a moment, "It has to be made clear. You have a good rest, we will


    In the next second, Kennedy stood up from the bed, came forward to hold Alice¡¯s arm.


    "I said no."


    Alice frowned, "Kennedy, you..."


    Hearing that she called his name, he raised the corner of his mouth and looked at her, "Finally you


    don¡¯t call me Mr. Kennedy."


    Annie, "..."


    When did he be good at flirting and didn¡¯t mind that her aunt was present?


    At this thought, Annie had to pay attention to Alice. She knew the importance of this woman to


    Kennedy, but 5 years passed and Kennedy changedpletely because of this woman.


    "Let go." Alice struggled to draw back her hand.


    But Kennedy had been tightly grasping her wrist. Seeing that she was to break free, he crossed with


    her fingers closely.


    Annie was there, so Alice got blushed instantly and said anxiously, "If you don¡¯t let go, I will note to


    take care of you again."


    It worked. Kennedy grasped her tightly just now but not he loosened, but he was still reluctant, "Don¡¯t


    go out."


    He was so badly hurt, Annie could only say, "Ok, you two don''t need to go out, I go out, ok? I''ll get to


    know the story, have a meal, take a bath, and I wille back!"


    With that, Annie walked away.


    After she left, Alice said in a cold voice, "Can you let go now?"


    The crisis was lifted, Kennedy let go her hand with satisfaction, but he came closer.


    "Don''t talk too much to her. You don''t have to exin those things to anyone."


    "When did I say I was going to exin to her?" Alice pursed her lips, "She is your aunt and introduced


    you to Miss Lam, so I think she should know the truth. If you don¡¯t tell her, I will tell her, it¡¯s not hard."


    "What if she mes you?" Asked Kennedy.

 Chapter 497 Dont You Get It?

    Chapter 497 Don''t You Get It?


    Alice was stunned.


    "What do you mean?¡±


    After a moment of thinking, she felt she understood and then said with a smile, "It''s normal to me


    me. After all, I also me myself."


    Hearing that, Kennedy squinted, "me yourself?"


    Alice dropped her eyes.


    Yeah, she had been ming herself.


    Kennedy got injured because of her. If it were not her, Kennedy would not get hurt. She med herself


    foring to Grace. They had an appointment, but Grace was not avable. Why did shee to her


    directly?


    If she hadn''t gone to that restaurant, she would not meet Kennedy.


    At this thought, Alice gave a wry smile, "If I did not go to that restaurant, many things might not happen.


    Miss Lam and you probably..."


    Miss Lam and you probably had got married.


    "No ifs!¡± Kennedy interrupts her words in a cold voice, pursing his thin lips, "Don''t you get it?"


    "What?"


    "Five years. Why didn''t I get divorced for five years?"


    Alice, "..."


    At the moment, Kennedy¡¯s eyes were deep and bright, like billions of stars shining in the sky.


    His words really caught her attention.


    But...... Five years ago, he...


    At this thought, Alice stepped back a few steps and said stubbornly, "Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s deal with the


    current problem first."


    She escaped it again...


    Kennedy got darker in eyes and then said with a lowugh, "Ok, I won¡¯t mention it if you don¡¯t want to.


    You will have to face it someday."


    That was the end of the matter.


    Annie made a call to Nathan and learned some things. Knowing that it was Grace made a move first,


    she was angry and called back immediately to Grace¡¯s mother.


    Grace¡¯s mother did not expect she would call back so fast. While wiping tears, she said dly, "Annie,


    any news? What did Kennedy say? Can my daughtere out?"


    Annie was silent. Grace¡¯s mother felt something was wrong, so she said again, "Annie?"


    After a long time, there came Annie¡¯s cold voice.


    "We have known each other for a long time, right?"


    Grace¡¯s mother was stunned and then nodded, "Yes, yes."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Then you should know that I hate tattlers."


    Annie¡¯s merciless voice made Grace¡¯s mother panic. She guessed that Annie might have known the


    truth, so she exined, "It is not like what you think. We have known each other for a long time, I sure


    know your character. I am not a tattler, but it wasplex. I was not present. All the information was


    transmitted to me by others. If I made mistakes in my statement to you, it must be someone else''s


    mistake. But, Grace is innocent, she did not mean to hurt Kennedy...... So I think..."


    "So you think she can get away with everything?"


    "I..."


    "Maybe I have been nice for two years, so you think that I can be fooled, right? I thought Grace¡¯s


    character was good, I wanted her to be with Kennedy, but I was wrong. She doesn¡¯t have a good


    character, she is malicious."


    "Annie, how can you say that? Grace is a good girl, she''s always been good in character. And you..."


    "She is a girl who threw sulfur acid in someone''s face, and you say she''s a good girl? You''re right. She


    didn''t mean to hurt Kennedy, but she did mean to hurt someone else. She wanted to disfigure her."


    Grace¡¯s mother, "......"


    ¡°Are you going to defend her now?¡±


    Grace¡¯s mother, "Annie, she is my daughter. Even if she''s done something heinous, I''m still her mother!


    I can''t... I can''t leave her alone. Grace had not been suffering since she was a child, and I have always


    been watching her grow up. She has always been loved. She did something irrational, I think the girl


    might have done something bad to her, or said something egregious to her. Besides, this is a thing


    between young people, why do you get involved?"


    "Good." Annie sneered, "I won¡¯t get involved, let the young people solve it by themselves. That she


    was sent to prison is none of my business."


    "No, Annie, that is why I called you."


    ¡°Oh, so you want me to help your daughter, Grace is your daughter, so you want to protect her, but


    Kennedy is my nephew, don¡¯t I need to protect him?"


    She said sharply, which stunned Grace¡¯s mother.


    After a while, Grace¡¯s mother came back to her sensed and cried out loud, "Annie! That''s not what you


    said on the phone. Even if my daughter did something heinous, she could be forgiven. Kennedy has a


    girlfriend, but you still introduced Grace to him. None of this would have happened if you had figured it


    out. Grace is a girl. It is normal for her to be angry since she encountered this kind of thing! Because of


    angry, she will certainly do something irrational. They all had fault, but do you have to make her die?"


    Annie, "......"


    All of a sudden, she realized that Kennedy really caused her headache.


    If he had refused Grace, it would not have happened, but it wasplicated.


    Perhaps, Grace misunderstood him.


    Or perhaps Kennedy did not make it clear to her.


    Thinking of that, Annie had a headache.


    "Annie, I don''t me you, but I have raised Grace for so many years, I can''t see her end like that. If


    she really is sent to prison, how could she live in the future? She can¡¯t ept it... Help me, after this, I


    will take Grace personally to apologize to you, ok?"


    Hearing that, Annie was softhearted.


    Pouring sulfuric acid was hateful and shemitted the crime of intentional injury, legally, she should


    be sentenced.


    But it was her introduced Grace to Kennedy.


    With this happened, Annie was duty-bound.


    "I know, I will talk to Kennedy."


    "Annie, please help me with this. As long as you can help Grace, I will keep my words."


    Annie hung up the phone with aplex mood and kept silent holding the phone.


    She did not need to find Kennedy. If she want to get Grace out, she should go to that woman.

 Chapter 498 You Think I want to Break You Up?

    Chapter 498 You Think I want to Break You Up?


    In the quiet room on the second floor of the restaurant, Annie got up and filled a bowl of soup to Alice,


    "The soup here is very good. I used to like to be here before I went to S City, asionally I came with


    Kennedy. But since I went to S City, I have not been able to drink the soup here. Thanks to you, I have


    the opportunity to be here today."


    She handed over the soup and Alice got up to take it.


    "Thanks, Annie."


    Annie smiled slightly, "You are wee. We have not seen each other for a long time. Where were you


    in these five years? How are you doing? Howe I haven''t heard from you?"


    Holding the soup, Alice sat opposite, picked up a spoon and stirred into the bowl. She said word by


    word.


    "I have been studying design abroad for five years."


    "Study design?¡± Annie was stunned and then smiled, "it is a good industry. You really changed a lot."


    Hearing that, Alice only smile and did not say a word.


    Actually, she had expected Annie would ask her out, so when Annie called her, she answered it without


    hesitation.


    "Charlotte......" A familiar name said by Annie. It was familiar but also strange. At the moment, Alice felt


    Annie was calling others.


    Charlotte...


    It was her name long time ago.


    After that, Annie sensed something wrong and said with a smile, "I heard Kennedy called you Alice in


    the ward, have you changed your name?"


    Alice nodded and honestly answered, "Charlotte is my previous name, my name is Alice Nelson now. If


    you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Alice."


    "Nelson? You and the Nelson family..."


    "Zain Nelson is my brother."


    Hearing that, Annie was surprised and then looked at her withplex eyes.


    When she investigated her background before, she was a daughter of the Wilson family. Why she was


    now a member of the Nelson family? Was there anything that she did not know?


    However, it was not the point.


    Thinking of this, Annie nodded, "No wonder I had no news from you, you have changed your name. By


    the way, how have you been these years? Judging from your appearance, I think you are doing ok."


    Alice smiled shyly, "Well, not bad."


    Hearing that, Annie gave a faint smile.


    "Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know you are doing well, and you have changed a lot. But, you know what,


    during these five years, Kennedy had a bad time."


    Alice stopped smiling. She looked faintly at Annie with a m expression.


    "As his aunt, I''ve never seen him like this. He looks like he has nothing to love. For Kennedy, in


    addition to his mother, I really don¡¯t know who he cares, even me is dispensable."


    Alice, "..."


    "You know what I mean."


    Alice, "You can make it more clearly."


    "Ok, I will make it clear. When did you meet Kennedy?"


    Alice raised her eyelids, looking at Annie. She then put down the spoon and told Annie what happened


    in the restaurant.


    Annie was shocked at the beginning and then she said in the end, "Kennedy was shameless. I didn''t


    expect that....."


    Alice quite admired that she said her nephew was shameless.


    "So, Kennedy forced you to meet him, trying to be close to you, right?"


    Alice nodded, "Yes."


    ¡°So you don''t like him now, and don''t want to see him or be close to him at all, right?¡±


    Alice was stunned at first and then looked up at Annie.


    Annie fixed her eyes on Alice.


    "You are thinking about it, right?¡± Annie smiled slightly.


    Alice came back to her sense and then gave a faint smile, "No, Annie. He is now my client and got


    injured for me, so I should take care of him in ordance with the responsibility."


    "What if he recovered?" Annie asked again.


    "I will go away and not appear to him again."


    "What about your client rtionship? What if he keeps looking for you? How can you avoid him?" Annie


    asked sessive questions.


    Alice did not answer Annie''s question. Instead, she stared at Annie. "Annie, you can go to the point."


    Annie raised the corner of her mouth, "You are really a clever girl. To tell the truth, I liked you very much


    five years ago. Kennedy said it was your second marriage, but I think you are a good woman. As long


    as you could ovee the difficulties, I thought it is good that you were together, but now I don''t think


    you are suitable for each other."


    Alice was silent and expressionless.


    While observing, Annie continued, "Your surface is different from your character. You look weak, but


    you have a strong character, and Kennedy would not give in. if you are together, you both will get hurt."


    "Well, you are right. I knew that, and that''s why I left." Alice nodded and agreed.


    Annie, "......"


    Seeing that Alice was not emotionally when hearing what she said, she felt Kennedy probably had no


    chance.


    If she still had feeling for Kennedy, she should be worried.


    But she didn''t...


    ¡®Kennedy, it isn¡¯t that I don''t help you, it is that this woman has no affection for you. If you insist, you will


    not be happy.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Annie asked.


    "Have you remarried these years?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This problem like a bomb dropped in the heart of Alice.


    She froze and unconsciously lowered her eyes. "No."


    "No?" Annie eximed, "It¡¯s been five years, and you haven¡¯t had another rtionship? Not for a


    while? Then you......"


    Alice gave a bleak smile, "I think being single is good. Annie, I know what you want to say... Don¡¯t


    worry, when it is solved, I will think of a way to break rtionship with Kennedy and to stop him from


    pestering me again."


    Hearing that, Annie could not help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°You think I am here to break you up?¡±

 Chapter 499 Kennedy Noticed It.

    Chapter 499 Kennedy Noticed It.


    Didn''t you?


    Alice almost blurted out.


    However, in the end Alice still didn''t say anything.


    "To be honest, I really don''t agree with you and Kennedy being together, but it''s not because I want to


    break you up. You know I always liked you."


    Alice knew that it was right. When she was hurt back then, Annie treated her, and then she said a lot to


    Alice kept these in mind.


    "Annie, I know." Alice smiled softly, "I know your past thoughts and your current thoughts. Don''t worry."


    Originally...Annie thought Alice would exin something to her.


    But now Alice didn''t exin anything, which made her feel embarrassed. She said that she didn''te


    to dismantle them, but... what did she mean by what she said just now??


    Suddenly, Annie didn''t know what to say, but felt that Alice was really different now.


    She was calm and self-possessed.


    "Let''s eat first." Finally, Annie only said this.


    "Okay." Alice smiled, and they really started to eat rtively silently.


    After dinner, because Annie didn''t drive, Alice drove her back.


    When getting out of the car, Annie looked at Alice with dark staring eyes and said, "Alice."


    Hearing it, Alice was a little startled, "Annie?"


    Annie looked at Alice in the driver''s seat and said softly, "If I tell you that after knowing the ins and outs


    of the matter, I still want you to persuade Kennedy to let Grace go, would you agree?"


    As if she had expected Annie to say these a long time ago, Alice didn''t have any special reaction, just


    nodded, "Yes."


    "Yes?" Annie was a little surprised, "Don''t you me me?"


    "Isn''t that why you came to B City?" she said slowly.


    Annie felt nothing but embarrassed when her thoughts were revealed. She coughed lightly, "Will you


    me me?"


    "I know that you are an intermediary in this matter, and Mr. Moore is still your nephew. If your rtives


    don''t hold Grace ountable, I have no right to me you as an outsider. Therefore, I respect your


    decision. However, this matter, Mr. Moore..."


    "That''s why I called you out today. I guess he sued Grace because of you, right? Alice, I know that my


    request is a bit too much. But after all, this matter was caused by me. I don¡¯t want to blow it into a major


    controversy, this will ruin a girl, do you understand?"


    Alice nodded quietly.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely let Grace''s mother take her away. After all, it is the greatest favor to spare


    them this time. If she dares to hurt you in the future. I will be the first one to punish her."


    Sure enough, it was Annie, she knew everything Alice was thinking about.


    Alice smiled slightly and nodded to thank her, "Thank you, Annie."


    At first, Annie felt that Alice and Kennedy were not suitable for being together. To be honest, Alice


    disappeared for five years without a word. Annie felt a bit resentful. It was not that she thought Alice


    was too much, but she felt Alice was too cruel. She could disappear silently in five years. Annie thought


    that Alice''s character was really not suitable for Kennedy.


    But now when she looked at her, Annie felt that the more she saw her, the more she liked her. Maybe it


    was because Alice was so well-behaved that she felt guilty. Finally, Annie said something awkwardly.


    "You are a good girl, and I really didn''t mean to break you up."


    Alice was stunned for a moment. After a moment, her red lips curled up slightly, and she nodded to


    Annie, but did not speak any more.


    "Go back, pay attention to safety on the way."


    "OK."


    After Alice drove the car away, Annie sighed.


    What a good girl, but it seemed that Kennedy probably had no chance to win her hand.


    Fate was really the exception rather than the rule.


    *


    Seeing that the court session was about to begin, Alice cooked the food as usual and sent it to the


    hospital for Kennedy.


    Recently, she had been busy in thepany and hospital. After a while, she seemed thinner.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy also found out it when she was sitting down. There was a dark eye circles around her eyes,


    and her small face became thinner, making her three-dimensional features defined. Also, she put on


    makeup. Against the background of the lights, she was beautiful beyond description.


    As if something was choking in his throat, Kennedy said dumbly, "From tomorrow, don''t send me food


    anymore."


    Hearing, Alice paused for a moment, then recovered her calmness and passed the bowl in her hand to


    Kennedy.


    Seeing her calm face, Kennedy felt a little irritable.


    "Don''t you ask me why?"


    Alice put out the dishes one by one and said in a low voice, "no."


    Kennedy frowned, and at the same time he noticed that there were more food on the table today than


    in the past, which made his brows frowned deeper, "Why so much food?"


    "Your injury has been cured for so long, and you have been slowly getting better. The case wille


    on for trial tomorrow, so I do more to celebrate for you."


    "Celebrate?" Kennedy raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. "Is it really a celebration?"


    Alice nodded.


    "Since it''s a celebration, shouldn''t you be happy?" Kennedy leaned forward a little, his hot breath was


    close to her, and his gaze fixed on her tightly. "But you don''t look happy at all, what''s wrong?"


    His breath was close and sprayed on her face. Alice was startled, and she stepped back a bit, and


    whispered, "It''s okay. Don''t you want more food? Then I will take these dishes back, you can just eat


    porridge."


    After speaking, Alice reached out and tried to take away the dished on the table.


    Seeing her look as usual, Kennedy grabbed her hand and said, "Never try to get them back as you give


    them to me."


    Alice pulled her hand back and red at him, "Then, do you have anything else to say?"


    Kennedy pursed his lips, "No."


    After that, he forgot what had just happened, and then ate. Alice sat next to him, wondering how to talk


    to himter.


    Annie asked her out in order to let her persuade Kennedy. She had received Annie''s help before, and


    should repay her.


    Seeing that Kennedy was almost finished, Alice whispered, "The court session will be held tomorrow.


    Have you got thewyers ready?"


    Suddenly talking about this matter, Kennedy sensitively caught an unusual meaning, raised his eyes


    and nced at her, "what do you want to say?"


    Alice was startled, but she didn''t expect that he would immediately notice it when she asked.


    That being the case, then she just said it directly, and didn''t have to think about it so much.

 Chapter 500 You Are Destined to Be Mine

    Chapter 500 You Are Destined to Be Mine


    "I thought about it after I went back yesterday. Although she did a terrible thing this time, she is the


    daughter of Annie''s friend after all, so..."


    "So what?"


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy interrupted her in a cold voice. He narrowed his eyes and


    stared at her dangerously, saying, "I thought that after five years, you should at least be more cruel, or


    more determined. As a result, my aunt persuaded you in two a few words?"


    Hearing it, Alice was startled, her pink lips opened, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Kennedy sneered, "At least, you should show your attitude towards me to my aunt, right?"


    Alice, "..."


    He mocked again, "Just give up without insisting? You know she spilled sulfuric acid this time. What will


    she spill next time? And how do you know whether I can appear in time when she hurts you again?"


    "No." Alice vetoed him.


    "No?" Kennedy raised an eyebrow.


    Alice originally wanted to say, "as long as you stay away from me, Grace would naturally note to


    hurt me," . However, she thought it was too straightforward to say so, and he would be disgruntled.


    So she said, "Her target is you."


    This sentence made Kennedy think about it for a long time before understanding it. Sadness shed in


    his dark eyes, and a momentter he evoked a self-deprecating smile.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "So, are you nning to abandon me after I get better?"


    Abandon¡­¡­


    Alice''s eyebrows frowned deeply. She had never said anything to be responsible for him, so how could


    she be regarded as abandoning him? Besides, as long as he got well, her responsibility could be


    fulfilled.


    Kennedy pulled his lips. "Alice, I haven''t recovered from my injury. You are provoking me by trying to


    persuade me to let the woman who hurt you go at this moment."


    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath to suppress her irritability. After calming down, she said,


    "I can only try to persuade you, but it doesn''t mean I can convince you. Do whatever you want. If you


    don¡¯t want to let her go, then you should make it clear to Annie yourself. It¡¯s just...I have promised


    Annie. Well, let me be a person who fails to keep faith."


    Having said that, Alice also pulled her lips and smiled, with an indifferent attitude.


    Suddenly, Kennedy raised his hand and sped her wrist, pulling her into his arms before she could


    react.


    "What did she tell you that made you suddenly change your mind?"


    Alice sat on hisp, trying to push him away, but Kennedy''s long arms were strong, and they were


    locked tightly around her waist like an iron chain, making her unable to move.


    He didn''t give her any chance to escape. He pinched her chin with his fingers and stared at her sharply.


    "Weren''t you too scared to sleep well before? Do you want to live a frightened life in the future after


    letting her out?"


    Alice bit her lower lip. "She hasn''t hurt me after all, and... Annie said that her mother will take her away.


    In fact, this matter is easy to solve. It was originally because of you. As long as you stay away from me,


    she won''t hate me. I didn''t n to patch it up with you, and we will definitely get a divorce..."


    Alice''s lips were severely blocked by Kennedy''s before she had a chance to say the following words.


    The sudden kiss made Alice stunned.


    She blinked nkly, her long, curled eyshes flickering, as if scratching on Kennedy''s heart.


    After a while, Alice wanted to reach out and push him, Kennedy grabbed her wrists and pulled her arms


    back. He suppressed her and kissed her red lips.


    It''s like Chasing Game, one wanted to escape, the other wanted to catch her.


    Those who fled had always felt grief, but those who chased had settled their minds and were


    determined, so in the end Kennedy had the upper hand, and Alice waspletely defeated.


    After a long kiss.


    Kennedy breathed gently against her forehead, "We do not need to patch it up, we didn''t separate."


    When the words fell, he kissed the corner of her lips affectionately, the tip of her nose, and then her


    eyes, "I can''t forgive her, and I won''t let you go."


    "Alice, Charlotte...you are destined to be my woman."


    *


    In the end, Alice could not persuade Kennedy at all.


    Annie firmly believed that Alice was the only one who could persuade Kennedy, but Annie ignored one


    point.


    The one Grace hurt was Alice, the love of Kennedy''s life.


    So, how could he let Grace go?


    Alice was upset because that she had agreed to Annie, but she could not persuade Kennedy. And what


    Kennedy said to her after kissing her also shocked her.


    She always felt that it was even more difficult to get rid of him.


    She was a little flustered, with an urge to escape.


    Finally, Alice called Annie to tell her about it.


    After listening to Alice, Annie was silent for a long time before she whispered softly, "I know, in fact, it is


    hard for you to change his mind, but I want to have a try. It''s okay, Alice, thank you."


    Hearing that, Alice could only ask softly, "Annie, I''m really sorry, originally I thought he would agree, but


    I didn''t expect..."


    "Then you are wrong. Kennedy is very firm about your matters. If not, how could you..."


    Hearing Annie mentioned that year, Alice''s heart was panicked, and she hurriedly stopped her.


    "Annie, don''t mention the past."


    "Alright, I won''t talk about it anymore. So be it. I will call and negotiate with the other party, so don''t


    worry about it."


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Alice put her phone aside, then fell back tiredly and copsed on the sofa.


    After buying this apartment, she was the only one who lived here, and Yanis took Jack back to the


    Nelson family.


    Kennedy wouldn''t let Grace go, so that meant... she had to stay here for a long time in the future.


    Well, it was also a lesson for Grace.


    Although she also felt that such a thing would ruin a girl.


    However, Grace didn''t think that her move might ruin her.


    Therefore, she should not be soft-hearted.


    Thinking of this, Alice took out her phone and called Yanis again, telling her that she could move in.


    "Things are resolved?"


    "Almost, pack up tomorrow and bring Jack over."


    "OK!"


    After that, Alice went to take a shower, and when she came out of the bathroom, she found that there


    were two person in her room.


    Yanis brought Jack here at night.


    "Mommy!!!"


    Jack, who hadn''t seen Alice for many days, rushed towards her!


    Alice staggered, took a few steps back to stabilize, and then supported Jack.

 Chapter 501 Steal A Kiss!

    Chapter 501 Steal A Kiss!


    "Mummy! I miss you so much!" Jack hugged Alice''s arm and rubbed her face with his face, which was


    affectionate.


    Alice was rubbed by the little guy, her heart softened.


    "Didn''t I tell you toe back tomorrow? Why did youe here in the middle of the night?" Alice


    knelt down and squeezed Jack''s soft cheeks. Feeling that it was prettyfortable, she stretched out


    her hand and kneaded it again.


    Jack''s delicate facial features slowly changed under the ravages of Alice, he was not a bit angry, and a


    light of surprise shed in his eyes. Holding Alice''s wrist with one hand, he said, "Mummy, kiss!"


    Alice lowered her head and kissed Jack on the cheek. Jack finally got his wish and hugged her neck


    with his short arms.


    "Can I live with Mommy forever?"


    These words made Alice stunned for a moment, and then she nodded, "Of course, we will always be


    together in the future. I will protect you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Unexpectedly, Jack snorted suddenly, "I have grown up and I can protect you, Mommy. Don''t


    keep sending me away when things happen in the future. I want to stay with you ."


    Alice, "..."


    Jack tried to make himself be like an adult, and Alice suddenly burst into tears. She reached out and


    stroked Jack''s head, "My Jack has grown up. I know it."


    "But Mommy, you have never believed in me!"


    Yanis pulled a wry face as she watched from the sidelines, she could only say for Alice, "Does it help


    that your mommy believes you? When the bad guys reallye, you are so weak, and your mom even


    cannot protect herself, but she has to take care of you. I don''t want to hit you, but you are too young


    now, and you will only be a drag. If you don''t want to be a drag on your mommy, you can eat more


    quickly, grow taller. When you are taller than your mommy and me, we can believe that you are really


    capable of protecting others!"


    Although Yanis'' remarks were a blow, they were truthful, so Alice did not argue.


    Furthermore, she also knew that her son was not so delicate that he would be hurt by these words.


    Sure enough, Jack was very disdainful when he heard it, and said angrily, "You always undermine me.


    Who has been begging me not to tell uncle about her?"


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Yanis'' face suddenly faded, and she was about to hit Jack.


    "You want a beat, right? You tease me with your uncle every day!"


    "Mummy!" Jack plunged into Alice''s arms, hugged her tightly, and asked her for help.


    Alice smiled and stopped Yanis, and then whispered softly, "How is your rtionship with my brother?"


    Yanis'' face suddenly flushed, "Alice, what are you talking about?"


    Jack immediatelyined, "Mummy, I saw Yanis kiss uncle!"


    Hearing, Alice was a little shocked, "What did you say?"


    "Ah!" Yanis shouted as if she had been trampled, "Jack, you''re talking nonsense! I didn''t! "


    "You did!" Jack grumbled, "I saw it upstairs that day, and you kissed uncle."


    Alice looked at Yanis and found that her eyes and face were already blushed. It was obvious that what


    Jack said was true. If she hadn''t kissed Zain, Jack would not say that, and Yanis would not jump like


    that.


    It could only prove that Yanis really kissed Zain.


    Alice thought of Zain''s calm look. He was actually kissed by Yanis. Alice wondered what expression he


    had when being kissed.


    Alice became curious and looked at Yanis with her chin in her hand.


    "Can you exin the process?"


    "For example, how did you do it?"


    "Or, what''s my brother''s expression?"


    Yanis, "..."


    Alice, "Yanis, hurry up and tell me honestly!"


    "I won''t talk to you anymore!" Yanis was so angry that he turned and left the room. She was so shy that


    Alice only smiled and didn''t catch up to tease her.


    "Mummy, don''t you believe me? I really saw it that day."


    After Yanis left, Jack raised his head and asked.


    Alice reached out and nodded his little nose, "Why would I not believe you? Do you like Yanis? What


    do you think of letting her be your aunt?"


    Jack blinked, suddenly being happy.


    "After Yanis bes my aunt, will she be able to make food for me often in the future?"


    Alice couldn''t help butugh at his gluttonous appearance, and nodded: "Yes."


    "OK, I know. Then I''ll change my address to her from tomorrow."


    "What will you call her?"


    "After I see Yanis, I will call her aunt."


    Alice rubbed Jack''s head and smiled without answering.


    After Yanis hid in the room, her face was about to explode with heat. She stretched out her hand to


    cover her cheek and screamed frantically while walking around in her room.


    Originally, she was already very troubled by the incident of her sneak kiss, but after finally when she


    had calmed down, Jack mentioned it again.


    The thought of how Alice would make fun of her when she knew about it, Yanis felt ashamed.


    That''s Alice''s brother!


    Oh, how could she be so embarrassed? Why couldn''t she control herself?


    And...ter she wanted to steal a kiss for the second time, although... that time she ran away.


    But¡­¡­


    Yanis bit her index finger, savoring the kiss.


    Zain''s lips were really soft.


    After that day, she could only kiss him in a dream, and... Zain in the dream would kiss her back... very


    attractive and powerful.


    But how could it happen in reality?


    Yanis began to feel distressed again, andy down on the bed, burying her face in the pillow.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang, and Yanis turned on the phone and found that it was a message from Alice. After


    reading the content, Yains'' face started to flush again.


    She typed hard.


    {Stopughing at me! }


    {How can Iugh at you. I am caring about the rtionship between my brother and my good friend.


    How caring I am? }


    {No! Go and care about your Kennedy! }


    There was a moment of silence on the other side, and Yanis realized that she had said something


    wrong, so she hurriedly typed.


    {I didn''t mean that, but you shouldn''tugh at me all the time by saying this matter. }


    {You admit it? }


    Yains'' eyes widened. Damn, she was actually tapped by her.


    She snorted, thought about it and confessed directly.


    {Yes, yes, so what? Haven''t you always known that your brother is my male god? In front of the man of


    my dream, I couldn''t hold back that day. }


    {Good job, whether you can be my sister-inw depends on your performance. }


    Be Alice''s sister-inw? Yanis held her cheek and began to fantasize about marrying Zain.

 Chapter 502 Mind Acts upon Mind

    Chapter 502 Mind Acts upon Mind


    The phone rang again, Yanis''s thoughts were interrupted, she suddenly came out of her trance and


    shook her head vigorously.


    What was she thinking about? How could Zain like her?


    And Zain looked like a celibate guy, otherwise he should have been married now. She was just an


    ordinary girl. How could he had feelings for her?


    After all, even Megan, such an excellent girl, could not win his love.


    How could she? What advantages did she have that he liked?


    Thinking of this, Yanis suddenly became mournful, and continued typing on her phone.


    {Impossible, your brother won''t like people like me. }


    {How do you know if you haven''t tried? Besides, haven''t you already kissed him? You can go further


    next time. }


    Seeing these words, Yanis suddenly felt that Alice was also scheming, and she worked hard for her


    brother''s lifelong happiness.


    However, Yanis was really embarrassed to continue chatting with Alice, so she could only put the


    phone aside, turned over andy on the bed.


    She was in a bad mood.


    Finally, Yanis simply closed her eyes and stopped thinking about it.


    *


    The next day was the day of the court session. Of course, Alice would not be absent as a witness at


    the scene. She washed up early in the morning, put on a capable suit, and then went out with a


    windbreaker.


    Before leaving, she told Jack to eat obediently at school today, and she would pick him up personally


    after school.


    Alice hadn''t picked Jack up in person for a long time. After receiving such a promise, Jack naturally


    agreed with joy.


    Alice went to the hospital first, and when she reached the door of the ward, she heard Annie and


    Kennedy talking.


    And, there was another voice.


    Alice stood at the door of the ward and saw the scene through the small ss window.


    Annie was sitting on the chair with a calm look, Kennedy looked indifferent, and in front of him stood a


    woman who was very well dressed. Alice had been in this circle for a long time. Naturally, she could


    see what that woman wore were luxuries.


    And the woman looked at Kennedy anxiously, as if she was exining something, and her hands also


    moved while speaking.


    After thinking about it, Alice could probably guess her identity.


    At this time, only Grace''s mother, Melissa, woulde to hospital. Alice did not go in to disturb them,


    but waited by the door.


    However, Kennedy''s look was always cold, he didn''t want to listen to the nonsense that Grace''s mother


    said to him, he just wanted to punish the woman whomitted the crime of intentional harm.


    When Alice appeared at the door of the ward, Kennedy''s gaze was attracted by her. Although Melissa


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was still talking about something, Kennedy stood up and walked outside the door.


    Melissa and Annie both froze for a moment, and then walked towards him.


    Seeing that he was a little eager, Annie was still a little surprised. Melissa looked at her suspiciously.


    Annie gave a shrug of her shoulders and said she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Howe you stand outside the door,e in." Kennedy looked at the woman standing by the wall.


    Was this woman stupid? Why didn''t she push the door to enter, but just stood here? How long was she


    going to stand?


    "..." Kennedy really had piercing eyes. Obviously he didn''t even look here just now. How did he notice


    her?


    Seeing her with a surprised expression, Kennedy could easily guess what she was thinking at this time.


    His thin lips twitched and he said, "Don''t guess, our minds acts upon minds."


    Alice, "..."


    Did this person know how to read minds?


    But she didn''t have time to think about it, because Kennedy had already held her wrist and led her into


    the ward.


    He didn''t want to talk to Grace''s mother before, but after bringing Alice in, he immediately issued an


    eviction order, "My mind will not change, you can go now."


    After all, Melissa was an elder, Kennedy was a little rude... Alice couldn''t help but frown, even though


    she thought Kennedy was a bit too much... parents should be med if they reared children without


    instructing the .


    Her daughtermitted such a mistake, what if she didn''t sincerely want to repent for her daughter


    and want to shelter her?


    So Alice did not speak, and stood there with a calm expression.


    As soon as Melissa heard Kennedy''s eviction order, she panicked immediately.


    "Kennedy, no, Kennedy. I really came here today to apologize to you with sincerity. Grace made a


    mistake. It was my fault. I didn''t teach her well. But she is a girl after all. If she goes to prison, she will


    definitely be painful!"


    Alice''s lips moved, but in the end she didn''t say what was in her heart.


    Kennedy snorted, "Do you think that it is not bad enough for me?"


    Being asked by Kennedy, Melissa said with a distressed expression, "I know. I know that you are


    suffering thousands of times more than hers now. Everyone makes mistakes. Grace is just impulsive


    this time. As long as you are willing to forgive her, I promise that she will never hurt you again. If she


    does, I will be the first one to sanction her. But...please, please give her a chance to make corrections."


    Her words extremely moving.


    Alice took a closer look at Melissa, and felt that she was too sensiblepared to Grace.


    Of course, maybe she was pretending to save Grace.


    Probably noticing her gaze, Melissa looked at Alice, and finally fixed her gaze on Kennedy''s hand


    holding her. Suddenly, Melissa thought of something. She looked at Alice and said, "You, you are the


    girl? "


    Alice was stunned for a moment, then slowly pulled her hand back.


    When she was about to break free of his hand, Kennedy''s hand suddenly tightened and held her wrist


    firmly, unwilling to loosen her.


    This action had exined everything.


    Melissa suddenly ced hope on Alice, and she walked towards Alice.


    "I heard that Grace wanted to pour sulfuric acid on you. It was Kennedy who blocked it for you. That''s


    why his injury was so serious. In essence, the person she wanted to hurt was you, so I should also


    apologize to you, right? Sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. She is really young and


    ignorant. Can you forgive her this time?"


    Alice''s lips moved, and she looked at the mother who was working hard for her daughter.


    She was also a mother, so she could naturally understand Melissa.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t help but look at Kennedy.


    Probably after probing her mind, Kennedy finally let go, "How do you think?"

 Chapter 503 Her Daughter Was Inferior to Alice

    Chapter 503 Her Daughter Was Inferior to Alice


    "Would you like to know it?" Alice was a little surprised. He obviously didn''t want her to change her


    mind yesterday. Why did he ask her about her thoughts today?


    Kennedy wrapped her waist with one hand and said affectionately, "Tell me."


    "..."


    Alice wanted to push him away, but his hand was firmly fixed to her waist like a chain. In the end, she


    could only endure it, and then said, "I can give her a chance, but... I want to see her before the court."


    If Kennedy was willing to give her a chance, then she had to see how Grace was thinking now. Had the


    detention of the past few days changed her mind?


    Or, she still hadn''t repented until now? Or her resentment against her deepened?


    When hearing it, Melissa almost burst into tears. She moved forward to hold Alice''s hand excitedly.


    "Thank you, thank you very much. You are a good person. As long as Grace can be released this time,


    I will make her apologize to you and thank you."


    Annie was a little speechless. Kennedy was so firm yesterday, but was convinced by Alice today?


    Did he... deliberately do it in front of Grace''s mother?


    After thinking about it, Annie shook her head, and drew away the mess of thoughts in her mind.


    ***


    Alice thought that she would decide what to do after seeing grace''s attitude.


    Although Kennedy didn''t know her thoughts, he respected her very much. She could do whatever she


    wanted, and he would follow her instructions throughout the process.


    Kennedy did well in this manner, and two people next to him looked shocked, each with their own


    ideas.


    Annie felt that her nephew was really obsessed with Alice, and... it was really within her expectations.


    She shook her head helplessly, and then a shadow of a smile touched her mouth slowly.


    Grace''s mother was shocked.


    Kennedy was very indifferent when she first met him. Before, she could only see him on TV or in the


    newspaper. Without meeting, she could feel the strength of the man¡¯s aura and the sharp and cold


    eyes. Therefore, when Grace was on a blind date with him, and he had a sullen expression on his face,


    Melissa thought it was normal.


    She felt that it was how Kennedy treated others, and she was looking forward to the day when her


    daughter would conquer him.


    But... now she saw him listening to another woman.


    And this woman was not her own daughter.


    It was false to say not to be jealous.


    But was it useful for her to be jealous now? She had gone through it, knowing that if a man loved you,


    he would cherish you and he woulde close to you, please you.


    But if he did not like you, even if you used all your energy, he would probably not care you.


    Not to mention a man like Kennedy.


    Her daughter was inferior to Alice, and Melissa admitted it!


    Now she only wanted her daughter toe out without incident. Thinking of this, Melissa rubbed her


    hands nervously and looked at Alice again, hoping that Alice was a kind-hearted person.


    "Are you going to go with us?" Alice couldn''t help but frowning when Kennedy said that he wanted to


    go with them. Even Annie, who was on the side, also leaned over, "No, you are still injured. It¡¯s okay to


    walk around in the ward. It is not a good idea for you yo go out with us!"


    Alice nodded in agreement, "Yes, you can''t go with us, you just stay in the ward to rest."


    "Impossible." Kennedy pursed his thin lips and said indifferently, "I am going to appear in court today. It


    is OK."


    Upon hearing what Kennedy said, Grace''s mother''s face paled a bit. She was an outsider and couldn''t


    express her opinion. Of course she didn''t want Kennedy to go with them selfishly. After all...If Kennedy


    didn''t go, she could still beg Alice more. Women were more soft-hearted.


    Annie said, "Can''t you listen to my advice? You are still injured now."


    Kennedy said coldly, "Walking is not a problem."


    In the end, Annie could only look at Alice for help.


    In fact, Alice had no way. She couldn''t change Kennedy''s mind. She could only look at Kennedy. Her


    thoughts were the same as Annie. She didn''t want Kennedy to go with them.


    "Don''t persuade me." Kennedy only said three words to her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alice thought for a while, and then said, "Then let''s go together, see Grace first, and then make a


    decision."


    Annie, "..."


    Didn''t Alice persuade him? Forget it, it was none of her business. Anyway, at most Kennedy made


    himself painful, and finally couldn''t hold it down. And she only needed to ask someone to carry him


    back to the hospital.


    It was really no big deal, he wouldn''t die anyway.


    Since he didn''t care, she should not worry about it.


    After that, they went straight to see Grace.


    Grace had suffered a lot in the detention center these days. It was dark here and was iparable to


    the room in her house. There was no big bathtub and no beautiful clothes. She had been reflecting on it


    for many days and her appetite was blunted


    At first, she overturned the food and didn''t want to eat it, feeling that it was not something for humans


    to eat.


    But since she had already made a mistake, how could there be someone offering her delicious food?


    People here were not her family, and no one would yield to her.


    So in the end, Grace was so hungry that she didn''t dare to knock food over again.


    She was waiting, she must go out.


    It was Alice who caused her to suffer!


    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have fallen to where she was today.


    Hearing the news of someone visiting her, Grace burst into tears with joy. It must be her mother who


    came to save her!


    Grace went out with hope, only to see a group of people in the visiting room.


    Because she had not been directly sentenced, she could see them directly.


    "Grace!" As soon as Melissa saw Grace, tears flowed in her eyes, and then she quickly walked towards


    her.


    "Mom!" Grace''s eyes flushed, and she threw herself directly into Melissa''s arms, and then couldn''t help


    crying, "Mom, you finallye here. I feel so terrible here."


    They hugged each other and cried. Melissa touched Grace¡¯s head, feeling distressed, "Don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯t forget you. Now I am here to see you now. How are you? Why have you lost so much weight?"


    Grace raised her head, and when she wanted to sue Alice, she saw Kennedy standing next to her.


    Kennedy was the one she liked. He saw her badplexion, which made Grace suddenly feel


    shamed. She mmed her hand to cover her face, and threw herself into Melissa''s arms in shock.

 Chapter 504 I Dont Want to See Him

    Chapter 504 I Don''t Want to See Him


    "He, why is he here too?"


    "Who?" Melissa didn''t know who Grace was talking about, so she asked.


    Grace hugged her directly and buried her face. "Mom, I don''t want to see him at this time. I''m so


    embarrassed and so ugly. How can I let him see me now? He didn''t like me in the first ce. Now he


    will be even more disappointed to see me now"


    Her voice was so low that only Melissa could see her. After all, Grace was her daughter. How could she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    still not understand what Grace meant?


    It turned out that Grace was talking about Kennedy.


    Grace had lost weight in the past two days, had not been dressed up in the detention center. When


    Kennedy came to see her now, as a girl, she felt her image had copsed in front of the person she


    loved.


    If it was before, Melissa would definitely help Grace tide over this difficulty.


    But nowpared to her image, her fame and fate were the most important, so Melissa didn''t care it.


    Instead, she grabbed Grace¡¯s hand and whispered, "My dear, leave him alone. Mom is here to save


    you today. For what you did wrong before, you have to apologize to them today, admit your mistakes


    seriously, and don¡¯t do it again in the future, you know?"


    After Grace was buried in Melissa''s arms, her body trembled fiercely. Then she raised her head and


    asked in a low voice, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Apologize, OK?" Melissa stared at her and warned in a low voice, "It took me a lot of effort to ask for


    an opportunity. If you don''t apologize properly, this opportunity will be gone."


    "You begged for an opportunity? You begged that woman?" Grace suddenly became excited, and her


    eyes burned with anger and hatred. Her emotion stunned Melissa. Melissa gritted her teeth and


    squeezed Grace¡¯s hard. She lowered her voice and said, "Listen carefully, Grace. You must seriously


    apologize to them today and sincerely repent. You are not allowed to show such a look. This incident


    was originally your fault. !"


    Her fault?


    What did she do wrong? Grace didn''t think she did anything wrong. If she was wrong, it was that she


    didn''t ssh the sulfuric acid on Alice''s face quickly and urately, so that Alice was still standing here


    safe and sound.


    "I won''t apologize," Grace said harshly, "It''s not my fault, she robbed my man first!"


    "Stupid girl, what are you talking about?" Melissa''s eyes widened, and an unclear premonition rose in


    her heart. Her daughter was unruly and unwilling to apologize now. She said, "Do you know you may


    have to be kept here for a long time if you don''t apologize today?"


    What?


    Grace felt a little frustrated when she heard that she was going to be locked up in such a ce.


    But apologize to the woman who robbed her of her man? How could she do it?


    "Choose one by yourself, go out after making an apology, or stay here without apologizing. I believe


    you know which one to choose."


    Having said that, Melissa let go of Grace, intending to let her make her own choice.


    After she stood up, she nced at Alice with a smile, and said softly, "I have already told her. She has


    suffered a lot here in the past few days, and she knows she is wrong and has regretted it."


    Alice nced at Melissa, and felt that Melissa was really hardworking.


    In front of her maternal love, Alice still respected her, so she nodded and smiled at her.


    Melissa was moved in an instant. Alice would forgive her daughter, right? As long as Alice forgave


    Grace, everything would be fine.


    But Grace had been sitting on the ground and didn''t want to get up. She didn''t want Kennedy to see


    her embarrassed look at the moment, she was so ugly.


    Although she didn''t look in the mirror these days, she knew how ugly she was. After a few days of not


    taking a bath, her hair must be messed up, and the makeup she put on that day must have been


    ruined.


    And her body was so foul and smelly, she couldn''t do it...


    "No, I don''t want to." Grace howled in pain, she held her head and said in pain, "I don''t want to see him,


    I don''t want to see him! Mom, ask him out, go out!"


    Grace looked like she had gone crazy suddenly, and Alice didn''t know what happened. She was to see


    if Grace had regretted it, so she stood calmly beside her.


    Suddenly, Grace looked up as if thinking of something, her gazes shot at Alice like a cold arrow.


    Her look was filled with infinite anger and resentment.


    Everyone was taken aback, and Annie looked at her incredulously.


    It was hard to imagine seeing such a resentful look in such a young girl.


    Melissa''s heart did aplete somersault. She rushed forward to stand in front of Grace, "What are


    you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Miss Nelson and Mr. Kennedy!"


    "I don''t want to apologize! Why should I apologize?" Grace roared, "Mom, I thought you were here to


    help me, but why did you force me to apologize to her? What did I do wrong?"


    Melissa gasped in horror, her face turned pale at that moment, her body seemed to be frozen, and she


    stood there motionless.


    Alice was expressionless at first. After hearing Grace''s words, her look changed a little, and she


    unconsciously looked at Melissa who was standing aside.


    Grace really wasted her mother''s efforts.


    "It''s her who is wrong!" Grace pointed to Alice, gritted her teeth, "I was the first to have a blind date with


    Kennedy. She is just a designer. Why did she snatch my date in front of me? What can''t Ipare with


    her? Is it just because she is better at seducing men than me?"


    With a sound--


    Melissa was so angry that she suddenly rushed to Grace and pped her hard.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to them! Have your forgotten your


    upbringing and schooling? I''ve taught you for so many years. He doesn''t like you, it''s not someone


    else''s fault."


    "Hurry up and apologize to them. If you don''t apologize today, I won''t care about you anymore!"


    "Mom!" Grace''s eyes flushed with anger, she still couldn''t get angry when facing her mother, but she


    stared at Alice with hatred.


    She looked so resentful that Kennedy couldn''t ignore it. He frowned, and his look suddenly became


    cold. He just wanted to reach out and pull Alice behind him, but Alice moved quickly. Alice stepped


    forward and stood directly not far from Grace.


    She stared at her indifferently, the calm expression on her face was very different from Grace''s.


    "I don''t exin it because I don''t think it is necessary. But if you still think that I robbed you of the man


    now, then I will tell you the truth."

 Chapter 505 You Are Lying

    Chapter 505 You Are Lying


    "The truth?" Grace had not only hidden bitterness but also tears in her eyes. When she looked at Alice,


    she happened to see Kennedy standing behind her. With a coldplexion and a strong aura, he


    looked ipatible with people here.


    But for some unountable reason, Grace always felt that Kennedy had merged Alice into his own


    world.


    Maybe she was detained for too long, so she had hallucinations.


    Why? Why on earth?


    Grace watched them, tears almost falling, she bit her lower lip and looked at Alice bitterly.


    "Why? Although...you are very beautiful, but I don''t think I''m much worse than you. You can design, but


    I also know a lot. Why does he just like you?"


    There was an aggrieved look on her face, and for a moment, Grace saw that Kennedy really cared


    about Alice, she was really sad.


    Alice was still expressionless, and said lightly.


    "You think that I ruined your blind date, because I met Kennedy through your blind date, right?"


    Grace asked, "Didn''t you?"


    "No." Alice denied directly, as if sighing, Alice slowly said, "I didn''t know him through your blind date."


    "What do you mean?" Grace red at her, not understanding.


    Alice said again, "To be precise, I met him a long time ago."


    "Long time ago, when? Do you want to lie to me?" Grace bit her lower lip, feeling more hatred toward


    Alice.


    Alice shook her head and thought about it carefully, "Actually, we haven''t seen each other for five


    years. When you were on a blind date with him that day, my meeting with him was just a reunion."


    "What? Reunion? Five years??" Grace couldn''t believe her ears. She thought she had misheard, her


    pale lips opened, and she said in disbelief, "How could this be? It''s a reunion? You didn''t know each


    other at the time, and I introduced you to each other. Alice! Did you deliberately make up stories to


    deceive me in order to make me apologize to you?"


    Even Melissa on the side looked at Alice in surprise.


    Had Alice really known Kennedy for five years? It was really unexpected.


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you apologize to me or not, because I don''t care if you will be kept


    here forever. The person who really cares about you is your mother. Miss Lam, my meeting with


    Kennedy that day was really a reunion. We have known each other for more than five years. I have


    exined it clearly. Do you still think that I robbed you of your blind date? Did he give you any hope at


    the beginning? "


    Grace lowered her eyes.


    Did Kennedy give her any hope?


    No.


    Never.


    From the first minute of the blind date, she could feel that every cell of Kennedy was rejecting her. He


    didn''t want to have a blind date with her, his respect for her stemmed from her request.


    It was her who had been dreaming of conquering Kennedy by herself.


    She didn''t care about others or how Kennedy felt, and whether he liked her.


    When Alice appeared, she saw light in Kennedy''s eyes and she felt she had a chance to win his love.


    Yes, it was light!


    At the time, Grace thought he was interested in Alice''s identity as a designer, and excitedly told Alice''s


    number to Kennedy.


    She didn''t expect that Kennedy was interested in Alice, not her identity as a designer.


    If it was their reunion, what she did was to help them make up.


    After thinking about it carefully now, Grace felt she was really stupid.


    No!


    "No, that''s not the case, how could this be?" Thinking of this, Grace stepped back uneptably, and


    slumped to the ground. She watched Alice and shook her head, "I don''t believe it. How is it possible?


    How is it possible?"


    "Grace!" Seeing her fall to the ground, Melissa couldn''t help to step forward to support her, wiping


    tears.


    Alice looked at her. Although Grace said she didn''t believe it, her movements and look betrayed her.


    It was just that she couldn''t ept it now.


    Alice whispered, "I''ve said what I want to say. What you want to do is your business. The court session


    will be held in two hours. You still have time to repent."


    After speaking, Alice stopped looking at her, turned around and left.


    Kennedy nced at Grace and Melissa, and then left.


    Annie nced at the back of the two of them leaving, and finally walked towards Grace and Melissa,


    and then squatted down in front of Grace.


    "I want to apologize to you for this incident. They did know each other before. They were not only


    acquaintances, but also had a rtionship five years ago. You know that Kennedy was married five


    years ago, right?"


    Grace''s lips trembled, "Is... she his ex-wife?"


    Annie nodded heavily.


    Grace suddenlyughed, "So, she is Kennedy''s ex-wife? No wonder...no wonder...he looked at her


    differently that day, no wonder he promised me toe out when I mentioned Alice''s name. I thought


    he changed his mind about meter, and I had a chance. Unexpectedly... all he did was for her."


    "I don''t know she would show up there. I always think you are a good girl and should be able to make


    Kennedy happy. However, it''s terrible of you to throw sulfuric acid on them this time. Even I can''t


    forgive you. You are a girl, not a wicked woman who can hurt others."


    "Annie, I..." Grace opened her pale lips, unable to say a word.


    "It took your mother a lot of effort to save you. If you don''t repent, you really can''t be released. There


    are two hours left. Do it yourself."


    After speaking, Annie patted Grace on the shoulder, then turned and walked out.


    The sun outside was shining, and the wind blew Alice''s long hair behind her shoulders. She stood there


    watching the carsing and going, but her heart slowly calmed down.


    She was thinking, if she were Grace, would she feel like her blind date has been spoiled?


    To be honest, without knowing the truth, she would.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But, would she hurt others?


    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She could guarantee that she would not.


    After all, when her first marriage was ruined by a mistress, she chose to walk away. She had no ability


    to fight back.


    Why? Because...

 Chapter 506 Do You Care About Me?

    Chapter 506 Do You Care About Me?


    That man didn''t love her at all.


    Since he didn''t love her, then she... why did she do something to hurt others for him?


    "Do you regret it?" A cold voice came from behind, and Alice turned her head to see Kennedy standing


    behind her.


    She smiled faintly, "What do I regret?"


    Kennedy stared at her calmly for a while, saying, "I do not want to let her off."


    "I know." Alice nodded. "But her mother and your aunt still hope you can give her a way out."


    "What about you?" Kennedy turned the subject abruptly, staring at her with a fixed gaze, "What do you


    want me to do? Do you want me to forgive her?"


    Alice, "..."


    Why could Kennedy always bring questions to her? She looked at him silently for a while and said,


    "Don''t you already know my answer?"


    Hearing it, an unobtrusive smile curved Kennedy''s thin lips. Then, he raised his hand, cing his


    fingertips on her cheeks, and gently put her hair to the back of her head.


    "What should I do? I know that I can''t let her off, but my wife is kind. Therefore, I have to forgive her


    this time."


    Alice, "..."


    She took a step back, avoiding Kennedy''s touch.


    Her hair that was in his hands disappeared at this moment, and Kennedy felt a sense of loss in his


    heart.


    He paused, holding his hands in the air, and did not retract them for a long time.


    Alice thought for a while and walked around behind him and asked, "How is your injury? Can you hold


    on after being out for so long?"


    Hearing that, Kennedy''s hand slowly dropped. He was not in a hurry to answer Alice''s words, but


    turned around, his eyes scorching her tightly.


    "Do you care about me?"


    "..."


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded.


    "Almost, you are a patient after all."


    Kennedy looked a little aggrieved when he heard it, "Can you care more about me?"


    "What?"


    "I have a sore back now."


    "What"


    "Let me lean on you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaned over and attached his head to Alice''s shoulder. Although


    his strength was not great, his weight still made Alice''s slender figure take two steps back to stabilize


    her body.


    "You!" Alice looked at the man leaning on her shoulder, a little annoyed, but still more helpless. Five


    yearster, he was really different from before. Now he had a thick skin, and was not keen on face-


    saving like before.


    Thinking of this, Alice reminded, "Here is the intersection, if we are photographed by the reporter..."


    "So what? You are my woman. Anyway, everyone on the Inte knows it, even if we are


    photographed, you can just admit it."


    Alice, "..."


    Forget it, he was a patient, do not argue with him.


    About ten minutester, Melissa reappeared in front of Alice, looking at her embarrassingly, "I''m so


    sorry, Miss Nelson. I thought that Grace would definitely regret it if she suffered in it, but she was still


    rude to you. It is really my fault. I will apologize to you personally. I have also taught Grace a while ago,


    and she has known she was wrong after hearing your story. She felt sorry for you, and wants to


    apologize to you. Please give her another chance."


    Alice looked calm, and there was no expression on her face.


    Annie reminded, "She can wait here until now, it means she is soft-hearted. Go in and see how Grace''s


    attitude is this time."


    Alice moved her lips and finally nodded, then walked in.


    At this meeting, Grace had been calmer than before. She looked upset. Although there was no hatred


    on her face, she was still very unwilling.


    Seeing everyoneing in, she wiped a handful of her hair, looked at Alice and asked in a low voice,


    "Can I stay alone with you?"


    Alice froze for a moment, then nodded.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "OK."


    "No." Kennedy immediately rejected her proposal, with a big hand on Alice''s slender waist. "You can''t


    stay with her alone."


    Grace poured sulfuric acid on Alice. If no one else was present, what if she wanted to hurt Alice again?


    Hearing it, Grace''s eyes shed with pain, "Don''t you believe me so much? I regret it now. I just want to


    say a few words to her, besides... I have been here for so long, how could I have weapon? How could I


    hurt her?"


    There were guards nearby, and she was unable to do anything.


    And her look was different now. Alice thought for a while, then turned to Kennedy and said, "You go out


    first, I''ll talk to her."


    "Alice!" Kennedy frowned displeasedly, "Do you want to dicing with death?"


    "No." Alice pursed her red lips and stared at Kennedy seriously, "I value my own life more than you."


    She was not alone now.


    She was a mother, and she must live well and protect Jack.


    So she would never risk her life.


    "Listen to her," Annie said in time.


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips, and his gaze fell sharply on Grace''s face. This gaze was as sharp as a


    knife. Grace felt hurt, and she could only lower her eyes, not daring to look at Kennedy again.


    She really regretted it.


    She shouldn''t do that. If she didn''t do that, maybe Kennedy wouldn''t hate her like he did now, or even


    treat her as a dangerous person.


    Thinking of this, Grace felt regretful.


    "Call me at any time. I''ll be right outside the door." In the end, Kennedy obeyed Alice, but still worried


    about her, standing outside the door and reluctant to leave.


    Grace didn''t care whether he was outside the door or not, as long as he was not there.


    "What do you want to say? Now you can say it."


    Grace smiled bitterly and looked up at Alice, "You are so lucky."


    "Do you just want to tell me this?" Alice sat down in front of her.


    Grace looked at Alice with bottled-up bitterness in her eyes and said, "Why is God so unfair? I thought I


    met a good man and finally had a chance to move him. As long as I keep trying, one day he would be


    mine. But... You came out. At first I thought you approached him through me, butter I learned that


    you were his ex-wife."


    Alice was stunned by the name of ex-wife, and then she came to realize.


    Although she and Kennedy were still married, but... to the outside world, she had been away for five


    years, others thought she was his ex-wife now.


    "Since you are gone, why are youing back?"

 Chapter 507 Unwilling

    Chapter 507 Unwilling


    Why did shee back?


    Alice remembered it was not the first time someone asked her this question.


    It seemed that many people would ask her this after they knew the past.


    Why did shee back?


    She was born and raised here. She left sadly five years ago and then changed her name.


    Now she felt that she could face all this, so she wanted toe back. Was it wrong?


    She raised her eyes and nced at Grace who was opposite, "Does my return have anything to do


    with you?"


    Why did so many people ask her about it? She wanted toe back, so she came back.


    "Are youing back for him?" Grace bit her lower lip and asked unwillingly, "Your attitude towards


    him is so cold. Did youe back for him?"


    Alice''s lips moved, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course." Grace was still unwilling, "If you don''t like him, then I may still have a chance, but if you


    "..."


    Alice felt helpless. After doing those things, Grace still liked Kennedy now. Alice opened her mouth and


    mocked, "Your mother said you had regretted it and wanted to sincerely apologize to me. Is this the


    way you repent?"


    "I regret it and I like him are two different things. It''s my fault to pour sulfuric acid on you, but what I


    thought was that you really bewitched him, that''s why I tried to hurt you. I sincerely regretted it, I want


    to apologize to you, but..."


    "But you still don''t give up on him, think you still have a chance to win his love?"


    Grace''s mind was exposed. She didn''t deny it, but hung her eyes and lowered her head.


    "I really like him, I know you are his ex-wife, but if you have no feelings for him, then you have to give


    others a chance, don''t you? It is my fault this time. I sincerely apologize to you, sorry! "


    Having said that, Grace stood up, took a serious look at Alice, and then bent down to apologize to her.


    Alice was surprised. She thought it would be difficult for Grace to apologize. She didn''t expect her


    attitude to be so good. She immediately changed her attitude because she knew the truth?


    What was she thinking about?


    Originally, Alice agreed to give Grace a way out because of Annie. Anyway, Grace was willing to


    apologize and sincerely regret it, which was also a good thing for Alice.


    At least, she wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    "After you go out, you won''t target me again, will you?" Alice asked.


    Hearing that, Grace froze for a moment, then shook her head.


    "Although I hate you, I am not an unreasonable person. I thought you did it on purpose, so I wanted to


    teach you a lesson. The sulfuric acid concentration is not particrly high, it is diluted. Otherwise..."


    Hearing this, Alice squinted her eyes, "Dare you still think you did a good job by getting diluted sulfuric


    acid?"


    Grace curled her lips, "No, I just checked and found that diluted sulfuric acid was not so dangerous, so


    just..."


    "..."


    Alice really didn''t know what to say to her anymore, she closed her eyes and said, "Although I forgive


    you, you have injured Kennedy after all. You must learn a lesson."


    "I know." Grace lowered her head, "This time it was my fault. I really know it was wrong. I swear to God


    that I will never attack you in the future. Also, I will stay here for some time to reflect."


    "I hope you can keep your word." Alice pursed her red lips, then stood up, "If you haven''t sincerely


    regretted it, then you will really waste your mother''s efforts. I''m not forgiving you, but... is moved by a


    mother."


    After speaking, Alice turned and left.


    Grace was still sitting there thinking about what her words meant, and then she reactedter. Alice


    forgave her because her mother went to beg Alice and moved her?


    *


    Alice went back to the hospital with Kennedy after leaving.


    Annie probably had something to do. She smiled and asked them to go back first, and then went in with


    Melissa.


    After Alice sent Kennedy back to the hospital, she asked about his injuries.


    "Don''t worry about my injury all the time. If you are willing to show me a little more care, my injury can


    heal very quickly."


    Alice, "..."


    She nced at Kennedy silently, and then began to pack up her things, while saying, "The matter here


    has been dealt with, your injuries..."


    "I''m getting better, and you are leaving now?" Kennedy looked at her packing up. "Or, you think that


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    woman is not threatening now, so you are going to stay away from me?"


    Alice paused, and then looked back at him.


    "No, you think too much, I just pack things up first."


    "In the beginning, you just n to take care of me while I am injured. When I can move freely, you will


    leave, right?"


    Alice pursed her lips and looked at Kennedy with a faint look.


    It was really her n. However, it was obviously more difficult to get rid of Kennedy than she thought,


    so she didn''t know whether to go back to thepany or not.


    She thought about it, and tried her best to speak tactfully.


    "That''s not the case. Here is a lot of work at mypany. You also know what mypany does. I


    have spent a lot of time looking after you during this period of time. Thepany''s affairs have been


    piled up. Since you are getting better, I naturally have to go back to thepany to work"


    "What will you do after you finish your work?"


    She evaded the crucial point, but obviously Kennedy didn''t intend to let her go, and kept asking


    aggressively.


    How would Alice answer such sharp questions.


    She could only smile, "There are so much work, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it all in a short time."


    Kennedy''s gazes were sharp, fixing on her like a knife. Alice couldn''t help taking a step back and


    coughing slightly, "I wille to see you regrly."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Kennedy said, "You won''t leave me as long as my injury doesn''t


    recover, right?"


    Alice, "What?"


    "Is that right?" Kennedy asked again and again as if confirming, "Is that right?"


    "..."


    Alice took a deep breath and looked at Kennedy seriously, "I have made it clear. What do you want?


    Your question to me will make me feel you want to threaten me with self abuse? Kennedy, if you If you


    really dare to do so, even if you die, I won''t see you again!"


    She said what she wanted to say ahead of time, lest Kennedy really abused himself by then, his eyes


    and expressions gave her an ominous premonition.


    Kennedy was actually only going to ask her, not thinking about self-harm, but when he saw her staring


    at him nervously and saying that, his mouth tilted upwards slightly.

 Chapter 508 Jack Is Angry

    Chapter 508 Jack Is Angry


    There was a fervent look in his eyes. Alice was a little ufortable being stared at by him. She said


    dully, "If nothing else, have a rest, and I will go back first."


    "Are you going back so early?" Kennedy checked time, saying, "Stay with me for a while."


    Such a natural tone made Alice anxious.


    His tone was so rxed, as if he was not the one who seriously questioned her just now.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did his mood change so fast?


    Alice quietly reproved him in her heart, and then said, "No, I have something to do this afternoon, I


    have to go back first."


    "What''s the matter?" Kennedy asked. Alice''s heart missed a beat when hearing it.


    She promised to pick Jack up from school in the afternoon, and when she thought of Jack, Alice felt


    that his face almost ovepped with Kennedy''s.


    Thinking of this, Alice coughed lightly, "It''s not a big deal, but I have to go. You should recover in the


    hospital. I wille to see you tomorrow when I have time."


    "Then what about my dinner? Don''t you even send me dinner if you don''te?" His tone was


    reproachful.


    Alice thought about it. It seemed that there was no one in his family who could cook. It was not a good


    idea to ask Nathan to bring him food. A careless man like Nathan would probably only buy rice.


    No, Alice shook her head.


    Why was she thoroughly confused? Kennedy''s family was famous and rich. There were first-ss


    chefs in his family. He could get anything he wanted to eat.


    Thinking of this, Alice said, "Let me think about it first. If I have time, I will bring you food."


    After speaking, Alice did not gave him a chance to speak again, picked up the bag and turned to leave.


    After leaving the ward, Alice let out a long sigh.


    Fortunately, she escaped quickly. If she didn''te out, Kennedy would definitely ask what if she was


    not free?


    At that time she would have to make excuses again.


    It was terrible.


    Thinking of this, Alice quickly left the hospital.


    At school


    There were a lot of people at the gate right now, and Alice raised her hand and nced at the time on


    the watch. Jack wouldn''t finish school until five minutester, so she still had to wait for a while.


    After waiting for nearly five minutes, the bell for the end of ss finally rang inside.


    Immediately afterwards, a teacher led a group of children out of the ss in a long line.


    In consideration of safety, teachers here knew the parents of each child. The teacher would identify


    them one by one, and the children whose names were called shoulde out of the queue. Alice was


    very conspicuous in the crowd. As soon as the teacher came out, he saw her and smiled, "Jack, your


    mommy is here to pick you up today."


    Alice didn''t go to school many times, but because she was so beautiful and Jack was very popr with


    teachers at school, teachers here all knew her.


    Jack was called by his name. He poked a small head out of the line, and then looked outside.


    When his eyes met Alice''s, his calm eyes burst with brilliant light, and then he ran towards Alice.


    "Slow down, be careful." The teacher hurriedly eximed when he saw this scene, for fear that Jack


    would fall.


    Jack was very happy to see Alice pick him up. These days, it was Yanis who picked him up from


    school. Although he also liked Yanis very much, the one he loved most was his mother.


    Alice was thrilled to see him running. She was afraid that he would fall, so she squatted down to catch


    him. Jack plunged into her arms. It seemed very fierce, but Jack suddenly slowed down when he came


    in front of her, so Alice, who was standing on high heels, didn''t fall back when she squatted down.


    Jack held her neck very affectionately, "Mummy, you are finally here."


    "Yes, am I very trustworthy?" Alice reached out and squeezed Jack''s soft palm.


    "Yeah!" Jack nodded vigorously.


    "Go!" Alice stood up and took Jack''s hand, "Let''s go to the supermarket today."


    With rare free time, Alice decided to take him to the supermarket and enjoy the time they spend


    together.


    They walked away while smiling, and when the people around came back to their senses, they realized


    that they were dumbfounded.


    "We will go home after buying ingredients, and then I will cook for you in the evening, okay?" Alice and


    Jack went directly to the nearby supermarket, which was not far from their house. It only took them little


    time to walk there, and the supermarket was quiterge.


    They bought various things in the supermarket. Probably because they were happy. Alice decided to


    cook a few more dishes at night, so she bought a lot of things.


    When she finished shopping, she suddenly remembered something.


    She smiled and handed the phone to Jack.


    "Call your uncle and ask him toe over for dinner tonight."


    Hearing it, Jack raised his head and didn''t reach out to take over her phone, but said in a puzzled


    manner, "Mommy, why don''t you call uncle yourself?"


    The smile on Alice''s lips stiffened, and she poked Jack''s cheek a little embarrassingly, "Why? You don''t


    want to help me make a call?"


    Jack shook his head, "Mommy, did you make uncle angry? Dare you not call uncle?"


    His word rendered Alice speechless.


    She really annoyed Zain.


    Because Zain disagreed with her dealings with Kennedy, but she had been running to the hospital after


    Kennedy had been injured recently. There were so many things to do every day, and she couldn''t care


    about Zain''s feelings at all.


    After calming down and thinking about what she said to Zain before, she felt she was too much.


    He was her brother and strongest backing.


    It was because of the support of Zain that she was able to hang on after being hurt seriously.


    But now she went to take care of the man who broke her heart, no wonder Zain was angry.


    Thinking of this, Alice pursed her thin lips, squeezing her phone and couldn''t make up her mind.


    "Mommy, if you dare not call uncle, let me call him for you. But you have to answer the phone yourself."


    Alice, "... forget it." She smiled and wanted to put her phone away, and decided to send Zain a


    messageter.


    But she didn''t expect Jack to be angry. He pouted, "Mommy, you are so bad. Uncle is so kind to you,


    but you even don''t want to call uncle."


    After speaking, Jack jumped directly from the shopping cart, "I won''t talk to Mommy."


    Then the small body ran forward. He ran so fast that Alice could not stop him. Before she could react,


    Jack disappeared.


    Alice was stunned for a few seconds, and then smiled helplessly, little naughty boy...

 Chapter 509 Meeting An Old Friend

    Chapter 509 Meeting An Old Friend


    Going around a corner, Alice didn''t see Jack and didn''t care it. The supermarket was not very big and it


    was on the third floor, so she didn''t worry at all, thinking that Jack was just ying with her.


    So while pushing the shopping cart, she said, "Jack, it''s not that I didn''t want to call your uncle. It''s that


    your uncle is too fierce. I am also a little afraid of him. I treat you so well and take you to the


    supermarket, so make a call for me, please"


    "Don''t you think that your uncle will be more happy if you call him? If I call your uncle and he is still


    angry, he may refuse to have dinner with us."


    "We can''t take risks, right? So~ just help me call your uncle, okay?"


    Alice said a lot, but Jack didn''t respond at all.


    Alice frowned her slightly, "Jack? Why aren''t you talking? Are you angry with me? Okay, I know it was


    wrong. Come out and I will call your uncle in person."


    However, there was still no response. Alice felt a little strange, so she pushed the shopping cart and


    searched for Jack.


    It''s just that she didn''t see Jack after walking around for a while, and Alice was a little nervous.


    "Jack, stop making trouble,e out quickly."


    "If you don''te out, I will be angry..."


    "I am really angry!"


    However, there was still no response.


    Alice became anxious, her face became pale, and her hand pushing the shopping cart tightened


    unconsciously. Then she couldn''t care about the shopping cart, and parked the shopping cart on the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spot, and then stepped on high heels to look for Jack figure everywhere.


    "Jack,e out quickly." She called Jack''s name as she walked.


    But Jack kept not responding to her, which made Alice very anxious.


    Could it be...


    With a pause, she thought of Grace she saw in the detention center today..


    At that time, her eyes were full of hatred, although she sincerely regretted itter.


    But... She was a person who tried to hurt her. Did Grace deceive her?


    Jack had always been well-behaved and considerate, how could he leave her quietly.


    Alice was so anxious that her eyes were a little red. What''s going on?


    However, at the next corner, Alice''s steps suddenly stopped.


    She saw a figure in front of her, familiar and small.


    Alice was stunned for a few seconds, then ran over and squatted down and hugged the tiny boy.


    "Jack, you scared me...just now it was my fault. Don''t do it again."


    Jack came back to his senses when he was hugged by Alice, and then blinked without replying.


    "Have you heard me? Don''t do this again. Hurry up and promise me."


    Seeing him not speaking, Alice pressed his shoulders, turned him over to face her, and demanded.


    Jack blinked at her, and finally reached out and hugged her neck, "Mommy, I''m fine."


    Seeing him like this, Alice had a feeling of recovery. Then she stretched out her hand to hold Jack


    again and held him into her arms.


    "Don''t scare me like this again. It really scared me and I cannot stand it."


    "Mummy..."


    "Charlotte?"


    Alice was holding Jack and talking to him when she suddenly heard someone call her Charlotte, her


    body froze all of a sudden.


    This voice...


    Alice raised her head slowly, and a familiar figure came into her eyes.


    As if a hammer mmed into her heart hard, Alice felt that everything was falling apart in an instant.


    Her face paled in an instant, and she felt like falling into an ice cave.


    Why¡­¡­


    Why did she meet this person here?


    "Mommy?" Jack called out to her probably because he noticed something was wrong with her.


    His soft voice pulled Alice''s mind back, and she came back to her mind and realized what was


    happening in front of her.


    Alice could only force herself to calm down, quickly thinking about the countermeasures in her heart,


    and then slowly stood up.


    In the end, she used the most stupid way.


    After standing up, she curled her lips directly at the person, smiling, "Sir, you may have mistaken me


    for somebody else."


    After speaking, she directly took Jack''s hand and walked in the opposite direction. Although Jack didn''t


    know what happened, he could feel Alice''s hand holding him tightened, which made him a little bit


    painful.


    Looking up at Alice, he found that her face and lips were pale, and then he didn''t dare to speak


    anymore.


    And the other side


    Manfred stood on the spot, still holding the wine bottle taken from the shelf in his hand, watching the


    tall and slender girl in front of him lead the child away in amazement.


    Obviously it was the face in the memory. Although she had be more beautiful, her look and the


    cold dark eyes remained the same.


    It was her.


    There was nothing wrong. It was her.


    But...she said that he mistook her.


    Why?


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Manfred put the bottle back on the shelf, then turned around and


    walked away with his straight legs and quickly chased her up.


    After going around a corner, Alice took Jack to push the shopping cart. Jack also did not speak in a


    tacit understanding. He walked next to her, raising his head to look at her from time to time.


    But now Alice''s mind was in a whirl.


    She actually ran into Manfred here, did he see Jack just now?


    So what was his thought now? Would he still look for her in the future?


    Thinking of it, Alice was terribly upset.


    She just wanted to leave here now.


    But things never followed people''s wishes. After Alice walked for a while, she heard footstepsing


    from behind, and soon someone grabbed her wrist, "Charlotte? You are Charlotte, right?"


    Fear almost congealed her blood, and she stopped without turning her head.


    "Sir, I have said that you have mistaken me."


    Her voice gradually became cold, as cold as ice.


    Manfred frowned and looked at her withplicated look.


    "Sir, please watch how you conduct yourself and let me go."


    When she said that, Manfred had to slowly let go of her hand, but he still didn''t move away, stared at


    her side face.


    "I haven''t seen you in five years, don''t you even want to say hello to me? When you left without saying


    goodbye, have you ever thought that someone would be worried about you?"


    Manfred''s words choked Alice''s heart, and then she slowly turned her face to look at him.


    For Manfred, she had no love or hatred.


    Even these years, she rarely thought of him, although Diana told her that Manfred was the strange man


    that night.


    She was always subconsciously resisting this matter.

 Chapter 510 You Have Mistaken Me

    Chapter 510 You Have Mistaken Me


    After Jack was born, he looked a lot like Kennedy.


    There was even another idea in her mind.


    But after thinking about it, she found it impossible.


    Alice looked at Manfred, which made Manfred think that she would admit she was Charlotte.


    But in the next second, Alice retracted her gazes and said faintly, "Sir, you you must be mistaking. I still


    have things to do, please don''t follow me anymore."


    After speaking, Alice continued to push the shopping cart, pulling Jack away in front of him.


    Manfred didn''t catch them up this time, but stood still in astonishment.


    He had already said so much, but she still didn''t want to talk to him.


    Did he do anything wrong back then?


    Manfred was a little unwilling. He had been thinking of her for the past five years, but she didn''t even


    want to see him now.


    Thinking of this, Manfred quickly followed them.


    Alice pushed the shopping cart to the check-out counter. Jack followed obediently, helping her with her


    wallet and small bags. After they paid, they left the supermarket.


    And there was someone behind them. It was Manfred.


    Probably because she didn''t admit to knowing him, he didn''t give up, so he had been following them


    since he was in the supermarket.


    Alice had been walking forward with a gloomy look. Jack looked up, and then carefully tugged Alice''s


    hem, "Mommy, that man has been following us all the time."


    Hearing it, Alice''s step got a little stuck, but she didn''t stop, she bit her lower lip, and then said, "Jack,


    let''s ignore him, just go forward."


    "But... do you know him? If you don''t know him, why does he follow us?" Jack raised his head and


    asked.


    Alice also wanted to ask why he wanted to follow her? Wasn''t it an excessive behavior to follow others?


    However, she didn''t want to talk to him, so she wouldn''t ask him.


    Thinking of it, Alice took a deep breath and saw that the neighborhood they lived in was not far away.


    She couldn''t let Manfred know where she lived. Others, what if he kepting here to look for her in


    the future?


    As she was thinking, she happened to see a barbecue restaurant on the side of the road, so she said,


    "Jack, we''ve been shopping for so long just now, why don''t we go in and have something to eat?"


    Jack looked up, "But Mommy, aren''t we going to cook at home?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Alice smiled softly, "Eating a little barbecue doesn''t affect dinner, as long as we don''t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    eat too much. I am too tired to walk, let''s have something barbecued, OK?"


    Jack nodded, "Okay."


    So they went into the barbecue restaurant together, and the clerk came up to greet them


    enthusiastically as soon as they sat down.


    Manfred stopped following them. He stood outside the restaurant and looked around.


    He was a smart person. Seeing that Alice didn''t take a taxi after shopping, but took the child forward,


    Manfred guessed that she should live near here. But now she had entered the barbecue restaurant...


    She probably didn''t want him to know where she lived.


    As a gentleman, Manfred should have left directly at this time, instead of continuing to make her


    embarrassed.


    But...he hadn''t seen Alice for five years.


    She was in this city. He finally met her today. He was too unwilling to leave directly.


    Thinking of this, Manfred clenched his fists hard, hesitating to leave.


    Just at this time, his the phone rang. Manfred took out the phone to answer, then his look darkened.


    "I know, I''lle right now."


    After hanging up the phone, Manfred looked at the two people in the barbecue restaurant unwillingly.


    Finally, after thinking about it, he took out the pen he brought, then tore a small piece of paper and


    wrote his phone number on it, and then took a step into the restaurant.


    When Manfred sat down in front of Alice, Alice was stiffed. She looked at him warily.


    "Sir, I said I don''t know you, what do you mean by following me? If you keep pestering me, I may


    choose to call the police."


    Manfred looked at her calmly and said softly, "Although I don''t know why you don''t admit you are


    Charlotte, you must have your own reasons. If you don''t want to tell me, I will not force you. But I will


    wait. This is my phone number. I have been waiting for you in the past five years. If you want to know


    me again, you can contact me."


    After speaking, Manfred put the paper with his mobile phone number on the desktop.


    Alice didn''t move her gazes, she still looked indifferent.


    Manfred coughed slightly, "I have something to do, so I won''t bother you."


    After that, Manfred got up and left directly, but before leaving, he nced at Jack more, and his look


    was...meaningful


    He left soon, walking in a hurry.


    "Mommy, this is the phone number left by that man." Jack took the piece of paper over.


    Alice''s look changed, and she whispered to her son, "Throw it away."


    "Throw it away?" Jack blinked, "Why?"


    Alice patiently exined to him, "Jack, I don''t want to have any contact with him, so I don''t need his


    phone number. This piece of paper is useless, so throw it away."


    She had already nned to slowly break up with Kennedy, how could she possibly make contact with


    another man from the Moore family.


    Manfred...


    She didn''t want to get involved with people from the Moore family anymore.


    "Okay." Jack understood what she meant, and he crumpled the paper into a ball, and then threw it in


    the trash can next to him.


    "Good boy." Alice squeezed Jack''s cheek with satisfaction, and smiled coquettishly.


    After they had a few food at the restaurant, Alice determined that Manfred had really left, she settled


    the bill and took Jack home.


    When walked in the path, the female cat in the grass saw Alice, and she sprang out of the grass,


    rubbing against Alice''s feet and mewing.


    "Cat." Jack pointed.


    "Yeah." Alice nodded and wanted to bend down to touch it. Unfortunately, she had something in her


    hand. She thought for a moment and remembered that she had bought fish. She said to the cat in a


    warm voice, "I bought fish for you, but we have to go up first. I''ll bring it to youter when I''m free. Go


    back and feed your child first."


    The stray cat meowed a few times as if it had understood her, then turned and went back to the grass.


    A pleased smile hung on Alice''s lips.


    "Good girl."


    Jack also eximed, "She is so clever."


    "Okay, let''s go back and cook first. I will cook the fishter, and we can bring it to her together."

 Chapter 511 Isnt He Still Waiting for Her?

    Chapter 511 Isn''t He Still Waiting for Her?


    So Alice and Jack went back upstairs. Because Alice was carrying something in her both hands, she


    couldn''t open the door, and Jack''s fingerprint was entered into the door lock system.


    So, Jack unlocked the door, and they walked in together.


    After entering the house, Jack was very sweet and took the shoes for Alice and said, "Mommy, put


    down the things and have a rest."


    Then, Alice went to the refrigerator with her home shoes, put all the ingredients that she bought into it,


    and then went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After washing her hands, she hurried back to the


    bathroom and changed her pajamas.


    Finally, she was shattered and fell back onto the sofa.


    Going to the supermarket was really a toilsome task. Although the supermarket was very close to


    home, it was still very difficult for her, a woman, to carry so many things.


    "Mummy, does your hand hurt? Let me help you rub it." Jack nestled next to her very considerately,


    then grabbed her hand and gently rubbed her with his little hand, while asking, "Do you feel better,


    Mommy?"


    Alice was moved, looking at Jack moved.


    Who said only daughters were intimate and cared about others?


    Obviously boys were also very warm. It really depended on the character.


    Jack was no worse than girls, he was also very sweet... Alice was moved and nodded, "Of course, I


    feel much better. Thank you, Jack."


    As soon as he was praised, Jackughed happily, then stood up to massage Alice''s shoulders. Jack


    quite skilled in doing massage.


    It was reallyfortable...


    Alice closed her eyes agreeably.


    In the end, Alice was sofortable that she was about to fall asleep, and Jack didn''t bother her either.


    Alice gradually fell asleep.


    After her breathing was even, Jack went down the sofa lightly, then picked up Alice''s phone. He walked


    to the balcony step by step, and then called Zain.


    Alice was very tired and Jack''s hands were very soft, making she felt veryfortable, so she fell


    asleep.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, but she smelled the aroma of food faintly.


    She didn''t know what was going on. She was clearly in a dream, how could there be the smell of food?


    Could it be...


    Alice suddenly thought of something, and woke up in an instant. She took off the nket covering her


    body when she sat up.


    Wasn''t she going to cook? Why did she fall asleep?


    "Are you awake?"


    Just thinking about it, a calm male voice came from the front.


    Alice suddenly raised her head to look at the source of the sound, only to find Zain sitting on the


    opposite sofa. He put the notebook on the table and bent over while working on the documents.


    "Zain?" Alice didn''t expect to see Zain here, and she was a little surprised.


    What time was it now? Why was Zain here?


    How long had she slept?


    Seeing her look dumbfounded, with dark eye circles under her eyes, Zain was angry and felt distressed


    at the same time. He scolded, "I told you not to go, but you insisted on going. Is it useful to make


    yourself so tired?"


    Alice was a little embarrassed, her mouth twitched, but instead of answering his question, she asked,


    "What time is it? Zain, why are you here?"


    "Why?" Zain looked at her calmly and asked, "Can''t Ie here? And... didn''t you ask Jack to call me


    and ask me toe here, saying that you want to apologize to me?"


    Alice, "..."


    She bit her lower lip awkwardly, "Zain, I..."


    "However, you were sleeping here when Ie."


    Zain''s words made Alice embarrassed. She was so embarrassed that she reached out and scratched


    her hair, "Well, I didn''t know why I fell asleep just now. What time is it now? I''ll go cook."


    After speaking, Alice wanted to get up to cook, but after she got up, she suddenly remembered that she


    seemed to smell the aroma of food in her dream just now?


    At this moment, the aroma of the food floated over, and it was too real.


    Could it be... Yanis was cooking?


    "No, Yanis is already cooking. You can continue to sleep."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "..." Alice touched her chin awkwardly, then without saying a word, she slipped the kitchen.


    Sure enough, she saw Yanis busy in the kitchen, and Jack was helping her.


    Seeing here in, Jack smiled brightly, "Mommy, you''re awake."


    Alice resisted the urge to criticize him, nodded, and then looked at Yanis, "When did youe back?


    Why didn''t you call me when you saw me sleeping?"


    Seeing her nervous expression, Yanis couldn''t help but smile and said, "What''s up? Isn''t it good for you


    to keep dreaming without waking you up?"


    "It''s embarrassing, okay?" Seeing Yanisughing, Alice couldn''t help staring at her, "I was going to


    cook myself. However... I fell asleep in the living room."."


    She didn''t know how long Zain had been sitting on the opposite side, and all the ugly look of her sleep


    had been seen.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t help reaching out and covering her cheek with a pained expression, "You


    traitor."


    "Well, don''t me me. Your brother was already there when I came in, and you also know the stupid


    things I did before. How dare I talk to him more? I am more embarrassed than you, okay? He told me


    not to wake you up. How can I wake you up in front of him? If I do, his impression of me will


    deteriorate."


    "You only care his impression of you."


    "So do you, you don''t think about me at all."


    Theyined to each other in the kitchen,pletely forgetting that Jack was standing next to


    them.


    Jack was ignored, a little depressed, but after thinking about it, he was still very happy.


    "By the way, Mommy, Yanis has already cooked the fish, shall we bring it to the cat?"


    Speaking of this, Alice also remembered that she was going to send fish to the cats, so she nodded,


    "Okay, then let''s send the fish down first."


    "Yeah!" Jack nodded vigorously.


    Yanis handed over the specific te, with two processed fish on it, and said, "I''ve picked out all the fish


    bones. You are so kind. Why don''t you bring the cat and her babies back? Anyway, the house is very


    Alice thought it was a good idea and said, "We have to take them to the pet hospital for a check before


    taking them back. Jack, would you like to feed them?"


    Jack blinked, "Of course."


    When they went downstairs with the fish, Alice suddenly remembered that there was someone waiting


    for her in the hospital.


    At that time, her answer to him was that if she had time, she would give him food.


    It was sote now, had he had dinner?


    After thinking about it, Alice thought he must have had dinner. After all, he was the boss of the Moore


    Group. There were many people waiting to serve him. How could he let himself starve?

 Chapter 512 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 512 Ruthlessness


    When they finished feeding the cats downstairs, the mother cat rubbed Alice''s palm very affectionately.


    She probably knew she was dirty, so she didn''t dare to rub other ces.


    When Jack reached out to touch her, she didn''t show any resistance, letting Jack stroke her head.


    "Mummy, the big cat is so good, the kittens are so pitiful. Let''s keep them."


    Alice thought the same way, so she nodded, "Okay, let''s keep them. But it''s toote today, we have to


    wait to tomorrow. Let''s take a box and take all the kittens to the pet hospital to have a check tomorrow,


    and then take them home."


    "OK."


    Soon, they went upstairs, and the cat crawled back into grass.


    After returning upstairs, Yanis had already prepared dinner, so the four of them gathered to eat


    together.


    The atmosphere during the meal was a bit gloomy. Yanis'' rtionship with Zain made her very


    concerned, so she didn''t dare to look up at Zain at all. She always felt that she could see his lips when


    she raised her head, and even imagined the softness of his lips.


    Thinking of this, Yanis had to keep her head down and eating, and by the way, cast aside herself.


    The embarrassing situation between Alice and Zain was probably due to Kennedy.


    Because of the previous events, she felt that there might be an estrangement between her and Zain.


    Therefore, she felt uneasy while eating.


    Zain, on the contrary, was very calm.


    He tasted one dish and found it good.


    Then, he tried another one, and it seemed to be delicious too.


    So he and Jack shared with each other. Alice and Yanis looked at each other.


    After a meal, Alice thought that the estrangement between her and Zain should disappear.


    "I''m going to wash the dishes." When Alice was full, she got up to tidy up. Yanis also quickly helped


    her. They tidied up table together and went into the kitchen.


    As soon as Alice brought things into the kitchen, the phone in her pocket vibrated.


    She put down the tes and washed her hands, then took out her phone and took a look.


    Alice found out that it was a message from Kennedy.


    The message he sent was a pitiful expression, followed by a sentence.


    {Are you not free yet? }


    When Alice read it, she was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted. She seemed to tell him that


    she would deliver dinner to him if she was free.


    But now...


    Alice nced at the time, and it was already around eight o''clock in the evening.


    Had he not eaten yet?


    Thinking of this, Alice replied.


    {I don''t have time yet, haven''t you eaten dinner yet? }


    After asking, Alice was just about to put her phone down, but Kennedy sent another message soon.


    {Not yet, when will youe? }


    Seeing these words, Alice''s heart instantly softened.


    Everyone had had dinner, but Kennedy was still waiting for her.


    If she didn''t go, was she too cruel?


    But¡­¡­


    After thinking about it, Alice felt that this was Kennedy''s trick again.


    During these days, he had always relied on his own injuries to pretend to be pitiful. There were certain


    things he could do on his own, but he just didn''t do it and wanted to rely on her.


    It''s the same now. Now that she had decided to leave, she should be cruel, and shouldn''t be deceived


    by him in a few words. Thinking of this, Alice replied.


    {I don''t have time yet, you can have dinner by yourself. }


    After speaking, Alice directly turned the phone into silent mode, then put it back in her pocket,


    determined not to read any messages sent by Kennedy.


    "What''s the matter?" Yanis asked with a smile.


    Her smile was so ring. Alice ignored her directly, rolled up her sleeves and turned on the faucet to


    wash the dishes. Seeing Yanis still leaning on the side andughing narrowly, Alice sneered, "Stop


    As soon as Zain was mentioned, the smug smile and expression on Yanis'' face disappeared. She


    pursed her lips andined to Alice with dissatisfaction, "Alice, you are so bad, don''t keep bullying


    me with your brother."


    "Oh? When did I bully you?" Alice raised her eyebrows, "Obviously you are afraid of him, and you have


    done things that make you guilty... were you be so afraid of him before?"


    When mentioning this, Yanis snorted and helped Alice wash the dishes depressedly.


    After a while, Yanis couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Just... Kennedy was sending you a message, right? It''s sote, why did he send you a message? Is


    he asking you to the hospital again?"


    After all, Alice had been running to the hospital recently, and she hadn''t go to hospital today.


    Alice nodded, "Yeah, but his injury is almost healed. I should leave."


    "You''ve been taking care of him for so long. Can he get used to your sudden departure?" Yanis'' words


    made Alice stop her movements. And then she frowned, "Even if he is not used to it, what does it have


    to do with me?"


    "Oh." Yanis responded, and then smiled, "So you won''t go out tonight?"


    "No." Alice answered, "There are many people around him who can take care of him. My careful care


    for him these days has fully expressed my gratitude to him."


    Yanis stopped talking when she found what Alice meant was that her responsibilities had been fulfilled.


    They cleaned everything up and left the kitchen together.


    Alice went upstairs to take a bath and rest, leaving Yanis, Jack and Zain in the living room downstairs.


    In order to keep herself busy, Alice also deliberately washed her hair.


    It was just that when the water spilled from her head to wet her whole body, all Alice thought about was


    Kennedy''s injury, he was lying in the ward, and looked at her sadly.


    Alice thought that she was probably out of her mind that she had such thoughts.


    She shook her head, threw off these thoughts directly, and then applied shampoo.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, it was almost an hourter.


    Alice nced at the clock on the wall unconsciously, it was already half past nine.


    He shouldn''t be waiting for her anymore, right?


    For some reason, Alice dried her hair in guilty. Then she sat in front of the makeup table with skin care


    products, with the quiet phone in front of her.


    She bit her lower lip, and finally she didn''t get the phone.


    Regardless of him, since she had already decided anyway, she shouldn''t care what he was doing.


    As soon as the time came, he would still call someone else to help him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, that''s it.


    Jack came and opened the door, rubbing his eyes, "Mommy, I''m sleepy."


    Alice squeezed his cheek, "Did you take a bath? If you finish the bath, brush your teeth and go to bed."


    "Okay, then I''m going to brush my teeth. Mommy, good night~"

 Chapter 513 Are You A Fool

    Chapter 513 Are You A Fool


    Jack climbed onto the bed by himself, then covered himself with his own little quilt, and soon fell


    asleep.


    Seeing his sweet sleeping face, Alice couldn''t calm down at all.


    At this time, she should be sleeping too.


    However, her mind was in turmoil, and was full of the picture of Kennedy alone in the hospital.


    Alice!


    Wise up!


    He was Kennedy, an adult! Not a three-year-old kid!


    She told herself, "He doesn''t need your care at all. Keep thinking of he is humiliating yourself. You are


    not his nanny. Why do you care about him so much?"


    After persuading herself, Alice went to bed andy down.


    She closed her eyes,y down in a daze for a while, then opened her eyes again.


    Time was passing by little by little, and it was almost eleven o''clock by now.


    In the end, Alice couldn''t resist the torture in her heart. She got up lightly, grabbed her phone and found


    out that Kennedy had sent her several messages.


    {Didn''t you say you wille over when you have time? If you are busy now, then I will wait. }


    This message was sent to her when she put down her phone.


    Then after half an hour, Kennedy asked.


    {Are you still not free? }


    After no response, he sent one message again.


    {I''m waiting for you at the entrance of the hospital. Come here when you are free and you can see me


    as soon as you arrive at the hospital. }


    It was sent at 9:00.


    At 9:30, {I have been waiting for half an hour. Alice, do you really want me to wait any longer? }


    At 10:00, {I am hungry}


    At 10:30, {I felt a bit cold}


    At 11:00, {Noting yet? There was no one at the entrance of the hospital. }


    This message had just been sent to her. Alice''s look changed. She it was only a few minutes after he


    sent the message. Damn it.


    He wouldn''t wait for her at the hospital door now, would he? Hadn''t he eaten anything all night?


    Thinking of him waiting for her at the entrance of the hospital with the injury on his back for several


    hours, Alice couldn''t care about anything at this time. She only felt that she was a sinner and could not


    care about anything else. She grabbed a coat and draped it and went out.


    Atte night, Alice rushed to the gate of themunity alone to take a taxi and then went directly to the


    hospital.


    It was about 20 minutes'' drive from here to the hospital. Alice read thest message and felt very


    anxious.


    Kennedy was an adult. How could he be as reckless as a teenager?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alice scolded him hundreds of times in her heart, urging the driver, "Sir, please hurry up, my friend is


    still waiting for me."


    The driver was driving slowly. When he heard her request, he nodded, "Okay, I can drive faster, but


    safety is the most important."


    "Thanks."


    Alice looked down at the phone again, Kennedy didn''t send her a message.


    She didn''t know if he had gone back.


    Twenty minutester, Alice finally arrived at the entrance of the hospital. After paying, Alice pushed the


    door and got out of the car. She ran over quickly, but did not see Kennedy at the entrance of the


    hospital.


    Had he gone back already?


    Alice ran so fast that she kept breathing heavily.


    She picked up the phone and wanted to see if Kennedy had sent a message to her. At this moment,


    there was a faint sound not far behind.


    "I thought you were noting..."


    The familiar voice just got into Alice''s ears without warning, which made her stunned. She turned


    around, and saw Kennedy''s thin and slender figure standing against the branches of the big tree with


    his hands in the hospital dress. His handsome appearance was hidden in the dark, and his pale lips


    and face could be vaguely seen.


    As if there was a big hand gripped Alice''s heart tightly, and then twisted and stirred unscrupulously,


    Alice felt suffocated.


    She closed her eyes, then took a deep breath to calm down.


    After calming down, Alice walked towards the man under the tree.


    Step by step, she was approaching him.


    Under the dim streetmp, the shadows of them were very long.


    "You... why are you still here...oh..." When Alice just approached him, Kennedy who had been leaning


    on the tree suddenly stretched out his arms to sp her. Then, he took her by the shoulder and turned


    around to press her on the thick tree pole.


    Alice eximed, thinking that her back was going to be hurt. However, at this time, a pair of arms


    protected her from getting hurt.


    Immediately, Kennedy''s cold and dry thin lips pressed down without warning.


    "Oh." Alice''s eyes widened, and she looked at Kennedy close at hand in disbelief.


    His beautiful eyes were tightly closed at this moment, and his trembling eyshes reveal his


    weakness, as if he would fall down with a gentle push.


    But the touch from his lips made Alice sober again. She stretched out her hand to push his chest.


    Kennedy let out a painful whine, like the painful struggle of an animal before death, and Alice couldn''t


    bear to to hurt him again.


    Alice stopped pushing him.


    Kennedy also took the opportunity to go a step further, enjoying the sweetness and fragrance that


    belonged to her.


    Her body, with the warmthing out of the bed, waspletely different from the cold he had felt for


    several hours in the night.


    And he just needed her warmth.


    Kennedy greedily kissed her, and Alice couldn''t struggle. She resisted at the beginning, and then


    obeyed him slowly, and kissed him back.


    Finally, they hugged each other.


    Time passed, maybe the car passing by the roadside made a noise and pulled Alice''s mind back, she


    quickly pushed Kennedy away.


    Kennedy was satisfied, and willingly let her go.


    The breathing of them became rapid. Alice''s lips were red and swollen. She red at him charmingly,


    and said angrily, "Are you a fool?"


    Kennedy knew why she scolded him, and his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He leaned


    forward affectionately, rubbed Alice''s forehead lightly, and hummed lightly.


    "What do you mean by humming. I''m asking if you are a fool, do you admit it?"


    Kennedy closed his eyes and hummed again.


    Alice was so irritated by his attitude that she was about to scold him again.


    Kennedy suddenly stretched out his hands and hugged her hard, then buried his head in her arms.


    "As long as you are willing toe, I am happy to be a fool."


    "..."


    Alice was stunned.


    She epted the embrace of the man in front of her nkly, resting her chin on his shoulders, and the


    air she breathed around was full of the man''s strong aura.


    Although he was injured, even though he waited for several hours in the night.


    Although... he looked fragile.

 Chapter 514 Im Not Your Nanny

    Chapter 514 I''m Not Your Nanny


    But when facing her, he was still so domineering. Even...it was him who begged her toe over now,


    he was still so autocratic.


    However, what he said was so humble.


    He was nothing like himself.


    Was it because of her?


    Alice closed her eyes. There seemed to be a fire in her heart, and finally she trembled her eyes and


    stretched out her hands to try to hug Kennedy.


    Ten minutester


    They returned to the ward together.


    In the warm ward, Alice took Kennedy to the bed, then turned around and wanted to get some water.


    However, as soon as she turned around, Kennedy grabbed her, "Where are you going?"


    There was a note of anxiety in his tone, and he frowned and stared at her.


    Alice looked at him helplessly, "Your hands are cold, I go and bring you a ss of water."


    "You are not leaving?"


    He seemed to not believe her, so he had to confirm it.


    Alice shook her head, "No."


    "You are so stubborn. If I leave know, don''t you have to go out and stand in the cold wind again?"


    Of course this was Alice''s thought, she did not say it out.


    "Hurry up and let me go." Alice pushed his hand away, but Kennedy didn''t want to let her go. Alice


    could only say in an angry manner, "Don''t want to let me go? Then stand up and get water with me."


    After hearing this, Kennedy curled his lips and let go of her.


    After getting free, Alice could finally get him water. She poured a ss of water and handed it to


    Kennedy, "Hurry up and drink it. You had waited for a few hours. It is so cold outside and your are still


    injured. Why didn''t youe in and wait?"


    Kennedy took the cup, took a few sips of water, and then looked up at her again.


    He stared at Alice, as if she would disappear in the next second.


    Alice felt a little ufortable being stared by him. She looked away and said, "Drink your water."


    He lowered his head to drink water again, and Alice turned her head back and stared at Kennedy''s


    head and said, "Don''t torture yourself to cheat me in the future. I clearly told you that I have no time to


    of the Moore Group. You can get anything you want to eat, can''t you?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "But I only want you." Kennedy raised his head and gave her a serious look.


    Alice, "..."


    "I''m not your nanny, it''s impossible for me to bring you food every day," she said sternly, "Do you


    understand? I am not your full-time nanny. I gave you food before because I wanted to take care of


    you, but... I can''t do it every day, I have my own job."


    "I know." Kennedy nodded, and his thin lips moved slightly, "Actually, I just want to see you. You don''t


    need to bring food to me."


    Alice, "That''s impossible, I''m not so free."


    "Then I can go to meet you," Kennedy replied quickly.


    Alice was a bit speechless by what he said, blinked her eyes, and said helplessly, "No."


    "Why?" He stared at her and asked innocently.


    Alice also stared at him and wanted to question him. She wanted to say, "Don''t you know what you


    did? Why can you be so innocent and pester me now?"


    But before she could speak, Kennedy''s face suddenly turned pale, and then he stretched out his hand


    to cover his stomach and groaned in pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Alice''s look changed, and she hurried over to Kennedy.


    Kennedy stretched out his hand to cover the position of his stomach, cold sweat kepting out of his


    forehead. At that moment, his stomach was so painful that he couldn''t even speak.


    "It''s okay." Kennedyforted Alice in pain.


    But how could he be fine? Alice looked at where he was clutching, and suddenly thought of something


    and asked, "Have you not eaten dinner yet?"


    Kennedy shook his head, he looked pale.


    Alice, "...You are really a fool."


    In order to wait for her, he hadn''t eaten dinner until now. Wasn''t he a fool?


    In order to wait for her, did he even care about himself?


    However, he was protecting her even in the face of sulfuric acid, let alone not have dinner.


    Thinking of this, Alice didn''t say anything, stretched out her hand to rub his stomach, and said, "Take


    your hands away."


    Seeing that she was going to help him, Kennedy took his hand away obediently. Then, Alice''s warm


    little palm covered his stomach and gently rubbed it for him.


    The distance between them was extremely close at this moment, and their breaths blended together.


    Kennedy looked at Alice''s serious look at the moment, and a weak smile touched his mouth.


    "How wonderful."


    He sighed.


    Alice raised her eyes and nced at him in confusion, and found that there was a cowardly smile on


    the corners of his mouth. She couldn''t help but frown, saying, "What''s the matter with you? It''s so


    painful. Why do you think it is wonderful?"


    "Yeah." Although his face was pale, Kennedy at the moment did not show the slightest pain, but


    nodded contentedly.


    Alice, "..."


    She probably knew why he said that. He was a real fool.


    Thinking of this, Alice stopped talking to him.


    When his pain was respited, Alice took out her phone to get a carry-out.


    "It''s toote now. It''s definitely toote for me to go back and cook, so I''ll just order porridge for you."


    Because there were not a lot of restaurants open at night, but there were many porridge restaurants.


    Alice ordered food in one that looked clean. She ordered a porridge and pickles. Then she called the


    seller and asked him to make the porridge thinner. After the seller agreed, Alice put the phone away in


    peace .


    After a busy night, Alice was also tired. After sitting down in the chair, she subconsciously picked up the


    cup next to her and drank water.


    When she looked up, Kennedy was staring at her with fiery look.


    He was all sick, but he still so giddy.


    Alice couldn''t help but gritted her teeth at him, "What are you looking at? Go back and rest. The


    porridge will be deliveredter."


    A faint smile hung on Kennedy''s lips, and his eyes showed affection, "Do you know that you are using


    my cup?"


    After a pause, Alice looked down at the cup in her hand and reacted slowly.


    It really seemed to be his cup...


    This cup was the one she used to get water for him just now. Because he had a sudden stomachache,


    Alice put the cup aside. She took it and drank the water in it without thinking about it at this moment.


    Unexpectedly, it was the ss Kennedy had used, and he also noticed it.


    Alice suddenly became ufortable. She put the cup on the table and said coldly, "Who said that the


    cup is yours? I obviously got the water for myself. And I just changed the cup."


    "Oh, when?" Kennedy stared at her in his spare time.


    Alice showed a sickly smile, "When I called."

 Chapter 515 She Was Heard by Him

    Chapter 515 She Was Heard by Him


    But obviously, Kennedy didn''t believe her.


    Just when he was about to say something, Alice stood up, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Then she went into the bathroom and stayed here for a long time. Alice didn''te out of the


    bathroom until the delivery person called her. After she came out, she kept receiving Kennedy''s gazes


    and went to the door of the ward to pick up the takeaway.


    As soon as she went out, the delivery person saw her immediately and gave her food.


    Because it waste at night, he said to Alice, "Beautifuldy, I wish you a pleasant meal. If you have


    time, remember to move your fingers to give me a goodment."


    Alice nodded.


    As soon as she nodded, she felt a murderous nce behind her.


    It turned out that Kennedy''s gazes fixed on her.


    The delivery person probably noticed that Kennedy''s look was gloomy, he smiled at Alice, and then left


    in hurry.


    Alice closed the door of the ward with one hand, then turned and put the food on the table.


    The reviews and food packaging of the restaurant she chose were very good. The packaging box was


    food-grade. It was much better than those small restaurants with only takeout service. Alice had eaten


    at this restaurant once and thought the food there was pretty good.


    She took the porridge out, then moved it to Kennedy''s table.


    "Have some porridge first."


    She red at Kennedy and said.


    Kennedy sat there, looking at with a pale look, "Feed me."


    Alice, "What"


    She thought she had heard it wrong.


    "I have a stomachache and I have no strength."


    Alice, "Are you kidding me?"


    "I just waited outside for too long, now I feel ufortable and I can''t raise my hands."


    Alice not only didn''t pity him, but grinned, "Are you sure you really have no strength?"


    It seemed she would lift up the bowl of hot porridge in front of Kennedy and pour it on his head in the


    next second. Kennedy thought for a while, pretending to stretch out his hand, and try to get the spoon,


    trembling.


    And Alice, who stood in front of him, simply put her hand around her chest and stared at him with a


    serious look, "Hurry up and eat. Don''t shake your hands. If you shake out the food, you won''t have


    anything to eat tonight, and I''ll leave right away."


    Threat, it was simply a deliberate threat to him.


    But what could Kennedy do? In order to let her stay, his movements were really steady and did not did


    not spill any porridge out.


    Until he finished his porridge, Alice looked at him with a sneer and said, "You do have a lot of strength."


    Kennedy thought for a while, his eyes fell on her delicate facial features, he mmed close to her, and


    said in a low voice, "Alice, it''s not good to be too smart."


    The distance between their lips was only two or three centimeters, and Alice''s eyshes quivered. She


    could almost touch Kennedy''s lips. Inexplicably, she thought of the kiss when she was pressed on the


    tree just now at the gate of the hospital.


    Thinking of this, Alice''s face was hot, and she stepped back abruptly.


    "You have finished the porridge, sit for a while and rest."


    After speaking, she cleaned up the things on the table directly, and then threw them into the trash can


    outside.


    While washing her hands, Alice stared at herself in the mirror in a daze.


    Obviously... She had decided not to care about him anymore, but when she saw the messages he sent


    to her, she still couldn''t helping to him.


    "Alice, Alice Nelson."


    "Look at what you are like now."


    "You''re wearing pajamas and a coat, and your hair is messy."


    "Like a deluded creature."


    "Have you forgotten the harm you suffered five years ago? Now he treats you better. With a few soft


    words and a little means, you''re moved?" Alice questioned herself.


    Alice closed her eyes, feeling that she was really hopeless at this moment, she could onlyfort


    herself constantly.


    She came here at night because he was injured for her.


    As long as his injury was all right, she could ignore him.


    The phone in her pocket vibrated suddenly.


    Alice took out her phone and took a look, and found that Yanis was calling her.


    "Hello?" Alice''s voice was lowered because she was in the bathroom.


    She looked back at the bathroom door, and wondered whether to close the door. Kennedy couldn''t


    hear her, right?


    Thinking about it, Yanis'' thunderous voice came from the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you, Alice? Where did you gote at night? Did you know Jack suddenly came


    to me? Damn, where are you now? Do you want to scare me to death?"


    Alice, "... Calm down, I''m in the hospital."


    "Hospital? What happened to you? What did you go to the hospital for?"


    Probably because she was sleepy, Yanis forgot why Alice went to the hospital.


    Alice thought for a while and lowered her voice, "You know it. Don''t tell Jack."


    Yanis was stunned for a while, probably remembering why she went to the hospital.


    "Oh, I see, you went to the hospital to find..."


    "Yanis!"


    Yanis, "Alright, alright, I won''t tell him. But Jack is worried about you now and wants to talk to you to


    confirm that you are fine."


    "Give him the phone."


    After that, Alice heard the sounding from the phone, and then Jack''s voice sounded, "Mummy!"


    Hearing his voice, Alice smiled unconsciously.


    "Jack, why don''t you sleep at night?"


    "Where did you gote at night. I found you out of the room!"


    "Something happened suddenly, so I came out. I watched you sleeping soundly, and I didn''t want to


    wake you up. You wouldn''t me me, would you?"


    "Oh, if it''s a very important thing, then I won''t me you. Mommy, you have to take care of yourself and


    don''t catch a cold."


    Hearing her son''s so sweet words, Alice was so touched that she nodded vigorously, "Don''t worry!"


    After that, they chatted for a while before hanging up.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice looked at the screen with a petting smile, then put the phone in her


    pocket and turned and walked outside.


    As soon as she turned around, the smile on Alice''s face condensed on her face.


    She stared nkly at the person standing in front of her.


    Kennedy¡ª¡ª


    Why was he here?


    Alice was very concerned when he came here? Did he hear what she just said?


    Thinking of this, Alice''s face turned pale.


    Kennedy''s gaze fixed on her eyes sharply like a sword, and his voice was cold, "Who were you talking


    to just now?"


    Alice bit her lower lip, and her heart began to throb violently.


    Did he hear it all? Would he...


    "Are you so close?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes, and his tall body squeezed in directly, upying the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    bathroom that was not spacious.

 Chapter 516 Whose Child is It?

    Chapter 516 Whose Child is It?


    Close?


    She was indeed close to Jack when they were on talk.


    No, that was supposed to be intimate.


    He was her son, sure she was intimate to him.


    Seeing that her face went pale, Kennedy knew he was right. It was quiet at night in the hospital, so


    Kennedy could clearly hear that it was a child''s voice when they were talking.


    Pursing his thin lips, he fixed his eyes on her face.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He said coldly as if he was questioning her.


    Alice was stunned before she said, ¡°With that you questioned me?¡±


    Kennedy froze, ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with what?¡± since it had been said, she got her courage and sneered, ¡°What does it matter to you


    who I am calling to? I brought you food in the middle of the night, and you think I am your full-time


    babysitter, and I have to do whatever you want? This is my private life. I don''t have to report it to you.¡±


    With that, Alice pushed him to the side, and then strode out of the bathroom.


    Hearing that, Kennedy gave a ck face.


    Seeing that she was out, he turned and followed her.


    ¡°Who was that kid in the restaurantst time?¡±


    Alice immediately stopped her pace.


    She turned paler on face and had no reaction as if she got blow on the back of head.


    She only had one thought in mind.


    He saw Jack?


    He saw him thest time they were in the restaurant?


    So why had he been so quiet all this time?


    If he saw Jack, why didn''t he expose her? Was he waiting for a chance?


    At this thought, Alice felt cold from her feet. She did not turn back but bit her lower lip hard.


    Kennedy looked at her back with a cold face.


    ¡°Is he your son?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± Staring at the back of her head, he grew gradually cold in eyes.


    The temperature around cooled down. Alice was stunned and then she turned back and looked at


    Kennedy.


    Why did he ask such a question? If he saw Jack, wouldn''t he think he...


    Why asked her now?


    Was it tentative or he had other motives?


    Alice was stunned, but it angered Kennedy. He stepped forward and got her shoulder, said gnashing


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    teeth, ¡°I am asking you.¡±


    She didn''t know.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    She thought she hid it well, but Kennedy had known it?


    Why didn¡¯t he tell her till now?


    She could not guess what his n was, so she did not venture to answer.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Kennedy calmed down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was the kids in the


    restaurant on the phone?¡±


    Alice did not say yes or no.


    Kennedy sneered, ¡°So I am right. Who is he? Alice, what did you do behind my back in thest five


    years?¡±


    There was anger in his eyes, and his expression was mixed and painful.


    ¡°The other day I saw the kid''s side face in the restaurant, I thought it might be Yanis'' child, but today I


    heard him calling you on the phone... Alice, who have you been with these years? If he is your son,


    who is the father?¡±


    Hearing his questions, Alice only felt faint.


    What on earth did he mean? Did he say that because he didn''t know what Jack looked like? He didn''t


    suspect her at the restaurant that day and didn''t have anyone looking into her?


    He was angry because he heard Jack called her mommy on the phone?


    ¡°Let me go, I''m confused...¡± Alice pushed away his hand, stumbled back.


    Kennedy felt she was guilty.


    He gritted his teeth and ran after her to grab her wrist.


    ¡°Have you been with another man long ago?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Answer me. Who on earth is the child¡¯s father?¡±


    Alice¡¯s thought was in a mess. She violently shook off Kennedy¡¯s hand, ¡°Let go of me, why do you


    question me?¡±


    As two people were deadlocked, the nurse knocked at the door and came in with a serious face. She


    reminded them, ¡°This is hospital and it iste at night. Please keep quiet.¡±


    Hearing that, two people calmed down and Kennedy let go. At this point, Alice pushed him away and


    ran out the door.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Before the nurse figured out what happened, Alice had run out.


    The nurse watched her leave and then looked back at Kennedy.


    He was standing alone in the hospital room with a pale face. He did not look well.


    But still it could not hide his beauty.


    The nurse was tempted and whispered, ¡°Sire, are you all right?¡±


    Kennedy lifted his cold eyes. The nurse was frightened and coughed lightly. She told him not to make a


    sound before she left.


    *


    Alice left the ward and ran to the gate. There was a car stopped at the door, Alice got in and told the


    drive her address.


    After getting into the car, she made a call to Yanis, ¡°I''m on my way back. I will be there in about 20


    minutes. Come and meet me at the gate of themunity.¡±


    Yanis was awakened by her call. She asked with doubts, ¡°Are you ok? Why did youe back from


    the hospital in the middle of the night? You want me to pick you up? It''s midnight, Miss, I''m sleeping.¡±


    Alice took a look at the driver and then nodded, ¡°Ok, if you don¡¯t want to go down, ask my brother to


    pick me up. I am in on the taxi.¡±


    With that, Alice asked the driver, ¡°Sir, what is your license te number? I''ll tell my brother so that he


    can find me.¡±


    After the driver told her the license te number, Alice was relieved.


    It''d better be careful to take a taxi at night.


    Soon she was downstairs. Alice got off, only to see Yanis in a coat with two ck eyes shivering in the


    night wind. As she saw Alice got off, Yanis rushed over to scold Alice.


    ¡°You asked me to wait for you downstairs, do you have conscience? Your son woke me up in the


    middle of the night, and now you woke me up. You are my bane!¡±

 Chapter 517 Why am I so Unlucky

    Chapter 517 Why am I so Unlucky


    Alice got home safely. She gave a hug to Yanis, ¡°I know it is hard for you, but just once. And... you


    kissed my brother, care about me as my future sister-inw.¡±


    Yanis was angry, but hearing the name of Zain, her face went blushed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Alice held her arms walked to themunity together. ¡°Don''t you want to be my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but...¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk about me. What''s the matter with you? Why came back from hospital in the middle of the


    night? Did Kennedy ask you to do anything?¡±


    Alice shook her head and said with a smile , ¡°No.¡±


    Yanis stared at her, ¡°No, you are cheating me.¡±


    Alice froze, ¡°Yanis?¡±


    ¡°You lied to me. I have known you for years, how can I not know you are really happy or not happy? I


    can¡¯t see your smile in eyes, you and still lied to me. We are good friends, you don''t have to pretend to


    tough in face of me.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice could no longer maintain a smile, ¡°Not a big deal, but I am confused not, so I do not


    want to say it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if you don''t want to say, I won''t force you. Think for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Two people went back to the room. Alice took off her coat and went upstairs. Because Jack had been


    asleep, Alice had to go to the next room, turned off the light and lied in the dark.


    It was time to go to bed.


    But her mind was wide awake and confused.


    With her eyes closed, she was thinking what Kennedy questioned her in the hospital.


    He had already known about Jack, and with a little research, he might soon find out what Jack looked


    like.


    Although she had hidden Jack well, she never let him be under the exposure, there was inevitably


    oversight.


    She could ignore it when she was abroad, but what about now?


    What if Kennedy knew it?


    Alice felt it might be a mistake to return home.


    What should she do next?


    Although, she felt that she had been working hard to be stronger, but she was still powerless to


    many things.


    *


    The next day.


    Yanis rubbed her messy hair, while walking to the kitchen, arranging her pajama, but suddenly she saw


    a tall figure sitting in the living room.


    With a close look, Yanis almost fell down from the stairs.


    It was Zain sitting on the sofa in the living room, but why was he here so early?


    As Yanis took hold of the handrail, Zain looked over.


    Their eyes met in the air, and the air seemed quiet for a few seconds.


    Zain frowned when he saw her dress right now.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yanis followed his line of sight and looked down at herself.


    She slept sprawled all over the bed, so her cor was on one side, showing her snow-white shoulder.


    One of her trouser legs was high and the other was low, and her hair was in a mess.


    Three secondster, Yanis closed her eyes and said, ¡°This is false, it is illusion, it is illusion!¡±


    She must have been dreaming.


    Why else would Zain be here at this hour? He didn''t have a key to the house!


    As she opened her eyes again, Yanis still saw Zain sitting there. She froze for a few seconds before


    she rushed wildly upstairs, and her petite figure disappeared in Zain''s line of sight at a stroke.


    Zain frowned deeply seeing that she disappeared.


    This woman...


    Yanis rushed back to her room, and got into the bathroom. Seeing herself in the mirror, she almost


    cried out.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky? Last time I made a fool of myself, and now I did it again. Yanis, you must be a


    pig!¡±


    Yanis forcefully rubbed her hair. She was about to be crazy.


    But after a second thought, she could not give up.


    She was going after him. She had kissed him anyway, what was she afraid of?


    Go ahead!


    After Yanis cheered herself up, she tied up her hair, brushed her teeth and washed her face. The


    makeup was so obvious, so Yanis drew thin eyeliners, put on lipstick, straightened her hair and then


    changed her clothes.


    Looking at the fresh her in the mirror, Yanis felt her heart wasing out of the throat.


    It should be no problem to meet Zain like this.


    Before leaving, Yanis thought of something, took the breath cleaner and sprayed into her mouth. After


    making sure that her breath was fresh, she boldly walked out of the room.


    Alice came backtest night, so now she had not got up yet.


    In fact, of the three of them, Yanis had always been the first to get up.


    She was a cook. She had to get up and make breakfast.


    Yanis walked slowly close to Zain, who was working on hisptop.


    When Zain heard footsteps approaching, he raised his head and saw Yanis who had already changed


    her clothes.


    Her slovenly appearance just now was a sharp contrast with her now.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡± Yanis gave a smile and greeted him. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Hearing that, Zain took back his sight, ¡°I got up early, so I came over.¡±


    Yanis thought for a moment, bit her lower lip and then asked, ¡°But Mr. Nelson, how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°......¡±


    She knew, of course, that he had opened the door, but... she remembered only she and Alice had the


    key of this house.


    Alice often went to the hospital these two days and she did not take the key but entered the house with


    her fingerprint.


    It was embarrassing to ask him, but if she did not ask, she was curious.


    Finally she could not help asking, ¡°Well... the key to the house...¡±


    ¡°It is a password lock.¡± Before she could finish her words, Zain solved her doubts.


    Password lock? Yanis wondered how he knew password.


    Zain seemed to know her thought and said in a deep voice, ¡°You came in with password yesterdat.¡±


    Yanis nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then she understood, ¡°That''s it?¡±

 Chapter 518 Cant Resist

    Chapter 518 Can''t Resist


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Zain asked indifferently. Yanis was speechless and could only exim in the heart.


    He got good memory.


    She only input once, and he remembered it.


    At this thought, Yanis naturally remembered that she kissed him, so she blurted out, ¡°Do you remember


    what happenedst time?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I kissed...¡±


    At this, Yanis paused and then realized what she was talking about. She then looked at Zain in a daze.


    He probably did not expect that Yanis would speak of it and now he recalled what happened that day.


    She stood on tiptoe in front of him and kissed him suddenly.


    And then he was distracted.


    Thinking of that, Zain frowned.


    Seeing that Zain frowned deeply, Yanis bit her lower lip with regret. Why did she mention it?


    And why did she always do such shameful things in front of her male gods?


    Yanis exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything, don¡¯t think much of it. And... I didn''t mean to kiss you the


    other day, I just couldn''t help it, so...¡±


    At this, Yanis was more vexed and stuttered.


    ¡°No, I could help it, but...¡±


    Crestfallen, Yanis lowered her head. What was she talking about?


    Zain stood up and walked over to her, but Yanis was chagrin and did not notice it.


    When she raised her heard, she found Zain standing in front of her, who was looking down at her.


    He was so close and his male breath gathered around her. Yanis suddenly felt her breath was in


    shortness, and then consciously she retreated back.


    ¡°Well, well, I...¡± She looked at Zain at a lost.


    He was so close and she could almost see the fuzz on his face, the deep eyes, the bushy eyebrows,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the straight nose and... thin lips.


    Why did she feel his thin lips so attractive...


    Did Zaine up to her on purpose that she can kiss him?


    No, no.


    Yanis forcefully shook her head. He was the president of the Nelson Group, how could he?


    It was impossible.


    But, why he came close?


    Therefore, Yanis thought Zain hade up to her on purpose so that she could kiss him, so why


    hesitate?


    ¡°About what happened that day, I think we need to...¡±


    Zain stared at the girl who was lowering her heard, speechless and flushed. He spoke out but the next


    second, he froze, only to see that girl raised her heard and kissed him again.


    She stood on tiptoe, wrapped her hands around his neck, and her red lips fell on his thin lips.


    ¡°......¡±


    For a moment, the air seemed frozen.


    Time, too, was still.


    As Yanis kissed on Zain''s cold thin lips, she clearly heard her heart beat, as well as another voice.


    It seemed to be Zain''s.


    Both of them did not close their eyes. Yanis blinked her eyes. Her eyshes looked like two cute little


    fans. And Zain felt there was something hitting in his heart.


    He moved, trying to raise his hand.


    The touch on his lips vanished, and the woman who had just grabbed his neck and kissed him now


    turned and ran up the stairs.


    Zain moved half of step, but ultimately he did not catch up.


    He watched the figure darting up the stairs and vanishing quickly at the end of the corridor.


    In the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    ¡°......¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Zain reached out and touched his thin lips.


    The scent of that woman seemed left on it.


    It tasted like honey.


    Why it had the smell? He frowned, but when he had a look, only to see his fingers pink.


    Now he understood.


    What she left on his lips was her lip gloss.


    Lip gloss...


    Did he get it on his lip? Zain stretched out his hand to wipe it again, and sure enough, he got a few


    more red stains on his fingertips.


    Looking at it, he was in a daze.


    Yanis ran back to her room, locked the door, and then took off her coat rushed into the bathroom, she


    looked at herself in the mirror blushingly.


    She incredibly kissed her male god again.


    Did the woof really fall on her? Why else would she have been so luckytely? Her male god was


    kissed twice by her!


    She felt like she was getting closer to her goal.


    Then she realized a serious problem.


    She leaned close to the mirror, with her upper body almost on the sink, and stared at herself.


    The gloss on her lips seemed to have faded?


    Did it...


    Yanis'' face changed slightly, she covered her mouth with hands in shock.


    Did she leave her lip gloss on Zain''s lips when she kissed him?


    She should use one that didn''t fade, so she wouldn''t have left her lip gloss there, but... She didn''t


    expect she''d kiss Zain again before using the lip gloss.


    It was a totally unexpected move.


    Would Zain hate her when he knew she left the lip gloss on his lips?


    ¡®Yanis, what are you thinking about? You kissed him, he may have hated you.¡¯


    At this thought, Yanis was dejected, lying prone on the sink, sighing.


    As a girl, she really was a loser.


    Alice got upte, because she waste toe backst night, and she couldn''t sleep until more than


    five o''clock in the morning, but she had to go to work, so she got up at the schedule time.


    With ck eyes, Alice changed clothes and walked out of the guest room. When she was back to her


    room, only to find that Jack was still sleeping.


    But he kicked the quilt aside.


    Alice sighed, went forward to cover him with quilt. With a look at the watch, she would let him sleep


    more for twenty minutes, then she turned to the bathroom.


    When she finished, Jack incredibly already woke up and was changing his clothes.


    Seeing his small back, Alice felt Jack had grown up and he could not sleep in the same room with her


    again.

 Chapter 519 A Visitor

    Chapter 519 A Visitor


    Probably hearing a noise, Jack turned to smile at her after putting on his shirt.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy.¡±


    Alice was stunned, and then came to him with a smile and stoked his head, ¡°Wash you face and have


    breakfast downstairs. I will send you to school.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Jack vigorously nodded and then got into the bathroom to wash face.


    After that, they went downstairs to have breakfast, only to see Zain alone sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Seeing Zain, Jack ran to him and got into his arms. Zain grabbed him with one hand and said,


    ¡°Have you finished washing? I take you out to breakfast and then take you to school.¡±


    Jack was confused, ¡°Yanis doesn¡¯t make breakfast today?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Zain''s thin lips slightly pursed.


    He thought she would note downstairs until he had left.


    ¡°Yes, Yanis hasn¡¯t got up?¡± Alice was confused too. Even if she went to bedte, but Yanis would not


    get upte.


    ¡°I''ll see if she''s still sleeping.¡± With that, Alice turned around, but was stopped by Zain.


    ¡°Don''t.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice stopped her pace and turned to Zain with doubt, ¡°Why?¡±


    In the face of her inquiry, Zain was embarrassed. He covered his lips with one hand and lightly


    coughed, ¡°Time is limited, let her sleep. We eat first and then you call her toe.¡±


    Alice took a look at her watch and felt it made sense, so she nodded and left with them taking her bag.


    When waiting for the elevator, Alice called Yanis, but she did not answer.


    ¡°It is weird, why didn¡¯t she answer my phone?¡± Alice said with doubt.


    Hearing that, Zain froze and then took a look at her mobile phone, ¡°Text her.¡±


    Alice asked, ¡°A call can¡¯t wake her up, will the text work? I will call her again.¡±


    By this time, the elevator came, Alice had to get into the elevator.


    There was no signal in the elevator, she wanted to hang up the phone and send a message to Yanis,


    tell her to pack up things.


    She sent the message out when she walked out of the elevator. Zain walked to get the car, so Alice


    and Jack waited at the gate of themunity.


    Jack had just woke up, leaning on her leg, holding her. Alice rubbed his head and called Yanis again.


    Yanis still did not answer the phone, which surprised Alice.


    What was wrong with her? She got upte and was hard to be waken up.


    Was everything okay?


    As she was wondering, Yanis replied.


    {You guys eat. I''m not going.}


    Alice wanted to ask her the reason, but on second thought, she was absent when they said they would


    eat out, how did she know it?


    Coupled with the performance of Zain, Alice felt like she had found something.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    {Have you done something bad again?}


    {? What are you talking about? How could I do anything bad!}


    Yanis seemed to have been nervous. Alice could not help but raising up the corner of her mouth, and


    then shook her head.


    {We are friends for so many years and I know you well? How will you pass up a chance to be with your


    male god?}


    {Hum, you are right, but don''t say anything, I don''t eat breakfast with you, I cook at home.}


    {ok, work hard to be Mrs. Nelson.}


    After joking, Alice put away the phone.


    After breakfast, Zain and Alice sent Jack to school. And then Alice was sent to thepany by Zain.


    When she was in thepany, Yanis was in the office.


    Seeing her, Yanis turned and ran away.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Alice stopped her, squinting eyes, ¡°Afraid of me? What did you do this morning?¡±


    Yanis faced away from her and said after a while, ¡°It is what you have in mind, I...... I''m going to work.¡±


    With that, Yanis quickly ran away.


    Looking at her back, Alice could not help but smiling. She calmly walked to the desk, when she saw the


    pile of design, Alice had a headache.


    With so much work to do, it seemed that she had to be busy for the next few days.


    After all this, she had to draw the blueprints for Kennedy.


    Alice spent a morning to deal with the blueprints. It was noon when she finished and she did not n to


    have some rest after lunch, but Yanis rushed in nervously.


    ¡°Grace is here.¡±


    Hearing Grace''s name, Alice reflexively paused, and then lifted eyes.


    ¡°She is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yanis nodded with alerts, ¡°Shall we call the police? What is......¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Alice, in case she hurts you again, we should call the police.¡± With that, Yanis pulled out her phone


    and was to call the police.


    ¡°I''m sure she won''t hurt me. Let her in. I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Yanis was still hesitating.


    ¡°Don''t worry, go, I''ll be all right.¡±


    Finally, Yanis let Grace in reluctantly.


    Grace came with her mother with a smile.


    Seeing Alice, Grace¡¯s mother immediately showed an apologetic expression, ¡°Sorry, Miss Nelson, have


    we disturbed your lunch break?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With that, she pulled Grace, who was reluctant. But she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, she is still in the office.


    How can we bother her?¡±


    The smile on Grace¡¯s mother''s face froze and then she said in a harsh voice, ¡°What are you talking


    about?¡±


    Grace did not feel good, ¡°I promised her to be there for a period of time, but... Now that we''ve settled it


    privately, they won''t let me live there for nothing.¡± She looked at Alice and said, ¡°It was not that I failed


    to keep my words, I was forced to. When I came out, I came to you with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Alice gave a light expression and then pointed to the sofa, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

 Chapter 520 Timed

    Chapter 520 Timed


    After both sides sat down, Yanis had been standing behind Alice, looking at Grace with alerts.


    She had been staring at Grace, afraid that Grace would suddenly stand up, took out something from


    her pocket and poured over to Alice.


    Kennedy was with Alicest time, but now not. Who could her Alice in case of ident?


    So, she had to protect Alice.


    Probably her eyes were sharp, Grace took a look at her with doubts and thenined, ¡°What is


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your look in your eyes? I said I wouldn''t hurt her again, and if I do it, I swear lightning would strike me.


    Don''t you believe me?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Yanis, ¡°Who will believe you? Besides you did such a thing before, I can''t believe you have changed.


    Only Alice, kind as she is, spared you.¡±


    She said sharply. Grace was awkward and Alice did not stop her but calmly looked at this scene.


    Grace was angry, but she endure it and gave a cold hum, ¡°Say what you want to say. I cannot stop you,


    I can only use my action to prove everything!¡±


    Then she stood up and looked at Alice.


    Yanis got nervous, ¡°What do you want to do? You......¡±


    Her eyes widened in astonishment.


    Grace bowed to Alice, with her waist and head down, looking particrly sincere.


    Even Grace¡¯s mother was surprised by her action, looking at her in a daze. Obviously they had not


    reached an agreement.


    ¡°I apologize for my previous inappropriate behavior and I assure you it will not happen again. Because


    of the previous influence to you, I am willing to promise you a condition, no matter what you say, I will


    do it!¡±


    Yanis was also shocked, she did not expect that Grace would do that.


    Grace¡¯s mother was gratified, ¡°Miss Nelson, Grace was sincere. After she came out from the prison,


    she pulled me out to buy something, saying that she woulde to apologize to you. Grace was


    capricious, but now she has seriously changed.¡±


    Alice looked at Grace, she did not seem to be shocked or surprised by Grace''s move.


    Seeing that she was so m, Grace¡¯s mother knew why her daughter lost to her.


    Their behavior was really not on the same level.


    Her daughter was beautiful, but Alice was beautiful too, on the contrary... She had her temperament.


    Temperament depended on education and experience.


    Grace did not have that.


    And Alice did not have the vitality as Grace.


    But if Alice and Kennedy knew each other before, he should have seen Alice¡¯s vitality and now he


    loved her temperament.


    At this thought, Grace¡¯s mother was clear in mind.


    ¡°If I hadn''t forgiven her, she wouldn''t be standing before me now. I don''t need anything. As for the


    conditions, I hope that in the future... Just stay out of my way.¡±


    Grace, ¡°That is it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You... You''re not gonna take a chance to make it hard for me? After all, I wanted to ruin your look.¡±


    Alice gave a faint smile, ¡°First, you hurt Mr. Kennedy, not me. Second, since I have forgiven you, I will


    not make it hard for you.¡±


    The more magnanimous she was, Grace felt more ashamed.


    ¡°Well, I''m willing to lose to you. I''ll take your terms, but... If you haven''t been with him, I... I will try to


    Alice froze and then looked at Grace.


    She wanted apetition?


    She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°These gifts...¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Alice stood up and said lightly, ¡°Yanis, send them downstairs.¡±


    Grace¡¯s mother bought a bunch of things. Seeing that Alice did not ept them, she said, ¡°We brought


    them to apologize to you. Since you have epted our apology, please ept the gifts. We carefully


    selected them, or we will be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°It''s kind of you, Mrs. Lam. I don''t need these. And... It''s Annie you should thank to.¡±


    Hearing that, Grace¡¯s mother was stunned. She felt Alice graceful and smart.


    Alice might have guessed that it had caused estrangement between her and Annie, but Alice said that


    ease the tension.


    She was so kind.


    ¡°I know I owe it to her. I will thank her, and please take the gifts.¡±


    Grace¡¯s mother put the gifts on the table, and then pulled Grace''s hand, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nelson, we


    are leaving.¡±


    With that, Grace¡¯s mother took Grace out of the office.


    Grace looked back at Alice and increased her voice, ¡°I picked them myself, it is my sincere apology. If


    you do not ept it, it is you looking down on me...¡±


    ¡°Shut up...


    The two walked out of the office.


    Alice looked at Yanis, who was standing there in a daze, until Alice squinted eyes toward her.


    ¡°Oh, I''ll see them off at once.¡±


    Alice walked back to her desk.


    She was tired, so she might as well take a nap.


    After packing up the documents, she walked into the break room.


    It was a busy day. When it was time, Alice and Yanis picked up Jack. When she got home, she took off


    high heels and lied down on the sofa.


    As soon as shey down, her phone vibrated.


    It was the message from Kennedy.


    {When will youe?}


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    This guy seemed to have sent her at the set time.


    Alice did not reply but put it away. Jack put down his bag and leaned over.


    ¡°Mommy, we should take our cat to the pet hospital today.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice nodded, ¡°Ok, I go with you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I go with you.¡± Yanis pulled the cor of Jack and got him to her side, and then looked at


    Alice with disgust, ¡°Your mommy gets tired from her work. Jack, we get the cat back so that your


    mommy can have a rest.¡±

 Chapter 521 Changed Tactics

    Chapter 521 Changed Tactics


    Jack and Yanis went out.


    Alice was really tired. She didn''t sleep wellst night, and she had got a stiff neck during a nap today


    and her neck hurt right now.


    After being quiet all around, Alicey on the sofa and soon fell asleep.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In her dream she walked into a forest.


    The forest was full of fog, and she couldn''t see the way around.


    Alice stood in the middle, she was at a loss.


    What''s going on here?


    "Who did you have that child with?


    Suddenly, a cold male voice came from all directions, and Alice was startled. She turned her head back


    abruptly and tried to find the person who made the sound.


    But there was no one.


    "What have you done in the past five years?" The male voice was getting closer and closer. It was so


    overbearing that her almost unable to lift her head.


    She didn''t do anything wrong. However, she stepped back under great pressure for some


    unountable reason.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be something hard hit her in the back.


    Alice turned her head and saw a handsome face that was cold and determined.


    "Oh! It''s you!" Alice eximed, and turned to escape.


    The man''s hand was wrapped around her slender waist like an iron chain, and then his other hand


    pressed her shoulder, trapping her between the tree and his embrace.


    Kennedy in her dream was not gentle at all.


    It waspletely different from him under the tree at the entrance of the hospital.


    Alice felt her back pressed against the rough tree pole, and the bark made her back hurt. The man in


    front of her had hatred in his eyes, and he looked furious.


    "Answer my question!" he snapped.


    Alice lowered her eyes. She was too nervous to speak.


    Kennedy pinched her chin, and forced her to look up at him.


    "Say! Who is the child''s father? Who the hell did you have a baby with behind my back?"


    "Let go of me!" Alice was so angry that she wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t. The Kennedy''s


    hands were like a nightmare around her, and Alice yelled directly, "Are you insane? I was pregnant five


    years ago, and you knew it at the time, this child..."


    She hadn''t finished her words yet, and Kennedy in front of her seemed to be looking at her in


    astonishment because of what she said.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and squeezed her chin again, "The child''s father is the man before?


    Damn! You really gave birth to the child! Why are you so shameless?"


    Alice, "...Let me go!"


    Regardless of what she said, Kennedy''s cold, emotionless lips pressed down without warning.


    He kissed a little hard, and his teeth cut her lips.


    The kiss between them was tinged with blood.


    This kiss... was not tender at all.


    Yes, it was rude, reckless. Alice didn''t want it!


    "No!"


    Alice screamed and opened her eyes. What she saw was a snow-white ceiling. The crystal chandelier


    hanging not far away also came into view.


    After being in a daze for a while, Alice reached out and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Why was that...


    She actually dreamed of Kennedy again, and it was still such a terrifying nightmare.


    Sure enough, was Kennedy a nightmare for her now?


    Alice said to herself, "Five years..."


    "It has been five years, Alice."


    "You still haven''t gotten rid of your private demons."


    "You should have forgotten that man."


    Thinking of this, Alice took a deep breath and curled up on the sofa like a helpless child.


    *


    At hospital


    "Mr. Kennedy, the porridge has cooled down," Nathan reminded Kennedy kindly.


    Kennedy was holding the phone, frowning. He looked unhappy.


    Hearing Nathan''s reminder, his look turned gloomy, and he said coldly, "I don''t need you to remind me."


    Nathan said, ".. it is no longer edible."


    "Throw it away," Kennedy said without hesitation.


    Nathan asked, "Do you want a new one?"


    "No!" Kennedy unbuttoned his cor irritably, always feeling that his anger was burning his body.


    He clearly sent her a message when she was off work, and gave her enough time to get home, but why


    didn''t Alice reply?


    Damn it.


    Did she just want to ignore him? Did he have to beg her or abuse himself every time before she agreed


    toe over?


    But Kennedy knew that the trick he usedst night could not be used today.


    If he always pretended to be pitiful, she may only have a disgust for him.


    But...he had to see her.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy became more irritable.


    As Kennedy''s assistant, Nathan naturally didn''t want to watch him being frustrated, he also wanted to


    help Kennedy solve problems.


    After thinking, Nathan said, "Mr. Kennedy, or..."


    "What? Say it."


    "Miss Nelson doesn''t want to see you, but you can go to meet her."


    Hearing it, Kennedy paused, but thought it was a good idea.


    "First, give Miss Nelson a few days to rest. After all, she is very tired from taking care of you in the


    hospital these days. She will run off her legs if she has toe to hospital every day. During her rest


    period, you can have a good rest and recuperation then leave the hospital..."


    After hearing this, Kennedy probably understood what Nathan meant.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at him inquisitively.


    Nathan was frightened by Kennedy''s stare, and he began to wonder if he had said the wrong thing just


    now. Otherwise, why would Mr. Kennedy look at him like that?


    "Mr. Kennedy, if you think what I said is unavable, then..."


    "OK." Kennedy interrupted him before he finished speaking, "Ask someone to prepare some food and


    send it here."


    Since he wanted to recover, he had to eat on time and couldn''t be so decadent..


    And he was in the game, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    In recent days, Alice had been struggling to take care of him, and she had to deal with the umted


    work in thepany. However, he was trying to ask her over here.


    She was obviously asleepst night, but she still came here with a coat for him.


    Thinking of the way she was wearing her pajamasst night, Kennedy knew what a jerk he had done.


    Nathan was taken aback for a moment, "Mr. Kennedy, do you really want to have dinner?"


    "Yeah." Kennedy nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll go right away." Hearing Kennedy was about to eat, Nathan hurried to the door and


    called someone.


    At the same time, he felt so upset. It seemed that his advice was quite useful. After all, he knew why


    Kennedy was upset.


    But... it was all because of Alice.


    For Kennedy, he never had a ce.


    Forget it, he was not such a stingy man who would be jealous of a woman.

 Chapter 522 He Has Been Discharged from The Hospital

    Chapter 522 He Has Been Discharged from The Hospital


    In recent days, Alice had had a few happy days.


    Because, since that night, Kennedy had never been sending her messages and pestering her to go to


    the hospital. His number stayed in her phone, quietly.


    For a moment, Alice felt that she had unpaid phone bill, or the wirelesswork at home was broken.


    Otherwise... how could she not receive Kennedy''s message.


    However, except that she did not receive his message, she received all the messages sent to her by


    others.


    And she also got calls from others.


    It showed that her phone was in service, and her wirelesswork was fine.


    It''s that Kennedy really didn''t contact her anymore.


    She thought maybe he was bored and felt that it was meaningless to send her messages every day


    asking her to go to the hospital. After all, not everyone would stand in ce and wait for others all the


    time. He was just back to normal life now.


    That was great.


    Everyone had its own life.


    It was just... she felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    Alice leaned on the sofa behind her, squeezing the phone in her hand.


    The change of her mood made Alice hate herself.


    It was her who kept refusing to get close to him. She wanted to cut off contact with him, and never


    contact him again. However, when he really didn''t contact her, she felt so lost in her heart. Why?


    It was like something was taken out of her heart.


    Perhaps, it was a habit?


    Because since meeting him, he had been influencing her life and upying her time in recent days.


    People would be ustomed to a person.


    She was used to his existence in her life. Then... she just needed to be used to living without him.


    Thinking of this, Alice calmed down, thinking clearly in her heart.


    So that was it.


    After dinner, Alicey down at home, and the kittens and mother cat that she brought back had already


    lived in her house.


    After Yanis and Jack took them to the pet hospital for disinfection and deworming, they bought a small


    cage and took all the cats home.


    The kittens were very well protected by the mother cat. After living here for nearly a week, they were all


    fat and cute.


    Probably because they had found their home, the mother cat was very close to them and was willing to


    let them touch the kittens.


    Every time after feeding the kittens, the mother cat would run to the sun on the balcony alone, roll for a


    few times, and liezily with her eyes narrowed, looking veryfortable.


    Kittens ran around on the carpet. Because they were still less than a month old, they were very


    unstable and stumble, but they were very stubborn. They would got up and tried to walk again after


    falling down.


    And they would follow people who walked in front of them.


    In short, with some kittens at home, Alice felt... she had to be very careful every time she walked.


    Because... the kittens were so small and they ran so fast, Alice was afraid that she may step on them


    by ident.


    "Meow..." Alice was lying down on the sofa in a low mood. Suddenly a kitten mewed at her feet. She


    took a sharp look and found that it was a kitten ran out of the cat litter and was standing at her feet right


    now, with two dark eyes open, staring at her curiously.


    Alice stared at her for a while, then bent over and stretched out her hand to pick up the kitten and put it


    in her arms.


    She stroked its little head, and said, "...what is he doing now?"


    "Should...should I go to the hospital to see him? How is his injury?"


    "Mommy, who''s injured?" Jack asked when he heard Alice''s words as he ran downstairs.


    Alice came to her mind quickly, her look changed.


    "No one, you got it wrong."


    Jack stared in curiosity, "Really? But I clearly heard..."


    "The mother cat was injured on her leg before. I was asking about her. Otherwise, why did I say this


    with her kitten in my arms?"


    Alice exined with a smile.


    Although she didn''t want to lie to Jack, she couldn''t tell him that she was talking about Kennedy now,


    right? Otherwise, he would keep asking her about his father.


    Speaking of his father, Alice realized that she had to pay attention to this issue.


    She really couldn''t live by herself. Even if she could endure the long years of loneliness, Jack was a


    child and he needed to grow up in a healthy family like other children.


    Thinking of it, Alice had slowly made a decision.


    Jack sat on the sofa with her for a while. The kitten stayed in her arms long enough, so Alice put it


    down, and Jack went to y with the kitten.


    After they left, Alice found herself in a cold sweat.


    She just said something without knowing it.


    Alice squeezed her hand into a fist unconsciously, and her nail pierced her skin before she let go.


    As she was worried, why not go to the hospital now? Buy him some fruit? Anyway... It was still early,


    she just went to take a look, and then came back.


    Alice thought, and begun to act.


    She got up and put on a coat, then carried her bag and went downstairs.


    She went to a nearby fruit shop and bought some fruit before taking a taxi to the hospital.


    However, when she reached the door of the hospital, Alice suddenly flinched.


    She had already decided that she would cut off contact with him, but what was she doing now?


    She came to see him?


    Would it make him feel... that she was ying cat and mouse game with him?


    Forget it. Never mind.


    Anyway, she was here, so just go in and have a look.


    Leave other things alone.


    Alice carried the fruit and walked to the familiar ward.


    She stood at the door of the ward and took a deep breath, then opened the door and walked in.


    After pushing the door open, Alice was stunned, and stood there staring inside.


    The ward was empty, and the quilt on the bed were removed and reced with new one. They were


    neatly folded. No one was in the ward.


    At a certain moment, Alice thought she had gone to the wrong ward, so she walked out and took a


    look, but found that she was right.


    A little nurse happened to pass her, and Alice stopped her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Excuse me, where is the gentleman in this ward..."


    "Hey, didn''t you always take care of him before? Why didn''t you know that he was discharged from the


    hospital?"


    "He was discharged?" Alice was a little surprised. Did he leave the hospital so soon?


    "Yeah, he just left the hospital today, and we just cleaned up the ward."


    "OK, thank you."


    After the nurse left, Alice stood there in a daze.


    After a while, she lowered her head and looked at the fruit bag in her hand, and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 523 Laughing at Each Other

    Chapter 523 Laughing at Each Other


    Click--


    Alice returned home with the fruit, and happened to ran into Yanis when she entered the hallway to


    change her shoes.


    "Why did you go out at night?"


    Alice moved her lips and shook the bag in her hand casually, "Go downstairs and buy some fruit."


    Hearing it, Yanis turned her head and nced at the time. She asked, "I remember you went out 50


    minutes ago. Did you walk around when you went downstairs to buy fruit?"


    There was an insinuation in her words, and Yanis looked at her with ridicule.


    Alice, "..."


    Didn''t Yanis just want to tease her? Alice put the fruit in the kitchen and said, "Yeah, I went downstairs


    for a walk because I was too full. Although it has been a little longer, I''m much better than the person


    who hides upstairs and doesn''t dare to go downstairs, right?"


    The ambiguous smile on Yanis'' lips just now stiffened in an instant.


    "Right?" Alice blinked and smiled.


    Yanis couldn''tugh anymore. She pursed her lips and hummed, "Will you die if you don''t bully me?


    You always tease me with past event!"


    "So do you."


    Yanis then sat down on the sofa, holding a pillow with a gloomy expression.


    "There is a reason why I dare not go downstairs. Zain is so good. I dare not get close to him. What''s


    wrong with it?"


    Alice also walked up to her and sat down, "Yes, this is what you think."


    She also took a pillow and hugged it in her arms. Thinking of what the nurse said to her, she felt a little


    depressed.


    "Hey, didn''t you always take care of him before? Why didn''t you know that he was discharged from the


    hospital?"


    She used to take care of him often, but... she didn''t go to see himter. Therefore, it was normal that


    she didn''t know that he was discharged from the hospital.


    "Did you go to the hospital to see him again?" Yanis'' voice came from the left. Alice nodded


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    subconsciously, and then shook her head, "He is discharged."


    "Discharged? Well..." Yanis suddenly felt a little confused, "Then why did you go to the hospital to see


    him? Are you silly?"


    "I didn''t know it until I went to the hospital."


    Yanis said, "Well, it seems that you are being kept in the dark. He is really bad. You went to take care


    of him for so long before, but he left the hospital without telling you."


    Alice didn''t speak.


    Seeing her not speaking, Yanis couldn''t help asking again, "He didn''t even send you a message, did


    he?"


    Alice, who had been silent for a long time, finally looked up at Yanis, and then said with a smile, "I


    haven''t gone to the hospital to visit him this week. Isn''t it normal for him not to tell me when he is


    discharged?"


    "Okay, it''ste, go to bed early." After speaking, Alice stood up and walked upstairs, obviously just not


    wanting to continue this topic.


    Yanis looked a little depressed at her back, and muttered to herself, "Is it normal? If he cares about


    you, would he not tell you? Didn''t you go to the hospital in vain? "


    Although Yanis said in a very low voice, it was quiet in the house and Alice heard all her words.


    She paused for a moment, but continued to move forward, and her thin lips hooked.


    Perhaps, he really didn''t care her so much.


    *


    Life went on normally. Two or three days had passed, and Kennedy seemed to have really disappeared


    from her life.


    It was just that his name was still on Alice''s client list.


    Because he hadn''t put forward new requirements, and what he asked before was to connect with Alice,


    Alice hadn''t been able to carry out the next work now.


    After all, he was a customer, Alice thought, she should take the initiative to contact him.


    But thinking about what happened in recent days, Alice felt... Kennedy may be disgusted with her now.


    He ced an order in thepany before because of his rtionship with her. But what about now?


    How about...handing over the order to someone else?


    Alice thought of the Lexi''s order that Winnie screwed upst time. She always wanted to give Winnie a


    chance topensate. Why didn''t she give Winnie this chance?


    When Winnie received this news, she felt she was so lucky.


    Oh, it was a godsend.


    She was dumbfounded for a long time before pulling Alice''s sleeve weakly and asking, "You...really


    want to give me this opportunity?"


    Alice nodded, "Well, whether you can seed depends on yourself. Are you willing to do it?"


    "Actually, I am very happy that you are willing to give me such an opportunity, but... I know what


    happened between you and Mr. Kennedy, is it good for you to give me his order? Even if I am willing to


    take it, Mr. Kennedy may not be willing to work with me. Therefore, I think you''d better work on his


    order by yourself."


    Alice was taken aback. She took Winnie to the press conference.


    Winnie knew everything that happened at the press conference.


    It was indeed a bit embarrassing to hand over the order to her now.


    "I..."


    "If you really can''t do it, then I can handle the order for you, but... I may be unable to get it done. I''m


    really touche that you were willing to give me Lexi''s order and take me to the press conference. So, ..


    treat it as my thanks to you this time!"


    Alice''s lips moved, "You don''t have to think so. You can also have a considerable bonus after


    "Well, that''s it. I also need the bonus, so let me do it. But... If I can''t finish it then, I will return the order


    to you."


    The look of Winnie really made Alice look at her with admiration.


    She looked at Winnie and smiled, and couldn''t help but said.


    "You really really astonished me."


    Winnie was serious before Alice praised her. But when being praised by Alice, the expression on


    Winnie''s face immediately became awkward.


    "What are you talking about? Who wanted to astonish you? And I didn''t take this order for you. I am all


    for the bonus. Are you thinking that I do it for you? "


    Alice answered, "...I didn''t say anything."


    Winnie said, "You must think I do it for you!"


    After that, Winnie turned and ran out.


    Alice and Yanis were left looking at each other.


    After a while, they burst intoughter.


    "Why is Winnie so funny? She was so serious a second before, and then she became awkward? It


    seems that she would feel awkward every time you praise her?"


    Yanis'' arms were around her chest,ughing and teasing.


    A faint smile also hung on the corner of Alice''s lips, she nodded and smiled, "It is right. But...she is also


    pretty cute, isn''t she?"


    "Damn! I''m cuter than her! Alice, don''t pass your affection to her, I am your best friend!"


    "Best friend?" Alice raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you want to be my sister-inw? Are you willing just to


    be my best friend forever."


    "Damn, don''t tease me anymore. I do not want to talk to you now!"

 Chapter 524 Breakthrough

    Chapter 524 Breakthrough


    Here, after asking Yanis to send the information of Kennedy''s order to Winnie, she felt that the boulder


    on her mind eased a lot.


    Tomorrow was Sunday, and Alice ned to take Jack to the yground.


    Aftering back for so long, she had been so busy and had no time to apany Jack out.


    Originally, Alice only nned to take Jack. However, Jack actually asked Zain and Yanis to go with


    them.


    Thinking of the rtionship between Zain and Yanis, Alice naturally acquiesced that they joined them.


    Anyway, she really didn''t want Zain to be single.


    The next day, they set off.


    Yanis was embarrassed to go downstairs at first, but could onlye out with her head down under


    Jack''s urging. After getting in the car, she shrank in the corner.


    Alice couldn''t helpughing when she saw Yanis trying to hide herself.


    So she leaned to her side and whispered, "If you always shrink back, how long will it take you to


    be my sister-inw?


    Her voice was so low that only Yanis could hear her.


    But the space in the car was not big. Yanis always had an illusion that Zain could hear what Alice said.


    She quickly red at Alice and whispered, "Shut up!"


    Her expression and look were fierce, as if she was going to kill her.


    But the voice that was deliberately lowered wasn''t imposing at all.


    Alice couldn''t help but smiled and said, "At least, you should be brave, right?"


    "Shut up, I don''t want to talk to you." Yanis turned around and put her hands to cover her ears,


    obviously not wanting to chat with Alice anymore.


    Alice stopped teasing her either, but took her gaze back and found herself afortable position to sit.


    When they arrived at the yground, Yanis was afraid to face Zain, so she hurriedly took Jack to y,


    leaving Zain and Alice behind.


    Watching this scene, Zain pressed his thin lips tightly, and his gazes followed the petite girl


    unconsciously.


    Alice noticed his eyes and raised her lips unconsciously, "Brother, what do you think of Yanis?"


    Hearing it, Zain frowned and remembered she had kissed him twice. After his fingertips were stained


    with the color of her lip gloss that day, he even forgot to wash it off, so he went to thepany with her


    lip gloss on his finger. Later, when he went to get the information, Megan saw the color on his finger


    and teased him.


    Zain was a little stunned at the time. After all, he would usually clean it up.


    But that day, he seemed to be bewitched, so...


    Zain didn''t like this feeling.


    He pursed his thin lips, "What? You haven''t solved your matter. Do you want to be a matchmaker?"


    Alice turned to look at him, "You are so old, I am so many years younger than you, and I have a child,


    do you?"


    Zain, "..."


    He seemed unable to answer her.


    Seeing that Zain was speechless, Alice''s smile became sly, "So you are the one who has to work hard


    to find a girlfriend."


    Zain''s look became serious, "Is your matter resolved?"


    Hearing it, the smile on Alice''s face faded, and she shook her head, "Not yet."


    She almost forgot that she was going to divorce Kennedy. How about divorcing him when he hated


    her?


    "Recently, probably because he was injured and his guard was down, I found a little loophole."


    "Loophole? What do you mean?" Alice didn''t understand.


    Zain stared at her, pursed his lips, and said, "You don''t have conjugal rtion with him inw."


    "What?" Alice was stunned for a moment, "What do you mean? Isn''t it..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I found a breakthrough. When you got married to him, the Wilson family and Reynold had negotiated


    that you married to Kennedy in the name of Christina. Therefore, when you registered for marriage,


    they used false information."


    Alice, "..."


    Her mind seemed to have been hit hard, and Alice felt a little dizzy.


    So, weren''t she and Kennedy a couple at all ?


    Could people really do whatever they wanted if they had enough money? Back then, she married


    Kennedy instead of Christina. So many things happened, but now it turned out that her marriage with


    Kennedy was fake.


    Seeing her look pale, Zain reached out and patted her shoulder.


    "Isn''t it better now? You no longer have any rtionship with him. You are free now. It is time to


    consider yourself and Jack."


    "Zain, what do you mean..."


    "I find a few good men for you. Will you see them?"


    Alice, "..."


    Her pink lips opened, and she was speechless for a long time.


    After a while, sheughed at herself, "I wanted to pair you off Yanis, and you have already made a


    decision for me. But, have you cared about my thoughts?"


    Zain looked forward indifferently.


    "If I don''t take your thoughts into consideration, do you think you will have these achievements in the


    past five years? You can''t keep going on like this. Although I amodates you, it doesn''t mean you


    can always indulge yourself."


    "Do I have to get married to be happy? Can''t I live by myself forever?"


    "What about Jack? Have you thought about it for him?"


    Alice bit her lower lip and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    She did think for Jack, so she felt that she should get married, but... her thoughts werepletely


    different from what Zain did.


    After Zain knew the truth, he immediately found her a blind date, which made her a little ufortable.


    "I''ve found some suitable people for you. You don''t have to go to work tomorrow, so you can go on a


    blind date tomorrow. If you''re dissatisfied, just leave as soon as possible. I''ll pick someone for you until


    you''re satisfied."


    Alice, "..."


    "How is it?" Zain looked over at her.


    "What can I say?" Alice could only smile wryly, "You have already decided, what can I say?"


    "Alice, I will not harm you, you will know it in the future. You are still young now. It doesn''t matter to


    raise a child now. But it will be very difficult in the future."


    "Okay, since I have already agreed, shouldn''t you agree to give Yanis a chance?"


    The subject turned back. Zain frowned slightly, feeling a little pain in his temples. He stroked his


    temples and coughed, "You don''t need to worry about me."


    "You are worried about my business, why don''t you let me worry about you? Didn''t you hear what I said


    just now? Even if you don''t like Yanis, you can go to find someone else. Or, let me find some blind


    dates for you? Many of the designers in mypany are beautiful. I guess they will be very happy to


    go on a blind date with the president of the Nelson Group in B City. Or... how about post your


    information on dating websites?"


    Alice''s words made Zain troubled. He looked at his sister helplessly, and smiled warmly, "You have


    been a mother, so why are you still so childish?"

 Chapter 525 I Mean No Harm

    Chapter 525 I Mean No Harm


    She had been a mother.


    Alice''s smile faded a bit and did not answer Zain.


    After spending a lot of time in the amusement park, Yanis and Jack fell asleep close to each other as


    soon as they got in the car.


    After all, they rode many entertainment facilities together, and Zain and Alice were just watching them.


    "Shall we go to have dinner?" Zain''s seat belted, looking back at the people in the back seat.


    Alice also looked back, thought about it, and shook her head, "Let''s go home. They are too tired. Go


    back and let them rest. I can just make some food at home in the evening."


    "Yeah." Zain nodded. He had the same idea as Alice.


    Alice had to go shopping for food to cook, but she was worried if there was no one looking after Jack


    and Yanis. Thus, she asked Zain to stay at home to look after them, and she went to the nearby


    supermarket alone.


    Without Jack, who was very curious and interested in everything, Alice quickly bought everything she


    needed. When she was pushing her shopping cart to check out, she met a familiar man around the


    corner.


    His white cor was ironed without a wrinkle. Dark blue suit made him look masculine. When she


    looked at him, he smiled warmly.


    Alice paused for a while, and then pushed her shopping cart on as if she hadn''t seen the person.


    Alice didn''t expect to meet Manfred here again.


    Seeing that she was still ignoring him, Manfred didn''t show any surprised expressions on his face. He


    probably guessed that Alice would treat him like this a long time ago.


    So he quickly turned to catch up with her.


    "You threw away the phone number I gave you, right?"


    He asked as he walked side by side with her.


    Alice pursed her red lips. She looked indifferent and did not answer him.


    Manfred smiled and didn''t care, and exined, "I waited for a long time, and you didn''t call me. So, I


    can onlye to the supermarket to wait for you."


    His words made Alice pause again. But then, she continued moving forward, not wanting to talk to him.


    "We are old friends, are you really reluctant to say a word to me? You can just say hello to me."


    Alice still didn''t reply.


    Manfred followed her to the checkout counter. Before Alice moved, Manfred had already reached out


    and took the items in the shopping cart out and put them on the counter.


    Alice, "..."


    Thebination of handsome man and beautiful woman was always particrly eye-catching. In


    addition, Alice and Manfred were conspicuous in the crowd, and Manfred''s actions were so


    considerate, making the cashier envy. The cashier could not help but praise, "Miss, your boyfriend is so


    handsome."


    Manfred was stiffed, and then he nced at Alice.


    She looked calm, and finally spoke.


    "He is not my boyfriend, and I don''t know him either."


    The smile on the cashier''s face disappearedpletely.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She pulled her lips awkwardly, and then nced at Manfred''s hand. If Alice didn''t know him, why did


    this man help her? Was he...just amodating?


    Or maybe, he just ran into Alice in the supermarket and wanted to start a conversation because Alice


    was beautiful?


    The cashier started to check out for Alice after imagining various stories. Alice did not give Manfred


    another chance this time, and quickly handed out the bank card.


    To swipe the card, she must press the password.


    When the cashier handed the cipher machine over, Alice just wanted to turn her head to remind


    Manfred that he should walk away. She did not expect that he had turned around consciously and


    didn''t look at her again.


    Alice, "..."


    She quickly entered the password, then retrieved the bank card, carried the bag and left directly.


    After leaving the supermarket, Alice nned to walk back, but found there was another shadow under


    the streetmp.


    She was really angry and helpless, she didn''t want him to follow her, she didn''t want to admit knowing


    him, and she didn''t want to talk to him.


    After walking for a short distance, Alice stopped in anger, but Manfred suddenly stepped forward to


    take her bag.


    "Is it too heavy? Let me help you."


    Alice, "..."


    Did she hallucinate? Why were the personalities of Manfred and Kennedypletely different from five


    years ago?


    Of course, the person with the biggest personality change was Kennedy.


    Could five years really change a person?


    No, not at all.


    After all, she had seen how Kennedy treated other people. Whether it was to the employees of his


    But to her...


    What happened in the past five years?


    She looked at the bag taken by Manfred, and when she was about to refuse him, Manfred said, "You


    live in the frontmunity? I see you came out from there. Let''s go, I''ll walk with you to the gate."


    Alice, "..."


    After speaking, Manfred walked forward first, and his tall and slender shadow was very long under the


    streetmp.


    Alice thought for a while, and stepped up to follow him.


    When they reached the gate of themunity, Manfred stopped and he said, "OK, you can go in, pay


    attention to safety at night."


    Alice took her bag, without even thinking about it, turned around and entered themunity.


    After walking a few steps, she still felt Manfred staring at her. She paused, then turned around and took


    a look.


    Manfred still showed a warm smile on his face, just like before...


    Should she told him that she was Charlotte?


    Alice was hesitant, and she bit her lower lip in aplex mood.


    Manfred was very empathetic. After seeing Alice''s look, he was shocked. After a while, he smiled and


    said, "Don''t think too much, I have no malice. I just want to meet you, my old friend."


    Was it really just meeting with an old friend ?


    Alice always felt that this matter was not that simple.


    His appearance made the gears of fate turn one by one, and many things... would not be as simple as


    before.


    In the end, Alice didn''t say a word, turned and disappeared from Manfred''s view.


    When the woman in front of him hadpletely disappeared, Manfred looked back, and the smile on


    his face also disappeared little by little.


    He took out his phone and clicked on the photo of the child that his assistant had sent him.


    The child closely resembled Kennedy, and his eyes were as cold as Alice. The child was pretty


    beautiful.


    People could remember him at a nce.


    His assistant searched all the information, and it took a long time to find such a frontal photo, which


    was still a little blurry.


    It seemed that Alice had protected this child very well over the years.


    As for why she protected him so well, Manfred put away the phone, and an insidious look shed in his


    eyes.


    He thought he would know the answer soon.

 Chapter 526 Destroy Her Blind Date

    Chapter 526 Destroy Her Blind Date


    The blind date was set in a ce that Alice was not familiar with.


    So, Zain asked Marco to send her over. After arriving at the destination, Marco said, "Miss Nelson, I will


    go to thepany to pick up Mr. Zain, and I wille back to pick you upter."


    Alice thought it was too much trouble for Marco to run back and forth, so she shook her head and said,


    "No, Marco. You go back first. I don''t know when the blind date will end. I''ll just take a taxi backter. "


    In fact, what she thought was that it might take a long time for Marco to pick up Zain beforeing to


    pick her up.


    She felt that this blind date might notst for that long.


    "Well, be careful, Miss Nelson. If necessary, call me again."


    "Marco, drive carefully on the road."


    After Marco drove away, Alice turned and went into the cafe in front of her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this time, there were not many people in the coffee shop. Alice nced and confirmed that her blind


    date had not arrived, because there were people in groups and no singles.


    She chose a ce by the window and sat down, and the waiter came to get her order.


    "I''m still waiting for my friend, so pleasee to meter."


    "OK,dy."


    Alice raised her hand and nced at the time. Their appointed time was two o''clock, and it was two to


    two now.


    She hoped that man was a punctual person.


    Alice took out her phone and scanned through Moments.


    Yesterday, when they went to the amusement park.,Yanis and Jack had a good time. They took a lot of


    photos, Yanis didn''t upload them to Moments, but sent them all to her.


    They had agreed that none of Jack''s photos would be posted on any social tforms.


    One by one, Alice looked at the photos, smiling unconsciously at the corners of her lips.


    The sun was shining on the main road, and the light passed through the window surrounded Alice. She


    sat down and looked at her phone with a gentle smile, which looked particrly nice.


    Allen saw this scene when he entered the cafe, he was a little amazed.


    He looked around, and soon saw that there were no other singles in the cafe except her. Was her his


    blind date today?


    After watching the photos, Alice suddenly felt a man standing in front of her, blocking her views.


    "Hello, I am Allen."


    Alice raised her head and stared at the person.


    With just a nce, both of them were stunned.


    "You, you are..." Allen looked at her in astonishment, and Alice stood up and looked at him, also quite


    surprised.


    If she remembered correctly, the person in front of her seemed to be the owner of car she hitst


    time?.At that time... the woman next to him still humiliated her.


    An unreasonable woman. She didn''t agree to report to the police and didn''t want to negotiate with her.


    Then the matter couldn''t be solved. Later, Kennedy came out and helped her solve the problem.


    Allen probably didn''t expect that his blind date would be her.


    After they looked at each other for a while, Allen coughed embarrassingly, "Do you remember me? I


    was the... the owner of the car that you rear-ended."


    Alice nodded, she looked indifferent.


    "Sit down first." Allen asked Alice to sit down, then raised his hand to call the waiter.


    Alice nced at the time on the watch without a trace. Allen was ten minuteste. Shouldn''t he say


    sorry?


    After making the order, Allen looked at her in embarrassment, "Last time I guessed it may be a fate that


    your car rear ended me, but I didn''t expect us to meet so soon, and in this way."


    Alice raised her eyes, "I didn''t expect it either."


    "Well..." Probably because he felt embarrassed about the car identst time. After all, there was


    another woman around him at that time, so it was very embarrassing to date Alice now.


    He didn''t speak, and Alice didn''t start the conversation either. The gentle smile that she showed when


    looked at her phone disappeared. She looked indifferent. It was clear that she was not interested in


    dating with him.


    Alice originally thought she could keep dating the other party if it was a good man .


    But... Allen was familiar to her. She remembered that he had a girlfriend by his side at the time, and


    she kept in mind the arrogant appearance of that girl.


    It seemed she was wise to tell Marco not toe and pick her up.


    Allen kept looking at her, and asked carefully, "Miss Nelson...Did you juste back from abroad?"


    Beautiful, the woman in front of him was really good-looking.


    Moreover, her beauty was neither implicit nor gentle, but cold but charming. There were not many


    people who was as charming as her.


    She raised her eyes, and the coldness in her eyes became stronger.


    Allen swallowed unconsciously.


    There were many kinds of women that men like, and most beautiful women were simr.


    But there were a few beauties like Alice. Thest time Allen saw Alice, he was obsessed with her.


    "Yeah." Alice nodded, "I just came back from abroad not long ago."


    "It''s no wonder that you have a different temperament from others. I hope we can have a happy blind


    date today."


    Alice listened, smiled, and did not answer.


    She didn''t care the issue of him being ten minuteste because she didn''t n to continue to date him.


    After the coffee was delivered, Allen began to have more questions after sitting for a long time.


    "What''s your hobby, Miss Nelson?"


    Alice answered casually, and Allen immediately said that he had the same hobby as her, and


    suggested that they could go to y together if she had time. Alice didn''t respond, Allen asked another


    question, and Alice answered casually.


    After a while, Allen already felt that Alice was not interested in the blind date. He was a little frustrated


    and looked at Alice sitting opposite him unwillingly.


    "Miss Nelson, are you so cold to me because of what happened that day?"


    Hearing it, Alice came to her mind and raised her eyes, "What happened that day?"


    Allen, "...just the other day, there was a girl next to me. Do...you dislike her?"


    Alice smiled faintly, "Mr. Chambers, you are kidding. Why would I dislike her?"


    She was so polite, but it made Allen even more annoyed. She said that she didn''t care her. It was


    because she didn''t care about today''s blind date at all.


    However, Allen still wanted to defend himself.


    "Even if you don''t mind, I still want to exin that the little girl was my sister that day, whether you


    misunderstood it or not."


    "Well..."


    After Allen finished exining, there was augh not far behind.


    The voice was dull, and it sounded ironic, which made people unpleasant.


    Allen frowned subconsciously. Who was this person?


    Why was he at this time?


    But after hearing thisughter, Alice''s look changed drastically.

 Chapter 527 Do You Have the Courage to Compete with Me?

    Chapter 527 Do You Have the Courage to Compete with Me?


    Why was he here? Alice''s face was drained of colour and Allen''s face paled when he saw the man.


    Kennedy?


    Why was he here?


    Last, Kennedy came forward to help Alice solve the rear-end collision. Allen didn''t act rashly even if he


    felt that Alice was really beautiful and he was attracted by her. It was because Kennedy, who was


    pitiless and powerful, was there.


    He didn''t know if Alice was his woman.


    But today Alice was on a blind date with him. It meant that she had no romantic rtionship with


    Kennedy.


    However, Kennedy appeared.


    Before Alice and Allen had reacted, a tall man stood up from the neighboring table, and came towards


    them with steady steps, and soon... sat down beside Alice.


    Alice, "..."


    Had Kennedy been sitting behind her? Why didn''t she notice him? Could it be that she was too


    fascinated by the photos just now?


    She could only think of this reason.


    As soon as Kennedy sat down, the atmosphere around them turned frigid.


    Kennedy looked strong, cold and invible. He was indifferent, ice-like and distant.


    Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women was always very eye-catching, not to mention


    Kennedy, such an excellent man.


    Allen suddenly felt that he was the extra person today.


    But... Alice hade to go on a blind date, which meant...


    Allen''s hand under the table tightened, and he nced at Alice''s delicate face reluctantly.


    He didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    Thinking about this, Allen looked at Kennedy and said, "Mr. Kennedy, what a coincidence."


    "Coincident?" Kennedy squinted his eyes and looked at him sullenly. On his lips there was a trace of


    displeasure, and he said, "It is not a coincidence. I made a special trip here."


    Allen, "..."


    Alice, "..."


    How did he know that she was on a blind date here?


    And hadn''t he disappeared from her life these days? Why did he suddenly appear again?


    He wanted to spoil her blind date as soon as he showed up? Although she didn''t really like today''s


    blind date, it was not Kennedy''s turn to intervene it.


    "Mr. Kennedy, what do you mean..."


    "Are you going on a blind date?" Kennedy asked suddenly.


    Allen froze for a moment, then nodded, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Kennedy quickly approached Alice. The distance between them was so close that their breathing


    blended. Alice felt smothered, and then she heard him say in a fascinating tone, "When we were in bed


    As soon as he spoke, the looks of Allen and Alice changed at the same time.


    Alice turned her head, staring incredulously at Kennedy who was standing close at hand.


    What was this bastard talking about?


    "Miss Nelson, you..." Allen looked at Alice in shock.


    Alice lowered her eyes. Kennedy wanted to sabotage her date, and she wouldn''t fall in with his wishes.


    Thinking about this, Alice changed her previously indifferent attitude, looked up at Allen for a moment,


    smiled and denied, "No."


    She only said one word, but it gave Allen infinite power.


    As long as she denied it, it meant that it was Kennedy''s wishful thinking, and he still had a chance.


    Allen became excited and coughed slightly, "That''s fine. Mr. Kennedy...it''s not good to ruin other


    people''s dates. I hope you can leave us alone."


    Alice stood up, "Mr. Chambers, do you mind changing to another ce to continue talking?"


    Seeing her standing up, Allen also stood up nervously and nodded, "Of course I don''t mind. It''s all up to


    you, Miss Nelson."


    "Okay." Alice smiled slightly and turned around to leave.


    She was caught by the wrist. Alice looked back and found Kennedy holding her hand. His face was


    puce with rage.


    "Where are you going?"


    His voice was cold and full of warning.


    Seeing this scene, Allen nced at Alice nervously.


    Alice was silent for a moment, stretched out her hand and slowly pushed Kennedy''s hand away. She


    looked indifferent and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    After speaking, she turned and walked out with Allen.


    Out of the coffee shop, Allen took out the car key, "Miss Nelson, please wait for me here. I''ll drive my


    car here."


    "OK," Alice nodded and said, "Thank you."


    She smiled at him, and Allen immediately felt that his heart was about to melt by her bright smile.


    Although her smile was not sincere, it was still beautiful.


    Allen went to drive the car, and Alice walked to the side of the road and waited.


    A silver Bentley stopped in front of her, the window lowered, revealing Kennedy''s determined look, "Get


    in."


    He said coldly.


    Alice ignored him and turned her gaze back as if she hadn''t seen him.


    Kennedy made a visible effort to control his anger, but he looked extremely gloomy and his hand on the


    steering wheel unconsciously clenched, "Alice, I''ll give you onest chance. Get in the car by yourself."


    However, Alice not only ignored him, but walked away.


    Just when Alice saw Allen''s car approaching, she walked directly towards Allen''s car.


    Allen''s car also stopped in front of her, and then Allen got out of the car very gently to open the door for


    her, "Miss Nelson, please get in the car."


    "Thank you." Alice bent down just about to sit in, her waist was caught by Kennedy.


    In the next second, she was lifted up.


    "Ah!" Alice eximed, struggling hard.


    "Mr. Kennedy, what do you mean?" Allen asked in a cold voice as he watched Kennedy carrying Alice


    on his shoulders gloomily.


    "Well." Kennedy sneered. His eyes were as hard as flint and he said, "Mr. Chambers, do you want to


    grab my woman from me? Didn''t you get enough lessonsst time?"


    Allen pursed her lips, "She is not happy to go with you."


    "You can take her away if you can. Dare you?" After speaking, Kennedy carried Alice and turned and


    left directly.


    "Kennedy, let me go, let me go!" Alice''s stomach was pressed on Kennedy''s shoulder. Kennedy''s


    bones were so hard that her stomach was hurting.


    And the head down posture made her dizzy, especially ufortable.


    She felt that she was about to spit out the coffee she had just drunk.


    But Alice still heard Kennedy''s threat to Allen. When Kennedy walked back, Alice could just see Allen


    standing there. He was hesitant, but in the end he didn''t step forward.


    In the end, Alice was squeezed into the car by Kennedy, the huge transformation made her head dizzy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The door of the car was locked, Kennedy pressed over, grabbed the back of her head and kissed her


    directly.


    "No."


    Alice''s lips were blocked, and she was even more dizzy.


    Probably it was her behavior today that provoked him, so Kennedy''s movements were extraordinarily


    rude, and he bit her lower lip directly.


    The blood filled her lips and teeth, and Alice frowned tightly.


    After a long while, he retreated and asked coldly, "Do you want to get in his car? Don''t even think about


    it in this life!"

 Chapter 528 Broke the News

    Chapter 528 Broke the News


    The car door was locked by Kennedy, and Alice had no way to escape.


    Probably because of the anger, Kennedy''s eyes were filled with fire, which almost burned Alice''s eyes.


    Her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word.


    It was the first time Alice had seen Kennedy so angry.


    From the time of meeting to the present, he had been pretending to be pitiful and attaching to her.


    Although Alice didn''t know what happened in the past five years that made him obsessed with her.


    Now he was what he really was.


    "Originally, I try to give you time." Kennedy squinted and stared at her, "I think as long as we''re married,


    you''lle back to me, but now it seems... You''re a really bad woman."


    His words made Alice horrified, her pupils shrinking, "You, what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do?" Kennedy sneered, and reached out to pinch her chin, "You are so heartless,


    do you still care about what I want to do?"


    Alice bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly.


    Her look made Kennedy startled for a moment. How long had it been...


    He hadn''t seen her look like this for a long time. She used to show such a look five years ago, but five


    yearster... she looked at him with calm and indifference.


    As if no one could stir up the waves in her heart.


    So Kennedy changed his tactics, thinking that it was a good idea to importune her.


    However, she actually went on a blind date with another man, and even wanted to go to another ce


    with that man?


    Where to go?


    Kennedy became more and more angry, and the expression on his face became colder, his breath


    pressed against Alice''s top like a dark cloud.


    At the moment the car door was locked, Kennedy imprisoned her with his hands and he stared at her


    condescending.


    The look in his eyes seemed like he wanted to eat her.


    "I don''t care what you do, but when ites to me, I naturally want to ask. If you let me get out of the


    car, I won''t care what you want to do..."


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, Kennedy squeezed her chin with a bit of strength, and then kissed


    her again.


    Alice''s eyes widened and she was forced to raise her head to ept his kiss, but she stretched out her


    hands to push his chest.


    However, Kennedy kissed her harder and harder. When Alice felt that she was almost suffocated, the


    sound of knocking on the car window came from outside.


    The kiss continued--


    Person outside was still knocking on the car window, and Alice vaguely heard someone yelling,


    "Parking isn''t allowed here."


    The sound of knocking on the car window didn''t stop, Kennedy could only let go of Alice violently and


    then lower the window.


    "Sir...you can''t stop here..."


    The traffic police just wanted to say that parking was not allowed here and asked Kennedy to drive


    away, but after meeting Kennedy''s cold eyes, he felt cold from his feet and shuddered for no reason.


    Then, the words died on his lips.


    "Are you dicing with death?" Kennedy red at him, and said coldly.


    The traffic police shook his head, "No."


    After a while, he came back to his senses, and felt that he was righteous, how could he be frightened


    by the man in front of him? So, he straightened his back and coughed slightly, "Sir, private parking is


    not allowed here. If you don''t drive away, then I will ticket you."


    Today was his first day at work, so he must do his job well.


    Kennedy''s eyes were dark and he stared at him coldly.


    His sharp eyes were like electricity, which made the police freak out. The traffic police straightened,


    and said in fright, "Sir, please, you really can''t park here. As long as you drive away, I will not ticket


    you."


    But Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    She always felt that the presence of the traffic police had solved her troubles. If it weren''t for him, she


    was still being held by Kennedy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that they were still in a stalemate, Alice quietly reached out and unlocked door of the car. When


    she was about to open the car door to escape, Kennedy directly sped her wrist, "Where do you want


    to go?"


    Expression on Alice''s face changed slightly, he...


    "Let go of me."


    Kennedy locked the door again, "I won''t let you run away."


    After speaking, he raised the window directly and drove away from the ce.


    The traffic police stood in ce, dumbfounded for a long time before reacting.


    What happened just now...? Was it kidnapping?


    Otherwise, how could the man say that he wouldn''t let the girl run away?


    But looking at their expressions, it seemed like they were a couple and were in an argumentative


    mood?


    After the car drove a long way, Alice reacted, "Where are you taking me?"


    Kennedy didn''t answer her words. He looked cold, and drove at a high speed. Alice felt a little scared


    and could only say to him, "Kennedy, what do you want to do?"


    Kennedy, "I don''t want to force you. However, you are too disobedient. Not only did you hand over my


    order to your staff, but you went on a blind date without telling me."


    Alice gritted her teeth, "I didn''t have time to deal with your order, so I asked others to take your order."


    "What about the blind date?"


    Alice calmed down, took a deep breath and said, "I want to get married."


    "Want to get married? Do you treat me as dead?" Kennedy said in a angry tone.


    "No," Alice denied. Thinking of what Zain told her before, she raised her eyes to stare at Kennedy, "I


    didn''t treat you as a dead person, but would you dare to show me the marriage certificate?"


    Kennedy mmed the brakes, and he turned his head to stare at Alice.


    His look was so dark as a beast hiding in the dark.


    But at this moment, Alice had a sense of courage and met his eyes straight.


    "Do you dare?"


    Kennedy didn''t speak, the expression on his face became more and more gloomy.


    Alice looked at his expression and couldn''t help but sneered. "You don''t dare, do you? Because it''s not


    our marriage certificate at all."


    Kennedy''s breathing became a little short, and his brows frowned tightly.


    "Back then, I didn''t marry you in my own name. The name on the marriage certificate is not mine at all.


    It is Christina. Although the photo is mine... If I appeal, as we have been separated for five years, what


    do you think is your chance of winning?"


    After analyzing this matter, Alice felt that her mind was in a particrly calm state.


    Kennedy probably didn''t expect her to be so calm, nor did he expect her to know it.


    It waspletely out of his control.


    He thought that as long as he told her that they were not divorced, he would be able to keep her by his


    side. However, she knew it.


    Kennedy''s eyes sinking slightly, "Zain told you it, right?"


    Alice said, "It doesn''t matter who told me. That''s the truth, right?"

 Chapter 529 Never Investigate Me

    Chapter 529 Never Investigate Me


    In the quiet car, Kennedy''s breathing suddenly became short.


    Kennedy sped her hand and gritted his teeth, "So what? As long as the picture on the marriage


    certificate is you and me, you are my wife."


    Alice smiled slightly and pulled her hand back gently.


    "You are wrong. We are not a couple inw, not even in reality. Besides, you gave me a contract back


    then. Have you forgotten it?"


    When it came to the contract, Kennedy''s face turned pale.


    He gave her the contract. And now the contract was her reason to refuse him. Dis he work for his own


    destruction.


    "Kennedy, why do you monopolize others? Do I have to give you anything you want, and go away


    when you don''t want to see me. Didn''t you hurt me enough five years ago? You want to hurt me again


    after five years, don''t you? Why do you think... I''ll start over with you? I can only live once.I''ve thought


    clearly enough in the past five years. If I want to start my new life, I have to stay away from you."


    These unfeeling and firm words grieved Kennedy .


    "Charlotte..." He called out her previous name unconsciously, "Listen to me. What happened back


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then..."


    Alice seemed to be irritated, and suddenly said sternly, "Don''t call that name, Charlotte Wilson was


    dead five years ago! The person standing in front of you is Alice Nelson. My surname is Nelson, not


    Wilson. Treat what happened that year as a farce. Please... don''t interfere in my life again."


    After that, Alice wanted to open the car door, but found that it was still locked. She said angrily, "Open


    the door."


    He didn''t move.


    Alice tried to unlock the door by herself, but Kennedy sped her hand again. He said, "I''m sorry."


    Alice''s movements paused. Kennedy continued speaking, "I hurt you five years ago, but at that time..."


    "You know what?" Alice raised her head suddenly, "I don''t want to know why you did that to me at the


    time. I haven''t investigated or asked about it in these years. It is because I don''t want to know it.


    Whatever the reason, the result was that you hurt me... I don''t care about the process at all. No matter


    if you are forced or have difficulties, I don''t want to forgive you."


    She never felt that having difficulties was the reason for a person to do something irrational.


    So in her principle, she only cared the result, not the process.


    There was a painful look in Kennedy''s eyes. Alice was more stubborn and difficult to deal with than he


    thought, but he just liked her character, stubborn and strong.


    Moreover, she had her principle.


    "What should I do then?" Kennedyughed softly,ughing heavily at himself, "You don''t want to forgive


    me, but I don''t want to give up, never."


    Undoubtedly, his words shook Alice.


    She bit her lower lip, "Then, stay away from me, just look at me. Don''t affect my life. And..."


    She thought about it, and added, "You are not allowed to hurt my family!"


    Kennedy thought she was talking about Zain at first, but after thinking about it, he realized that the one


    she talked about was not Zain. Then, besides Zain, who would it be?


    Kennedy suddenly remembered the voice of the little boy he heard on the phone in the hospital that


    day.


    That boy called Alice mommy sweetly. At that time, Alice looked soft.


    That child should be cherished by her.


    At the thought that she married him with her ex husband''s child and then worked hard to protect the


    child, Kennedy felt very ufortable. However, what could he do?


    He loved the woman in front of him, even if she had a child with another man.


    Thinking of this, Kennedy said, "I won''t hurt your family, that child..."


    Hearing him mention Jack, expression on Alice''s face changed, "Did you investigate me?"


    Kennedy frowned slightly. "Am I this kind of person in your eyes?"


    Seeing his denial, Alice felt a little relieved. She was a little anxious when Jack was mentioned. In


    addition, she had recently encountered Manfred. After all, he had a rtionship with Kennedy, and he


    saw the appearance of Jack. Alice didn''t know whether he would tell Kennedy about Jack.


    Then she thought, ording to Kennedy''s temperament.


    If he had seen the appearance of Jack, he would not be able to keep quiet until now.


    Then Alice immediately said, "Then promise me that you will never investigate me again in your life."


    Kennedy frowned and asked, "Why? Did you hide anything from me?"


    Alice sneered, "How many times did you investigate that year? Isn''t that enough?"


    Kennedy guessed that his investigation had hurt her, so he nodded, "Okay, I promise you."


    Hearing his promise, Alice felt the heavy weight lifted off her heart and she said, "Remember to keep


    your words."


    "I will not investigate you." Kennedy added, "No matter how you are now, and whose child you are with,


    I can ept it."


    Hearing it, Alice felt her heart wince, and her lips moved.


    No matter whose child she had, he could ept it?


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Yes." Kennedy nodded, and he looked at her cold eyes, "I''m so clear, don''t doubt it."


    He only wanted to be with her.


    He also didn''t expect that he would be obsessed with this woman, and then he would be unable to live


    without her.


    "I can take care of the child by myself, I don''t need you. Also, the child is my own, and it has nothing to


    do with you."


    Kennedy suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her when she mentioned the child, and her


    words were also weird.


    Why did she have to emphasize to him that this child was her own?


    Kennedy was a little suspicious. Maybe he should ask someone to investigate what happened?


    But then he remembered that he just promised her not to investigate her.


    Damn it, she really restricted all his thoughts and actions.


    "You can be my client, but we can''t go back to the previous rtionship. If today''s things happen again,


    I''ll sue you directly. Kennedy, I hope you remember what you said and never investigate me."


    After speaking, Alice just reached out to unlock the car door, this time Kennedy didn''t stop her.


    After that, she opened the car door and left.


    Kennedy was sitting in the car, still thinking about what Alice had just said.


    For a while, he frowned, and took out his phone to call Nathan.


    He was curious if he didn''t investigate, but he would vite the agreement with her if he investigated


    her.


    He asked himself, "Kennedy, have you forgotten what you promised her jut now?"


    "Going back on your word will only make her hate you even more."


    In the end, Kennedy''s hand dropped weakly.


    For the first time, he felt so frustrated.

 Chapter 530 Past Events

    Chapter 530 Past Events


    At night


    There was only a smallmp on in the room, and Alice had taken a shower and changed into her


    pajamas, sitting on the bed.


    She should have fallen asleep at this time, but today she was not sleepy.


    Under the night light, a golden button exuded a faint light in her hand.


    Mostly because the night light was in warm colors, the color of the buttons looked warm.


    She stared slightly at the buttons in her hands.


    This button fell in her clothes by the mysterious man on the rainy night five years ago.


    Thinking of this, Alice clenched her fingers on the button, and her thoughts began to drift away again.


    Back then, she asked Diana to find the whereabouts of the owner of the button, but after a long time,


    she found the button belong to Manfred.


    The news frightened her, and even made her feel a great sense of guilt in front of Kennedy.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she was always convinced that the child was very likely to be


    Manfred. Thus, she avoided Manfred as if he was a viper.


    Until Jack was born and grew up slowly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked more and more like Kennedy.


    She felt puzzled, incredible, and shocked.


    It was ridiculous.


    Even if Manfred''s child had genes of the Moore family, he was impossible to look the same as


    Kennedy.


    So, Alice was even thinking that the mysterious man that night was actually Kennedy.


    But he kept saying to her who was married him that she was pregnant with a bastard.


    After such an idea came into her mind at that time, Alice''s first thought was to deny this horrible idea.


    How was it possible? How was it possible? ?


    If it was really him, had she and Kennedy be made fun of by God?


    She couldn''t ept it.


    Coupled with Kennedy''s attitude towards her, and the words Diana said to her at the time, she felt...


    hopeless in this life.


    If it hadn''t been for Jack, she might not have to courage to live.


    Thinking of this, Alice pinched the button in her hand more tightly, and her fair finger turned red.


    Click--


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a small boy rushed in and quickly took off his


    shoes and climbed onto her bed.


    Alice was scared, and she subconsciously hid the buttons in the quilt so that no one could see it.


    It was her own secret, which had been hidden for many years.


    Jack who came in hugged her with hands and feet, muttered, "Mommy, I don''t want to sleep alone, I


    want to sleep with you."


    Alice''s frightened heart gradually calmed down, and she said softly, "Jack, you have grown up and can


    no longer sleep with me. You are a man, and I am a woman, we cannot sleep together. Do you


    understand?"


    Jack rubbed her arm with his face in dissatisfaction, "No, I am not an adult, and you are my mom. I can


    sleep with you, Mommy."


    "And Mommy, you''ve been letting me sleep by myself these days. I miss you. Please let me sleep with


    you tonight."


    Alice, "...Jack."


    "Mummy, you keep saying that I have grown up, so can I go to find my daddy?"


    At first, Alice wanted to persuade him to go back to the room and go to sleep, but his words made Alice


    stunned. Alice was shocked.


    Was it the turning of fate?


    When they were abroad before, Jack never asked her about his daddy. He was very cute and sweet.


    But after returning, he mentioned this matter more and more. Even after she ordered Kennedy not to


    investigate her today, Jack got into her room and said this to her.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Alice squeezed the gold button hard, then put it in her palm.


    "Why do you suddenly ask me about it?" Alice nced at the Jack in her arms, trying to soften her


    voice, "You used to...when you were abroad, you didn''t you never talk about it, did you?"


    Jack pursed his lips, "You used to be very tired, so I do didn''t want to trouble you. But now, I have


    grown up, I can find my daddy by myself."


    Alice, "..."


    "Can I go to look for my daddy, Mommy?" Jack shook her arm, "I am very powerful. I can definitely find


    my own daddy!"


    Hearing this, Alice felt suffocated. She finally realized that Jack was not joking with her by mentioning


    this matter several times. He really wanted to find his daddy.


    Although she felt that it was impossible for Jack to find Kennedy at such a young age, Alice still felt


    concerned and immediately scolded, "No, you can''t!"


    Her voice was very severe, and Jack was scared at once.


    "Mommy, mommy..."


    "Have you heard it?" Alice asked, looking at Jack.


    Jack blinked his eyes and his eyes turned red. He said, "Mummy, but I...want to find my daddy."


    "Didn''t I say that you cannot do it?" Alice didn''t expect that he would not even listen to what she said.


    After she said no, he stubbornly said that he wanted to look for daddy. All of a sudden, she became


    stricter and lost her marbles. She said, "Your own father is dead, you don''t need to look for him, you


    can''t find him!"


    Jack, "..."


    When she said this, her eyes reddened slowly.


    Their eyes seemed to beparing. After a while, Alice closed her eyes and sniffed and said, "I''m


    sorry, Jack.. was I a little agitated just now?"


    Alice suddenly spoke to him with a soft voice, and Jack could not keep up appearances anymore, and


    he burst into tears.


    His crying pierced Alice''s heart like a needle, and the pain made her breathless. She just said


    something irreversible. At this moment, she didn''t know how to exin it to Jack, so she could only


    reach out and hug him.


    "I''m sorry, Jack, I''m sorry, I am sorry... I shouldn''t scold you."


    While talking, Alice shed tears. Her tears kept falling down and all hit Jack''s neck.


    Jack was frightened by her tears. He was still crying. It seemed that it was the first time he saw his


    mommy cry in front of him.


    Alice couldn''t stop crying at all, and tears rushed out of her eyes scrambling.


    "I''m sorry... it''s my fault. I''m sorry, Jack, I''m sorry." However, Alice kept repeating a sentence, as if she


    was out of her mind.


    Seeing Alice''s look , Jack suddenly felt that he was irrational today.


    He stretched out his little hand to wrap Alice''s neck and pressed his face to her warmly, "Mommy, don''t


    cry, I...will never talk about looking for daddy again."


    Alice couldn''t stop crying anymore. She wailed, and held jack her in arms.

 Chapter 531 Never Give Up

    Chapter 531 Never Give Up


    The next day Alice got up with her eyes swollen, and Yanis was shocked when met her.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Why are your eyes swollen..."


    Alice didn''t answer her, but took a towel and rinsed it with cold water, then wrung it out and applied it to


    her eyes and pressed it lightly.


    "That won''t work," Yanis said helplessly, looking at Alice''s thin back, and said distressedly, "I found that


    your smile has decreased since you returned here. If I knew you would be like this, we shouldn''t be


    back."


    "No." Alice was still wearing a towel while denying her words, "Why shouldn''t Ie back? This is


    where I grew up. My return has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "But... You are unhappy."


    However, Yanis could only say it in her heart.


    "It''s okay." Alice smiled again. "I''m okay. You don''t have to worry about me. Five years have passed.


    Are you afraid I won''t be able to hold on?"


    Yanisined in his heart.


    "Yes, it has been five years, but what kind of life do you had every day in the past five years?


    Alice was madly involved in the design business, and every day she was exhausted. As soon as she


    returned home, she fell asleep. Later, Jack grew up and could call her Mommy and hugged her, which


    made her regain a little sense of reason.


    Yanis knew how Alice lived these years, and had always felt sorry for her.


    Now seeing that she was troubled by Kennedy''s affairs after returning back, Yanis'' hatred against


    Kennedy became deeper and deeper.


    Stinky man!


    He hurt Alice back then, and now he didn''t n to let her go.


    Did he really thought that he could do anything as the president of the Moore Group.


    When she saw him next time, she would knock him out.


    *


    Top Floor Office of the Moore Group


    Kennedy sat at the desk in a daze, frowning, his fingertips pressed against the desk.


    The papers on the table were already piled up, but Kennedy had no ns to deal with them at all.


    His mind was full of Alice, and he had no intention of working at all.


    Knocking¡ª¡ª


    The office door was knocked, but Kennedy seemed to have heard nothing, sitting there frowning.


    After that, person outside knocked again. Probably because there was no response from inside, so the


    person who knocked on the door pushed in directly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After Annie opened the office door, what she saw was Kennedy sitting on his seat with frowning brows.


    She made a loud sound, but that person looked like his spirit had left him


    Thinking of what happened in the past few days, Annie''s lips twitched.


    She walked over slowly, then put her bag on the table, sat down on the sofa not far from Kennedy, and


    started making coffee for herself.


    It was probably the sound of water that made Kennedy''s spirit return. He raised his eyes and saw


    Annie sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, and then frowned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Annie nced at him, took another sip of coffee amusingly, ignored him.


    "When did youe in?" Kennedy frowned.


    "When your attention was wandering." Annie smiled slightly, then put the coffee back on the table. The


    collision between the porcin and the table made a slight noise, and Annie''s voice sounded again,


    "What? Mr. Kennedy, you''re not working, but in a daze in the office. Are you thinking about how to


    please a woman?"


    Kennedy stared at her with displeasure, his gazes sharp.


    Annie put her hands around her chest, staring at him.


    "Although I know my words are very annoying today, I still want to tell you when I see you so upset.


    Give up now."


    "What did you say?" It was like her words had touched Kennedy''s nerve, and his brows instantly


    frowned.


    "I can see that she may still have feelings for you, but she will never be with you again."


    Hearing her words, Kennedy''s brows frowned tightly, and his thin lips pressed tightly. He staring at


    Annie with displeased look.


    Annie stood up, "You don''t like my words? Don''t want to hear it? But that''s the fact."


    "What''s the fact?" Kennedy asked coldly, pursing his thin lips.


    "The fact is that she doesn''t want to be with you again, no matter what you do for her."


    "Why?" Kennedy sneered, "Do you know her well? How do you know it?"


    Seeing him sneer, Annie also sneered unceremoniously, "I''m a woman. I do know women better than


    you."


    Kennedy stopped speaking, but his attitude was cold, and he obviously didn''t want to talk to her.


    Annie came over to persuade him today, so naturally she wouldn''t just give up like this and simply take


    a step forward.


    "Back then, did you know why your mother gave birth to you?"


    Kennedy, "..."


    Speaking of his mother, a sense of pain shed in his eyes.


    So many years had passed, but his mother was still pricking his heart like a needle.


    When he thought of his mother, he hated people of the Moore family especially, especially he was


    rted to the Moore family by blood.


    "Your mother had many suitors back then, but she never remarried anyone else. Even if it wasn''t for


    you, she would never remarry either. Do you know why?"


    Kennedy, "..."


    Annie, "Because she was badly hurt. She gave all her sincerity and love, but it was ruined. From then


    on, her hopes and faith have copsed. How likely do you think Alice will be to rebuild her trust in you?


    Oh, it should be trust in men. Her situation is much worse than your mother''s, and she is more


    stubborn than your mother. How likely do you think she will be with you again? It''s less likely than 50%.


    It is probably only 10%."


    Although what Annie said were uneptable to Kennedy, she hit the nail on the head and revealed


    Alice''s true situation.


    No wonder... She always rejected him so much.


    Kennedy''s look darkened, and the hands hanging on both sides tightened.


    "So what?"


    "So what? Do you know what I mean? Even if there is only a 10% chance, are you going to continue to


    be stupid? You are no longer young, and you have no time to waste like this."


    Kennedy sneered. He stared at his aunt, "You are my aunt, but you don''t even know me? Let alone the


    possibility of 10%, even if the possibility is only 0.1%, I will never give up."


    Annie, "..."


    Kennedy, "I have to be with her in this life."


    "You are really hopeless!" Annie couldn''t stand. Her face was puce with rage, and she scolded, "Who


    do you pretend to be affectionate for now? If you really like her, why did you do those things back then?


    I heard Nathan say that when she asked to see you, you left her, a pregnant woman, in the rainy night."


    Speaking of that incident, Kennedy showed a painful look on his face, gritted his teeth and said, "It was


    different back then, I was misled, I thought..."

 Chapter 532 Accusations

    Chapter 532 usations


    "What did you think? You thought she had an affair with Manfred, your elder brother? You thought she


    chose Manfred but not you?" Annie pointed out sharply.


    Kennedy didn''t speak, because Annie was right.


    He pursed his lips, hisplexion was very bad, and the breath all over his body was very cold.


    "Do you know what is the scariest thing between you? There is no trust."


    Trust?


    Kennedy''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Annie, "It is the most taboo for lovers. In fact, almost all lovers in the world have insufficient trust. A little


    bit of trouble can separate them. And in many cases, exnations are useless."


    Speaking of this, Annie''s look became sad, as if she was thinking of her past.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak any more, Annie didn''t know if he had understood what she said, and she


    said sincerely, "As your aunt, I naturally hope you have a happy life. You are my only nephew. I''m not


    married and I have no children. My life seems aimless. I won''t hurt you. Think about it. There are so


    many girls in the world. Stop troubling others and yourself. I''ll be back to S City tonight. If you have


    time, remember toe and see me more."


    Hearing that she was leaving, Kennedy nodded, even though he still looked gloomy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since the blind date was disrupted by Kennedy that day, Allen only contacted Alice once and said sorry


    to her. He couldn''t afford to provoke the Moore family, so he could only treat the blind date as if it had


    never happened.


    Naturally, Alice was very happy about it, so she didn''t even reply to him.


    At dinner, Zain asked about her feelings for Allen, and Alice smiled and said, "I don''t like him."


    Zain didn''t seem surprised at all, and he said indifferently, "Then choose another one."


    "Brother!" Alice frowned with displeasure, "Do you think you''re shopping? If this one isn''t suitable, you


    can choose another one."


    "Isn''t that the blind date? Try another man if you don''t like this man. It is normal," Zain said with a faint


    expression on his face.


    Alice remembered that Kennedy had disrupted her blind date. ording to his personality, if she


    continued to go on a blind date with other men, she probably wouldn''t be sessful. It was estimated


    that he would not give up easily.


    Thinking about this, Alice said, "Forget it, don''t arrange blind dates for me. I will find a boyfriend by


    myself."


    Zain frowned, "Find a boyfriend by yourself? Have you interact with any man in the past five years?


    How many people did you reject when you were abroad? Those are all excellent..."


    "Zain!" Alice interrupted him directly, "Anyway, I don''t want to have a blind date anymore. You are my


    older brother. You can set an example for me, or I won''t go on a blind date again."


    Probably a little angry, Alice got up and left after speaking.


    Zain, "..."


    Marco on the side saw him, smiled awkwardly, and said in a calming manner, "Miss Nelson is still like a


    child."


    Hearing it, Zain frowned slightly and said solemnly, "She is no longer a child."


    Marcoforted, "Sir, Miss Nelson is your sister after all. She will inevitably be childish in front of her


    families."


    It seemed reasonable.


    After a moment of silence, Zain seemed to think of something.


    "I seem to have never disclosed her identity in public?"


    At first, Marco was a little stunned, and after a while, he reacted and said, "Mr. Nelson, when Miss


    Nelson returned here, you proposed to hold a banquet to introduce her to everyone, but she felt that


    that was too high-profile, so she rejected you. "


    "Then do it now."


    Marco was a little surprised, "Sir?"


    "Since she doesn''t want a blind date, let her appear in the public. The children of the Nelson family


    have no shortage of suitors."


    Marco gave a slight pause, "Shall... shall I tell Miss Nelson it?"


    "No." Zain''s look darkened, and his voice was cold, "Just call her over until then. When being at the


    banquet, she can''t refuse even if she wants to."


    Zain seemed to think of something, and a sense of indifference shed in his eyes, "Kennedy, after


    hurting her so much, you still want to be with her. As her brother, I will never allow you to do so."


    Marco knew about it. After all, he had been working for the Nelson family for many years and he often


    followed Zain. After Alice went abroad, he followed Zain to many ces and dealt with many things.


    Divorce was one of them. Thus Marco naturally knew many things that others didn''t know..


    Including the affairs between Alice and Kennedy.


    "Sir, will...will Miss Nelson be upset about it?"


    "She will know that I am doing this for her good in the future."


    How could the girl he finally found back be bullied by outsiders?


    If she was bullied, he would definitely have to take revenge on the bully a hundred times. However, the


    one who hurt Alice was Kennedy, which made it difficult for him. Because the power of Kennedy''s


    That day, Kennedy called him brother-inw on purpose, which still rankled Zain.


    Since he was unable to get rid of him, he could find a good man for Alice.


    *


    Zain''s order was passed on, and the banquet began to be arranged. There were many people invited,


    and the banquet would be held in the garden of the Nelson family.


    Alice and Jack live in the apartment they bought, so they didn''t know what happened in the Nelson


    family.


    These days Alice was having a good time, Kennedy didn''te to pester her again, probably because


    he understood what she said that day.


    And Winnie had already begun to design.


    So Alice thought, she and Kennedy shouldn''t have to meet again in the future.


    At the same time, thepany hadunched a new product. Alice nned to find a chance to promote


    it. The star effect was still very strong. Recently, thepany had received many orders.


    The staff in thepany were also busy. Even employees who wanted to leave thepany didn''t


    have time to think about it now.


    Alice treated her subordinates very well and promised that as long as the design of the product was


    loved by the customers, the designer could enjoy a 5% bonus for the order. Naturally, everyone would


    actively participate in such a cost-effective event.


    Thepany''s operations had shifted to the normal range, and it could be considered to be nice.


    It''s just that after work that day, Alice suddenly received a message from Zain, asking her to go back to


    the Nelson''s house in the evening.


    Alice asked him what was wrong, but Zain didn''t tell her the details. Alice could only agree.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice and Yanis nned to pick Jack home, but the teacher told them that


    Zain had picked up Jack in advance.


    Yanis and Alice looked at each other. Yanis couldn''t help but said, "What the hell is going on? Why


    does he suddenly pick Jack back? I always feels it is a trap."

 Chapter 533 Focus

    Chapter 533 Focus


    Alice didn''t speak, just pursed her red lips, thinking about her rejection of Zain''s proposal for a blind


    date.


    Did he arrange a blind date for her at home?


    But, even if there was a blind date, he didn''t have to pick Jack up, right?


    Maybe this matter would be moreplicated than she thought.


    Yanis, "Didn''t your brother tell you why?"


    Hearing it, Alice shrugged, "What do you think?"


    "Let''s go." After speaking, Alice turned around and left. Yanis hurriedly followed and took her hand, "Do


    you really want to go to the Nelson''s? I have an unknown premonition. I always feel that this incident is


    not so simple. Or... let me go to find out what is going on and you go back to have dinner and rest


    first?"


    Alice nced at Yanis helplessly, "Are you stupid? My brother has picked Jack back, meaning that we


    have to go to the Nelson''s. You go to find out? The result is still the same. Let''s go straight. "


    "All right, your brother won''t hurt you anyway."


    The two returned to the Nelson''s together.


    The house of the Nelson family was in an independent area. It was a long way from Alice''smunity.


    It was usually very quiet here, but the road to the Nelson''s was very crowded today.


    Yanis was sitting in the passenger seat while Alice was driving. She looked at the car speeding past


    them and was confused..


    "Why are there so many cars today? I don''t usually see so many people here, and they are driving so


    fast"


    Alice nced at her, "Aren''t you iming to be the most informed? Why don''t you know it?"


    Yanis, "...When did I say that I am well-informed? And even if I want to check, now I am in your car,


    how can I go yo check it? You didn''t let me go to find out what happened. Well, there may be a traffic


    jam ahead."


    Although the road was crowded, it wouldn''t be a traffic jam..


    As driving, Alice''s eyebrows frowned, and Yanis also said at this moment, "Hey, how do I feel that these


    cars are in the same direction as us. Do they also go to the Nelson''s?"


    Hearing it, Alice furrowed deeper, and she looked at the familiar vehicles without speaking.


    Yanis started to specte, "What day is today? Why did they all go to the Nelson''s? Is there any


    activity?"


    Activity?


    Alice''s face suddenly became a little gloomy, she felt...she should have guessed what Zain was going


    to do.


    When they arrived at the Nelson''s, the parking lot was really full, and there were lots of cars parked


    near the door. There were also a lot of people standing at the gate of the Nelson''s, which looked very


    lively.


    Yanis unfastened her seat belt, and said, "It''s really lively, the Nelson''s seems to have never been so


    lively, right?"


    Before Alice could speak, someone ran over at the door and stopped in front of their car.


    "It''s Marco." Yanis lowered the window. She greeted him, "Marco."


    Marco nodded and smiled at Yanis, then looked at Alice, "Miss Nelson, please give me the car key, and


    I will drive it to the back."


    Alice froze for a moment, then shook her head, "No, Marco. I can do it myself."


    "Miss Nelson, give me the car key please. Mr. Nelson is waiting for you."


    Alice, "...I got it."


    She handed the car keys to Marco and got out of the car with Yanis. They were not particrly eye-


    catching because both of them were still wearing work clothes.


    After getting out of the car, Yanis pulled her clothes and nced around.


    She found that the people who came here were wearing all kinds of dresses and suits, many of them


    were in pairs, but most of them were singles, and they were mostly male.


    "They are all wearing formal attires, what is going on today?"


    "Just go in and find out."


    The two were led by the servant to other passages and soon avoided the crowd.


    As they walked further and further, Alice frowned slightly, "Didn''t you say that my brother is waiting for


    me?"


    "Yes, Miss Nelson, but Mr. Nelson asked us to take you to dress up first."


    Dress up? Alice and Yanis nced at each other, and Yanis pointed to herself, "What about me?"


    "So do you, Miss Yanis."


    Yanis said, "...It seems that there is really an activity tonight, but can you tell me what activity it is?"


    The servant smiled warmly, "You will know itter."


    Okay, it was useless to ask the servant.


    Alice and Yanis were taken to the dressing room together. Alice couldn''t help but frown when she saw


    the dress. Compared with Yanis''s dress, her dress was very grand.


    "Wow." Yanis leaned over and rested her chin on Alice''s shoulder, "Your brother is going to introduce


    you to everyone. It seems that the banquet tonight is for you."


    Alice, "..."


    Seeing such a grand dress, Alice looked at the servant on the side, "Do I have to wear it?"


    The servant nodded vigorously, "Yes, you do, Miss Nelson. It is ordered by Mr. Nelson. This dress is


    extremely expensive. It was specially airlifted back from abroad."


    It seemed that she had to wear it today. Alice nodded, "All right."


    After putting on the dress, Alice started to make up. Actually, it was still an hour before the banquet


    officially started. However, after receiving the invitation from the Nelson family, everyone was so


    excited that they all arrived early, and wanted to take a look at the Nelson family''s house by the way.


    After all, not everyone had the opportunity toe here.


    In B City, except for Kennedy, here was where everyone wanted to set foot in most.


    *


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Uncle, are Mommy and Yanis here?"


    "Yes, the servant took them to dress up."


    "Oh, can I go to find Mommyter?"


    "After I introduce your mommy to everyone, if she is free, you can go to find her."


    "Are you making a blind date for Mommy, Uncle?"


    "...I want to let the people in B City know that she is thedy of the Nelson family. Your mommy''s


    currentpany is not very famous. If she knows more people, herpany can grow bigger and


    bigger in the future. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Oh, then I understand. You not only want to introduce mommy to some single men, but also want to


    introduce mommy to thepany''s customers."


    "..."


    "Right, uncle?"


    "Well, you are right."


    *


    At the gate of the Nelson''s


    A ck car stopped silently, and the ck windows concealed the the figure of the people in the car.


    "Mr. Kennedy, this is an invitation obtained from other people. Zain is really cunning. The people he


    invited this time are all elites in the business world, and most of them are single men. His intention is


    obvious."


    It was dark in the car, and Kennedy in the back seat raised his hand to untie the buttons of his shirt,


    revealing the charming Adam''s apple and corbone. The mask on his face was shining, and his thin


    lips under the mask curled up.


    "To introduce my woman to others, he has to ask me whether I agree or not."

 Chapter 534 Banquet I

    Chapter 534 Banquet I


    Zain specifically exined that everyone who came tonight should be checked. Anyone without an


    invitation couldn''te in. Even if there was an invitation, they must be checked for identity.


    Usually, it was normal at the banquet, but for Kennedy, it was like targeting him.


    After all, Zain didn''t like Kennedy.


    Nathan heard the news in advance, so he arranged everything for Kennedy.


    The mask was a token, and someone had been waiting at the entrance for a long time. As soon as


    Kennedy got out of the car, someone would help him enter.


    With personal connections and money, people could always find a way out quickly.


    "Mr. Kennedy, then I won''t apany you in." Nathan nced at the outside scene. After scanning the


    surroundings, his gazes fixed on Kennedy, and said something ttering, "I wish you speedy sess


    and recapture Mrs. Moore''s love as soon as possible."


    Kennedy had a long-lost illusion when he heard Nathan call Alice Mrs. Moore.


    Maybe he was too attractive, when Kennedy got out of the car, a group of people actually looked at


    him. The mask on his face was shining dazzlingly under the light.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Who, who is that man? Why does hee to the banquet with a mask?"


    "I haven''t heard that today is a mask ball. Or did we miss any information?"


    "Never mind if it''s a masked ball. He''s so handsome... He is perfect in both height and body proportion.


    Wow, even though he is wearing a mask, I think... I have already had a crush on him."


    "Who is he? Do any of you know him? I really want to know if he has a girlfriend."


    "Anyway, hees to the banquet. We''ll just go in and find a chance to get to know him."


    After a few girls discussed, they happily made a decision.


    The mask was used as a token. As soon as Kennedy got out of the car, someone greeted him


    immediately. Because Nathan didn''t exin Kennedy''s identity to the man, so the man was impertinent


    at the moment.


    "Man, here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, let''s go."


    After speaking, he wanted to step forward and touch Kennedy''s back.


    But as soon as he reached out his hand, he was frightened by Kennedy''s aura, and then retracted his


    hand unconsciously.


    Although wearing a mask, Kennedy''s eyes were as dark as the night, like a beast dormant in the night,


    and his whole body exuded coldness and strength.


    Such a person...


    The man who was about to pick up Kennedy was a bit ufortable for a moment. Looking at the


    figure and aura of the man in front of him, he felt the man was a simr to Mr. Kennedy he had seen


    from afar before?


    But if he was Mr. Kennedy, why would he need to buy an invitation letter to enter the banquet?


    "Aren''t we going in yet?"


    While he was thinking and wondering, Kennedy''s cold voice sounded mercilessly, and the man reacted


    all of a sudden, and immediately nodded, "Go go, pleasee with me."


    He took Kennedy to the entrance, and then handed the invitation letter to guards for checking.


    The several guards at the door were particrly strict about today''s identity verification because of


    Zain''s instructions, but they didn''t know the reason. They just thought Mr. Nelson was afraid of


    strangers sneaking in. However, even if the checking was strict, it''s impossible for them to know


    everyone.


    So when they saw Kennedy, they just wondered why he was wearing a mask.


    The man who led Kennedy exined, "My friend is mysterious. He usually attends banquets with a


    mask. Hurry up. I have been waiting for him for a long time. You saw it just now."


    "And we have an invitation letter. If we don''t let us in, I''m going toin to Mr. Nelson."


    The man was eloquent, and quickly led Kennedy through.


    After entering, the man said happily, "So my task is finished, isn''t it? But... I''m very curious, the purpose


    of youring to this banquet..."


    "It''s better not to ask what you shouldn''t ask." Kennedy looked at the man with sharp eyes like a knife.


    The man was too scared to move. A momentter, he said falsely, "Yes, I know..."


    Kennedy retracted his gaze and ignored him, and left.


    The man quickly followed, Kennedy''s pace stopped.


    "Your mission isplete, you don''t need to follow me," he said coldly.


    The man froze for a moment, then nodded obediently, "Yes, yes."


    Then he had no choice but to turn around and leave quickly, disappeared into the crowd. Then he


    looked back, and found that Kennedy who was standing there just now had disappeared.


    Going so fast...Hey, what the hell was this guy doing at the banquet tonight?


    He bought the invitation letter, asked him to help him in, and...worn a mask.


    Could it be that there was a good show tonight?


    The man touched his chin, suddenly looking forward to it.


    *


    Kennedy walked ahead with his straight legs, and the light from above his head made him more


    handsome with a mask. The servants who met him on the road looked at him unconsciously.


    Kennedy was trying to get acquainted with the situation here. In addition, there were too many people


    at the banquet and the air was not good. He chose to stay outside.


    Finally, he found a ce simr to a yard, the furnishings in the yard were very ssical and the yard


    was veryrge.


    There were a few wicker chairs, a flower garden, and even a ce for swings.


    Kennedy tugged at his tie, and his thin lips raised slightly involuntarily.


    Unexpectedly, Zain''s taste was quite unique.


    There was still some time before the banquet started, Kennedy chose a chair and sat down.


    A lot of people came to the banquet, and there were other people in the yard, but Kennedy was far


    away from them. He could heard their voices time from time, and there seemed to be a child. Kennedy


    tried to listen to him unconsciously.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my mommy said that I shouldn''t let others take my pictures casually, or I can


    sue you for viting my privacy."


    Jack was surrounded by the crowd, with a smile on his face and his eyes like two ck ss beads.


    He looked very innocent and harmless. He was also very gentle when he spoke.


    But what he said was very lethal.


    The person who took out his phone to take a photo silently put his phone back when heard what he


    said.


    But a girl did not give up, took a picture of Jack with her phone.


    After taking a photo, the girl stared at Jack happily, "Can you change the position and let me take


    another photo of you?"


    The smile on Jack''s face slowly faded, and he whispered, "Lady, please delete the photo."


    "Oh, I am just taking some photos of you. You are just a kid. Besides, it''s your honor that I am willing to


    take photos of you, OK?" The person who took photos of Jack was a girl in her early twenties. She was


    very rude while speaking.


    "Let me take one more photo, hurry up."


    Seeing her like this, the people around also took out their phones one after another and took photos of


    Jack.


    "Didn''t he ask you to delete the photos?"

 Chapter 535 Banquet II

    Chapter 535 Banquet II


    A cold male voice suddenly sounded, shocking everyone who was taking pictures of the little boy.


    The low male voice was as cold as ice, and it prated everyone''s ears to the bottom of their hearts.


    Everyone shuddered unconsciously and looked back at the source of the sound.


    They found that man with a cold aura in a mask stood there, with one hand in his pocket, looking


    sharply at them. His powerful aura on his body made them horrified.


    "You, you are..."


    "Since the boy has already refused you, you should just get out of here, right?" Kennedy said again,


    and the words from his thin lips were unceremonious, like a sharp arrow.


    The faces of several people paled, because Kennedy''s words were too unpleasant.


    "You, why do you say that to us? We just took pictures and didn''t do anything to him, you..."


    One of them refuted, but Kennedy shot his icy gaze to the speaker before she could finished speaking.


    She was so frightened that she bit all the rest of the words back, and then said pitifully, "Sorry, I know, I


    will delete the photos right away."


    After that, she took out her phone and deleted all the photos she had just taken in front of everyone,


    and then turned around and left.


    The man in front of the mask was no ordinary person at first nce, and the people invited by the


    Nelson family was either rich or noble. Beforeing, her family told her not to cause trouble, so she


    should leave as soon as possible.


    The one who took the lead just now was obviously a little unconvinced, but seeing that others had


    deleted the photos and left, she could only shut up.


    She took out the phone and deleted the photos, and other people hurriedly deleted photos and left


    when they saw it.


    When the crowd dissipated, Kennedy retracted his gazes, sneered in his heart disdainfully, and then


    turned to leave.


    It was really not quiet anywhere.


    Therefore, he had never liked this kind of asion, if it was not forced, he would note here with


    such a suit.


    After two steps, a sweet voice came from behind.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Kennedy''s steps stopped. After a moment of silence, he slowly turned his head back.


    Under the faint light, a small boy stood there. He was wearing a small suit prepared by an adult, but his


    face was wearing an cartoon mask.


    Mask?


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the ck eyes that appeared behind the little boy''s


    mask.


    For some reason, Kennedy felt that his eyes was familiar.


    Where had he seen them?


    Jack smiled at Kennedy, he reminded Kennedy, "Sir, I''m thanking you."


    "..."


    Kennedy came back into his mind, and said indifferently, "So what?"


    There was a slightly surprised look in Jack''s bright eyes. After a while, he said seriously, "Shouldn''t you


    say, you are wee, when people express their thanks to you?"


    Hearing it, Kennedy sneered, his tone still cold.


    "You''re wee?"


    Jack nodded, then walked towards Kennedy with short legs, stopped in front of him and waved to him.


    Kennedy stood there with a cold look.


    "Sir, can you bend down?"


    Kennedy frowned and said, "What the hell are you doing, little guy?"


    "Oh, I think the mask you wear is very special, so I want to have a look at it, OK?" With that, Jack


    immediately looked at Kennedy with pitiful eyes, full of expectation.


    Somehow, Kennedy was so upset when he saw the look in Jack''s eyes. He scolded coldly, "Be manly


    and stand up straight!"


    Jack was startled, and panic shed in his ck eyes immediately.


    "Sir?"


    "As a man, how can you show such expressions and look?" Kennedy scolded him as if he was Jack''s


    senior,pletely forgetting that it was only the first time that he and this child had met.


    "Oh." Jack looked at him nkly, "Can you teach me?"


    "What, you want me to teach you?" Kennedy narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Can you afford the


    tuition?"


    Jack pursed his lips and nodded vigorously, "My mom is rich."


    Jack mentioned his mommy suddenly, and Kennedy a little interested. He slowly squatted down in front


    of Jack, his voice still cold, "Your mommy?"


    "Yes, my mommy is rich, so can you teach me?"


    Kennedy stared at him thoughtfully. He was far away just now, and now he was getting closer to him.


    Kennedy found a faint familiar smell on him. His thin lips moved. Before he could speak, Jack asked


    him again, "Sir, can I touch your mask?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    No¡­¡­


    In fact, Kennedy wanted to refuse Jack.


    He was not a caring person. How could he agree to such rude requests from a child.


    But today he made an exception to help the little guy in front of him, and also agreed to his request to


    touch his mask.


    After he agreed, Jack reached out his hand and leaned towards the mask on his face.


    Kennedy frowned and looked at his little hand, which looked so soft, making him have the urge to touch


    it.


    Kennedy, "..."


    Damn, what was he thinking about?


    Just when Kennedy was thinking, Jack''s hand had touched his mask.


    Although through the mask, Kennedy could still feel the feeling of being touched. Kennedy was rarely


    so close to people, and he took an uneasy step back. However, when Jack saw him back, his hand


    followed him and touched his mask again.


    Jackughed and said, "Sir, wouldn''t you like to touch my mask?"


    "No."


    Kennedy refused in a cold voice.


    Jack continued to poking Kennedy''s mask, seeming to have a lot of fun.


    Suddenly.


    Kennedy grabbed Jack''s soft palm impatiently, and was amazed at how a child''s hand was so soft,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    softer than cotton.


    "Sir?" Jack looked at him as if he was curious. The cartoon mask on his face made him look extremely


    cute.


    Cute¡­¡­


    Kennedy had always believed that using cute to describe boys was a kind of humiliation.


    For both adult and underage men.


    So in the past he felt it was shameless.


    But now...he actually thought little guy in front of him was...cute? ?


    Kennedy was a little distracted, squinted his eyes, and said coldly, "Didn''t your mommy tell you not to


    get too close to strangers?"


    "Why?" Jack''s head crooked again.


    "Because strangers are generally not good people."


    "I believe you are a good person."


    Jack''s soft voice came into Kennedy''s ears, and he found that his heart was melted by Jack.


    Kennedy''s look darkened, and he looked down at the small palm in his palm.


    "Why do you believe that I am a good person?"

 Chapter 536 Banquet III

    Chapter 536 Banquet III


    For the first time, Kennedy spoke to a child so patiently that even he himself hadn''t noticed that his


    tone had softened a bit unconsciously.


    "If you are a bad person, you wouldn''t help me just now, so I believe that you are a good person."


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and did not answer.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jack thought for a while and asked, "Sir...are you here for the banquet


    too?"


    "Yeah." Kennedy pursed her lips and nodded.


    "Oh. But why do you wear a mask? Today is not a mask ball."


    Kennedy''s mouth quivered in the suspicion of a smile, and he asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you tell


    me why you wear a mask first?"


    "Sir, you are so cunning, obviously I asked you first."


    Kennedy looked at Jack in front of him. He thought he was very interesting and very smart.


    Who was he?


    Why was he here alone? Where was his rich mummy?


    Kennedy just wanted to ask him, but a piece of music was yed at the banquet. Jack eximed, "The


    banquet is about to begin."


    Kennedy nced at the time and hummed.


    He looked at Jack in front of him again, thinking that his n was almost ruined by this boy. The


    purpose of hising today was not to chat with a little guy here.


    However, before he could speak, Jack actually said, "Sir, thank you for helping me today. I will repay


    you if I have a chance in the future. I''ll go now."


    Before Kennedy could react, Jack had already walked away, and then stopped and waved at him. His


    little hands waved vigorously in the air, and then he ran away.


    Seeing where he disappeared, Kennedy looked thoughtful.


    *


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to join the banquet tonight."


    The host made a speech on the set-up stage, and then asked Zain to speak on stage. This was the


    normal procedure of the banquet. Before Zain came to the stage, the people who came to the banquet


    apuded.


    When the apuse had died down, Zain began his speech


    Behind the banquet hall at this time, Alice had finished dressing up, and Yanis was standing beside her,


    staring at her.


    "I thought I would only see you dressed up so grandly in this life when you got married. I didn''t expect


    to see it now, and... it is hard to find a more beautiful dress in this life. It''s so beautiful."


    Although the work was not designed by Alice herself, the workmanship of this dress wasplicated.


    Alice smiled helplessly, and looked down at this gorgeous dress on her body.


    She was a designer, and she was familiar with clothes and jewelry naturally.


    The dress on her was expensive. It was very heavy because it was iid with a lot of diamonds and


    double-sided embroidery.


    Not only that, Zain asked someone to prepare a diamond crown for her, which matched her dress.


    Alice was surprised. When the makeup artist finally held out the crown, Alice almost fainted.


    She only saw others dressed so grandly under the stands, but she never thought she would wear a


    crown one day, and she would appear in front of so many people after wearing it.


    Although she had epted the identity of Alice, she had been very low-key for the past five years, and


    had never showed off outside.


    She was still...very unustomed.


    Although this dress was heavy, making Alice very ufortable... from the eyes of others, her make


    up was undoubtedly very amazing.


    "Okay, you''re so beautiful, let''s take a photo and let me post it to Moments."


    Yanis took out her phone, turned on the camera directly, and took a few photos with Alice, and finally


    took a few more photos of Alice alone.


    The host ran over and reminded her softly, the surprising look in her eyes showed she was amazed by


    Alice.


    "Miss Nelson, are you ready?"


    Alice nced at her, took a deep breath and nodded, "Yeah."


    "Okay, let me help you get on stage."


    After all, it was a dress withplicated workmanship. The host wanted to hold her hand. Alice wanted


    to refuse at first, but after thinking about it, she handed her hand over to the host and said, "Thank


    you."


    Zain was still speaking. Originally, all the guests'' eyes were focused on Zain. They suddenly caught a


    glimpse of a bright color. After seeing Alice, they were all amazed at the beauty of Alice.


    Some even eximed directly.


    Things like atmosphere and emotions were very easy to drive. As long as someone took the lead,


    others would easily be excited..


    When Zain heard the inhtion sound, his eyes showed pleasure, and then he looked towards Alice.


    Alice slowly walked onto the stage with the support of the host.


    The dress on her body and the diamond crown made her gleaming under the light, as if she was


    walking from the stars. The light on her body was so bright that it could not be ignored.


    Alice usually looked aloof and indifferent. When Zain was shopping for the dress, he suddenly wanted


    Alice to change her image, so he discussed the dress with the designer.


    At first time, the designer disagreed, saying that this dress was designed by himself and only wanted to


    sell it to someone who was predestined.


    After Zain negotiated with the designer for a long time, the designer said he would reconsider it and


    didn''t send him an email to say yes until the evening.


    Now seeing Alice stepping onto the stage in this dress, Zain suddenly felt that what he was doing was


    worth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this moment, a tall man was hidden in the crowd, and the mask on his face was decorated with a


    strange light, which actually matched the one on Alice under the shadow of the light.


    Since Alice''s appearance, Kennedy''s gaze stuck to her, unable to move away for a moment.


    At the same time, there seemed to be a pair of hands that held his heart tightly.


    The power of the frantic heart beating made his breathing a little heavier.


    Unexpectedly... the woman he fancy was so beautiful at this moment.


    He suddenly regretted it.


    The phone vibrated, Kennedy picked it up and nced at it. It was a call from his friend.


    He clicked to answer it and put the phone to his ear, his gazes still following the woman on the stage,


    unwilling to look away for half a minute.


    A man''s voiced sounded in Kennedy''s ears.


    "How is it? My old friend, I have seen the photo sent by the assistant, she is very beautiful, is she the


    one you love?"


    The man was straightforward and asked Kennedy directly.


    Kennedy looked at the woman who had walked to the center of the stage, a smile touched the corners


    of his mouth, "Yes."


    "Congrattions, the person you love is very beautiful, worthy of the dress I designed."


    Thinking of what he had said to him before, Kennedy''s thin lips twitched again, "Thank you. When you


    <pe to our country, I''ll treat you dinner."

 Chapter 537 Lessons

    Chapter 537 Lessons


    "Go to your country? It is impossible to me in recent years. I think you cane to my country if you


    have the opportunity."


    Kennedy was in a good mood and nodded directly.


    "OK."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Remember to bring your lover with you at that time."


    This sentence was even more pleasant, and Kennedy agreed.


    "You are so good-natured today."


    The designer seemed to think Kennedy was easy to talk to, and wanted to ask him more. However,


    Kennedy hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Kennedy took the phone and adjusted the shooting angle, preparing to


    take a few private photos for collection. However, when he took out the phone, he saw a group of


    people around who were also taking pictures of Alice with their phones.


    Kennedy frowned, and the expression on his face suddenly became cold.


    Did he miscalcte?


    Wearing the most gorgeous dress on her body would make her the focus of this banquet.


    In addition, even though it was a banquet where Alice made public her identity today, it was actually a


    banquet for Zain to introduce his sister to everyone.


    Oh, Zain.


    Kennedy lost the thought of taking pictures, put away his phone and stared at the people next to him


    unhappily.


    He was surrounded by several single dandies. They were excited to be invited to the banquet. After all,


    attending such a banquet would give them the opportunity to meet more people in the upper ss,


    which would be very helpful to their career.


    For them, knowing women was secondary.


    But when they saw Alice, they couldn''t help but be attracted. They took pictures whileughing.


    "Mr. Nelson is really shrewd. He has such a beautiful sister, but hides her until now." One of them


    The people around him chuckled and said, "Of course, if I had such a beautiful sister, I would hide her.


    After all, you guys are as ferocious as wolves and tigers. If he didn''t hide his sister well, she would be


    taken away by you."


    "Tut-tut, we are the same people. Don''t just satirize us."


    "I heard that most of the people invited this time are single men. Guess what Mr. Nelson''s intention is?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? He is introducing his sister to everyone. But I''m surprised that such a beautiful woman


    doesn''t have a boyfriend. Does she need her brother to help her find one?"


    "Hey, what do you know about it? Mr. Nelson has been hiding his sister, which shows that he attaches


    great importance to her. Naturally, ordinary people can''t get her fancy. Most of the people whoe


    today are just foil, including us."


    Someone was not convinced, and he directly retorted, "Why are we the foil? Although the Nelson


    family upies a very important position in B City, if people in our position can only be a foil, then only


    Mr. Kennedy from the Moore family in B City could meet the requirements of Mr. Nelson."


    Kennedy, who was mentioned, snorted coldly in his heart.


    Kennedy thought, "Fortunately, you know yourself."


    However, his look changed in the next second, because someone retorted.


    "I don''t think so. How many times have the Moore Group and the Nelson Grouppeted with each


    other in the business world over the years? Some people even think they have private feuds. We don''t


    have to be a foil. We may have a chance. As far as I know, Mr. Nelson''s sister is beautiful, but


    unfortunately she''s a second-hand woman."


    Second-hand¡­¡­


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes, looking angrily at the speaker.


    "Don''t you know it? She has been married before, but I heard that she was dumped... Ah..." Before he


    could finish his words, his cor was caught in a hurry, and everyone next to him was shocked, looking


    at this scene in astonishment.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Kennedy grabbed the man by the cor, he looked at the man as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "Dare you say what you just said again?"


    His voice was as hard as flint, making people chill and fear.


    "I...I..." the man stammered. But he couldn''t say aplete word finally. Looking at the man in front of


    him who was exuding a cold air, he felt a little familiar, but... he couldn''t remember where he had seen


    him.


    "I''m sorry, did my friend say anything wrong to annoy you?" Seeing Kennedy''s extraordinary demeanor,


    a friend of the man caught in his clothes knew that it was not a good idea to goad Kennedy and


    hurriedly asked.


    Kennedy''s thin lips hooked up slightly, and his smile was bloodthirsty.


    "If I hear you talk about her in the future, don''t me me for ttening yourpany."


    These words made everyone change their looks.


    He dared to be so arrogant!


    Only few people in B City dared to be so arrogant in front of people from otherpanies, except...


    One of those people''s eyes shed shrewdly, as if he had already realized something. He quickly


    apologized, "Sir, I''m sorry. We must be cautious in our words and deeds in the future, and will not say


    anything disrespectful to Miss Nelson."


    After speaking, he nced at Kennedy''s hand on the cor, and begged, "Please be mercy and forgive


    this man. My friend is used to speaking too freely."


    Kennedy nced at the person who was speaking, then nced at the people in front of him. Seeing


    that expressions on their faces had changed and they didn''t dare to say a word, he sneered and let go


    the man.


    "Get ou of her."


    "Yes. Yes, yes."


    Several people hurriedly packed up and quietly exited from the banquet.


    The man who was caught by the cor was still in shock after walking far away.


    "Fuck, who is that man? He dared to strangle my neck. Is he dicing with death?"


    "I think you are dicing with death! Do you know who he is?"


    "Who?"


    "If I guessed correctly, he is the boss of Moore Group in B City, the one we mentioned just now."


    "Moore Group in B City?"


    The man was taken aback, "How is this possible? That man is wearing a mask. I was confused just


    now. Why didn''t he appear at this kind of banquet with a mask..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go quickly. If we provoke Mr. Kennedy...don''t mention Miss Nelson, we won''t


    get ordinary girls in the future."


    Moore Group was indeed powerful enough, although they were not convinced, but what could they do?


    They were no match for Kennedy, so they could only choose to leave in a desperate manner.


    This little farce did not cause much disturbance. After all, there were so many people at the banquet,


    and there was still music on the scene. People nearby witnessed the farce, but when they saw that it


    calmed down after those men walked away, they didn''t say anything.


    It was just that asionally there were still girls who look back and quietly look at Kennedy, with a look


    of admiration in their eyes.


    Alice on the stage was already introducing herself to everyone, Zain made another polite remark, no


    doubt asking everyone to take more care of Alice.


    Alice was very tired, mainly because her dress was too heavy. Seeing Zain had finished introducing


    her, she leaned into his ear and asked in a low voice.


    "Zain, since the introduction is over, can I go backstage and take off this dress first?"

 Chapter 538 Are You Thinking About the Men You just Met?

    Chapter 538 Are You Thinking About the Men You just Met?


    Zain looked at the Alice, who was radiant, and whispered back.


    "Not yet."


    "Not yet? When will it be okay?" Alice was holding her dress in anguish, "Zain, do you know how tired I


    am wearing this dress?"


    Zain looked down at her dress, "Is it heavy?"


    "Let me introduce you to some people,e with me." Zain told her to step off the stage with him.


    Alice was a little bit painful, but she didn''t show it on her face. She reluctantly carried her dress and


    walked forward.


    When Zain took her to meet people, it was inevitable that she needed to toast. But Alice was carrying


    the hemline of her dress and it was inconvenient to hold a wine ss.


    At the critical moment, Yanis ran behind her, "Let me help you carry your dress."


    Hearing it, Alice turned her head and nced at Yanis in gratitude, but Yanis looked away. She didn''t


    dare to look at her, and Alice realized that she was avoiding Zain''s gaze.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It turned out that the reason Yanis hadn''te here just now was because of Zain? Thinking of what


    Yanis had done before, Alice couldn''t helpughing.


    "Alice, this is Mr. Knight, thergest cloth dealer in B City."


    Alice''s eyes brightened up when she heard Mr. Knight was a cloth dealer. Her brother was really


    considerate, and he introduced such a important person to her at first. She ran a clothing design


    "Mr. Nelson''s younger sister is really beautiful. She''s on par with Mrs. Nelson back then."


    Mr. Knight was always an elderly person and was of the same age as Mrs. Nelson.


    Seeing Alice now, he also thought of Mrs. Nelson, and then he shook the wine ss in his hand, and


    he was a little sad, "Thinking that back then, I was also the one who fell in love with Mrs. Nelson, but


    it''s a pity... Mrs. Nelson only¡­¡­"


    At this point, his words stopped abruptly, and he realized that he had made a mistake, and then smiled


    awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I seem to have said a little too much. I mean...you are very simr to your mother


    back then."


    "Thank you." Alice smiled at him, then thanked him, and then chatted with him for a while. Finally, Mr.


    Knight invited her to visit hispany. After that Zain took her to the next person.


    She met several people along the way, all of whom Alice wanted to know. At the same time, she also


    drank a few sses of wine. She was a little drunk. In addition, her dress was too heavy. Thus, she


    wanted to go to the back and have a rest.


    It was probably the exhaustion revealed between her eyebrows that made Zain a little distressed, so


    Zain only took her to meet a few more important guests, and then looked at Yanis, who had been


    carrying Alice''s, and said, "Would you like to go to meet some people with me? There will be some


    guests next, which may be helpful to yourpany."


    Zain sent an invitation to her, Yanis would never refuse. She nodded nkly, "Okay, then I...send Alice


    to the back first, and thene to find you."


    "Yeah." Zain nodded.


    So, Yanis sent Alice to the backstage. Alice was drunk and her feet seemed to drift over the ground.


    "Well. My brother asks you to be with him, so you are over-excited?" Alice smiled and teased Yanis


    when there was no one else.


    Yanis instantly widened her eyes, "What are you talking about? Your brother asked me to be with him


    for yourpany and your business. It is your fault. After seeing a few businessmen, you are drunk.


    And I, as a backup, can only meet other businessmen for you."


    Hearing it, Alice couldn''t helpughing, "Yeah, what a good backup. Where is Jack?"


    Yanis uttered a sigh when Alice mentioned Jack.


    "I asked the servants before, they said Jack was with your brother."


    But there was no one beside Zain just now. Where did Jack go?


    "Take you dress off first."


    Alice looked at the huge dressing room and nodded, "I''ll go in and change my clothes, you go back


    quickly. By the way, ask Zain where Jack has gone, let Jacke here to find me."


    "Then can you take off this dress by yourself?"


    "I''m a designer, why can''t I take it off? Go ahead."


    "Okay, you change your clothes here and take a rest. I''lle to youter."


    "Yeah."


    Alice nodded, and soon Yanis left.


    After Yanis left, she was the only one left in the dressing room.


    The surroundings were quiet, everyone gathered in the hall at this moment, everyone was having a


    good time at the banquet.


    Alice looked around and walked to the dressing room inside with her dress with difficulty. Then she


    started to try to take it off. It was difficult to untie the dress, but Alice was very patient, so she moved


    slowly.


    Click--


    At this time, there was a sound of pushing the door outside. Was someoneing?


    Alice was a little confused, so she asked, "Who?"


    However, no one responded to her. The movement on Alice''s hand stopped. She was a little


    confused...


    Could it be that she got it wrong?


    But she had heard someone push the door open just now, it couldn''t be her illusion.


    Alice was cautious and buttoned the buttons on her dress, and then picked up the dress to see who it


    was.


    However, she had just turned around, and a dark shadow shed in front of her eyes. Before she could


    react, she was pressed against the cold wall next to her.


    Click--


    Someone turned off the lights in the house, and the surroundings plunged into darkness.


    People were very sensitive in the dark and had no sense of direction. Alice panicked all of a sudden


    and opened her mouth to exim.


    "Who is it? What do you want to..."


    A big hot palm touched her back, so that her back would not directly hit the hard wall, and his other


    hand was tied around her waist, making her unable to escape at all.


    What followed was a hot kiss.


    Kennedy''s kiss was not gentle, and at the same time the familiar aura on her body also overbearingly


    invaded. Alice was still panicked a moment ago, but after feeling the familiar smell, she was froze in


    shock.


    When she was in a daze, Kennedy naturally took the initiative. Suddenly, she felt that her teeth were


    pried open by Kennedy.


    In the darkness, Alice''s eyes widened unconsciously, looking at the people close at hand.


    Something was shining silver in the darkness.


    Although what she touched on her lips was soft, what her nose touched was a hard and cold area,


    like... Iron sheet?


    Just when Alice was in a daze, the man holding her waist tightened, as if to melt her into his body.


    "Be distracted at this time, what are you thinking about?"


    "..."


    "Thinking about the men you just met?"

 Chapter 539 Dancing Together

    Chapter 539 Dancing Together


    "You..." Alice wanted to defend herself, but when she opened her mouth, her lips were covered by his


    again. He arrogantly snatched all her breath, and blocked all her words.


    He kissed her hungrily in the darkness.


    Alice came into her mind, pushing him away hard.


    Kennedy staggered back, but he got close to her quickly again. At this time, Alice had quickly found the


    light switch next to her and pressed it directly.


    The room was bright again.


    Alice saw him clearly, only to realize that he was wearing a silver-gray mask, and the decorations on


    the mask looked a bit familiar.


    The lights obviously made Kennedy stunned, but he quickly reacted, his eyes under the mask


    narrowed, and he looked at Alice without speaking.


    They looked at each other for a while, Alice frowned, "The decoration on your mask..."


    Kennedy leaned over, eyeing her evilly, "Don''t you ask who I am?"


    Alice, "..."


    He leaned closer, "It seems that although five years have passed, you haven''t forgotten mepletely"


    Hearing his words... Alice felt that he had seen her through her mind. "Why did you appear here in this


    way? If I remember correctly, you are not on the banquet list tonight, right?"


    "Oh?" The smile on Kennedy''s lips deepened, and his look became more ambiguous, "Have you even


    observed whether there is me?"


    Alice, "..."


    She probably was drunk so that she kept saying something that would let Kennedy exploit loopholes.


    Thinking of it, Alice stopped talking and stared at Kennedy angrily.


    But she didn''t know that her lips were a little red and swollen as she had just been kissed by Kennedy.


    With her charming expression, she looked very charming after drinking. Moreover, the dress itself


    tonight had made her beautiful beyond measure.


    At this moment...


    Kennedy looked at Alice in front of him, rolling his throat unconsciously.


    She was so charming, but she was watched by other men for so long.


    He squeezed her hand, "Never appear in front of other men like this in the future."


    Alice frowned and wanted to shake off his hand, but Kennedy''s hand caught her hand like a chain, and


    she could only say impatiently, "Let me go."


    Kennedy didn''t let go, but scratched her palms and sped her fingers tightly while she was struggling,


    holding her hands tightly.


    He was rascal!


    Alice gritted her teeth a bit with anger. She could take off her cumbersome dress as long as he didn''t


    break in. But he just came in, so that she didn''t change her clothes. He was now so close to her that


    she could hardly breathe.


    He didn''t speak, he seemed to be enjoying the time with her, and his dark eyes were staring at her.


    Not moving.


    With such affectionate eyes, Alice felt his gazes almost burning a hole in her face.


    She red at him bitterly, looked at the mask on his face inexplicably, and stretched out her other hand


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    to tear off his mask.


    Kennedy''s other hand grabbed her before her hand touched him.


    "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "...Could it be possible that you want me to appear in front of everyone with a mask like you?" She


    sneered, "I don''t have the same hobby as you, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kennedy suddenly took off the mask from his face, and then put it


    on her face.


    Alice was stunned.


    Previously, what touched by the tip of her nose was cold, but now Kennedy''s mask still wore the


    temperature on his face. It covered her face now, as if their faces were close together.


    So Alice couldn''t help but blush, and was a little annoyed. She said, "What are you doing?"


    "It was originally a set." Kennedy raised his hand and tied the rope behind the mask for her.


    When tying the rope, his chest swayed in front of Alice''s, and the familiar smell lingered on her side.


    Although they had known each other for so long, he had never been as considerate as he was today.


    Suddenly, Alice felt her eyed moist.


    She lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip forcefully.


    Couldn''t be soft-hearted, absolutely couldn''t be soft-hearted.


    She would never forget his indifference back then. When she first left, his indifference was like a


    nightmare that she suffered every night when she closed her eyes. It was only a yearter that this


    situation alleviated, and now she still asionally suffered nightmares.


    Thinking of this, Alice took a deep breath, eased her mind, and asked softly.


    "Didn''t my brother order the dress? Why do you have the mask? The designer didn''t..."


    "Didn''t tell your brother about the mask, right?" Kennedy interrupted her and exined in a low voice,


    "That''s because I didn''t let him tell your brother."


    "Why?" Alice closed her eyes, trying to control her emotions.


    "What?" Kennedy squinted his eyes and looked at her, for fear of her feeling bad.


    Now he was in anxious mood because of the woman in front of him, unconsciously wanting to please


    her, and fearing that she was unwilling to ept or be angry.


    It seemed that the focus of his life was her.


    "You have to intervene in the dress my brother ordered for me?"


    Alice raised her head, staring straight at him.


    Kennedy was taken aback. Seeing her questioning look, he was a little panicked, he unconsciously


    said, "You don''t like it?"


    Before she could speak again, Kennedy said again, "Then I won''t do so in the future, or ask your idea


    before doing it?"


    "Kennedy, when have you be so humble?" Alice finally couldn''t help but screamed, "I would rather


    you treat me like you did before. Be rude to me, and treat me as a vain woman who only cares about


    money."


    A melodious music sound suddenly rang, especially clear and smooth in the quiet dressing room.


    Alice listened to it and recognized that it was a melodious ensemble, suitable for dancing.


    Her hand was held. Kennedy''s hand was wrapped around her waist, and his voice was hoarse, "It''s a


    waste not to dance when you dress so well, what do you think?"


    The music continued without stopping. All of this was clearly prepared by Kennedy.


    But the music wouldn''t be yed automatically, and it could be seen that there were people he bought


    in.


    Alice pursed her lips, and when she wanted to refuse him, she had already taken a dance step under


    his lead.


    At first she wanted to refuse, but Kennedy''s eyes seemed to be magical, and she gradually lost


    resistance, and then followed his steps to the beat of the melody.


    Alice thought, maybe at this moment, she might forget the past.


    Only... this moment.

 Chapter 540 You Finally Show Up

    Chapter 540 You Finally Show Up


    The front hall was in full swing, but the dressing room behind was just a world of two people. In the


    melodious music, it seemed that their soul could be matched.


    Dance was actually a very magical thing.


    It could bring two strangers closer together, and it could also bring close people closer to each other.


    Just like now, Alice had almost forgotten the unhappiness she used to have, she had forgotten that she


    was a woman who had had two failed marriages, she had forgotten that she was a mother of a child,


    and she had forgotten the painful days when she had.


    One song was over.


    Kennedy leaned her against the dressing table, pressed her body forward slightly, raised her chin with


    his hand, and wanted to kiss her.


    Alice avoided his kiss nkly, and then pushed him away coldly, "The dance is over, you can go back."


    Kennedy, who had no defense, was pushed away unprepared. He turned to look at the Alice, whose


    expression had returned indifferent, with an incredible look in his eyes.


    Obviously, one second before, she danced with him, her eyes full of tenderness, but the next second


    she pushed him away without mercy.


    What did she mean?


    Just as Kennedy took a step forward, Alice said coldly, "Are you having enough trouble tonight? Don''t


    let me hate you."


    His steps stopped because of her words, and after a while he slowly asked, "Is this your disguise?"


    Alice didn''t speak.


    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take it as you admit it." Kennedy stared at her deeply, "Alice, no matter how


    you push me away, you will be mine for the rest of your life."


    Alice just turned around, not looking at Kennedy.


    After being quiet for a long time, Alice felt that he had left, so she slowly supported the table next to her


    and walked inside step by step.


    She sat in the dressing room for a long time, and it took a long time to calm down. After that, Alice took


    off her dress and put onfortable clothes.


    Jack hadn''te to her yet, where did he go?


    No.


    Kennedy was also at this banquet tonight, so... would he meet Jack?


    Thinking of this possibility, Alice''s face turned pale, and the next second she rushed out of the dressing


    room.


    After a few steps out of the dressing room, she went back and put the mask that had been thrown on


    the table away and put it in her bag.


    *


    Zain introduced Alice to the public this time. He wanted to introduce Alice to everyone and let everyone


    know that she was ady of the Nelson family.


    So he not only invited upper ss people in B City, but also broadcast live the banquet on the big


    screen in the center of the city.


    Almost everyone had the nature of gossip. Those passing by or watching TV broadcasts would gossip


    by the way. They praised Alice, thedy of the Nelson family, for being beautiful. All kinds of envious


    voices were ringing everywhere.


    At this moment, a waitress in a western restaurant brought out the steak from the kitchen.


    "Your steak, sir, medium rare."


    The man was absorbed in what he was looking at with his phone and didn''t pay attention to her.


    A flicker of hatred appeared in the waitress'' eyes and she forced herself to smile and remind the


    costumer again.


    "Oh, put it here, I see." The man waved impatiently. The waitress was annoyed and thought that this


    man was really rude.


    Inadvertently ncing at his mobile phone, she found that a beautiful girl appeared on his screen.


    Men were all the same horny


    Even though they were sitting in the restaurant and eating gracefully, they may still be dirty in private.


    The waitress despised the man, then turned around to leave, but suddenly realized that something was


    wrong. She stopped and looked back at the man''s phone screen.


    She felt that this woman on his screen looked a little familiar.


    She leaned forward and took a close look. The expression on her face changed drastically. She


    grabbed the man''s phone and stared at the person who appeared on the phone screen.


    The woman on the screen smiled lightly, but she still looked indifferent, just like before.


    It was just the color of the dazzling crown on her head and the colorful dress on her body that stung her


    eyes!


    "Charlotte!!!" she ground out between clenched teeth.


    The man saw her staring at his phone and thought he had found someone with the same idea as him.


    He joked with a smile, "She is beautiful, right? When I watched the live broadcast, I first saw this girl


    and thought she saw a fairy. To my surprise, there is such a beautiful woman in the Nelson family."


    "The, the Nelson family?" The waitress''s voice sounded a little trembling.


    The man found out, but he didn''t think there was a problem. He took a look at the waitress, and saw


    that she was poor from beginning to end, and a look of disdain appeared at the bottom of his eyes,


    "Yes, you must be excited to see such a beautiful woman, right? Do you think the dress she wears is


    particrly tasteful? Let me tell you, one of the diamonds on her crown will be enough for your sry


    for a year. The Nelson family is famous in B City. Do you even not have heard of the Nelson family?


    You are too ignorant."


    His straightforward words were like a sharp knife pierced into the waitress'' heart. She held his phone


    tighter and tighter until her fingertips turned white, and the man eximed, "You can be jealous. But do


    not vent it on my phone. Give it back to me soon!"


    The waitress raised her head, her eyes were very frightening, as if she had just gotten up from hell.


    "You just... said that my sry for a year is not worth the diamond on her head?"


    "I... Am I wrong? I''m telling the truth. The diamonds are all real, and I''m notughing at you!"


    The waitressughed coldly, "Is diamond great? All the ornaments I used to wear were made of


    diamonds."


    "You... are you insane?" The man felt the waitress was crazy. He then quickly stepped forward to grab


    his phone when she was distracted. However, the waitress dodged his snatch and stared at the people


    on the screen.


    "Five years. It has been five years, you finally appeared..."


    "Manager, manager, why do the waitress steal my phone?"


    The voice of the costumer''sint rang in her ears, pulling her mind back. Suddenly, she came


    back into her senses, and quickly returned the phone to the man with a sweet smile.


    "Sir, thank you for sharing. Thisdy is very beautiful and you have a good taste. I wish you a pleasant


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    meal."


    After finishing talking, she quickly turned around before the man could react, took the manager who


    had walked here after hearing theint back, and said as she walked, "Oh manager, how could I


    grab others'' phone? Ah? Don''t you know me..."

 Chapter 541 A Strange Man

    Chapter 541 A Strange Man


    When they walked to the background, their voices gradually became ambiguous.


    "Manager, what I said is true, don''t you believe me?... Then I will go to your house to exin to it you


    clearly at night, OK?"


    "Well, oh, no..."


    After seeing this scene, other employees walked out nkly as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    This woman stalked a lot of men, and they were used to it.


    Fifteen minutester, after dealing with the restaurant manager, the waitress went to the bathroom to


    have a shower. When washing her face, she suddenly raised her head and looked at herself in the


    mirror.


    The once morous and beautifully-dresseddy of the Nelson family had now be a poor


    waitress in the restaurant. She earned a meager sry every month, which was not enough for her to


    splurge.


    So... she chose to sell herself.


    She hooked up with the manager, and her sry was about twice as high as that of others. She was so


    proud that she felt that she was superior to everyone else in the restaurant.


    Until she saw the woman on the screen today.


    In five years, she was in such a downturn, but Alice was infinitely beautiful.


    Thinking of this, her hands were clenched into fists, and her long nails pierced into her skin. She did not


    feel the pain, but looked at herself in the mirror, gritted her teeth with anger.


    "Charlotte! Charlotte! Charlotte, Charlotte!!!"


    At first, she just chanted Alice''s name with hatred. Later, she probably went crazy and yelled. Then,


    she grabbed against the mirror with her bloody nails, and it made a very harsh sound.


    A blood stain was printed in the mirror, making the bathroom, which was not originally bright,


    particrly horrible.


    *


    Alice went out for a long time before finding Jack, and found that he didn''t go to the front hall, but was


    swinging in the yard by himself, wearing a cartoon mask on his face.


    Although his face was covered, the mask matched coupled with little suit on his body made him


    particrly cute and attractive.


    Seeing this scene, Alice couldn''t help but stop, then took out her phone and took a photo of Jack from


    a distance.


    Click--


    As soon as she took a picture, the phone screen showed Jack turned his head, and a pair of ck


    eyes like ss beads just looked over here.


    "Mommy?" Jack''s lips moved, as if he had a tendency to get off the swing.


    "Wait!" Alice stopped him, her red lips slightly curled up, "Wait for me to take a few pictures of you first."


    After that, Jack really didn''t move, and then sat there and waited for his mom to take pictures.


    Alice walked over and took several pictures of Jack.


    Jack was telegenic. He could always make cool poses, and even made faces in the end. Alice couldn''t


    helpughing and was directly amused by him..


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as she put the phone away, Jack jumped off the swing and ran over and hugged her,


    "Mommy."


    Alice reached out and touched his head affectionately.


    In fact, she was relieved when she saw Jack wearing a mask on his face.


    Tonight, as Jack was wearing a mask, even if he met Kennedy, Kennedy would not recognize Jack.


    As for Jack, he was just a five-year-old kid anyway, and he wouldn''t observe Kennedy''s appearance.


    Even if he observed Kennedy, at most he just think why this person looked a lot like him, and wouldn''t


    pursue it.


    So, she was relieved now, but she couldn''t help but asked softly.


    "Have you just been sitting here on the swing? Didn''t you go other ces?"


    "Other ces? Where do you mean, Mommy?" Jack raised his head and looked at her curiously with


    his dark eyes.


    Such clean eyes made Alice feel guilty. She coughed and looked away, "Just other ces. It''s been so


    long, don''t you feel bored that you have been swinging here?"


    Jack pursed his mouth, "Mummy, it''s not boring. I met a lot of people here."


    "A lot of people?"


    "Yeah! At first, many people wanted to take pictures of me, but you told me that I can''t just let strangers


    take pictures of me."


    "What then?" Seeing that he was serious, Alice also became curious, knelt down and squeezed his soft


    chin and asked.


    "Then I refused them them and told them not to take pictures randomly, or you would trouble them."


    Alice couldn''t help butugh out loudly when Jack replied so severely, and pinched his soft little ears


    again, "Am I that fierce? How could I trouble them casually? At most...I will sue them for infringing your


    portraiture right, and then let thempensate."


    "Mommy, you are bad!" Jack snorted, and by the way, he poked Alice''s cheek, and then he said, "But


    Mommy, they didn''t seed in taking pictures. At first they were very annoying, and didn''t listen to my


    words. They kept taking picture of me. Then a man helped me."


    "What?"


    Alice didn''t think about anything else at first, so she smiled and asked, "The man helped you, did you


    thank him?"


    Jack nodded, saying he had expressed his thanks to the man.


    But after a while he said again, "But that man is so strange..."


    "Strange?" Alice was puzzled. "What''s the matter?"


    "He wears a mask like me."


    At this time, Alice heard her heart pounding and almost jumped out of her throat. At the same time, her


    eyelids jumped violently, "You, what are you talking about? The man who helped you was wearing a


    mask? "


    Jack hummed and nodded.


    "Yes, Mommy, what''s the matter? Hey..." Jack noticed that Alice was holding a metal mask in her hand.


    "Mommy, your mask is a bit like that man''s. Do you know him?"


    Alice, "..."


    She didn''t answer Jack''s words, she squatted there as if she had been frozen, and didn''t move.


    The chill came from the soles of her feet and spread all over Alice''s body almost instantly, making her


    as cold as an ice cave.


    She had never expected that the Jack and Kennedy would actually meet.


    She still couldn''t hide Jack from Kennedy.


    What did he want to do? Why did he help Jack with a mask?


    Was it a coincidence or did he do it on purpose?


    Alice''s lip turned pale. He...did he already know Jack''s life experience?


    Was there really such a coincidence. He identally ran into this matter because of attending the


    banquet?


    Or, he already knew Jack, and then... now he was just teasing her?


    If this was the case, then... what should she do in the future?

 Chapter 542 Fear

    Chapter 542 Fear


    "Mummy?"


    "Mommy!?" Seeing his mommy''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, Jack''s brows under the mask


    frowned. He was a little unhappy.


    He wanted to test Mommy, but he didn''t expect Alice to resist it.


    He sighed.


    Jack stretched out his little hand and shook it in front of Alice, trying to pull her mind back.


    But Alice seemed to be caught in her own thoughts and couldn''t get out of it.


    Such a situation...


    Jack suddenly thought of something and didn''t dare to test Alice again, so he quickly reached out and


    hugged Alice''s neck firmly. When he touched her, it was as he had guessed. Her neck was cold and


    she was sweating.


    "Mommy! Mommy!" Jack called Alice vigorously, but Alice didn''t react at all.


    Seeing her look like this, Jack was so scared that he almost cried, "Mommy! Answer me!"


    Jack''s cries burst in quickly, and Alice reacted suddenly. When she lowered her head to see the Jack


    hugging her neck, his eyes were red, and she realized what had happened just now...


    "Jack."


    Like a survivor, Alice was calling his name dumbly.


    "Mommy, I''m here, don''t scare me, okay?" Jack took off the cartoon mask on his face while responding


    to Alice''s words, then put his warm face on hers to convey the temperature to Alice.


    After Alice recovered, she slowly returned to normal. Jack was in good physique, so the warmth on his


    body was constantly passing through his clothes to her.


    This feeling...like someone pulled her out of the darkness.


    Was it salvation? Alice hugged Jack hard, as if talking to herself.


    "Jack, no matter what happens, you will always be my baby."


    "Yeah." Jack nodded vigorously, "Jack will always be your baby alone. Mommy, don''t be sad..."


    He was thoughtful and didn''t ask anything. Alice also knew that Jack was more considerate than other


    children since he was a child. She didn''t tell him more, just touched his head, "Sorry, ... Did I scare you


    again just now?"


    Jack shook his head, "Don''t be sad, Mommy, I will always be with you."


    "Really?" Alice looked at Jack with tears, "Then what if... someday someone asks you to go and leave


    me?"


    The expression on Jack''s face suddenly became serious, "It won''t happen, Mommy."


    "I know, I just said if..."


    Jack took her hand, took her palms on his cheeks, and then gently rubbed her warm palms, "There will


    be no such day. I will always be with you. Mommy, don''t worry about it, okay?"


    "Yeah." Alice forced her tears back, squatting on the spot for a long time before regaining her senses,


    and then handed the mask to Jack, "Put the mask on first, then go back to the room and wait for me. I''ll


    see how Yanis is.."


    "Yanis?"


    "She apanied your uncle to chat with the guests. She should have drunk a lot, so I have to go and


    see her."


    "Well." Jack seemed to be lost in thought, his small eyes rolled, and then he whispered, "Didn''t you


    always want to match Uncle and Yanis?"


    Hearing that, Alice was taken aback, and then quickly realized what Jack meant.


    "Uncle is so old, it''s very miserable to have no wife. Mommy, or... let''s go home first? I''m going to sleep


    with you tonight!"


    Alice, "..."


    In the end, she stretched out her hand helplessly and squeezed Jack''s nose, "You naughty boy. Do not


    let your uncle hear it in the future. If your uncle hears you saying that he is so old, he must be angry


    with you. "


    "But you often said that uncle is old."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I am just kidding. Your uncle wants to arrange a blind date for me. I really had no choice but to


    prevaricate him."


    Alice and Jack were chatting. Unknowingly, Alice''s grief and uncertainty just now had been driven away


    by Jack. At this moment, her heart was warm, probably because of Jack''s guarantee, so she felt that


    there was nothing to be afraid of.


    She got up and took Jack''s hand, then walked back, "Go and pack things first, then let''s go home."


    "Yeah!" Jack nodded vigorously. Because he was holding Alice''s hand, he was walking on tiptoe a little


    bit, which looked very cute. He asked curiously, "Why don''t you want to go on a blind date?"


    When this matter was mentioned, the smile on Alice''s face faded a bit.


    "You are just a kid and shouldn''t know so many things. You are only so young, why are you so gossip?


    When you grow up, you won''t be an entertainment reporter, will you?"


    Jack, "..."


    He nced at Alice a little irritably and pouted, "Mommy, you don''t care about me at all. I have said that


    I will contribute to the country when I grow up."


    "Well," Alice thought for a while, "Bing an entertainment reporter can entertain the public. Making


    people happy can be regarded as making contributions to the country."


    After speaking, Aliceughed jokingly.


    "Mummy, you''re bad! I won''t talk to you!" After that, Jack shook off her hand and ran forward.


    Alice looked at Jack running away with a smile on her face, and her pace elerated a little, but the


    smile on her face faded a little at this time.


    She hoped Jack would never leave her.


    Jack was the only support for her soul now, and if Jack was taken away one day, she would definitely


    copse.


    The banquet was still going on, Yanis''s phone suddenly shook. She paused, and Zain, who was beside


    him, also nced at her.


    "I have to read the message." Yanis pulled her lips awkwardly, then took out her phone from the bag


    and looked at it for a while before raising her head, "Alice said she was tired, so she takes Jack back to


    rest first."


    When Yanis said this, her face was a little red, and her eyes looked at Zain embarrassingly.


    Because the message on the phone was followed by a bald sentence.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zain felt his phone vibrate.


    He paused for a moment and took out his phone and looked at it. Like Yanis, he received Alice''s


    messages.


    Yanis had sent the same words to him, saying that she was tired and would take Jack back to rest, and


    then...ambiguous words.


    "Take care of Yanis, if she gets drunk, remember to send her back, or if there are many rooms in the


    Nelson family, you can let her rest there. My single brother,e on!"

 Chapter 543 Kiss me

    Chapter 543 Kiss me


    Zain was silent looking at the message and then put his phone away.


    He knew his sister''s character. The first message was from her, but thest one was not hers, and it


    was not hard to guess who else was with her at the moment.


    Jack, of course.


    Oh, this little fellow yed tricks with his uncle.


    He would learn his lesson.


    ¡°Well...¡± Yanis put away her phone and looked at Zain, tried to speak but stopped. Zain looked at her


    expressionlessly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How many guests do we have to toast?¡± Yanis bit her lower lip and asked, but after that, she felt


    awkward. Would Zain feel her impatience?


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Zain asked.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Yanis reflexively shake her head and gave an embarrassing smile, ¡°My physical condition is


    good, I am not tired, I was just asking.¡±


    Actually, she was so tired that she couldn''t help it. The dress the servant had prepared for her tonight


    had to go well with high heels, but she had been eating too muchtely, and her feet had gained a lot of


    weight, and she had to be forced her feet in, thought it was her right size.


    It felt fine when she forced her feet in. She could walk on them.


    But now she had apanied Zain to greet so many merchants. Her feet hurt so much that she could


    hardly stand. She felt like she was about to fall.


    But for Zain, Yanis had to endure the pain.


    ¡°How is your drinking ability?¡± Zain asked, looking at her.


    Yanis was stunned before she answered, ¡°No bad, I can drink more.¡±


    She feared that Zain would drive her away.


    What kind of person was Zain? He never had a woman. Besides Alice, Megan was the woman who got


    closest to him. Megan liked him, but he did not sense that and he had low EQ.


    For example, when he asked you ¡°Do you want it?¡± and you say ¡°no¡±, he would think you really did not


    want it.


    Just like now, when he asked if Yanis tired and how her drinking ability was, he meant it. Yanis said she


    was not tired and she could drink more, he would believe it.


    So in the following time, Yanis could onlyin in the heart.


    While toasting and suffering pain, she scolded herself in dizzy. He was Zain, how could she try to make


    him understand her real thought?


    If it was any other guy, she would have walked away.


    ¡°Mr. Riley.¡±


    Yanis drank another cup when toasting, the opposite person looked at her with smile, ¡°Miss, you have


    good drinking ability, may I have your name?¡±


    As his voice fell, Yanis could not stand anymore and fell forward.


    The opposite person¡¯s face changed and he stretched out to hold her. Feeling her softness and faint


    scent, he was stunned and was to say something, but at this hour, a pair of big hands had reached


    over to take Yanis.


    He lifted his eyes and found it was Zain.


    Expressionless, he held her to him and let Yanis leaned on his shoulder. He asked in a deep voice,


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Zain, Yanis returned to herself and slowly raised her head, looking at Zain with her


    hazy eyes.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Well...


    Why could she see clearly? Yanis vacantly stretched out her hand to rub her eyes, trying to see clearly


    the person in the front.


    She might have been really drunk and stared at him for a long time. She dare not look at him like that


    at the usual time. Since thest time she had kissed him, she had ducked at him like a mouse at a cat.


    Now it only showed that she was drunk.


    Zain shook his head, remembering her previous heroic words.


    ¡°If you can''t drink, don¡¯t drink. Mr. Riley, sorry, I send her back first, please help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Mr. Riley smiled and watched them leave.


    After all, she was Alice¡¯s friend, so Zain took thoughtful care of Yanis. Holding her thin arms, he was


    ready to send her to the guest room.


    At this point, the alcohol fermented badly.


    Yanis had been so drunk and resisted to go forward, and even was not willing to go.


    ¡°I''m not going, I''m not going!¡±


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    He watched she sat down on the cold floor. She was wearing a dress, and when she sat down, her


    slender legs were exposed.


    It was dazzling.


    Zain voluntarily looked away, but he was afraid peopleing and going saw she her like.


    After a moment''s thought, he took off his coat and covered it over her.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    He gave the order in a domineering manner.


    Yanis pouted feeling upset, ¡°No, my feet hurt!¡±


    Zain squinted, ¡°Your feet pain?¡±


    At this time, Yanis pointed to her feet with rosy eyes, ¡°The shoes are too small, it hurts my feet.¡±


    Zain looked down at her feet and saw that the shoes were really too small. They were biting tightly on


    her feet, and there were red marks around the flesh where it was caught, and blood streaks where the


    skin was torn.


    The scene raised Zain''s eyebrows.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Yanis used again with grievance. She stretched out and was to want to take off her shoes.


    Seeing her surly action, Zain instantaneously excoriated her, ¡°Don''t move!¡±


    Yanis ignored him and was to move again, but Zain caught her hand to stop her and said in a harsh


    voice.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± He was so fierce that Yanis dare not move again.


    Zain lowered his head, took hold of her ankles, and slowly took off the shoes for her.


    The shoe was already so tight that it was sure to hurt to take it off either way, and the only thing to do


    was to take it off gently, so as not to make the wound bigger.


    Yanis cried out in pain, ¡°Easy, easy... Ah...¡±


    Zain took off her shoes so carefully that he did not pay any attention to what she was saying, but with


    his brows knitted tightly, he finally took off the shoes on both her feet.


    He lifted his eye and found that Yanis staring at him with tears in eyes.


    Zain pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Was he rude?


    Yanis nodded.


    ¡°Hold on. It will go away.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yanis pouted, ¡°It still hurts.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Yanis then said something that surprised him, ¡°How about you kiss me? If you kiss me, it won¡¯t hurt


    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 544 There is a reward for sleeping well

    Chapter 544 There is a reward for sleeping well


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    He thought he had misheard.


    Otherwise, this drunken girl would not make such a rude request.


    For years, no women dare say that to him.


    Zain''s eyes went dark, he looked that girl who was looking at him pitifully and then pursed his lips.


    It was he who misunderstood her.


    She could even kiss him, why couldn¡¯t she make such a request?


    ¡°Will you kiss me?¡±


    As he was thinking, Yanis could not wait to urge him.


    Again, Zain was silent.


    He helplessly stared at Yanis, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Will you kiss me or not?¡±


    Zain decided not to ask but directly sped her thin arm and pulled her up, carrying her shoes with the


    other hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yanis was pulled forward by him, but suddenly she screamed.


    Zain turned his head, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My feet hurt!¡± Yanis shook her toes at him. Actually, Zain had found that her feet were badly hurt when


    he took off her shoes just now, but he did not have the habit of holding others.


    Zain thought for a moment and bent his waist, ¡°Come up.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yanis stared at his back with puzzlement and suddenly she got strength to jump up at his back.


    Yanis was very light and jumped on his back easily. As Zain was to straighten his waist, Yanis suddenly


    stretched out her hands to circle his beck, shouting, ¡°Go home!¡±


    ¡°......¡± Zain resisted the urge to drop her and carried her on his back.


    Although Yanis was drunk, it was very difficult to deal with her. Fortunately, Zain was strong, otherwise


    they would both fall down.


    Finally he managed to take her to the guest room. Zain looked badly and at this hour the servant came


    over, ¡°Mr. Be, how is Miss Yanis?¡±


    ¡°She is drunk.¡± He exined expressionlessly, ¡°Get her in.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Two servants stepped forward and helped Yanis to get into the room. But Yanis suddenly shouted,


    ¡°You! youe back!¡±


    Zain straightened his clothes and was about to leave when she pointed at him and shouted, ¡°You


    haven''t kissed me yet!¡±


    The two servants petrified at this, looked at each other, motionless.


    Yanis hooked her finger at Zain, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The two servants who supported her stood were unsure whether to move forward or backward, or to


    disappear.


    Zain was the master of this house and they obeyed to Zain¡¯s orders, so before Zain spoke, they really


    did not know waht to do.


    There was silence around. Zain pursed his lips and said coldly.


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    The two servants froze for a moment before they responded, ¡°Yes, Sir, we will send her in at once.¡±


    Seeing that Zain was to go, Yanis got worried and directly shook off the hands of two servants and ran


    toward Zain.


    She was hurt in feet, but now she ran fast. She did not look like drunk, but ran straight toward Zain.


    Zain wanted to avoid her.


    But she looked dazed. If he avoided her, she would fall down on her face.


    While he was thinking about this, Yanis had jumped up and hung on his body like a ko, with her legs


    mped around his waist.


    Two servants were dumbfounded, ¡°...¡±


    Zain got blue veins floating on his forehead. With his hands on her waist, he was to pull her down from


    his body, but Yanis'' hand had been like a snake wrapped around his neck tightly.


    Zain was stunned and watched Yanis pouted her lips and kissed him.


    He could obviously avoid it.


    But Zain watched her helplessly, perhaps... It was because she was so bold that he couldn''t resist it, so


    he forgot to avoid it.


    She did not withdraw after kissing him, but stuck her lips on his.


    Probably because she was drunk, so she was unscrupulous. She left after she kissed him in thest


    two times before he could react.


    This time, however, she clung to his lips as if in defiance of him, and her eyes remained wide open.


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    His thin lips unconsciously moved. Yanis thought he wanted to escape, so she subconsciously bit him.


    The servants, ¡°...¡±


    Zain seized her two thin arms in pain and pulled her up with force. He then fixed his dark eyes on the


    two servants, ¡°Go away¡±


    The two servants immediately turned and ran away.


    Zain could not pull Yanis off, because Yanis hung on his body like an octopus, and she did everything


    in her power.


    He wanted to let her into the room. In order to get her into the room, Zain went in with her.


    Bang!


    As he did not want the other servants to see him at the mercy of a girl, Zain closed the door behind him


    and took Yanis to the bed. ¡°Lie down and don''t make any more noise, or you can¡¯t even sleep in the


    guest room tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Wine made people brave. Yanis did want she wanted to do at usual time and she said, ¡°Then I don''t


    sleep in guest room, I go to your room to sleep with you.¡±


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    He frowned, what was wrong with Alice¡¯s friend?


    She took advantage of him three times, and now she was talking nonsense?


    He felt that he should not make a fuss with a drunken man at this time, otherwise she would be more


    arrogant.


    So he said, ¡°Ok, then you sleep in the guest room. If you sleep well, I will give you reward.¡±


    ¡°Reward?¡± Yanis blink eyes, like a curious baby, ¡°What reward?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you when you wake up.¡±


    His words were effective. Yanis, who wrapped around his arm,y on the bed instantly and covered


    herself with a quilt, while looking at Zain with tender feelings, ¡°I will sleep then. Let me know when I


    wake up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After that, Yanis reallyy down and fell asleep. Before long, Zain heard her breathing be even.


    Staring at her for a while, after making sure that she would not wake up again, Zain turned around and


    left the room.


    He was the host of the party this evening, and naturally he could not leave too soon.


    Zain left the room and Yanis was asleep.

 Chapter 545 Sad

    Chapter 545 Sad


    The second day


    Alice seemed to have smelt the fragrance of food in her dream. She touched her stomach and turned


    over.


    She didn''t get anything to eat because she went to a partyst night.


    When she came back, she only ate a bowl of noodles and rested with Jack. Now she was really hungry


    , so she smelt the aroma of food.


    Alice took a look at the sun outside the winder, pulled out her phone to see the time, and at this hour,


    she found Jack who was supposed to sleep next to her disappeared.


    After being stunned for a moment, Alice changed her clothes and went downstairs, only to see food on


    the table.


    She wondered if Yanis was back.


    When she got to the kitchen, she saw a boy standing on a stool, with his little hands stretched out,


    struggling to get something from the cupboard.


    Seeing this scene, Alice¡¯s face slightly changed, but she did not make a sound, and did not stepped


    forward until Jack got the things down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing Alice¡¯s voice, Jack was startled, blinked his ck eyes and said with an innocent expression,


    ¡°Mommy, I am cooking.¡±


    ¡°Cooking?¡± Alice frowned, ¡°When did you learn to cook? Do you have any idea how dangerous that


    was? You stood so high, what if you fall down?¡±


    When she saw him standing on a chair to take things, Alice felt her heart was to jump out of her throat,


    for fear that he would fall down identally.


    However, she dare not yell at him at the first ce, afraid that he would be scared.


    ¡°Mommy, don''t worry, I will be very careful and I will not to fall down!¡±


    He seriously said to Alice, walked forward to ce the bowls on the table. He turned around to Alice,


    ¡°Mommy,e over to have breakfast.¡±


    Alice was angry with his move and stood in situ.


    Seeing that she did not move, Jack came over and held her hand, but he failed to pull her, so he had to


    say in a sweet voice, ¡°Mommy, I am sorry, I won''t stand so high next time.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Alice squinted her eyes.


    So Jack changed his words, ¡°There will be no next time, Mommy. It is the breakfast I made, will you not


    eat? It will be cold soon.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    At this, Alice was heart softened.


    Yeah, her son made her breakfast early in the morning. How could she skip it? She could not make his


    effort in vain.


    Seeing that Alice¡¯s expression became rxed, Jack quickly took her to sit down at the table.


    As they sat at the table, Alice took a look at the breakfast in the front.


    Actually, it was simple breakfast - fried eggs, baked bread and soy milk.


    Yanis specialized in cooking, so they got everything at home.


    Alice pursed lips, picked up the fried eggs and had a bite, only to find that it was delicious.


    Surprised, she looked at Jack, who was looking at her with expectation.


    ¡°Mommy, is it good?¡±


    His eyes were full of anticipation, as if he was waiting to receive her praise.


    She naturally would praise her son, Alice nodded and smiled, ¡°It is much more delicious than I


    imagined.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy! Mommy, eat more. If you like it, I can make it every day.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly she felt that the eggs she had swallowed were not so sweet and tender. She thought for a


    while and asked softly, ¡°When did you learn this, Jack?¡±


    ¡°Recently, Mommy.¡±


    Alice paused, ¡°Are you lying?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°If you learned it recently, how can it be so good? Tell me, when on earth did you learn how to do this?


    And, why did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee.¡± Jack showed a pure smile and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, are you phrasing me? I did not learn


    it specially, but I am often with Yanis, so I know how to do it gradually.¡±


    Yanis?


    Yanis was in charge of their meal and when Alice was free, she would cook too. Jack would be at the


    side watching.


    But most of the time, she didn''t cook.


    ¡°Mommy, you are too tired, so I want to share the burden with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice felt depressed, she did not expect that Jack would be so sensible.


    In this case, it showed that her son did not have a good environment to grow up and gradually he acted


    like a small adult.


    Jack was so considerate, which showed that she did not give him enough concern.


    At this thought, Alice did not speak again, quietly ate the eggs and drank soybean milk.


    She did not smile. Seeing that she was not unhappy, Jack asked, depressed, ¡°Is it not good, so you are


    not happy?¡±


    Alice immediately gave a smile, ¡°No, it is good.¡±


    She reached out and rubbed Jack¡¯s head, whispered, ¡°But don''t get up early and make breakfast for


    me again. You are only a child. You just need to wait for me to make breakfast, or if you want to eat,


    just tell me and I will get up, ok?¡±


    Jack blinked and nodded, ¡°I know, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me insincere answer, take it into your heart!¡± Alice told him.


    ¡°Ok!!¡±


    *


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the Nelson¡¯


    Yanis had a sound sleep, when she turned around, she suddenly plop down from the bed.


    Bang!


    With her body fell down on the hard floor, Yanis woke up out of pain. Holding her painful arms, she


    slowly sat up in a daze.


    What was going on...


    She remembered that her bed was against a wall and had a railing.


    Because of her sleeping habits, her bed was customized, why would she fall off?


    Yanis scratched her hair crazily and in the next second she saw a figure she did not expect.


    In the the balcony of the room, a man sat there reading, so she could only see his side face.


    He bathed in the sun. The morning sunshine was soft, which made him look gentle.


    Yanis was obsessed with it. Holding her face with both hands, she gawked at Zain.


    How nice!


    ¡°If only I could see him in my dreams every day.¡±


    Yanis said.


    But by this time, Zain incredibly moved, and looked toward her indifferently and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°You are up.¡±

 Chapter 546 Dont Like Me

    Chapter 546 Don''t Like Me


    Yanis was stunned and looked the man in front of her.


    Did she hear something wrong?


    Was the man asking if she was awake? Wasn''t this her dream? Why would he ask her that?


    Yanis blinked her eyes and felt she was in daze was because she had been drunk yesterday.


    Seeing that she was staring at him, Zain thought of what had happenedst night and all the previous


    events. He pursed his thin lips and closed his book with a snap.


    The sound made Yanis sober a lot.


    No, if it was a dream, how could it be so real?


    And Zain''s eyes seemed to be cold?


    What was going on here?


    Yanis bit her lower lip, climbed up from the ground, and found she was in a mess when she got up. She


    was asleep wearing a dressst night, now the shoulder girdle of it nted side, revealing her shoulder,


    and the cloth in the front spread out.


    Zain''s face went dark and he looked away.


    After standing up, Yanis still felt dizzy and covered the back of her head with hand, mumbling.


    ¡°How do I feel... my head so heavy?¡±


    ¡°Where is it? It''s not my room...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this my dream?¡±


    After several soliloquies, Zain rebuked in a cold voice, ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis subliminally lowered her head and found she was in a mess, and then she hurriedly


    arranged herself, ¡°Sorry, I am not intentional.¡±


    This was a dream, wasn¡¯t it? Why he was so cold?


    At this thought, Yanis reached her arm and pinched herself forcefully.


    Unexpectedly, she cried out in pain.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    It was not a dream!


    Did Zain see her dress like that just now? Oh, crap. Would he think she was intentional?


    At this thought, Yanis bit her lower lip looking embarrassed.


    And this time, Zain had walked before her.


    She raised her head and took a look at Zain with embarrassment. Her feet on the cold floor


    involuntarily backed away. ¡°Sorry, I''m sorry... Mr. Nelson, I didn''t mean it...¡±


    Zain fixed his eyes at her her.


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡±


    Yanis was stunned before she said, ¡°I did not mean to seduce you.¡±


    Zain stared at her, speechless and expressionless, which was scary. Yanis had no courage to face him,


    so she could only lower her head.


    But no sooner had she lowered her head than a pair of hands caught her chin.


    The next second, she was forced to look up.


    Yanis stared at Zain in disbelief.


    Her heart began to jump unwillingly.


    Hold it steady. Hold it steady.


    Zain leaned forward slightly and Yanis widened her eyes wide, what was going on?


    Did Zain fall in love with her in one night? Was he going to kiss her now?


    Thinking of this, Yanis was excited and nervous. She closed her eyes and subconsciously pouted his


    lips.


    However, he did not kiss her.


    Yanis felt lost, so she opened her eyes and saw Zain staring at her with a expressionless face.


    Her lips moved and she realized what a fool she had been.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Zain asked, pinching her chin.


    His voice had the charm of a unique middle-aged male. His appearance had always been very


    attractive to her. With a close observation, Yanis felt her soul to be sucked into his eyes.


    Admit it!


    Why not admit it at this point?


    There was a voice in Yanis¡¯ heart. As she was ready to summon up courage to admit it, Zain spoke


    coldly.


    ¡°Don''t like me.¡±


    ¡°... What, what?¡± Yanis asked with stutter.


    Zain looked at her coldly, pursed his lips and let go of her.


    ¡°Alice is my sister got lost for years, I just want to make up for her, so I will not waste time on other


    women.¡±


    Yanis was stunned, but she understood, she exined after swallowed, ¡°But Alice does not need you


    to take care of her all the time, she want to her own life, and she hope you can have your family.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a reason for you to swoop in.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis went pale on face, with her lip shivered, she said, ¡°I, I did not want to swoop in, I


    just......¡±


    ¡°You should know what to do. I have made my words very clear!¡±


    Yanis was downcast and felt sour in nose, but she held back tears.


    Funny. What was she imagining?


    He was a president, how can he take fancy on her a nobody?


    Although she had a good rtionship with Alice, but it did not mean that Zain would like her.


    At this thought, Yanis bit her lips stubbornly and clenched her fists angrily.


    Suddenly, she looked up angrily. ¡°So what? You''re right. I like you, but I''m definitely not swooping in.


    And just so you know, whether I like you or not has nothing to do with you. So, as long as you don''t


    respond to my feelings, you can''t say I swoop in!¡±


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned at the girl who was trying to argue with him. Her hair was disheveled from her sleep, but


    her eyes were wonderfully bright.


    Was she stubbornly believing what she had done was right?


    He had been so stubborn before, but that was many years ago.


    Seeing that he was silent, Yanis gnashed teeth, ¡°You now have no need to refuse me, because I like


    you, but I did not confess to you, so your refusal is invalid! I''ll pretend I heard nothing today!¡±


    Zain narrowed his eyes.


    Yanis was angry, with her eyes widened. She was flushed holding back tears.


    ¡°Hum, I never confessed my love to you, you can¡¯t refuse me like that.¡±


    With that, she wiped her eyes fiercely, and soon pulled herself together.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me to the guest roomst night. I''m going home now.¡±


    Zain took back his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Yanis sniffed and stared at the suit on his body, ¡°Take off the coat to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yanis pointed to the dress on her body, ¡°Do you want me out like this?¡±


    Her dress had been worn down all night, and she indeed could not wear it out. Zain thought for a


    moment and said in a subdued voice, ¡°I''ll ask a servant to bring you clothes.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yanis suddenly lost her temper, pointing at him, ¡°I want your suit as yourpensation for hurting


    me!¡±

 Chapter 547 Feeling Is Overbearing

    Chapter 547 Feeling Is Overbearing


    Zain looked at her for a long time and then suddenly said, ¡°I don''t think I hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You did! What you said has broken my heart.¡±


    Zain, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Take it off!¡± Yanis justifiably stretched out her hand to Zain. Zain was speechless, but she insisted, so


    he could only untie the button of the suit and took it off.


    Yanis took over the suit and put it on, rubbed her eyes, and then turned and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Ask Marco to send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Yanis ran away. Zain stood in ce and thought what he had said wrong.


    He just said what he wanted to say.


    *


    In thepany


    Alice made herself a cup of coffee, took a sip and looked that empty seat next to her.


    Last night she had ensured Yanis to her brother, but she did not expect that Yanis had note to the


    At this thought, Alice involuntarily raised the corner of her mouth


    Bang!


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Alice looked up, and her smile disappeared as she


    saw Yanis.


    After Yanis came in, she rushed back to her seat and theny down to bury herself in her hands.


    Looking at this scene, Alice put down the coffee, got up and walked to Yanis, ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Actually, she had wanted to make fun of Yanis aboutst night, but when she came in, Yanis'' eyes


    were red like a rabbit.


    Yanis did not answer her question.


    Alice took a chair and sat down next to her, waiting patiently.


    In about three to five minutes, Yanis raised her head, looking at her in tears.


    Alice felt her heart pain, wipe the tears on her face with tissue, ¡°Don''t cry, what is going on? Shall I give


    you a day off so that you can have some sleep?¡±


    Yanis turned her head and said pitifully.


    ¡°Alice, am I ugly?¡±


    Alice was stunned, but shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Am I not attractive enough? Or am I too poor?¡±


    She asked, shedding tears that made her look particrly miserable.


    ¡°I didn''t like Zain before, but when we were abroad, he often came to see you. I saw him every day.


    How could I not be tempted? It wouldn''t have mattered if he wasn''t single, but he is, so I have fancy on


    him. But now I know how ridiculous it is...¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She moved lips, wanted tofort Yanis, but she did not know what to say.


    ¡°Alice, do I have little self-knowledge? I know it''s impossible for us to be together, but I still like him.¡±


    Seeing that she was in tears, Alice cannot help but sigh, and then stretched out her hand to wipe Yanis¡¯


    tears. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Feeling is very domineering. If people can control their feelings, we will


    be extraordinary. Just because we are ordinary people, we have desires, and it is normal you like him


    or he doesn¡¯t like you, so, you don¡¯t need to feel inferiors.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I feel inferiors?¡±


    Alice was stunned and dodged.


    How did she know that?


    Alice didn''t want to know how she know it, but in order tofort Yanis, she mocked at herself.


    ¡°When I liked Kennedy, I felt the same way as you.¡±


    Yanis was shocked. In the next second, she sniffed and said, ¡°Alice, I am so moved. I didn''t expect you


    would choose to hurt yourself just tofort me.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... So are you still sad?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Yanis nodded, ¡°A bit, however, I can understand how you felt in those years. I just was rejected, but I


    feel so said, and you must......¡±


    She gave it mouth, but Alice, with her face slightly changed, interrupted her, ¡°Well, don''t say things


    before. Tell me what happenedst night. Didn¡¯t you go with my brother to see clients? Howe


    you''ve been rejected?¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± Yanis said angrily, ¡°Your r brother incredibly pinched my chin and asked me whether I like him.¡±


    Alice was surprised to hear that.


    Would Zain pinch a girl''s chin? In the impression of Alice, Zain had always been a sedate brother, even


    before they met, Zain behaved well. How could he casually pinch a girl''s chin?


    At this, Alice had a different look at Yanis.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°And then? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? Your brother told me not to like him before I even got a chance to say a word! Hum,


    who cares? I did not confess to him but he refused me, isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Alice, will you be angry that I


    said so about your brother?¡±


    Seeing her scowl, Alice gave a smile and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Yanis liked Zain for years. She was sad because she was rejected and she would be fine tomorrow.


    And Yanis would not give up.


    ¡°Well, don''t talk about it anymore. If you''re not going home, get to work.¡±


    With that, Alice took a look at the suit over her body, and then turned back to her desk.


    There was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door of the office was pushed open and Winnie peeped her head through the door.


    She seemed to hesitate, but soon she came in.


    Alice lifted her eyes at her, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Winnie put a folder in front of her, ¡°This is my design works these days. How do you think?¡±


    Alice took it over and found it was the design of men''s clothes, at the same time, she remembered she


    have given Kennedy¡¯s order to Winnie.


    As she was watching it, Winnie asked, ¡°How do you think these designs?¡±


    ¡°Good, well done. You are getting more and more adept at your art.¡± Alice praised Winnie.


    ¡°But, these were rejected by Mr. Kennedy.¡±

 Chapter 548 The Mystery Express

    Chapter 548 The Mystery Express


    Winnie was happy that Alice praised her, because Alice¡¯s excellent achievement had reached the level


    of the idol for her.


    But she was sad that Kennedy rejected her work. As long as he did not admit that her design works


    reached his level, she could not be in charge of this order.


    And she could not get bonus.


    This was why Winnie was sad.


    Hearing that, Alice paused at turning pages. She closed the folder and said after a moment of thinking,


    ¡°Did he reject you face to face?¡±


    Winnie shook her head, ¡°No, I even did not see him. His assistant told me that Mr. Kennedy is not


    satisfied with these works and told me not to use inferior work to deceive them. So I brought it here to


    let you see if I am that bad.¡±


    ¡°No, you are good.¡± Alice shook her head, facing Winnie, ¡°I told you this order is big and it certainly will


    be more difficult than any other order, even I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°So, you have to have a lot of patience to get it done. Even if it doesn''t work out in the end, I think the


    process is enough to grow you.¡±


    Kennedy was not engaged in their industry, but he was picky but urate, it was good for Winnie to


    learn some experiences.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I''ll get back to designing.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±


    After Winnie left, Yanis gathered the suit and looked at Alice with mncholy eyes, ¡°You know she will


    not seed, why do you still let her to take this contract? I think it¡¯d better that we breached the


    contract and it would not be so annoying.¡±


    ¡°If we could break the contract, it would not be as troublesome as now.¡±


    Alice twisted her eyebrows. She had no idea how long Kennedy would entwine.


    The picture ofst night at the party was vivid in her eyes, the words he had said to her ear, the hot


    kisses, the intimate gestures yed over and over again in her mind.


    Although she did not want to be with him, she still thought of him.


    Because the identity of Alice had been exposed, thepany came a lot of customers with the


    intention of cooperation this day. Yanis sorted out her mood and received them, she was so tired after


    working for a day.


    ¡°If we had known there would be so many orders after the party, we should have had a party when we


    got back to B City.¡±


    Alice, ¡°... It was a bit overwhelming to have so many people here at once.¡±


    After the time after work, Alice, with her face slightly changed, urged Yanis, ¡°Hurry to pack up things,


    we need to pick up Jack.¡±


    Yanis hurried to pick up things, put on Zain''s suit and followed Alice out.


    On the way home, Jack could not help but exim when he saw the suit on Yanis.


    ¡°Yanis, is that my uncle''s suit you''re wearing?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis mercilessly stared at him, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Jack embraced Yanis¡¯ arm, ¡°Are you going to be my aunt?¡±


    Yanis rolled her eyes to the sky, ¡°I want to, but, unfortunately, your uncle doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    She did not want to admit it before, because she felt shy, but Zain now knew her mind and reject her on


    the spot, so Yanis did not care it anymore.


    Hearing that, Alice could not helpughing, ¡°She is not your aunt now, but she may be your future


    aunt.¡±


    Yanis red at her.


    Three people talked andughed together back to themunity. When they passed themunity


    property management, a man told them there was an express for them.


    Yanis volunteered to take it. As she picked up the box, the residential property management joked,


    ¡°What is it, it smells bad.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I bought some ingredients online, it may smell not good.¡± Yanis sucked her nose and it did


    smell bad.


    Weird, what was going on?


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Standing at the door, Alice asked. Yanis came to her mind and walked out holding the box.


    ¡°Nothing, I bought ingredients online, it may smell bad. Let''s go back and have a look. If there is a


    problem, I will ask the owner to give me a full refund.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The elevator was a closed space, and they lived in high floor, so when they got into the elevator, other


    residents frequently cast strange eyes toward them. Alice frowned at the box in the hands of Yanis.


    It did smell bad.


    Was it rotten?


    Under pressure, they finally got home. Yanis got in and put the box on the ground. She said ¡°You two


    don''t touch it. I get a knife to open it. I want to see if the owner delivered rotten ingredients to me, it


    smells so bad. I was almost death in the elevator. I can''t believe I bought it.¡±


    Alice did not think much, nodded and went upstairs. As she put down her bag and was ready to change


    her clothes, downstairs came a scream.


    It was a loud and creepy scream.


    Alice was stunned and then rushed downstairs, only to find Yanis squatting there motionless.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Alice walked forward quickly, but after a few steps, she suddenly stopped, like a


    crash. Two people were fixed there.


    There was an eerie silence in the living room.


    Alice looked at the open box with a pale face and uncertain eyes.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Yanis?¡± Jack, who had just gone upstairs, strolled downstairs at this time. Seeing both


    of them standing there in a daze, he stepped forward.


    Alice¡¯s face changed and she suddenly shouted, ¡°Go back!¡±


    Jack''s step paused.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    He stood in ce, tilted his head looking at Alice, puzzled.


    Alice looked at the box with unsteady breathing.


    ¡°Go back upstairs, and don''te out until I tell you.¡±


    Jack was curious, but he nodded and then turned back to his room upstairs.


    After making sure that Jack had been back to his room, Alice felt finally relieved.


    By this time, Yanis turned to her with a pale face.


    ¡°Alice, Alice, what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 549 Back Stab

    Chapter 549 Back Stab


    Alice closed her eyes, took a deep breath to calm herself down. Although she had been calm enough,


    but now her face was pale.


    Momentster, she opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    When the box was opened, there was nothing but a dead rabbit.


    It was not a usual dead rabbit. It looked miserable with two pieces of wood inserted in both eyes, and


    the ears were also cut off, blood dripping......


    Alice could not continue to see it. It looked terrible, she and Yanis would not see such a bloody scene.


    Especially Yanis, she was afraid, but her legs had been weak. She sat there, motionless.


    When Alice told her to call the police, she almost cried out.


    ¡°I, I can''t stand up.¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She pressed her pale lips and helped Yanis up. After she closed the box, she helped Yanis to sit down.


    ¡°I, I, I...¡± Yanis raised her head to look at Alice and said in stutter, ¡°I am scared...... Alice, Alice.¡±


    Alice had taken out her phone and calmly called the residential property management.


    ¡°Is this the property management office? This is the resident of 18XX. I picked up an express from you


    just now. There is something wrong with the express, I hope you can call someone to deal with it. It''s a


    dead rabbit. Thank you, please be fast.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Yanis looked at her with admiration.


    But soon she asked, ¡°Did you want to call the police? Why don¡¯t you call them now?¡±


    She wanted to call the police at first, after all, the death of this rabbit was too tragic. It was someone did


    it deliberately, and absolutely it was not ident.


    However, if she called the police because of such a rabbit, there might be insufficient evidence.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, she finally chose to ask the residential property management to solve it.


    Alice did not directly answer the question of Yanis, but asked, ¡°What did you buy online?¡±


    Yanis looked pitiful, ¡°Do you suspect me? I''m not in the habit of eating rabbit, and I wouldn''t ask the


    shop owner to send me such a dead rabbit.¡±


    Alice, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I bought special steak. You mean, the shop owner tricked me by sending me a dead rabbit?¡±


    She had recovered from her fright by this time and could speak fast, though she still had a pale face.


    ¡°You have a grudge against the shop owner?¡±


    Yanis shook her head.


    ¡°The owner has a grudge against you?¡±


    Yanis again forcefully shook her head, ¡°Absolutely no. It is the first time I bought from it, and it is a


    famous shop.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Don''t you understand? Since you have no grudge against each other, why do you suspect


    that the shop owner sent you a dead rabbit on purpose?¡±


    Yanis was confused and then she brightened and widened her eyes, ¡°You, you mean that someone


    deliberately put this rabbit in the express box to frighten us, and this person is an enemy of us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me now? I almost peed myself. Damn, It''s a dead rabbit, and in the eyes...¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Alice interrupted her words. Hearing Yanis¡¯ description, she began to think of the death of the


    rabbit, which was too cruel.


    She was still sick from thinking about it and could only sit there with her lips pressed together.


    The property management soon came up. Yanis could not move, so Alice went to open the door.


    After the property management checked the express, a few men were scared to this bloody scene and


    went pale on face. They looked to Alice.


    ¡°Miss Nelson, is this the express that you just received?¡±


    ¡°It is not an express.¡± Alice shook her head, with her eyes fixed on the box, ¡°It should be someone put it


    in themunity saying it was an express.¡±


    The property management nodded, ¡°Ok, Miss Nelson, we know what you mean. We will immediately


    deal with it and we will check it out what happened.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They soon packed the box and took it away. Alice closed the door, breathing against the wall.


    Yanis still sat there staring at her.


    Alice fell into silence and then walked forward, ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Have some rest upstairs. No need


    to cook dinner, we will eat out or order takeout.¡±


    Yanis said at this moment, ¡°What if our take-out be poisoned?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    Yanis blinked her eyes, ¡°I think we are targeted.¡±


    Alice did not answer. She dragged her weak legs to sit on the sofa, poured a cup of cold water to calm


    herself down.


    ¡°Who have we offendedtely? Who would be so wicked as to do something like that? Why we''ve been


    so --¡± Yanisined with her and then she paused and stared at Alice with her eyes widened.


    The look in her eyes was creepy.


    ¡°Say what you want. Don''t look at me like that.¡±


    After what happened just now, Alice¡¯s heart was fragile.


    ¡°Can it be that Grace? She tried to harm you before!¡±


    Grace?


    At the thought that Grace went to her office to apologize with her mother, Alice did not speak though


    her pale lips moved.


    ¡°Did it ever ur to you that though she said she wouldn''t hurt you, she changed her mind? Otherwise,


    who would do this to us at this time? We haven¡¯t offended anyone.¡±


    Alice interrupted her words, ¡°We have offended not only Grac.¡±


    Seeing that Yanis stared at her, Alice said lightly, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened before?¡±


    ¡°Right, would that be Kate? Damn it, would this bitch take average because she was disgraced?¡±


    Alice pursed her lips, but she got nothing urred to her mind, she was still in a mess now.


    Grace was sincere, but no one could guarantee that she would not change her mind. After all, she said


    she wanted to y fair to get Kennedy.


    And, what she said was that she would not hurt her, maybe she would intimidate her.


    And it could be Kate had a grudge against her, so she had her address found and sent her a dead


    rabbit.


    Alice felt a headache as she thought about it, and rubbing did not help.


    Who did it?

 Chapter 550 Sending Mail to Daddy

    Chapter 550 Sending Mail to Daddy


    Because the rabbit caused psychological impact on Yanis and Alice, so after the property management


    left, Yanis took a mop to wipe the ce where the box was, but after wiping for a long time, she still felt


    sick.


    ¡°I think this room still smells like blood...¡±


    Hearing that, Alice frowned, and then got up to open the windows of the house, letting the cool wind of


    the night into the house to dispel the bloody smell of the dead rabbit just left.


    Yanis felt it was not enough, took out the perfume from her bag and sprayed every corner of the house.


    Seeing that she was calm, Alice said to her, ¡°Take a bath, and then we eat out.¡±


    Yanis, ¡°Now? It iste, will it be dangerous?¡±


    She was still feeling the shock.


    Alice thought about it and also felt it would dangerous to eat out, so she said, ¡°Forget it then, we cook


    noodles.¡±


    Then two people went to take bath and then cooked noodles.


    Jack didn¡¯t see anything, because he had been sent back to his room.


    Now he was hungry, so he ate the noodles cooked by Alice with relish.


    He was the only one of the three at the table with a good appetite.


    Alice and Yanis sat face to face, but even did not pick up chopsticks.


    They had no appetite.


    Having witnessed the bloody scene just now, they really had no appetite to eat the noodles in front of


    them now.


    Yanis took a look at Alice, blinking eyes, ¡°Don''t you eat?¡±


    Alice lifted eyes at her.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Yanis smiled, ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    Alice also smiled, speechless.


    Jack raised his head from the food and stared at them curiously, ¡°Mommy, Yanis, what''s wrong with


    you?¡±


    Alice stroked the back of Jack''s head, ¡°Jack, eat, and take a bath and sleep after watching TV.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy, aren''t you hungry?


    Alice gave a smile and softly said, ¡°Not now, you eat first, Yanis and I will eat when we are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Jack nodded and continued to eat noodles.


    He soon finished eating and then put down his chopsticks. ¡°Mommy, I''m full now, but I don''t want to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    watch TV tonight. I want to use yourptop, is that ok?¡±


    ¡°Of course, go ahead. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy, good night, Yanis.¡±


    Two people watched him went upstairs and got into his room. Yanis sighed at the front of the noodles


    and stroked her belly.


    Purr --


    ¡°I am hungry, but I can''t eat, what should I do?¡±


    Alice¡¯s belly was growling too. She had not had food this day, so she was hungry too.


    Alice picked up the chopsticks with a smile, ¡°Come on, pick up chopsticks, we eat noodles together.¡±


    Yanis¡¯ mouth twisted, ¡°Are you serious? Do you have appetite?¡±


    ¡°No, but we have to eat.¡± Alice put noodles in her mouth and tried not to think about that rabbit. Yanis


    looked at her and thought she would spit out, but she finished eating all the noodles.


    After eating, Alice put away her bowl and then got up, ¡°I am full. I have to sleep now. Think of a way for


    yourself.¡±


    With that, Alice turned and walked away. Yanis said behind she was a traitor.


    When she returned upstairs, she went into the bathroom for the first time, lying on the sink and


    retching.


    She ate noodles as if nothing had happened, but she still felt sick. Alice lied on the sink retching for a


    long time. She recovered to herself and leaned against the wall tiredly, looking at her pale face in the


    mirror.


    Who did that in the shadows?


    It was dead rabbit today, what would it be tomorrow?


    Perhaps she should consider sending Jack to Zain¡¯s and asking Zain to take care of him for some time.


    But if so, Zain would know about these things, and she could not solve the problem independently.


    But if not, Jack might see something like that one day. He was still small, she did not want her son to


    be frightened.


    *


    And at this moment, Jack went back to his room with Alice¡¯sptop. Lying in bed, he put theptop t


    on his leg and typed on the keyboard fast with his tender and soft hands.


    Soon, he got the surveince video of themunity, held his chin in his hand, staring at the screen.


    His mommy did not allow him to see that box, but Jack took his precious telescope upstairs and


    secretly looked at the following situation.


    After all, it must be scary since it made his mommy look that pale and protect him from seeing


    something like that.


    That was why his Mommy prevented him from seeing it.


    But he had to know what it was, so he coulde up with a solution.


    Mommy had always been working hard, he could not have her protected him all the time.


    Jack recorded the video, took the photo of the dead rabbit and then backed it up. After that, he emailed


    it directly to someone.


    He could not let his dad sit around doing other boring things. This kind of thing must be dealt with


    immediately.


    *


    Only amp was on in the study of Kennedy. He was supposed to work, but now he was watching a


    video.


    He had someone cut the video clip of the party of the Nelson family, which only contained that part of


    Alice.


    After receiving it, Kennedy clicked open video with a smile and watched the video again and again.


    He got the dressing room recorded too, so there was a video of his dance with Alice. That was the


    section he watched again and again.


    Suddenly, there came a mail in the mailbox.


    Most of his emails were about work, and it was in the middle of the night, he didn''t want to pay attention


    to it.


    With that in mind, he frowned, ignored it and continued watching the video.


    And Jack found that Kennedy did not check the email but he was online, so Jack pouted angrily.


    ¡°Hum, Damn Daddy, why not check the email?¡±


    ¡°What you''re doing?¡± he said, his fingers flying over the keyboard again.

 Chapter 551 Men Are All Unreliable

    Chapter 551 Men Are All Unreliable


    Soon, Jack saw Kennedy''sputer screen. When he saw that it was his mommy on the screen, Jack


    was obviously stunned.


    Alice in the video was very beautiful. It was a video recorded while she was wearing that gorgeous


    dress at the banquet. It was his mommy. Jack was fascinated by her.


    The picture suddenly turned to the dressing room, where Alice and Kennedy were dancing.


    Jack saw his daddy''s arms around his mother''s waist, he couldn''t help but snorted heavily, "Goat!"


    Never mind!


    Since his father he didn''t want to read his email because he was watching this video, he could wait a


    little longer.


    He allowed his daddy him watch his mommy more for a while.


    Thus, Jack moved theptop to the side and put it away, then slipped out of bed and went to the


    bathroom to take a shower. He brushed his teeth, put on his pajamas and then got to the bed. He


    thought Kennedy had already read the email. However, when he turned on theptop, it was still the


    video of them dancing just now.


    Jack thought it was hisptopwork that was stuck, and after operating it, he realized that Kennedy


    was really watching the video.


    Smelly daddy! Why did he keep watching the same video?


    Jack murmured, "Don''t think that Mommy will forgive you because you watch the video for so long.


    Men are all unreliable."


    When he said this, Jackpletely forgot his gender.


    Or, he just thought of himself as a boy, not a man.


    He forgot that boys would be men one day.


    Jack waited for a while, and found that Kennedy was still watching the video. And soon it was time for


    him to go to bed. He really didn''t have the patience to wait.


    "Stupid daddy, I don''t have time to wait." Jackined, and then started typing on the keyboard.


    Kennedy found that Alice had magical powers at the banquet. Otherwise, why would he sit here


    motionless, watching the video over and over again.


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips, and reached out to cover the part of his heart.


    He seemed to have the oddest manias.


    Well----


    A dialog box suddenly popped out and took the center of his screen, prompting Kennedy that he


    received a new message.


    Kennedy looked at it, his look darkened.


    Emails were usually disyed in the lower right corner. How could it be disyed in the middle today?


    Why?


    Just when Kennedy was thinking, a fewrge words were disyed on the screen.


    {Check the mail, idiot! }


    Kennedy, "..."


    There was a sparkle of gloom in his eyes, and he reached out his hand to control the mouse, instead of


    reading the mail. He controlled theputer, trying to track the other party.


    It turned out that the opponent''s defense was very good, and he failed to hack sessfully.


    Kennedy looked gloomy. Although he hadn''t studiedputers in particr, he was good at it. Now he


    actually encountered a system that he couldn''t hack? Kennedy''s eyes were deep, and he pursed his


    thin lips, pondering the other party''s intentions.


    {Check the mail, why don''t you check it? Are you a fool? }


    Kennedy, "..."


    It was probably because Kennedy hadn''t read the email, so the other party anxiously reminded him


    again.


    Kennedy typed on the keyboard, his neck veins bulging,


    {Who are you? }


    {You don''t need to know who I am. Read the email I sent you first. }


    Kennedy was not in a hurry, tapping the table with his fingertips, and pursing his thin lips.


    The other party seemed to be anxious. Was there any important content in the email?


    {It is about your woman, don''t you want to read it? }


    The next sentence of the other party sessfully made Kennedy narrow his eyes. The other party


    hacked into hisputer, presumably knew what video he was watching just now. Thinking of this,


    Kennedy manipted the mouse to click on the email.


    As soon as he opened the email, he saw a bloody picture. He frowned, and saw another line of words


    appear on the screen.


    {Read carefully, there is a video file. Remember to download it and watch it. }


    Although Kennedy didn''t know what the other party''s intention was, if the other party was malicious, he


    wouldn''t be talking to him so much. Kennedy pursed his lips and continued to read silently.


    He downloaded the video file and yed it, and soon saw a familiar figure.


    Jack stared at the screen. When he found that he did not appear in the video, he held his face happily.


    His technique was really getting better and better. It was a pity that he couldn''t show it in front of his


    Mommy, or he would scare her.


    Kennedy felt that something was wrong when he saw Alice and Yanis appear in the video. His brows


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    frowned tightly, because he saw the dead rabbit in advance, and now Alice appeared in the video.


    After seeing Yanis walking out with Alice holding the box, Kennedy had already guessed the result.


    In that box was the dead rabbit.


    {Why do you have this video? }


    {Time is up. }


    Kennedy frowned, a little unhappy.


    {What? }


    {I have to sleep now. }


    Kennedy narrowed his eyes and tried to hack into Jack''sputer, but Jack sent him a message


    again.


    {Don''t try to hack into myputer, no one has cracked it. }


    Seeing these words, Kennedy sneered. It seemed that he had met an expert inputer tonight. And


    he, ayman, was bullied.


    {Good night}


    Before Kennedy could react, Jack had withdrawn from the maniption. Kennedy waited for a while to


    make sure what he said was true.


    It was his bedtime...


    Although he didn''t know the exact identity of the other party, but...


    Kennedy''s eyes were a little cold, and he took out his phone and called Nathan.


    "Go and check Alice''s address, all the information around her, and whether there is anything wrong


    with the people she has recently contacted."


    Nathan didn''t respond after listening to Kennedy for a long time, and it took a long time before he said


    weakly, "Mr. Kennedy, should I check it out now,te at night?"


    "Any objection?" Kennedy''s voice was as cold as ice, making people chill from the bottom of their feet.


    Nathan shuddered inexplicably, and shook his head, "No, I''ll check it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Kennedy watched the previous video again. After watching it again,


    Kennedy saw the man carrying the box into the property management office. He was a man with a


    peaked cap. He pressed his hat very low and wore the same clothes as other couriers. He seemed to


    be very sensitive to the camera and controlled everything well without revealing his face.


    Kennedy took a screenshot of that man, copied the video separately and sent it directly to Nathan''s


    email. Then, he took out his phone and called Nathan, "I want to know all the information of this person


    before tomorrow morning."


    Nathan had just received the email, and before he could click in to read it, Kennedy gave him another


    order.


    "Mr. Kennedy, Shall I check the information of this person first or the information of Mrs. Moore first?"


    "Is it relevant?"

 Chapter 552 Follow Up

    Chapter 552 Follow Up


    Of course it was relevant. He didn''t know who the second task was to find out, but it was certainly not


    an ordinary person as he could attract Kennedy''s attention


    Next, he had to check Mrs. Moore''s address and the surrounding situation, and also check other


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    people...


    It was very difficult, okay?


    But Nathan bit what he wanted to say back, and said, "No. I know, I''ll find out everything."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kennedy hung up.


    Nathan nced at the time. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He was off work at night.


    Now it was time to rest. However, Kennedy''s orders left him no time to rest.


    What''s more, Kennedy asked him to finish it in a certain time.


    Damn! He may be the only one who could bear the instructions and torture of an abnormal person like


    Mr. Kennedy.


    *


    Alice took a shower and didn''t feel sleepy, so she took out the design draft and drew it for a while.


    Because it was quiet all around, she could hear anything around. In addition, after what happened


    tonight, she became particrly sensitive.


    Hearing there seemed to be movement in the next room, Alice put down the design draft in her hand,


    then got up and went to the next room to open the door.


    After pushing the door open, Alice saw that there was only a smallmp lit in the room, and Jack was


    lying on the bed obediently under the quilt, with two small hands resting on his chest steadily.


    Seeing this scene, Alice took off her shoes and walked in lightly. When she reached the bed, she heard


    Jack''s breathing evenly, making sure that he really fell asleep.


    Did she misheard just now?


    After standing for a while, Alice stepped forward and bent over to tidy up the quilt for Jack, confirming


    that he would not catch a cold, and then left his room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Jack opened his eyes. His ck eyes blinked, and then he quietly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    It really scared him.


    To his surprise, Alice suddenly came in. Just now when he was going to sleep, he identally knocked


    something down, so he made a noise.


    Because it took him too much time to send emails to Kennedy tonight, he sleptte. If Alice knew it, she


    would definitely think he was misbehaved and disobedient.


    He wanted to be a particrly well-behaved child in front of Alice as much as possible, and didn''t let


    Alice worry about him.


    Thinking that he had already sent the email to Kennedy, Jack smashed his mouth happily. Of course,


    he had to leave this particrly troublesome event to Kennedy, his daddy.


    Although Kennedy was a jerk back then, he made Alice sad for so many years, and Jack was


    distressed about it.


    However, as long as Kennedy was sincere to correct his mistake, and treat his mommy well, then he


    would forgive Kennedy.


    After all, Kennedy was his father.


    Thinking of this, Jack squeezed his mouth, rolled over, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    On the quiet night, Alice was lying on the bed, closing her eyes, but the bloody scene was all in her


    mind.


    The impact of that scene on her was too great.


    After all, neither she nor Yanis had seen such a terrible thing, so both of them were scared.


    Although Alice had acted calmly on the spot, it did not mean that she was not afraid of it.


    After lying down for a while, she found that she still couldn''t fall sleep, and she didn''t even want to close


    her eyes, so she just got up and watched variety shows with her phone.


    Alice fell asleep with her mobile phone in her arms after a long time.


    There seemed to be an earthquake in the dream. She felt the shaking while standing in the middle of


    the clearing. Alice frowned and suddenly heard a shout, "Alice! Get up soon."


    She opened her eyes quickly, only to realize that it was not the earthquake, but Yanis was shaking her


    shoulder vigorously.


    "You finally woke up. Get up now."


    It was a little painful to be awakened.


    Alice forced her eyelids to stop closing with difficulty, then got up and sat up, stretched out her hand to


    rub her aching brows, and asked weakly, "What''s the matter?"


    Yanis reached out and rubbed her cheek vigorously, "What''s the matter? You could still fall asleep after


    experienced what happened yesterday?"


    Alice pushed her hands away a little, then fell down holding the quilt.


    She really had a headache. She didn''t know when she fell asleepst night. She was really


    ufortable now, and she couldn''t open her eyes.


    "Get up quickly, the police are here."


    Hearing the word police, Alice''s senses were instantly stimted, and then she slowly opened her


    eyes, and the sleepiness disappeared at once


    After half a second, she sat up from the bed.


    "The police are here?"


    Yanis nodded vigorously, "Yes, I heard it was noisy downstairs, so I went to the window and found that


    there was a police car at the gate of themunity. I don''t know what happened."


    After speaking, Yanis gave Alice a depressed look, "Why do you look so pale?"


    Hearing it, Alice also raised her eyes and nced at Yanis, and replied, "You too."


    Yanis, "..."


    Alice stood up, opened the closet, took a coat from it and put it on herself, "Maybe it has something to


    do with what happened to us yesterday, should we go down and take a look?"


    "Is it possible?" Yanis tilted his head, "It''s just a dead rabbit. How could it rm the police? Would there


    be other incidents?"


    "Go and find out."


    As Alice said, she had already left the house.


    Today was Sunday, so she did not have to go to work. She could sleep in the afternoon.


    When they were halfway there, Alice suddenly remembered something and turned to look at Yanis,


    "You... stay with Jack, OK? I''ll worry if he''s at home alone."


    "Jack is still sleeping." After saying that, Yanis nced at the time, "It''s not time for him to get up. You


    know how punctual his biological clock is, right?"


    Alice also nced at the time, there was still an hour before Jack got up. If he didn''t run around... there


    should be no problem.


    "Well, let''s go and see ande back if nothing happens."


    "OK."


    Alice and Yanis went out together. Alice was worried, locked the door before leaving, and then got off


    the elevator with Yanis.


    Thismunity was quiterge, but because there were two gates, they usually didn''t meet many


    people in and out. But after the scene was controlled by the police today, there was only one path at


    the door of themunity for residents to pass through.


    When Alice and Yanis arrived at the scene, they discovered that arge group of people had gathered


    there, and they could not see what was going on.


    Feeling helpless, Yanis had to pat a tall man in front of her on the shoulder, and asked with a sweet


    smile, "Sir, can you tell me what happened? Why are the police here? And why are there so many


    people around?"

 Chapter 553 Complicated and Confusing

    Chapter 553 Complicated and Confusing


    Probably her smile was sweet. The man was impatient at first. After all, it was crowded here, the air


    was already very bad. Being disturbed would make him more irritable


    But when he turned around, he saw a sweet-looking girl and a beautiful and delicate woman.


    Then, his attitude changed in an instant. He smiled when he saw Alice and Yanis, and then he


    exined with patience, "I don''t know the specific situation, but I heard that someone died."


    "Someone died?" Yanis gasped, almost shocked.


    Then she nced at Alice and found that her face was also very pale.


    "Could you borate it?" Alice pursed her pale lips, and asked.


    Being asked by such a beautiful woman, the man naturally nodded, "When we came here, the police


    had already surrounded this ce. We could only watch from a distance and could not move forward.


    But there were few people here when I arrived. Someone said a man suddenly came here tomit


    suicide. It happened suddenly, no one know the reason."


    Alice, "..."


    This matter sounded particrly confusing.


    "Someonemitted suicide suddenly?" Yanis twitched, and hugged Alice''s arm in a little fear, "Why


    does this sound so weird? Yesterday, we received..."


    "Thank you for your exnation." Alice suddenly interrupted Yanis, and then turned Yanis around,


    "Let''s go back first. There are too many people here."


    Before Yanis could react, Alice had taken her back.


    When entering the elevator, Yanis couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you


    suddenly interrupt me. Is this person''s death rted to the rabbit?"


    "I don''t know." Alice shook her head, her look somewhat indifferent, "However, the less people know


    about our affairs, the better it will be."


    After all, no one would give them a dead rabbit for no reason. It just happenedst night, and someone


    The two matters seemed to be unrted...


    However, it was not that simple.


    Such a coincidence of time and ce, how could there be no connection between the two matters?


    Ding--


    The elevator door opened, and Alice walked to the door. Wen she was about to push the sliding cover


    to enter her fingerprint, her steps stopped suddenly.


    Because she discovered that the inner door of the anti-theft door was actually opened, the image inside


    could be clearly seen through the anti-theft door.


    Alice felt a bit chilly all over for an instant. She obviously had closed the door inside when she came out


    just now.


    Thinking of this, Alice quickly entered her fingerprint, then opened the door and walked in.


    Seeing her in a hurry, Yanis quickly followed in. Alice found two pairs of shoes on the hallway after


    entering.


    Her look changed and she walked in without taking off her shoes.


    "Mommy, are you back?"


    A sweet voice sounded. Alice followed the sound and saw that Jack had brought two sses of water


    out of the kitchen, and two men in police uniforms were sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    When they saw Aliceing back, they stood up.


    "Hello, Miss Nelson, you were not at home just now, and your son opened the door to let us in."


    Looking at them, Alice found herself relieved. She thought something had happened to Jack.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The police officers called her Miss Nelson in such a straightforward manner. They came prepared at a


    nce.


    After asking, Alice nced at Jack again and smiled slightly, "Jack, I am going to talk to the police


    officers. Can you go upstairs first?"


    Jack blinked, then nodded, just about to turn upstairs.


    One of the police officers said, "Miss Nelson, in order to ensure the authenticity of your words, we


    suggest that your child also stay here, because we also have questions to ask him."


    Although Alice still showed a polite smile, she was a little angry and said slowly, "Are you here to ask


    questions or to interrogate me?"


    The expressions on the two police officers'' faces changed, and after a nce at each other, they


    sighed and said, "It is not an interrogation. We just have to ensure fairness. Miss Nelson, I hope you


    can cooperate with us."


    "Okay." Alice beckoned to Jack, motioning him toe near her, Yanis also followed in a little


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nervousness.


    "Sir, what do you want to ask?"


    "Please don''t be nervous. Maybe we were too serious just now and scared you. But we are always


    serious when we work. We don''t have any malice. We heard that you received a boxst night with a


    dead rabbit inside, right?"


    Alice did not deny, but directly nodded to admit.


    "Yes."


    "Then do you know who sent it to you?"


    "No."


    "Don''t you know it?" One of them increased the volume, "Have you offended anyone? For example, at


    work, or emotionally?"


    "You have to ask others to know if I have offended them, right?" Alice smiled slightly. "My answer is I


    don''t think I have a problem with anyone, so I shouldn''t offend anyone."


    Yanis, who was standing next to Alice, thought silently in her heart.


    Great¡­¡­


    Her answer made the two police officers frowned. However, after thinking about it, they felt that what


    Alice said was right. After all, it was hard for a person to know whether he had offended others,


    because what if others didn''t seem to take it seriously, but secretly hold a grudge?


    "You are right, but I still hope you think whether you know anything."


    Alice smiled slightly, "I don''t know why this incident rmed the police station. I didn''t call the police,


    did I? Sir, before you continue to ask me questions, it is necessary for me as the victim to know the


    course of the matter. Why do youe to my house to ask about this? Is it because someone died


    downstairs? Do the police suspect that the man''s death has something to do with me?"


    "Miss Nelson, you misunderstood. We didn''t throw any suspicion upon you. It just happened that the


    deceased was the courier who sent the rabbit to you, so this connection urred."


    Hearing it, Alice''s pupils shrank, "What did you say? The deceased was the courier?"


    "Yes, we tracked down the surveince video and found that he was the one who delivered the dead


    rabbit to you."


    "Why?" Yanis couldn''t help but said at this time, "If it was the courier, why did hemit suicide this


    morning? I don''t understand."


    "That''s why we came to you," the police officer also said helplessly.


    The development of incident up to now had been particrly confusing.


    Why did the couriermit suicide? Was it because he was afraid of being discovered and then he


    serious enough for him tomit suicide, right? In this case, he would be warned at most, or the


    person behind the scenes was found, he would have no responsibility.


    Behind the scenes...


    Could it be that the people behind the scenes did something to him?

 Chapter 554 He Was so Affectionate

    Chapter 554 He Was so Affectionate


    Jack on the side blinked his eyes and looked at the policemen who were troubled and his mommy, a


    little annoyed.


    He actually emailed his daddyst night? Hadn''t he handle it yet?


    Stupid! Why was his father so unreliable?


    If this continued, he would let his mommy remarry!


    Then his daddy could only live in regret!


    After thest conversation, the police officers finally left. Alice thought for a while and suddenly turned


    to Jack and said.


    "You go back to the Nelson''s."


    Hearing that, Jack pursed his lips in dissatisfaction immediately, "Mommy, why?"


    "You heard what the policemen said just now. It''s not safe here now. You can''t live here anymore."


    Jack was not convinced, "Since it is not safe, why can you still live here?"


    "Jack..."


    "Mommy, don''t drive me away, okay? It is dangerous here, I have to stay to protect you."


    "No." Alice scowled, "You are a child. I am an adult. I have the ability to protect myself. It is too


    dangerous for you to live with me. I will call your uncle to pick you upter. The police maye back


    in these two days. Maybe I will have to go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. I


    really can''t take care of you. Be obedient and go home with your uncle first. I''ll pick you up when I''ve


    taken care of everything, okay?"


    Jack was obviously unhappy and kept pouting his lips.


    In the end, Alice coaxed him for a long time and said a lot of exchange terms before Jack reluctantly


    agreed.


    After she called Zain, she remembered the incident at the gate of themunity, so she changed her


    mind and said that Yanis would send Jack to live for a while. She said that she was too busy in the


    Zain was silent over there for a long time, and then said, "My original intention of letting you start a


    "I know." Alice bit her lower lip and chuckled softly, "I am just very busy recently. I won''t be so busy


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    every day."


    "Alice, you have to remember."


    "What?"


    "You are the person who started thepany, not the employee, and you have the right to rest."


    "What about you? Why did you use to fly abroad to see me, and then fly back to continue the meeting


    without taking a break?"


    When asked by her, Zain suddenly had no words to refute her, and Alice smiled slightly, "It can be seen


    that the higher in dignity, the less reason to rest. Zain, don''t worry, I will take care of myself. I send Jack


    to your house just to get some more sleep."


    Zain finally believed her nonsense, and then agreed.


    Then she asked Yanis to send Jack to the Nelson''s house.


    Yanis was reluctant to agree at first, because after thest rejection, she was now afraid to see Zain.


    After all, she said harsh words in front of Zain, and she felt so embarrassed to see him now.


    But she knew the seriousness of this matter. After all, someone was dead, so she didn''t say anything


    and promised to send Jack back.


    Soon Yanis took Jack to the Nelson''s.


    On the other hand, Kennedy''s actions were also fast. When Nathan conveyed the news of the man''s


    suicide to him, Kennedy curled his lips coldly, "The mastermind behind this incident acted quickly


    enough. He sacrificed a pawn directly for a small event. Does he think he has enough pawns, so it


    doesn''t matter to lose one?"


    Nathan looked serious, "Mr. Kennedy, this time, this matter cannot be underestimated. The other party


    is vicious and aggressive. I am worried that Mrs. Moore... will be in danger."


    Kennedy''s face darkened upon hearing this.


    Yeah, the opponent was so cruel.


    He had wanted to find out the situation. Unexpectedly, the other party directly cut off the clue. When


    Nathan went to check, the courier hadmitted suicide.


    They had to choose to call the police and let the police investigate the matter.


    After all, the courier died, and they couldn''t intervene anymore.


    "Has the information on the nearby floors been checked?"


    "Yes."


    Kennedy pursed her thin lips, and then said coldly, "Well, just buy themunity where she lives."


    Hearing it, Nathan was not surprised, and nodded.


    Kennedy''s next words made him stare.


    "Ask all the people in the building where she lives to move out in two days."


    "Mr. Kennedy, that building is almost full of upants. I may not be able to meet this kind of request."


    Even if he could, it was particrly difficult.


    Those who could buy a house there were either rich or respectable. Although Mr. Kennedy was very


    influential in B City, there were still many people in this world who were not afraid of power.


    Who would agree to others'' inexplicable request to move?


    Besides, where could they move in two days?


    "Mr. Kennedy, this time your request is indeed a bit impulsive."


    "Do you have better suggestions?" Kennedy raised an eyebrow, staring at Nathan sharply.


    Nathan nodded and said slowly, "I checked the information of the residents. Two households share an


    elevator. The house next to Mrs. Moore''s house was bought three years ago and no one has moved


    into the house since the decoration. I checked the information of the house-owner. The house is a gift


    prepared by the president of the Kings Group for his son''s rite of passage. It is said that his son will not


    reach adulthood for two years, so... we can start with this house."


    That was the point. Kennedy''s thin lips moved,"You mean, I can live next door to her?"


    "Anyway, you pay so much attention to Mrs. Moore every day...what''s wrong with living next door to


    her?"


    And being able to next door to Mrs. Moore was probably what Kennedy wanted most, right?


    Sure enough, Kennedy''s eyes showed admiration as he looked at Nathan, "You finally did something


    that satisfies me. Do it now."


    Nathan took out the contract and said directly, "I knew you would agree, so I have contacted Mr. King in


    advance, and he is willing to do you a favor."


    "Do me a favor?" Kennedy repeated Nathan''s words, and his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the


    corners, "Mr. King is really good at making use of others'' desire."


    For Alice, Kennedy decided to forgive him this time.


    Kennedy took out his pen and signed his name.


    "You can go there directly after getting off work at night, Mr. Kennedy. Here is the key. I will prepare


    everything before you get off work."


    Seeing satisfaction look in Kennedy''s eyes, Nathan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t get things donest night, so he rushed to buy the house, hoping to make up for it.


    Unexpectedly, he really seeded.


    Fortunately...


    Alice, Mrs. Moore...


    How lucky this woman was! Mr. Kennedy actually did so much for her. Even after knowing that the


    opponent was a ruthless person, he desperately moved to live next to her to protect her personally.


    Nathan hoped that Kennedy could be with Alice in the end. Otherwise, all these things that Kennedy


    did would be in vain, and the affectionate feelings of Mrs. Moore in those years would be


    meaningless.

 Chapter 555 Move in

    Chapter 555 Move in


    After getting off work that day, Kennedy drove directly to Alice''smunity.


    At first he didn''t know where it was, so Nathan personally came to show Kennedy the way. Kennedy''s


    tall figure attracted the attention of other single women. Two girls followed right behind when they


    walked into the elevator.


    However, Nathan and Kennedy did not seem to see the two girls at all, and they kept talking to each


    other.


    "Mr. Kennedy, if you live here, would you like to hire a new nanny, or..."


    Kennedy pursed his lips, and said coldly, "Don''t you know my habits?"


    "Well, Mr. Kennedy, what I mean is... if you don''t hire a nanny, you can go to Mrs. Moore to have


    meals."


    Kennedy, "..."


    He suddenly raised his eyes and nced at Nathan.


    "Excuse me, do you live here?" Suddenly, the two girls who followed them into the elevator looked at


    Kennedy and asked.


    "..."


    There was silence in the elevator for several seconds, and no one answered.


    The two girls were a little embarrassed, and Kennedy was expressionless.


    The girl was a little unwilling and looked at his handsome profile, clenched her fists and said, "I live


    here too, which floor are you on? If you have time, do you want to..."


    "Get out."


    The girl was stunned, only to find that Kennedy turned his head. His fierce eyes like falcons were


    looking at her coldly, without mercy.


    After realizing that he was talking to her, the girl''s face turned pale in an instant. At this moment, the


    elevator opened with a ding, and the girl turned and rushed out with her friend.


    Ding--


    The elevator door closed again and continued to go up slowly. Nathan clenched his hand into a fist and


    put it to his lips and coughed slightly, then said slowly, "Mr. Kennedy, you will offend other residents."


    Kennedy didn''t answer, the expression on his face was extremely upset.


    Nathan sighed in his heart. For so many years, Mr. Kennedy only liked Mrs. Moore.


    When other girls wanted to strike up a conversation with Mr. Kennedy, hepletely ignored them.


    So, Nathan felt that if Mrs. Moore was unwilling to forgive Mr. Kennedy, he could only be a bachelor in


    this life.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? You didn''t do what I asked you to do. Do you want me to amodate others?" Kennedy


    sneered and nced at Nathan sharply.


    Nathan suddenly felt a chill in his back. In fact, Kennedy asked him to relocate the residents here for


    this reason.


    Someone always disturbed him, and Kennedy hated it.


    But here was not their territory, even if it was their territory, it was impossible to drive people away


    directly.


    Ding--


    The elevator door opened again, and Nathan hurried out.


    "Here we are, Mr. Kennedy."


    Kennedy nced at the elevator floor.


    18th floor.


    He walked out with his straight legs. Nathan stood at a door, "Mrs. Moore lives here, and you live next


    to her."


    Kennedy pursed his thin lips and put one hand in his trouser pocket, watching Alice''s doorway. His


    mouth quivered in the suspicion of a smile.


    Next, he could get along with Alice day and night.


    Kennedy thought, "Alice, you can never run away in the future."


    Seeing the expression on Kennedy''s face, Nathan felt a bit sick inexplicably, so he quickly took out the


    spare key and went forward to open the door, "Mr. Kennedy, I''ll take you around the house first."


    "No," Kennedy said coldly, "You go back."


    Nathan, "...Okay, then I''ll go first."


    "Continue to investigate the matter, check the person behind it. I want to see who is trying to fight me."


    "I will continue to investigate this matter. Mr. Kennedy...I''ll leave now. For dinner..."


    They looked at the door tacitly, and Nathan silently turned around and walked into the elevator.


    He was worried too much. Mr. Kennedy was particrly shameless in front of Mrs. Moore. He didn''t


    have to worry about Kennedy at all.


    After Nathan left, Kennedy looked around for a while, then took out the key and unlocked the door.


    Although the house had been vacant for a long time, Nathan was very efficient and had already asked


    someone to clean it up.


    However, Kennedy nced at it and saw that the decoration style of this house was not what he liked.


    If he wanted to live here for a long time, he would have to redecorate it.


    *


    After Yanis took Jack to the Nelson family, Alice had nothing to do. Therefore, she watched TV in the


    room. After a while, she felt really bored and went to draw design drawings.


    Yanis came back after a while, and she keptining by her side.


    "Your brother is really annoying. He rejected mest time. When he saw me today, he looked like


    nothing happened. Why are men so annoying? He obviously hurt the heart of a pure girl. Didn''t he


    even feel guilty at all?


    *


    Alice, "... heart of a pure girl?"


    Yanis snorted, "I haven''t been in love before! Of course, I am a pure girl."


    "Have you ever been in a rtionship?" Alice narrowed her eyes slightly, looking suspicion.


    Her eyes seemed to be prating, Yanis felt that she was seen through at once. She was so angry


    that she ran over and strangled Alice''s neck, "Can''t you let me pretend to be pure?"


    Alice smiled slightly, "Do you still have to pretend in front of me? Then what do you have to pretend to


    be in front of my brother?"


    "I don''t have to pretend in front of him. He rejected me before I confessed him. It seems that I won''t


    have a chance to confess him in my life, but...I won''t give up. Even if there is no chance, I have to


    continue to chase him. Anyway, as long as he is single, I can get entangled with him, right?"


    Hearing this, Alice nodded, "That''s right, you are really brave."


    Only people who had not been emotionally hurt would be so brave to chase the person they liked.


    Once, she thought she could too.


    But the facts told her that being brave was useless.


    Yanis was still happy when she heard Alice praise her for being brave at first, but after thinking about it,


    she became a little frustrated again, and her eyes cast down.


    "What''s the use of being brave? If I didn''t do that before, maybe I wouldn''t be rejected so quickly... It


    can be seen that sometimes people don''t need to be so brave, so that they can stay with the people


    they like for longer. ."


    The atmosphere suddenly became weird. Alice coughed slightly, "Okay, don''t talk about this, have you


    arranged everything for Jack?"


    "Yes."


    "Marco will send him to school and pick him up in these days, and your brother is also there."


    "OK."


    In the evening, when Yanis was cooking, she suddenly found that the salt at home was used up, so she


    shouted angrily in the kitchen, "There is no salt. Please help me go down and buy a bag of salt."


    Alice remembered what happened in the past two days. She nodded and stood up, "Okay, I will go to


    the supermarket and buy some storable food."

 Chapter 556 Who Is the First Person to Think of

    Chapter 556 Who Is the First Person to Think of


    Yanis thought for a while, took off her apron and walked out.


    "I''ll go with you, I''m afraid it''s not safe outside."


    Alice nced at the current time, "It''s still early. It shouldn''t be unsafe, and the supermarket is


    downstairs. Just wait for me here."


    Yanis thought for a while, then said, "Then youe back soon."


    "Yep."


    After Alice went out, only Yanis was left in the house, and the surroundings became quiet. She nced


    at the curtains that were blown by the wind, and suddenly couldn''t help but shudder.


    She thought she should go down with Alice. It was always terrifying to be alone in this house.


    Alice took the elevator and went directly out of themunity to the supermarket. When she passed


    the entrance of themunity, the crime scene that was fenced up during the day was still


    inessible.


    Alice felt a little scared to think that someone had died there in the morning, so she elerated her


    pace a bit.


    After going to the supermarket, she first bought the salt Yanis asked for, and some necessary supplies.


    After that, she went straight to the checkout, wanting to go home quickly.


    But she didn''t expect that there was a long line when she wanted to check out. There were few people


    in the supermarket when she came here.


    Alice looked down at the time and realized that it was already the peak time.


    Reluctantly, Alice could only queue up with everyone. By the time she got out of the supermarket, it


    waspletely dark outside.


    Alice carried bags and had to speed up her steps.


    Because it was getting dark, when Alice arrived at the gate of themunity, she saw a small light on


    the scene of the morning crime from a distance, which looked a little horrible.


    No matter how courageous people were, they still felt scared when encountering such things, let alone


    Alice.


    So when passing the scene of the crime, Alice walked faster, and she was relieved when she walked


    far away.


    When she wanted to look back at the crime scene, she suddenly saw a shadow behind her


    Alice felt suffocated, her face turned pale right now, and her movement to turn her head stopped.


    She took a deep breath and slowed down, because there was no dark ce yet, so she could only take


    out her phone and quickly dialed Yanis'' number.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that there was a dark ce ahead, but Yanis had not answered her call, Alice was so anxious


    that she didn''t know what to do. She hung up, and subconsciously dialed the phone number she had


    been remembering all these years.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Suddenly there was a noise from behind, and at the same time, the phone she called was also


    answered.


    Hearing that the phone was connected, a word of help spilled out of Alice''s mouth without reservation.


    With the faint light, she saw the shadow behind her leaping towards herself. When she was so scared


    that she wanted to scream and run away, her mouth had been covered, and then she was dragged into


    the dark corner next to her.


    "Help!" Alice''s eyes widened, feeling that her hands and feet were being controlled, and her heart


    almost jumped out of her throat with horror. She struggled hard and even opened her mouth to bite the


    palm of the person.


    "Ouch.." Kennedy was bitten by her and groaned in pain, but he didn''t take his palm back because of it.


    He whispered, "It''s me!"


    The low and dull voice added a touch of mystery to the darkness at this moment.


    Alice was stunned, this familiar voice was...


    The next second, her eyes were moist, and tears almost fell out.


    But she hurriedly held it back, and she was thankful that they were hiding in a dark corner, so Kennedy


    couldn''t see what she looked like.


    In the dark


    Alice wad holding the phone in her hand, and it clearly showed Kennedy''s name on the screen.


    Kennedy held her with one hand, put his phone to his ear with the other hand, and spoke slowly, his


    low voice flowing through Alice''s heart like the sound of a cello.


    He spoke to the phone on purpose.


    The man''s low voice rang clearly from Alice''s phone, and then ovepped with his realistic voice.


    "Are you looking for me? I''m right in front of you now."


    Alice bit her lower lip, and the next second she was so angry that she mmed the phone directly at


    Kennedy.


    Kennedy caught her hand and smiled, "If the phone is broken, how can you call me next time?"


    After hearing it, Alice became even more angry. At this time, he was still in the mood to tease her.


    She pulled her hand back hard and red at Kennedy. Although she felt that he couldn''t see her


    expression in the dark now, she still wanted to express it.


    She thought she was being followed. Because of what happened in the past two days, she had been in


    a state of anxiety. She was really panicked when she discovered that someone was following her just


    now.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t call Kennedy when she was most flustered.


    To add insult to injury, ... Kennedy happened to see this scene.


    Suddenly, panic, anger, sadness, shame, all emotions surged in her.


    "Are you insane? What are you doing behind me? Do you know that you really scared me? You


    bastard? Are you insane?"


    While speaking, Alice was so angry that she raised her hand and hit Kennedy on the chest, keep


    hitting.


    Kennedy stood there like a stone sculpture, letting her fists fall on his chest, without saying a word.


    Then, Alice cried.


    Seeing Alice like this, Kennedy felt as ufortable as being stabbed. He let her beat him, but after


    hearing her cry, he couldn''t help reaching out and holding her hands.


    Alice looked up in amazement.


    With the faint moonlight, Kennedy saw the tears in her eyes.


    With a dull pain in his heart, Kennedy yanked her into his arms.


    Just like this, Alice was pulled into Kennedy''s warm embrace without warning. When Alice reacted,


    Kennedy''s hand was already fixed on her waist.


    The warmth of his embrace was like sunlight in the dark.


    At that moment, she was really frightened.


    She bit her lower lip, tears gradually filled her eyes. She couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Sorry."


    The hoarse male voice with the vibration of the chest cavity came into her ears, more like shaking her


    heart through physical contact.


    "I will protect you."


    Alice didn''t answer, but burst into tears.


    And Kennedy continued to speak.


    "I don''t know... the first person you think of when you are panicking is actually me."


    His word made Alicee back into her mind. She might have identally exposed something in front


    of him. Expression on her face changed and she reached out to push Kennedy away.


    Kennedy pressed the back of her head, "Don''t move."


    "Let go of me..."


    Her mouth was covered, Kennedy lowered his voice and said, "Someone ising."

 Chapter 557 Satisfy My Stomach First

    Chapter 557 Satisfy My Stomach First


    At first Alice didn''t believe it, thinking that he lied to her.


    When she tried to struggle, she heard a few messy footsteps.


    Alice held her breath nervously. After all, she was frightened just now and was left with the lingering


    fear. Because she was dragged into the dark by Kennedy, it was easy to see the bright ce outside.


    Two men dressed in ck came over here, they looked around in a panic, and then asked in a low


    voice.


    "What''s the matter? Where is she?"


    "Didn''t I just ask you to follow her when I went to the bathroom?"


    "Damn it! Didn''t you fucking let me wait for you? You have been in the bathroom for so long. Can''t you


    hold your urine for a while? Now that we lost her. How are we going to ount for it?"


    While talking, the two men suddenly stopped.


    One of them looked around, and then said, "Would she know that we followed her and then hid


    herself?"


    Hearing this, Alice''s breath choked. The hand pressing on her lips slowly loosened, and Alice''s eyes


    widened.


    Kennedy let her go at this time. Did he want her to make a noise identally?


    Alice red at Kennedy in the dark. As she just about to say something, the person in front of her


    suddenly bent down and covered her lips without warning.


    "..."


    She was stunned.


    It turned out that he suddenly let go of his hand at this moment to kiss her.


    Alice''s eyshes trembled, and she blinked. When she reached out to push him away, she realized


    that there might be a sound, and may be spotted by two people outside.


    So, she had to stop. Then, she heard the two people say again.


    "She shouldn''t be hiding. At such a long distance, she probably didn''t know that we were following her.


    Besides, here is themunity. Maybe she has already gone back."


    Kennedy pinched her soft chin with one hand and pried her teeth with his tongue.


    Alice''s hand unconsciously squeezed Kennedy''s cor, her eyes widened, her toes curled up in her


    shoes. She was too nervous to make a sound.


    "Then what should we do? Just go back today?"


    "Theing days would be long. Let''s go back first."


    Hearing the footsteps fade away, Alice also gradually felt relieved. Until the footsteps disappeared,


    Alice reacted and wanted to push Kennedy away.


    By this time, Kennedy had already kissed her deeply. His tall body pressed against her, and their


    bodies were tightly attached.


    The heat radiating from his body was passed through the clothes, and it was scorching hot, making


    Alice subconsciously want to avoid it.


    Alice struggled and backed away, trying to avoid the warmth belonging to Kennedy.


    They in the dark for a while, Kennedy finally reluctantly returned his lips and gasped against her fair


    forehead.


    Alice only felt a tingling pain on her lips, she was so angry that she punched Kennedy directly, "Let go


    of me."


    "Why?" Kennedyughed lowly. "You didn''t dare to make a sound just now. Now they are gone. You


    are angry at me?"


    Alice, "..."


    "I''m close to you, so you''re not afraid of me?"?"


    Alice, "Let go of me."


    "Alice." Kennedy leaned closer, his thin lips lightly touching hers, "The person you called just now was


    me."


    He mentioned it again...


    As long as she thought of exposing her emotions and mind in front of him, Alice felt more embarrassed.


    She pushed Kennedy away hard, turning around and leaving with anger.


    "Don''t you want your things?"


    Kennedy''s voice came from behind.


    Alice was so angry that she didn''t even reply to him, and walked directly to the elevator in the corridor.


    She just wanted to go back now. Asshole Kennedy.


    Ding--


    The elevator door opened, and Alice walked directly in.


    As soon as she turned around, there was a tall man in front of her, carrying two bags of things she had


    just thrown on the ground.


    Seeing him, Alice quickly pressed the close button of the elevator, but it took some time for the elevator


    to close. Kennedy came in with a smile on his lips, and then deliberately stood beside her.


    The elevator went straight up and soon reached the floor where Alice lived. She got out of the elevator


    and Kennedy also got out.


    Alice turned around angrily, "Don''t follow me, I don''t want those things."


    Kennedy raised his eyes, and his gazes fell on her slightly angry face.


    Because she had cried just now, her eyes were still a little red, but her lips... were the reddest.


    Red and swollen.


    Thinking that it was because of his kiss, Kennedy showed a smile in his face again.


    "You paid for these," he said


    His mischievous look was noticed by Alice, and she said angrily, "What''s the look in your eyes?"


    "I saved you," he said again.


    "It stands to reason that you should marry me to repay me."


    "..."


    Kennedy stepped forward, leaned down slightly, and put one hand on her side. His gazes fixed her, and


    he said, "Can you satisfy my stomach before satisfying my body?"


    Alice, "..."


    Alice sneered.


    She stretched out her hand to grab the bags in Kennedy''s hand, then turned around and walked to the


    door to press the code. After opening the door, she walked directly in, and looked at the person outside


    and said coldly, "Thank you today. But if you didn''t show up, I might not be scared yet, and I might have


    been upstairs before the two of them found me."


    After speaking, Alice shut the door.


    Alice was leaning against the door with two bags of things. She still felt uneasy when she thought of the


    two people who followed her just now.


    At first she thought someone was following her, so she was frightened. Then, she found out that the


    person following her was actually Kennedy.


    She was very angry, but she didn''t expect...someone was really following her behind.


    It was hard to imagine that if Kennedy hadn''t appeared, if she hadn''t walked faster, would she have...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking carefully, Alice felt that her life had almost been disrupted these days.


    She took off her shoes and walked in, opened the refrigerator and put the purchased items in, thinking


    about it as she put them into the refrigerator.


    What about Kennedy?


    Why did he show up here?


    Could it be that he already knew in advance that she would be followed? If he didn''t know it in advance,


    why would he tell her that someone wasing, as if he was waking her up deliberately.


    Thinking of this, Alice''s movements stopped, she turned around abruptly and walked to the door to


    open it.


    Sure enough, Kennedy hadn''t left yet, still standing there in the original posture. Seeing her opening


    the door, he raised an eyebrow, "Did you figure it out?"


    Alice gritted her teeth and turned her sideways, "Come in!"


    A shadow of a smile touched Kennedy''s mouth, and he walked in. Alice closed the door very hard and


    almost knocked on the back of his head, but he didn''t mind...

 Chapter 558 He Is Jealous

    Chapter 558 He Is Jealous


    This was Kennedy''s first visit to the ce belonging to Alice.


    He heard from Nathan''s investigation that the house was directly linked to Alice''s name and was her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    private property.


    Kennedy was impressed by her ability when she worked in hispany back then. He guessed that if


    Alice was serious about working, few people could match her.


    Before, shecked self-confidence, but when her confidence was established, she was the most


    remarkable person.


    So now, Kennedy was not surprised at her achievements. It seemed that all of it was in his expectation.


    He took off his shoes in the hallway. Seeing Alice ignore him and walk straight in, he hooked his thin


    lips, then bent down and opened the shoe cab at the hallway by himself, putting his shoes in.


    After scanning around, Kennedy was taken aback when he saw the neatly arranged row of children''s


    shoes on the top floor.


    Those shoes belonged to her child... the one who called her mummy on the phone, right?


    Kennedy didn''t know if it was a boy or a girl before. Now after seeing these shoes, Kennedy could


    determine the gender of her child.


    It seemed to be a boy.


    Kennedy looked down. He didn''t expect that she was so stupid that she actually gave birth to the child


    for her scumbag ex-husband.


    He suddenly caught a glimpse of a pair ofrge man''s indoor slippers at the bottom of the shoe


    cab. Kennedy''s look immediately darkened and his eyes became cold at this moment.


    He was silent for a moment, closed the door of the shoe cab, and walked in barefoot.


    At exactly this time, Yanis walked downstairs while wiping her hair.


    She took a shower while Alice was out. She was wearing cartoon pajamas and her hair was wet and


    messy. She said, "Alice, did you juste back? I heard the voice, why..."


    Embarrassment rooted Yanis to the spot. She stared at the person behind Alice with wide eyes.


    The tall man looked domineering, and the coldness in his eyes filled the surroundings in an instant.


    "Am I dazzled, Alice?" Yanis stammered, looking at the handsome Kennedy behind her.


    If she was not mistaken, why did Alice bring a man back after she went to the supermarket.


    And this man was not someone else, but Kennedy, who she had always avoided.


    Alice pursed her red lips, and said in a low voice, "You are not mistaken. Go back and dry your hair


    first. Don''t catch a cold."


    When she was reminded, Yanis realized that she was wearing pajamas. She bent down


    subconsciously, and then said, "Then I will go upstairs first, you guys talk!"


    Yanis finished speaking and turned around and hurried upstairs.


    Alice looked at her, and turned her face back slightly and said, "What would you like to drink?"


    An cold voice came from behind.


    "Whatever."


    With a deep cold tone in his tone, Alice couldn''t help but frown her eyebrows. What''s the matter with


    this guy? Obviously, when she opened the door just now to let him in, he was mischievous. Why would


    he turned gloomy after entering the house.


    Or, was he his old self again.


    Forget it, whatever! Anyway, he was an indifferent man.


    Thinking of this, Alice said, "Find a ce to sit by yourself." Then, she turned around and went to the


    kitchen.


    She opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and looked at the half-filled food. Thinking that he had sorted


    them out for her in the dark and then brought them up, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    But when Alice thought of him following her and frightening her, Alice was so angry that she took out


    the iced water directly, and then went out of the kitchen.


    Kennedy was still standing there, keeping his original posture, and barefoot.


    His feet were big, and he looked weird standing on the carpet in her house.


    Alice walked over and nced at his feet, "Why don''t you wear slippers?"


    Rage bubbled just below the surface of Kennedy''s mind, and his eyes were as hard as flint. He


    sneered and replied, "Is there any slippers I can wear?"


    Hearing it, Alice was taken aback, and subconsciously replied, "Isn''t there a pair at the bottom of the


    shoe cab that you can wear? I heard you open the door of the shoe cab just now. Didn''t you see


    them?"


    Dare she mention it?


    Kennedy''s rages worsened.


    Alice raised her eyebrows and still couldn''t bear to see him barefoot. Seeing Kennedy didn''t answer,


    she thought he really didn''t see the slippers. After putting the iced water on the table, she got up and


    walked, "I''ll get them for you."


    Kennedy sped her wrist as she passed by.


    "What are you doing?"


    Alice looked up at him in confusion, and subconsciously wanted to shake his hand away.


    Kennedy''s mouth tightened into a thin line, and his ck eyes were full of anger. He looked at Alice


    sharply, and then spoke after a moment.


    "No."


    As if to solve her doubts, he sneered, "I don''t wear other people''s shoes."


    Alice, "..."


    At first, Alice thought he didn''t want to wear those slippers because of cleanliness, but when she


    thought about it, she thought something was wrong. When she found Kennedy angry, she realized that


    he was actually jealous..


    When she opened the door was opened to let him in, he was fine. However, as soon as he opened the


    shoe cab, his look turned gloomy. At the time, Alice was still wondering what was going on, thinking


    why his mood changed so quickly. It turned out...


    He was actually jealous after seeing the pair of male slippers?


    Alice felt it was funny, and the person in front of her was a bit stupid.


    Wasn''t he always smart? He was so rational when dealing with those cunning businessmen, but why


    did he look like a particrly impulsive and inexperienced teenager in front of her?


    Thinking of this, Alice blurted out, "What do you mean by other people''s shoes? Those are the slippers


    my brother wears when hees here."


    As soon as she spoke, they were stunned at the same time.


    The reason Alice was stunned was that she didn''t expect to exin it.


    The reason why Kennedy was stunned was because he would be dazzled by anger, forgetting that she


    had an abhorrent brother.


    Yes, here was her home. Zain would definitelye over. It was normal to prepare a pair of male


    slippers there.


    After thinking about it this way, Kennedy''s anger slowly drained away. However, he still felt


    embarrassed, and said coldly, "Even if those are your brother slippers, I still don''t want to wear them. I


    have a fetish about cleanliness, you know it."


    Alice stared at him, and sneered, "It turns out that you have a fetish about cleanliness, Mr. Kennedy.


    Then, my house is probably full of dust. Would you like to go out?"


    Kennedy stared at her, "I just despise others, not you. You know it."


    His gazes fixed on her lips, and inexplicably, Alice thought of the kiss in the dark just now.


    She blushed inexplicably.


    Yes, he clearly said he had a fetish about cleanliness, but why didn''t he feel dirty when he kissed her?


    He kept kissing her...

 Chapter 559 Why Are You So Obscene

    Chapter 559 Why Are You So Obscene


    Alice blushed, she lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip slightly, and said angrily, "How can I know


    what you are like?"


    Hearing it, Kennedy''s look darkened a bit. He stepped forward, and tried to catch her chin with his


    hands. Alice hurriedly stepped back in fright.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you know it?" Kennedy pursed his lips. "Let me jog your memory."


    "No!" Alice red at him angrily, then pointed to the ice water on the table, "Drink the water and leave


    here."


    Kennedy nced at the iced water on the table. After thinking, he sat down on the sofa, stretched out


    his hand to get water and pretended to drink.


    In fact, he was not thirsty at all, but he was hungry.


    After all, he hadn''t eaten anything since he got off work until now.


    Seeing him sitting down, Alice gradually calmed down. After that, she remembered why she called him


    into the house. She sat down opposite him.


    "You shouldn''t be here for no reason today," she said calmly.


    Kennedy put down the water, his deep gaze fell on her face, and he didn''t answer.


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your acquiescence."


    He still didn''t speak, Alice knew he had admitted, and then said, "Did you guess someone would follow


    me? So you came here on purpose?"


    Kennedy put his hands behind his head, adjusted afortable position and leaned against her sofa.


    At this time, Yanis went back upstairs and changed her clothes. She hid at the top of the stairs, secretly


    looking downstairs. She was wondering why Alice brought Kennedy who was so cold and indifferent


    back.


    It really frightened her just now.


    What happened? Why did Alice take Kennedy home?


    Thinking of something, Yanis suddenly covered her heart with joy. Fortunately, she sent Jack to the


    Nelson family during the day.


    It seemed that Alice really had the foresight.


    If Jack was still here, he would directly met Kennedy.


    Thinking of this, Yanis covered her heart with a frightened look.


    Downstairs


    The conversation continued. Seeing Kennedy kept silent, Alice felt that she was right.


    "You guessed that they would follow me. Then you also knew what happened in the morning, didn''t


    you?" After asking this question, Alice suddenly thought of something. Expression on her face changed


    suddenly and she stared at Kennedy, "Is this morning''s incident rted to you?"


    "What?" Kennedy had to speak when he saw her look change.


    "You know it. This morning." Alice pursed her red lips and looked stubborn, as if she had identified


    something.


    Kennedy''s ck eyes were filled with hostility, and he squinted his eyes, "You mean the death of the


    courier? You think... I killed him?"


    Alice did not answer him, which meant that she acquiesced.


    Kennedy suddenlyughed at himself, "Alice, in your heart, am I such an unbearable person?"


    Alice was taken aback, her lips moved.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You think I knew that he gave you a dead rabbit, so I forced him tomit suicide, right? Oh, it doesn''t


    matter if you refuse my intimacy, now you think of me as such a malicious person?"


    Alice, "..."


    She wanted to say that she didn''t, but she didn''t know where to start when she saw his disappointed


    expression. If she said too much, he would have hope of being reconciled to her.


    In that case, she should not exin.


    "Fine, whatever you say," finally, Alice said.


    Her wordspletely angered Kennedy. He quickly got up from the sofa, approached her, "So what do


    you think now? You think I''m a heinous person. Then why are you letting me in? "


    He put his hands on the sofa behind Alice, almost enclosing Alice in his arms. His masculine breath


    enveloped Alice, making her a little stuttered.


    "You, you go away first."


    "Answer me."


    Alice gritted her teeth, "Whatever you say."


    "Then why are you letting me in? Aren''t you afraid that I will turn into anger and force you tomit


    suicide?"


    Probably Kennedy was irritated, so he made a lousy choice of words.


    Seeing that he did not retreat, but said something to irritate her, Alice lost her temper. She straightened


    her back and said, "Then kill me. Do you think I will be afraid of you? "


    Kennedy, who was angry just now, was stunned after hearing what Alice said.


    Maybe she said it unintentionally, but when Kennedy heard it, he felt that there was another meaning...


    He looked at the delicate and beautiful face in front of him. Alice''s features were really delicate, and her


    eyebrows were beautiful. Her natural eyebrow color made the her look soft and charming.


    So, Kennedy thought of another way to punish her...


    Having sex with her...


    Some pornographic images automatically came into his mind. Because of his different mood, the


    surrounding atmosphere changed a bit, bing inexplicable and a little ambiguous.


    Alice felt it clearly, her beautiful eyes filled with anger, and she kicked him directly.


    "What''s the nasty thing in your mind?"


    Being kicked by her was not painful to Kennedy, but making Kennedy''s sexual desire deeper.


    His throat rolled, and his voice was dull.


    "It''s not that I am thinking about it, it''s you who said it."


    "What did I say?"


    Kennedy''s eyes darkened, and his body fell a little, "You let me... bang you."


    Alice, "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Alice finally couldn''t help but explode. She directly pushed Kennedy


    away, "Indecent, shameless!"


    Kennedy staggered a few steps before stabilizing his body. He held the ce pushed away by Alice,


    his eyes still dark, and then he returned to his seat and sat down.


    "I was insane that I let you in just now. Now get out of here."


    She pointed to the door and told Kennedy to leave.


    But Kennedy sat there motionless, as if not nning to leave.


    Alice was so angry that she walked forward and pulled his cor directly, "Get out of here. This is my


    house. I have the right to let you leave here."


    "Wait a moment." Kennedy sped her thin wrist, and said in a low voice, "It''s not convenient for me to


    go out now."


    Hearing it, Alice sneered, "It''s not convenient for you? It''s not convenient for me to have you here.


    Stand up!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy was like a boulder. She couldn''t move him no matter how she dragged or pushed. Alice was


    so angry that she never gave up and tried to pull him away.


    Probably annoyed by her, Kennedy pulled Alice into his arms.


    "Oh." Unexpectedly, Alice fell into his arms.


    Just when she wanted to scold him, she felt he was up...

 Chapter 560 Resentment

    Chapter 560 Resentment


    Alice was stunned, sitting there dumbfounded, never thinking that Kennedy would...


    Was this man a beast?


    She only said a few words, he actually get erection?


    And he even pulled her to sit on hisp. Alice gritted her teeth and stared at Kennedy who was close at


    hand.


    "Why are you so shameless?"


    Kennedy leaned close to her, inhaling the fragrance that belonged to her greedily. His voice became


    hoarse and his breathing became hot.


    "You can''t me me," he said as he approached her, his thin lips almost pressed against her chin, "I


    am a normal man, who has been abstinent because of you for five years. Since you teased me, you


    can''t me me for having an erection. "


    Hearing it, Alice was taken aback.


    "You, what did you say?" He had been abstinent for five years?


    She widened her eyes and looked at Kennedy incredulously, "Could it be that you haven''t..."


    She couldn''t say the rest words, but she was shocked.


    For a man who had enjoyed sex, it was almost impossible for him to abstain from sex for five years.


    But Kennedy actually did it, and even told it to her.


    "What?" Kennedy squinted his eyes, his thin lips were already on her soft chin, and his voice became


    hoarser and hoarser, "I have a mania for cleanliness, and you know it. Do you think I will have sex with


    other women?"


    Alice, "..."


    Her pink lips moved. However, she couldn''t say a word.


    She looked at Kennedy withplicated look and bit her lower lip. Kennedy probably saw her tangled


    expression and chuckled, "Why? You are moved by me? Then, are you going to forgive me?"


    Hearing that, Alice came back to sense, blushed and stared at him.


    "I don''t believe your nonsense. How can men be able to abstain from sex for five years?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Kennedy lowered the corner of his eye. "You know my situation."


    "How can I know you? If you didn''t have sex with any woman, how did you spend the past five years?"


    Kennedy, "..."


    Five years, how many days and nights, how could he not be lonely at all.


    Alice stared at him, and then saw Kennedy''s ears turn red, but his look remained calm, and his thin lips


    curled up slightly, "How do you think I spend the past five years?"


    Alice froze in ce, a flicker of embarrassment in her eyes.


    She actually asked him this kind of question. Wasn''t she shooting herself in the foot?


    "How do you think?" Kennedy asked in a vague voice, biting her chin.


    Alice felt that her breathing became strange, and her body temperature was gradually rising, which was


    not appropriate. She quickly stretched out her hand to push him away, then stood up.


    After standing up, she stepped back before reluctantly stabilizing her pace.


    Then Alice realized that she made a gaffe, so she turned around to calm down. When she was


    pacified, she turned around and said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you abstain from sex, that''s none of my business."


    "Really?" Kennedy didn''t even intend to let her go, and asked aggressively, "Then why were you


    nervous?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Alice smiled slightly, acting like nothing''s happening.


    "Who is nervous? Why didn''t I know it?"


    "You did not know it?"


    "No."


    Kennedy raised his eyebrows and got up and walked towards her.


    Probably because of what he just said, Alice nced at his crotch subconsciously and found that it


    hadn''t calmed down. Her face flushed suddenly, and she took a few steps back suddenly.


    "Don''t get close to me."


    Kennedy didn''t stop, "Aren''t you nervous? What are you nervous about now?"


    Alice really couldn''t look at him directly. She stepped back a few steps, he continued to walk to her. She


    had to step back and Kennedy kept approaching her. Finally... she was forced to the corner. Kennedy


    put his hand on the wall and blocked her way.


    "Are you still going to run away?"


    Seeing Kennedy in front of her, Alice blinked her eyes, a little speechless, and reacted.


    What was she doing?


    Was she ying house with Kennedy? After such a big incident had happened, he was still interested


    in teasing her here?


    Alice was disappointed in herself andughed at herself, "I won''t run away anymore. I can''t run


    anyway. What do you want? I admit that I''m nervous, okay? I believe what you said. Can you leave


    now?"


    "No." Kennedy pursed his thin lips and said with a cold look, "It''s not safe for you to live here. I have to


    stay."


    Alice, "?"


    "You saw those two people just now, they wille again. Aren''t you afraid of them?"


    "I''m home safely now, why should I be afraid?"


    "Then, I helped you, but you are going to drive me away?"


    Alice understood. He was going to stay here and not leave. Thinking that he did help her, and he just


    said that he wanted to fill his stomach, Alice thought he just wanted to have a meal with her.


    After thinking about it, Alice could only say coldly atst, "Wait here, I''ll cook, and you have to get out of


    here after the meal."


    After speaking, Alice turned around and went into the kitchen no matter what his reaction was.


    And Yanis at the top of the stairs had already sneaked into her room, otherwise she was afraid that she


    would see some pornographic pictures.


    After thinking about it, Yanis held her cheek in both hands and felt a little distressed.


    In fact, she saw Kennedy''s efforts to Alice during this period of time. It seemed that he really wanted to


    make it up with Alice.


    But the pain Alice suffered in M Country in the past were also a nightmare for Yanis. She didn''t want


    Alice to live like that anymore.


    So even now, she thought Kennedy really regretted it, she still hated Kennedy.


    Because back then, Alice almost...


    She almost lost her life.


    Thinking of this, Yanis recalled the scene of the year in her mind.


    Late at night, she was crying and calling the doctor in the rental room. She was too nervous to speak


    clearly. The doctor was too anxious over there. Finally, the doctor directly asked her the address, and


    then rushed over to diagnose and treat Alice .


    At that time, Alice had been in a nightmare.


    She had been living in her own imagination. The doctor said that she was too sad. In addition, things in


    her childhood traumatized her. For dual reasons, she was desperate for her life, so her mind would fall


    into a state of self fantasy, and then began self hypnosis, often unable to wake up.


    In any case, Yanis was really shocked back then.


    Later, Alice''s treatment took a long time, and a psychiatrist was invited to help her. It was not until these


    two years that she slowly recovered like a normal person.


    Thinking of this, Yanis was so angry again that she clenched her fists and rushed downstairs.


    She couldn''t let Kennedy hurt Alice again! !

 Chapter 561 What Are You Gonna Do

    Chapter 561 What Are You Gonna Do


    Yanis rushed downstairs, but found that two people were not together, but only Kennedy in the living


    room.


    Alice was not there and Yanis was timid when she saw Kennedy.


    Probably because of his cold breath, probably because he used to be her immediate boss, Yanis was


    afraid of him.


    He was alone sitting in the living room, Yanis came forward timidly, ¡°You......¡±


    Kennedy took a sharp look at her, which scared Yanis, who could not even stand straight, however...


    He was in the pursuit of Alice, and she was Alice''s good friend, shouldn¡¯t Kennedy respect her?


    At this thought, Yanis coughed lightly and felt she became less afraid of Kennedy.


    Kennedy looked away after a few seconds of staring at her. With his legs crossed sitting there, he


    looked particrly attractive for his handsome face, though it was cold.


    Yanis looked at Kennedy, quietly narrowing her eyes. This man was really good-looking.


    How on earth did she escape the temptation of this man? Was it because he had always been too cold,


    she had never thought of liking this man?


    Thinking of what Alice suffered, Yanis consciously shivered. Luckily, she did not like him, or she might


    be a person like Diana?


    Yanis walked forward and asked, ¡°Where is Alice?¡±


    Kennedy said in a cold voice without looking at her, ¡°She is in the kitchen.¡±


    As his voice fell, Yanis heard the kitchen came the sound. She hurriedly slipped into the kitchen.


    As Alice was ready to cook, Yanis came in.


    She looked around to see Yanis furtively closed the door of the kitchen. She teased her, ¡°Are you a


    thief?¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis seemed to be frightened and turned to stare at her.


    ¡°You''re the thief.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sneaking around in your own house?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to be sneaky? It is because you brought a man into the house!¡± Yanis walked to


    her with arms folded in the front. Alice made the pot heat and then said, ¡°Turn on the venttor.¡±


    Yanis raised her and then turned on the venttor. She asked, ¡°What is wrong with you? I thought you


    didn''t want to be with him, howe you brought him home?¡±


    Alice, ¡°... I don''t want to.¡±


    ¡°But you did it atst.¡±


    Yeah, she finally opened the door and let Kennedy in.


    She bit her lower lip. When the pot was heat, she poured cabbage, at this moment, thempck


    immediately rushed up. Yanis hid back and said, ¡°Say it, why did you bright him here?¡±


    Alice wondered whether to tell Yanis what happened downstairs just now, but if she told Yanis, Yanis


    would certainly be afraid to sleep.


    After all, a man died this morning.


    If she told Yanis she had been followed by someone, then...


    At this thought, Alice smiled slightly, ¡°We happened to meet downstairs. He insisted to go upstairs, so I


    agreed.¡±


    Hearing that, Yanis suspiciously narrowed her eyes, ¡°He insisted, and you agree? Howe I don''t


    know when you became so heart softened?¡±


    Alice stopped her movement and looked at Yanis angrily.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    Yanis blinked. Alice stuffed the spat to her hand, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yanis looked at the spat, ¡°I think you want to personally cook for him, why do I have to do it?¡±


    ¡°I hope you''ll be able to talk as much at dinner.¡±


    After Alice walked out of the kitchen, Yanis realized that Kennedy would stay for dinner, and they would


    eat at the same table.


    She could not even image sitting there with him who wore a cold face.


    Alice came out of the kitchen, but she did not go to the living room, but went straight upstairs.


    She returned to her bedroom, opened the wardrobe and was ready to find pajamas. Suddenly she felt


    inappropriate because Kennedy was there.


    If she showed up in her pajamas, would he¡­.


    Alice drooped her eyelids. He had been in abstinence for five years, was it true?


    Or did he make it up to get her forgiveness?


    No.


    Alice shook her head. What was she thinking about?


    Even if he did abstain from sex for five years, so what, it was not her who made him abstain, it was his


    obsession with cleanliness that didn''t want to touch other women...


    Well, but why touched her?


    The more she thought, the more tangled she got. She was like into a dead cycle.


    As Alice was to close wardrobe, a hand blocked her action.


    ¡°Good taste.¡±


    A low male voice suddenly fell into her ears and it frightened her.


    Panic, she subconsciously pushed aside, but was pressed to the other side of the wardrobe by


    Kennedy.


    Alice widened her eyes and loudly rebuked, ¡°Kennedy, what do you want to do?¡±


    The fragrance of her body, as well as the softness of her limbs, made Kennedy difficult to control


    himself.


    He did not know what was wrong with him tonight. They had met many times before, but tonight...


    Because of her words, he was aroused.


    Up to now... His heart was still restless.


    He really wanted to...


    Kennedy raised his hand, touched her face with fingertip and slowly moved down but finally fell in her


    neck.


    Alice was sensitive and she instantly trembled lightly, even her red lip shivered. Alice looked down and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    felt the heat from Kennedy¡¯s fingertips.


    She could see that he was not calm.


    ¡°You...¡± Alice wanted to speak, but Kennedy lifted eyes, as there was suction force, which made her


    soul sucked in.


    ¡°Can I have a hug?¡±


    Alice, ¡°...¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°You came for this? How can you...¡±


    But before she had finished speaking, Kennedy bent low and hugged her, tightly circled her waist.


    Alice was stunned in situ.


    Then she felt damp heating from her neck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!